THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1953


Table of Contents

PREFACE

This, the fifty-eighth issue of the Year-Book, has been entirely reset. It is hoped that the new type-face (8 pt. on 9 pt. Times Roman) will prove attractive to readers in regard to both legibility and general appearance.

Opportunity was also taken, on the occasion of resetting, to rearrange the subject matter by improving the grouping of cognate subjects. The order in which material is presented follows from an introductory phase to demographic and social characteristics; to trade and means of facilitating it, such as transportation and communication; to production in all main spheres, consumption, and the financial operations involved in economic activities (general and local government, and private sectors); to the derived monetary incomes and the factors influencing economic rewards; and, finally, to the group containing Island Territories, Miscellaneous, Official, and the Appendices.

Some sections have been extensively rewritten, notably the Education, Justice, and Civil Aviation and Air Transport Sections, while a new section—Production— has been created, drawing on material previously included in several relevant sections. A section entitled Investment and Finance incorporates as subsections several previously independent sections—e.g., Mortgages, State Advances, Building Societies, Joint-stock Companies, &c.

As usual, every effort has been made to include as much recent information in the Year-Book as practicable. The letterpress has, in general, been revised up to early June 1953, while in the Latest Statistical Information following the Preface important statistical series—e.g., migration, building activity, Government revenue and expenditure, banking, wage rates, &c.—are given for the financial year ended on 31 March 1953.

Some results of the 1951 Census of Population are included, in brief, in Appendix (e), while a new feature, “Sources of Statistical Information,” is also published as an appendix to this Year-Book (Appendix (d)). It is hoped that this latter feature will prove useful as a source of reference to present and past statistical information relating to New Zealand.

Acknowledgment is made to all those who assisted in the preparation of material for the Year-Book. My special thanks are due to the Government Printer and his staff, and to Mr J. Gilchrist, of this Department. As can well be imagined, the complete resetting of the Year-Book caused a great deal of extra work both in printing and in editing.

                                                                  G. E. Wood,
                                                                                Government Statistician.

Census and Statistics Dept.,
                              Wellington, C. 1, 26 June 1953.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND CENSUS AND STATISTICS DEPARTMENT

TitleLatest No.Date of IssuePrice Per CopyPostage (Extra)

* £2 2s. per annum (post free).

† Out of print.

‡ For summaries of latest available statistics see Appendix (e) of this issue.

Note.—This list is subject to revision from time to time. Publications are obtainable from the Government Printer, Wellington.

 s.d.d.
New Zealand Official Year-Book .. ..1953September 19531509
Annual Statistical Reports—
     Population and Buildings Statistics ..1951-52June 1953 ..703
     Vital Statistics .. .. .. ..1952In the press ......
     Justice Statistics .. .. ..1951May 1953 ..763
     Trade and Shipping (Part 1a Exports) ..1950 and 1951October 1952 ..1266
     Trade and Shipping (Part 1b Imports) ..1950 and 1951January 1953 ..1507
     Trade and Shipping (Part II) .. ..1947 and 1948In the press ......
     Agricultural and Pastoral Production ..1951-52June 1953 ..503
     Factory Production .. .. ..1950-51July 1952 ..1005
     Insurance Statistics .. .. ..1951June 1953 ..303
     Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics ..1949-50 and 1950-51June 1953 ..763
     Industrial Accidents .. .. ..1949 and 1950June 1953 ..603
     Income and Income Tax Statistics for the Income Year1949-50May 1953 ..503
Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand1950-51July 1953 ..1507
External Trade .. .. .. ..1949 and 1950July 1952 ..503
Pocket Digest of New Zealand Statistics ..1952December 1952262
Monthly Abstract of Statistics .. ...... ..40*2
     Special Supplements—
        Balance of Payments (April Abstract) ..1950-51 and 1951-52May 1953 ..262
        National Income and Sector Accounts (July Abstract)1938-39-1952-53August 1953 ..302
        New Zealand Production Statistics (May Abstract)1950-51June 1952 ..162
        Retail Prices in New Zealand (October-November Abstract)..December 1949202
        1951 Census—Life Tables, 1950-52 (July Abstract)..August 1953 ..162
Maps of Urban Areas, 1951 .. ..1951January 1953 ..2003
Census of Public Libraries .. .. ..1949January 1952 ..262
Volumes of 1951 Census Results‡—
     Vol.I. Increase and Location of Population..1951April 1953 ..764
     Appendix A. Census of Poultry .. ..1951February 1953262
     Interim Returns of Population and Dwellings†1951November 1951
Volumes of 1945 Census Results—
     Vol. I. Increase and Location of Population1945December 1947463
     Vol. II. Island Territories .. ..1945June 1948 ..262
     Vol. III. Maori Census .. ..1945August 1951 ..502
     Vol. IV. Ages and Marital Status ..1945July 1949 ..503
     Vol. V. Dependent Children .. ..1945April 1952 ..1262
     Vol. VI. Religious Professions .. ..1945May 1952 ..1002
     Vol. VII. Birthplace and Duration of Residence of Overseas-born1945July 1952 ..1003
     Vol. VIII. Race .. .. ..1945April 1952 ..363
     Vol. IX. Industries and Occupations ..1945January 1951 ..763
     Vol. X. Incomes .. .. ..1945July 1952 ..765
     Vol. XI. Dwellings and Households ..1945July 1952 ..1503
     Appendix A. Census of Poultry .. ..1945May 1948 ..262
     Appendix B. War Service .. ..1945May 1950 ..262
     Appendix C. Usual Place of Residence ..1945May 1952 ..362
     Interim Returns of Ages, Marital Status, Religious Professions, Birthplaces, Duration of Residence of Overseas-born, Race, War Service, Industries, Occupations, Occupational Status, and Travelling Time1945January 1949 ..262

LATEST STATISTICAL INFORMATION

For some of the statistical series included in this issue of the Year-Book later information is available than is included in the body of the book. This later information is given in the following paragraphs, with references to the appropriate portion of the Year-Book containing more detailed information for earlier periods.

POPULATION

Inter-censal Population (pp. 21-22).—Recent population changes are given in the following table.

Populationat Endof Year
Year EndedMalesFemalesTotalMean Population for Year
Total Population (Including Maoris)
30 June 1952 .. .. ..1,003,037991,7571,994,7941,970,491
30 September 1952 .. ..1,009,256998,2772,007,5331,982,906
31 December 1952 .. ..1,017,8741,006,6822,024,5561,996,149
31 March 1953 .. .. ..1,024,4631,013,0902,037,5532,009,506
Maori Population
30 June 1952 .. .. ..61,60758,630120,237118,334
30 September 1952 .. ..62,02759,080121,107119,267
31 December 1952 .. ..62,52059,580122,100120,209
31 March 1953 .. .. ..63,07460,125123,199121,172

The above figures are exclusive of the population of the Cook Islands, 15,079 (at the census of 25 September 1951), Niue Island, 4,588, and Tokelau Islands, 1,600 (both at 31 March 1952), and the population of Western Samoa, 84,909 (at census of 25 September 1951).

Natural Increase.—Owing to the uniformly high levels in births in the last few years and the relative stability in the number of deaths, population gains from natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—have been particularly marked in recent years, the excess of births over deaths in 1952 at 33,032 constituting a record.

Migration (pp. 23-27).—The total number of arrivals in New Zealand during the year ended 31 March 1953 was 127,116, while the total number of departures in the same year was 106,782. Excluding crews and through passengers, arrivals totalled 66,240 and departures 44,208, making the net excess of arrivals 22,032, as compared with 15,664 in 1951-52. A classification of total arrivals and departures gives the following results.

Year Ended 31 March
19521953
Migration: Arrivals
Immigrants intending permanent residence ..24,92229,005
New Zealand residents returning .. ..20,42618,570
Visitors—
     Tourists .. .. .. .. ..12,32513,309
     Others .. .. .. .. ..4,8255,356
Through passengers .. .. .. ..2,7445,645
Crews .. .. .. .. ..49,56155,231
               Total arrivals .. .. ..114,803127,116
Year Ended 31 March
19521953
Migration: Departures
New Zealand residents departing—
     Permanently .. .. .. ..7,3006,271
     Temporarily .. .. .. ..21,09018,315
Temporary residents departing .. .. ..18,44419,622
Through passengers .. .. .. ..2,7445,645
Crews .. .. .. .. ..49,74656,929
               Total departures .. .. ..99,324106,782

Recent statistics of the number of immigrants intending permanent residence show considerable increases, the arrivals under this heading having increased during the last three years as follows: 1950-51, 18,234; 1951-52, 24,922; and 1952-53, 29,005. The resumption of assisted passages for certain classes of immigrants is reflected in the statistics. In the last three years the number coming under this heading totalled 2,928 in 1950-51, 4,949 in 1951-52, and 7,581 in 1952-53.

VITAL STATISTICS

Vital statistics for the calendar years 1951 and 1952 are shown, in summary form, in the following table. Statistics in more detail for earlier years are given on pages 45-96.

19511952
NumberRate Per 1,000 of Mean PopulationNumberRate Per 1,000 of Mean Population
* Infant mortality rates per 1,000 live births.
Births—
     Europeans .. .. ..44,65124·3946,46924·77
     Maoris .. .. .. ..5,23844·975,45945·41
          Total population .. ..49,88925·6251,92826·01
Deaths—
     Europeans .. .. ..17,5129·5617,4139·28
     Maoris .. .. .. ..1,32411·371,48312·34
          Total population .. ..18,8369·6718,8969·47
     Marriages (total) .. .. ..16,9158·6917,0618·55
Infant deaths under one year—
     Europeans .. .. ..1,01722·77*1,01421·82*
     Maoris .. .. .. ..35768·16*46184·45*
          Totals .. .. ..1,37427·54*1,47528·40*

Births.—The total number of births registered in 1952 (51,928) is the highest recorded in the history of New Zealand, exceeding the previous high total in 1950 by 2,039. The birth-rate, although above that of the preceding two years, is yet below the high figure of 27·70 recorded in 1947.

PRODUCTION

Farm Production

Estimated Areas of Principal Crops, 1952 Season.—Estimates of areas sown under wheat, oats, barley, and potatoes were collected in the spring of 1952 by inquiry from growers of these crops, and from these estimates, together with reports from Field Officers of the Department of Agriculture, at the end of January 1953 total yields of wheat, oats, and barley are estimated. In framing these estimates of yields due allowance is made for areas not threshed (fed off, &c.). Following are the estimates for 1952-53, together with the final figures for the preceding season 1951-52.

1951-52 (Final Figures)1952-53 (Estimated)
AreaYieldAreaYield
* Not available.
 (Acres)(Bushels)(Acres)(Bushels)
Wheat .. .. ..91,8373,890,167130,0004,600,000
Oats .. .. ..125,1042,469,530130,0002,250,000
Barley .. .. ..54,6372,182,17570,0002,300,000
Peas for threshing .. ..24,379730,28830,000*
  (Tons) (Tons)
Potatoes .. .. ..13,27669,84116,000*

These figures relate only to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries. In addition, in the case of potatoes, a fairly considerable amount in the aggregate is grown on smaller holdings and on holdings within borough boundaries.

Timber Production

Timber Production (pp. 486-489).—Provisional figures issued by the New Zealand Forest Service indicate a continued high level of timber production for the year ended 31 March 1953, the output of rough-sawn timber being given as 573,000,000 board feet, a fall of 2·3 million board feet below the record output of the previous year. The output of the principal species was as follows: rimu and miro, 231,600,000 board feet; matai 35,600,000 board feet; kahikatea, 20,600,000 board feet; beech, 17,900,000 board feet; totara, 14,200,000 board feet; and insignis pine, 222,300,000 board feet. Indigenous species totalled 340,500,000 board feet, and exotics 232,500,000 board feet.

Electric Power

Electric-power Statistics (p. 574).—Principal data covering all stations for the year ended 31 March 1952 are summarized below:—

* Calculated on revenue from retail sales only.
Number of stations .. ..95
Persons engaged .. ..5,107
Salaries and wages paid ..£2,992,533
Number of consumers .. ..599,501
Prime movers (total b.h.p.) ..991,850
Generator capacity (main and standby) (kW.) .. ..699,963
Revenue—
     Revenue (excluding rates) ..£14,846,289
     Rates .. .. ..£1,846
        Total revenue .. ..£14,848,135
Expenditure—
     Operating .. .. ..£8,364,244
     Management and general ..£1,521,198
     Capital charges .. ..£4,141,956
       Total expenditure ..£14,027,398
Capital outlay—
     Total expenditure to date ..£107,068,820
     Expenditure during year ..£12,620,511
Units (kWh.)—
     Generated (000) .. ..3,455,759
     Generated per head of mean population .. ..1,764
     Sold (retail) (000) .. ..2,732,840
     Sold retail per head of mean population .. ..1,395
     Revenue per unit of retail sales*0·868d.

Marketing of Primary Produce (pp. 420 and 425)

As a result of negotiations with the United Kingdom Ministry of Food, the following contract prices in sterling for New Zealand butter, cheese, and milk powders have been agreed to for the 1953-54 season, the previous season's prices also being given.

Dairy Produce Contract Prices (Sterling) per Hundredweight
ItemSeason 1952-53Season 1953-54
Butter—
     Creamery—s.d.s.d.
          Finest grade .. .. .. ..31403260
          First grade .. .. .. ..31293249
          Second grade .. .. .. ..30403160
     Whey—
          First grade .. .. .. ..29403060
          Second grade .. .. .. ..28903010
Cheese—
     Finest and first grade .. .. .. ..17601826
     Second grade .. .. .. ..16601726
Milk Powder—
     Spray dried skim .. .. .. ..910846
     Roller dried skim .. .. .. ..756700
     Roller dried buttermilk .. .. ..650600

These prices allow for a slightly under 4 per cent increase for butter and cheese, and a decrease of approximately 7 1/2; per cent for milk powders, on the prices for the previous season. The United Kingdom will take 90 per cent of the exportable surplus of butter and 92 1/2; per cent of the exportable surplus of cheese, compared with 88 1/2; and 90 per cent respectively in 1952-53.

The contract prices for meat for the 1953-54 season show an increase of 7 1/2; per cent for lamb and lamb offals, and an average increase of approximately 5 1/2; per cent for mutton and mutton offals (varying according to weight and quality).

BUILDING ACTIVITY (pp. 558-565)

Urban Districts.—Statistics of building permits issued in cities, boroughs, and town districts (to which are added nine counties and one road district in which the population is predominantly urban) during the year ended 31 March 1953 are given below, together with (for purposes of comparison) statistics for the four preceding years.

Building Permits Issued: Urban Districts
Year Ended 31 MarchDwellingsValue of Other New Buildings and Alterations and AdditionsTotal Value of All Buildings
NumberValue
  £     £     £     
1949 .. ..12,27020,430,6897,823,56028,254,249
1950 .. ..13,13422,711,23910,336,34133,047,580
1951 .. ..13,10225,165,13812,708,80137,873,939
1952 .. ..12,44327,762,90818,516,48346,279,391
1953 .. ..11,70028,045,24119,134,62947,179,870

Note.—Since April 1951 figures for the Waitemata, Manukau, Paparua, Peninsula, and Taieri Counties have been included in urban district totals; the figures quoted in the table for preceding years have been adjusted to be comparable on the revised basis.

Rural Districts.—Building permit statistics for rural districts have been collected from counties (excluding the nine counties and one road district which are included in urban districts) and from the two Road Boards on Waiheke Island. Figures quoted in the rest of this paragraph have been adjusted to be on a comparable basis (refer to note below preceding table). The total value of rural building operations for the year 1952-53 was £13,948,124, an increase of £984,256, or 8 per cent, on the 1951-52 figures. The number of new private dwelling permits in rural districts was 4,517 in 1952-53, compared with 4,668 in 1951-52, and 4,747 in 1950-51.

All Districts (Urban and Rural).—The total value of building operations represented by permits or authorizations issued in the year ended 31 March 1953 in both urban and rural districts was £61,127,994 (£59,243,259 in the March year 1952). Included in this total were 16,217 permits, &c., for private dwellings (17,111 in the March year 1952). The totals include State buildings commenced in the years quoted, as do the statistics under the separate headings, urban and rural.

Dwelling Units Completed.—Local authorities which supply building permit figures were also requested to supply the number of new dwelling units which were completed during the year. Estimates have been made in some cases where it was not possible to supply data. While absolute accuracy for the statistics cannot be claimed, it is believed they will give reasonably approximate results and also reasonably accurate comparisons of year to year changes.

The total figures on this basis for new dwelling units completed during 1952-53 were 16,100, compared with 16,300 in 1951-52, and 16,400 in 1950-51. Those completed in urban districts (on the revised basis) numbered 11,900 in 1952-53, and in the previous years quoted, 11,900 and 12,350 respectively.

EXTERNAL TRADE

Statistics of external trade in the calendar year 1952, in continuation of the statistics included in pp. 246-307 of this Year-Book, are given below.

Total Commodity Trade.—Following are statistics of exports and imports in 1950, 1951, and 1952.

Calendar YearExportsImportsExcess of Exports Over Imports
New Zealand ProduceTotal Exports
* Denotes excess of imports.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
1950 .. ..182,332183,752157,94325,809
1951 .. ..246,394248,127206,53441,594
1952 .. ..238,659240,813252,439−11,626*

Commodity trade statistics for the calendar year 1952 show some interesting features. The value of imports during 1952 was the highest on record and, although the value of exports was less than in 1951 (largely owing to the fall in wool prices), it was still higher than in years prior to 1951. The total trade per head of mean population in 1952 was £247 (exports £121 and imports £126), a figure substantially higher than any recorded previously.

Although price changes have contributed materially to the high values of commodity trade— both exports and imports—there has also been a considerable upward movement in the volume of trade. The following table illustrates this fact.

Index Numbersof Valueand Volumeof Trade
Calendar YearExportsImports
Value IndexVolume IndexValue IndexVolume Index
TotalPer HeadTotalPer Head
1936-38 (average)100100100100100100
1949 .. .. ..24312810823011799
1950 .. .. ..303122102304140117
1951 .. .. ..40910989398156128
1952 .. .. ..397142113486175140

Note.—This table includes some revisions of the index numbers given in the table on page 255.

Comparing the 1951 and 1952 figures with the pre-war average (1936-38) it is seen that the total value of exports has increased by 309 and 297 per cent respectively, while the corresponding percentage increases for imports were 298 for 1951 and 386 for 1952. On a volume basis, exports showed an increase of 9 per cent for 1951 and 42 per cent for 1952, while imports increased by 56 per cent in the former year and 75 per cent in the latter year.

Exports.—As indicated earlier, New Zealand's export commodity trade in 1952 was of a value only a little below the record level of 1951, a decrease of 3 per cent in value being recorded between the two years. Decreases in the returns from cheese (£0·9 million), wool (£46·2 million), and hides, pelts, and skins (£2·9 million) were compensated for by increased returns from butter (£14·6 million) and frozen meat (£15·1 million). An indication of the progress of exports in the main groups of commodities is afforded by the following table.

Valueof Exports
Calendar YearButterCheeseFrozen MeatWoolHides, Pelts, and Skins
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
1950 .. ..35,56714,53628,62974,6539,996
1951 .. ..41,36216,65025,394128,17612,862
1952 .. ..55,92915,76940,47581,9989,951

Apart from the question of values, a special interest attaches to progress in the volume of our export trade in major export commodities. In the following table the fluctuations in the quantities of exports of butter, cheese, meat, and wool since 1942 are shown.

Calendar YearButterCheeseFrozen MeatWool
* Record.
 Tons (000)Tons (000)Tons (000)Tons (000)
1942 .. ..117·2134·4*287·1137·3
1943 .. ..99·3100·5220·692·3
1944 .. ..115·377·7207·884·2
1945 .. ..103·587·4282·774·2
1946 .. ..101·875·7337·7163·1
1947 .. ..127·687·0347·8167·5
1948 .. ..135·675·6343·5188·0
1949 .. ..147·693·9344·1191·8
1950 .. ..137·599·9338·1175·9
1951 .. ..147·1106·6274·8141·5
1952 .. ..183·5*91·3385·5*195·6*

Note.—The figures do not include wartime supplies to Allied Forces under mutual-aid arrangements, a factor of particular importance in 1943 and 1944.

Following record production levels for butterfat, meat, and wool, the quantities of butter, meat, and wool exported all reached new record levels. A change-over by some factories from the manufacture of cheese to butter and skim-milk products, besides resulting in a fall in cheese production and exports, contributed to the record butter exports, which were 23 per cent higher than the previous record figure of 148,800 tons in 1937. The high wool prices, good feed conditions, and the wide-spread industrial dispute of 1951 all contributed to farmers carrying forward unusually high numbers of stock into the 1951-52 production season, so that meat production in that season for the first time topped the 600,000-ton mark, and exports exceeded the previous record level of 348,800 tons established in 1940. Wool shipments had been seriously delayed by the waterfront dispute in 1951, and these delayed shipments, added to the normal 1952 shipments, caused the total wool exports to reach a new high level.

Direction of Export Trade.—The table below shows the destinations of New Zealand exports in 1952.

CountryTotal Exports
 £(000)
United Kingdom156,730
Republic of India1,504
Pakistan197
Federation of Malaya429
Hong Kong68
British West Africa142
Rhodesia, Northern132
Rhodesia, Southern340
Union of South Africa558
Bermuda193
British Guiana159
British West Indies1,532
Canada5,212
Australia3,931
Fiji845
Gilbert and Ellice Islands72
Tonga239
Western Samoa395
Other Commonwealth countries153
    Totals, Commonwealth countries172,831
CountryTotal Exports
 £(000)
Belgium2,983
Czechoslovakia604
Denmark642
France10,559
Germany5,234
Greece380
Republic of Ireland3,367
Italy4,362
Netherlands2,036
Poland2,961
Sweden486
Saudi Arabia117
Burma73
Philippine Islands183
Japan3,505
Belgian Congo114
Egypt136
Mexico267
Netherlands Antilles322
Panama Republic203
United States of America27,267
Hawaii145
Society Islands302
Tutuila132
Other countries582
    Totals, other countries66,962
Ships' stores1,019
    Totals, all countries240,813

Exports to Commonwealth countries in 1952 accounted for 72 per cent of the total exports, excluding ships' stores.

Imports.—The table following classifies imports by broad divisions and shows that the total increase between the two years 1951 and 1952 of £45.9 million was not shared proportionally by the different divisions. The apparel, textiles, &c., division actually recorded a fall in 1952 of £9.2 million (19 per cent) from the high level of the previous year. Imports in this division are typically high towards the end of the year, and were very high in the second half of 1951. Owing to the restrictions imposed in 1952, the usual pattern was reversed, the end of the year figures being comparatively low. The highest proportional, as well as absolute, increases were recorded by the metals, &c., division (£27.7 million, or 51 per cent) and the vehicles division (£10.0 million, or 49 per cent).

IMPORTS VALUED AS FOR CUSTOMS PURPOSES
Calendar YearFood, Drink, and TobaccoApparel, Textiles, Fibres, and YarnsOils, Fats, and WaxesMetals, Metal Manufactures, and MachinesPaper and StationeryDrugs, Chemicals, and ManuresVehicles (Including Parts and Tires)Total*
* Including classes not listed.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
195019,44934,47611,73946,8066,6626,99913,803157,943
195123,95348,66612,83154,72911,0868,20020,405206,534
195226,52639,44217,63782,41515,75510,91030,373252,439

Direction of Import Trade.—The next table shows the source (origin) of New Zealand's imports in 1952.

CountryTotal Imports*
* Provisional figures.
 £(000)
United Kingdom .. ..138,373
Bahrein Islands .. ..2,946
British Borneo .. ..1,099
Ceylon .. .. ..1,495
Hong Kong .. .. ..312
India .. .. ..2,570
Malaya and Singapore ..2,175
British West Africa .. ..594
Kenya and Uganda .. ..338
Seychelles .. .. ..61
Tanganyika .. .. ..285
Union of South Africa.. ..1,375
British West Indies .. ..1,103
Canada .. .. ..8,875
Australia .. .. ..26,808
Fiji .. .. ..2,568
Gilbert and Ellice Islands ..109
Nauru Island .. ..685
New Zealand (Re-imports) ..60
Western Samoa .. ..206
Other Commonwealth countries..163
     Totals, Commonwealth countries192,200
 £(000)
Austria .. .. ..750
Belgium .. .. ..5,095
Czechoslovakia .. ..389
Denmark .. .. ..234
Finland .. .. ..554
France .. .. ..3,984
Germany .. .. ..2,677
Italy .. .. ..1,635
Luxembourg .. .. ..179
Netherlands .. .. ..2,498
Norway .. .. ..700
Portugal .. .. ..196
Spain .. .. ..126
Sweden .. .. ..3,417
Switzerland .. .. ..1,132
Saudi Arabia .. ..361
China .. .. ..259
Indonesia .. .. ..5,358
Iran .. .. ..229
Iraq .. .. ..128
Japan .. .. ..4,134
Siam .. .. ..100
Tunisia .. .. ..208
Mexico .. .. ..171
Netherlands Antilles .. ..1,384
United States of America ..23,366
Venezuela .. .. ..274
Other countries .. ..632
     Totals, other countries ..60,170
     Totals, all countries .. ..252,370

Imports from Commonwealth countries in 1952 comprised 76 per cent of the total.

FINANCE

Banking and Currency

Reserve Bank (p. 672).—Data showing the liabilities and assets of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand at the last balance day in May 1953 are shown below, together with the corresponding figures for the last balance day in March 1953.

As at Last Balance Day in
March 1953May 1953
* Included in this item are sterling investments of £(N.Z.)22,090,080 at end of March and £(N.Z.)21,840,080 at end of May.
Liabilities—££
    Total liabilities (including other)157,571,467172,975,752
    Bank notes62,469,18262,655,781
    Demand liabilities—  
        State17,070,7824,977,312
        Banks69,166,86495,882,612
        Other487,723675,508
Assets—  
    Total assets (including other)157,571,467172,975,752
    Investments**32,131,88634,950,496
    Sterling exchange reserve (in New Zealand currency)53,282,82165,820,467
    Advances—  
        Marketing organizations8,066,7186,952,086
        Other purposes56,026,11356,852,579

Trading Banks (pp. 674-681).—The principal statistics of trading banks for the months of March and May are given below. Debits and clearings cover the monthly periods ended on the last Wednesday of the respective months, while the remaining figures are as at those dates.

As at Last Balance Day in
March 1953May 1953
Bank debits—££
    Government9,041,1907,947,955
    Other95,628,01285,995,997
Bank clearings55,846,01352,873,971
Advances, including notes and bills discounted140,449,122134,589,769
Unexercised overdrafts84,581,92491,192,419
Deposits—  
    Total259,024,787277,895,758
    Government3,268,1623,022,531
    Not bearing interest216,800,514235,726,608
    Bearing interest38,956,11139,146,619
Reserve Bank notes—  
    Notes held by trading banks10,930,5889,734,790
    Net note circulation51,538,59452,920,991
Ratio of advances to deposits54.2248.43

An analysis of advances of the trading banks at quarterly intervals is published by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, and the classification as at the last Wednesday in March of 1952 and 1953 is contained in the following table. Figures for earlier years will be found on page 677.

Advances toAs at Last Wednesday in March
19521953
 £(000)£(000)
Farmers .. .. .. .. ..21,53820,621
Industries allied to primary production .. ..33,45220,316
Other manufacturing and productive industries ..32,49226,599
Merchants—
     Wholesalers .. .. .. ..27,18916,846
     Retailers .. .. .. .. ..20,65813,961
Transport .. .. .. .. ..3,6033,700
Other .. .. .. .. ..40,98036,358
          Total advances .. .. ..179,912138,401

Overseas Assets of Banks (p. 683).—In the following table the revised series of overseas assets of banks (on account of New Zealand business only) are shown.

Overseas Assets
As at End of March 1952As at End of March 1953
Trading banks' overseas assets—£(000)£(000)
     In London.. .. .. .. ..26,28526,495
     Elsewhere .. .. .. ..8,1584,074
Reserve Bank's overseas assets—
     Sterling exchange .. .. .. ..21,75653,283
     Other overseas assets .. .. ..34,93722,961
Total gross overseas assets .. .. ..91,136106,813
Overseas liabilities of trading banks .. ..12,3424,827
Overseas liabilities of Reserve Bank .. ..3152
Net overseas assets .. .. .. ..78,764101,934

Savings Banks (pp. 686-690).—A summary of statistics of savings banks at 31 March 1953 is given below.

Post Office Savings BankTrustee Savings BanksNational Savings Accounts

* Excess of withdrawals.

† On deposits held during year ended 30 June 1952.

Number of depositors .. .. ..1,485,852371,404..
 £££
Total amount of deposits during year ..99,125,77522,645,06310,419,343
Total amount of withdrawals during year96,699,56023,011,8388,426,550
Excess of deposits over withdrawals ..2,426,215−366,775*1,992,793
Interest credited to depositors .. ..4,208,308886,3911,719,576†
Total amount to credit of depositors at end of March 1953191,273,73638,853,66562,930,440

Overseas Receipts and Payments.—The following statement gives statistics of exchange-control transactions for the years ended 31 March 1952 and 1953. Comparable items for the calendar years 1951 and 1952 are, however, given on pages 684-685. All figures quoted are taken from Reserve Bank sources.

Year Ended 31 March 1952Year Ended 31 March 1953
ReceiptsPaymentsReceiptsPayments
Exports—£NZ(000)£NZ(000)£NZ(000)£NZ(000)
     Butter .. .. .. .. ..50,721..48,424..
     Cheese .. .. .. .. ..16,989..17,406..
     Meat .. .. .. .. ..30,700..48,272..
     Wool .. .. .. .. ..115,860..73,914..
               Total (including other) .. ..251,638..227,078..
Imports—
     Licensed .. .. .. ....75,745..48,007
     Decontrolled .. .. .. ....152,520..119,804
     Government .. .. .. ....21,722..29,153
               Total (including other) .. ....252,585..201,085
Transport: Freights, fares, ships' charters ..1,6593,8431,8513,000
Travel: Private and business (exclusive of fares) ..1,4715,9541,6864,862
Insurance—
     Insurance .. .. .. ..1,168729530793
     Reinsurance .. .. .. ....651..614
               Totals, insurance .. .. ..1,1681,3805301,407
International investment income—
     Interest, dividends, and other private investment income2,7965,7546,3936,132
     Interest on Government and local authority loans..2,723..2,719
               Totals, international investment income..2,7968,4766,3938,851
Government transactions—
     Current expenditure by New Zealand Government overseas..5,213..7,845
     Current receipts by New Zealand Government and expenditure by other Governments in New Zealand1,900..1,543..
               Totals, Government transactions ..1,9005,2131,5437,845
Miscellaneous current transactions—
     Commissions, royalties, rebates, &c. .. ..1,5461,9078451,719
     Films and entertainments .. .. ....628..768
     Unilateral transfers (immigrants' transfers, personal remittances, charitable, legacies, &c.)7,4525,2476,8655,038
     Expenses of business firms .. .. ..5071,7217352,334
     Other current transactions .. .. ..6144281,341408
               Totals, miscellaneous current transactions10,1189,9319,78710,267
Capital transfers—
     Private .. .. .. .. ..6,3142,3484,2113,858
     Government .. .. .. ....4,020..759
     Local authority .. .. .. ....104..76
               Totals, capital transfers .. ..6,3146,4724,2114,692
Cook Islands .. .. .. ..28446209105
Unidentified.. .. .. .. ..183..−72..
               Grand totals .. .. ..277,528293,901253,216242,114

PUBLIC FINANCE

Consolidated Fund (pp. 610-614).—The following table contains a summary of the receipts of the Consolidated Fund for the financial years ended 31 March 1952 and 1953.

1951-521952-53
 £      £      
Taxation .. .. .. .. ..156,936,939154,262,345
Interest on capital liability—
     Post and Telegraph .. .. ..947,8861,016,266
     Electric supply .. .. .. ..1,946,0532,350,453
     Housing and Housing Construction .. ..980,5931,051,927
     Land settlement .. .. .. ..1,333,8711,535,737
     Other accounts .. .. .. ..239,070193,053
Interest on other public moneys .. ..1,889,562746,157
Profits on trading undertakings .. ..1,740,5321,480,946
Departmental receipts .. .. ..14,773,89615,185,214
               Totals .. .. .. ..180,788,402177,822,098

The next table contains a summary of payments from the Consolidated Fund for the financial years 1951-52 and 1952-53.

1951-521952-53
Permanent appropriations—£     £     
     Civil list .. .. .. .. ..119,326159,125
     Debt services .. .. .. ..23,775,25424,159,155
     Superannuation (subsidy and contribution) ..2,915,0002,998,000
     Miscellaneous .. .. .. ..866,843514,918
               Totals, permanent appropriations ..27,676,42327,831,198
Annual appropriations—
     Legislative .. .. .. ..183,061198,257
     Prime Minister's Office .. .. ..14,43818,336
     External Affairs .. .. .. ..1,604,3631,800,164
     Finance .. .. .. .. ..17,243,56916,657,511
     General Administration .. .. ..14,258,03411,793,382
     Law and Order .. .. .. ..2,636,3452,670,794
     Defence .. .. .. .. ..22,634,17224,217,152
     Defence Construction and Maintenance ..2,005,4852,263,954
     Maintenance of Public Works and Services ..7,739,9799,425,527
     Maintenance of Highways .. .. ..4,785,0955,178,687
     Development of Primary and Secondary Industries11,611,68312,883,097
     Social Services—
               Health .. .. .. .. ..12,775,83414,424,555
               Education .. .. .. ..15,904,42418,123,697
               War and other Pensions .. .. ..6,443,2386,639,726
               Transfer to Social Security Fund .. ..14,000,00014,000,000
                    Totals, annual appropriations ..133,839,720140,294,839
Transfer to War Emergency Account .. ..6,600,000..
Transfer to Public Works Account .. ....6,000,000
Other services not provided for .. ..36,538389,018
                    Grand totals .. .. ..168,152,681174,515,055
                    Balance in Fund at end of year ..19,776,42310,447,745

The surplus for 1950-51, £8,253,217, was expended during the year 1951-52 as follows: payment of family bonus, £3,078,910; transfer to War Emergency Account, £5,174,307. The corresponding surplus for the year 1951-52 of £12,635,721 was expended during the 1952-53 year as follows: transfer to National Development Loans Account, £4,000,000; transfer to Public Works Account, £8,635,721.

Taxation (pp. 620-638).—Particulars of revenue from taxation for the financial years 1950-51, 1951-52, and 1952-53 are contained in the following table.

Item of Revenue1950-511951-521952-53
Consolidated Fund—£     £     £     
     Customs .. .. .. ..23,600,06232,599,59627,273,206
     Beer duty .. .. .. ..5,036,1455,273,8045,466,701
     Sales tax .. .. .. ..16,827,10621,811,37521,991,703
     Film-hire tax .. .. ..106,702112,541135,348
     Highways .. .. .. ..3,996,6294,575,3474,908,492
     Stamp duties .. .. ..4,874,8395,207,5775,702,526
     Death (including gift) duties ..7,254,0138,117,2598,767,857
     Land tax .. .. .. ..1,043,2031,137,9371,315,136
     Income tax .. .. ..59,441,83978,101,50378,701,376
               Totals .. .. ..122,180,538156,936,939154,262,345
Social security taxation—
     Social security charge .. ..35,766,23643,612,86845,507,938
     Registration fee, &c. .. ..20174792
               Totals .. .. ..35,766,43743,612,94245,508,730
               Grand totals .. .. ..157,946,975200,549,881199,771,075

A summary showing the amounts received from direct taxes on income and from all sources during the last eleven years is now given.

YearDirect Taxes on Income (Including War and Social Security Charges on Income)Total Taxation
AmountPer Head of Mean PopulationPercentage of Total TaxationAmountPer Head of Mean Population
 £     £s.d. £     £s.d.
1942-43 .. ..53,977,4413218261·487,940,84453124
1943-44 .. ..63,311,9653813362·8100,839,48461117
1944-45 .. ..68,438,477412363·0108,681,81465510
1945-46 .. ..71,582,87041161162·3114,954,8736740
1946-47 .. ..63,873,162361756·5113,119,04663180
1947-48 .. ..63,581,244353652·0122,275,911671211
1948-49 .. ..78,386,0574210360·1130,440,249701411
1949-50 .. ..80,186,0204212559·2135,556,3197211
1950-51 .. ..95,208,07549121060·3157,946,9758271
1951-52 .. ..121,714,371622960·7200,549,88110279
1952-53 .. ..124,209,3146116362·3199,771,0759983

State Indebtedness (p. 640).—The public debt as at 31 March 1953 amounted to £669,779,443, an increase of £14,026,110 as compared with a year earlier. Of the 1953 debt figure, £79,881,093 was held in the United Kingdom.

SOCIAL SECURITY AND WAR PENSIONS (pp. 164-193)

Revenue of the Social Security Fund for the year ended 31 March 1953, together with the 1951-52 figures in parentheses, was as follows: charge on salaries and wages, £26,650,922 (£24,318,138); charge on company and other income £18,857,016 (£19,294,730); grant from Consolidated Fund, £14,000,000 (£14,000,000); fees and fines, £792 (£74); maintenance recoveries, interest, and other receipts, £119,506 (£168,724); total receipts, £59,628,236 (£57,781,666).

Payments from the Fund in 1952-53, with 1951-52 payments in parentheses, were: Monetary benefits, £46,306,272 (£43,490,634); emergency benefits £340,625 (£365,181); medical, &c., benefits £10,428,597 (£9,368,027); administration expenses, £978,845 (£952,597), other payments, £4,990 (£3,804). In addition, in 1952-53 an amount of £767,115 was paid to certain social security beneficiaries from the Social Security Fund by the way of a Christmas bonus as follows: age benefits, £630,870; invalids' benefits, £46,435; widows' benefits, £57,610; miners' benefits, £4,000; sickness benefits, £14,625; and emergency benefits, £13,575. Total payments from the Fund were therefore £58,826,444 (£54,180,243).

Particulars of the various social security benefits (monetary and health) and war pensions in force at the end of March 1953, together with total payments during the financial year 1952-53, are shown in the following table.

Class of Benefit or PensionAs at 31 March 1953Payments During Year Ended 31 March 1953
Number in ForceAnnual Value
Social security benefits—
     Monetary— £     £     
          Universal superannuation .. ..71,9615,756,8805,564,629
          Age .. .. .. ..123,10418,918,37719,091,303
          Widows' .. .. ..12,0262,093,2312,157,115
          Orphans' .. .. ..31431,53235,404
          Family .. .. .. ..280,74716,387,65116,854,261
          Invalids' .. .. ..8,2571,383,8861,416,561
          Miners' .. .. ..528115,157121,636
          Sickness .. .. ..4,376..1,062,176
          Unemployment .. .. ..15..3,187
          Emergency .. .. ..2,248..340,625
               Totals .. .. ..503,576..46,646,897
     Health—
          Medical .. .. ......3,047,202
          Hospital .. .. ......2,135,218
          Maternity .. .. ......919,422
          Pharmaceutical .. .. ......3,015,833
          Supplementary .. .. ......1,310,922
               Totals .. .. ......10,428,597
War pensions—
     First World War .. .. ..17,7862,668,3702,747,298
     Second World War .. ..25,1412,007,5192,072,429
     War veteran's allowance .. ..5,9641,569,1611,471,405
     South African War .. ..324,4574,315
     Mercantile Marine pensions .. ..242,3272,957
     Emergency Reserve Corps .. ..91,5771,764
     Kayforce .. .. .. ..856,7124,478
               Totals .. .. ..49,0416,260,1236,304,646
Sundry pensions and annuities ..29546,98446,913
               Grand totals .. .. ..552,912..63,427,053

PRICES

Retail Prices (pp. 787-790).—Details of the consumers' price index for the calendar year 1952, and for each of the quarters ended 31 March 1953, and 30 June 1953, are given below.

Consumers' Price Index
Base: Weighted average twenty-one towns, first quarter, 1949 (= 1000)
Calendar Year 1952Quarter Ended 31 March 1953Quarter Ended 30 June 1953
Food—
     Meat and fish .. .. ..159017011720
     Fruit, vegetables, and eggs .. ..147014321530
     Other foods .. .. ..132813551356
          All foods .. .. ..142314551482
Housing—
     Rent .. .. .. ..112011601160
     Other housing .. .. ..116512431243
          All housing .. .. ..114712101210
Fuel and lighting .. .. ..127112911351
Clothing and footwear—
     Clothing .. .. .. ..127012831295
     Footwear .. .. .. ..136914011424
          Clothing and footwear ..128513001314
Miscellaneous—
     Household durable goods .. ..116311621167
     Other commodities .. ..112611461146
     Services .. .. .. ..117812251224
          All miscellaneous .. ..115211771177
All groups .. .. .. ..127513071322

Share Prices (pp. 797-800).—Index numbers of share prices in 1952, together with the average for the three months ended March 1953, are given below.

GroupIndex Numbers Base Average for Each Group, 1938 (= 1000)
Average for 1952Average for 3 Months Ended March 1953
Frozen meat .. .. .. .. ..17261750
Woollens .. .. .. .. ..16651538
Gas.. .. .. .. .. ..666642
Timber .. .. .. .. ..16941405
Minerals .. .. .. .. ..12541052
Miscellaneous (including breweries) .. ..12481149
          All industrial groups .. .. ..12731168
Banks .. .. .. .. ..10291019
Insurance .. .. .. .. ..19721917
Loan-agency companies .. .. ..20581986
Miscellaneous .. .. .. ..19671871
          All finance, &c., groups .. ..16971645
          All groups combined .. .. ..14851406

Monthly statistics for 1952 and the first five months of 1953 are given below.

Share Prices Monthly Index Numbers, Year 1938 (=1000)
19521953
Industrial GroupsFinance GroupsAll GroupsIndustrial GroupsFinance GroupsAll Groups
* Month of December interpolated.
January .. ..137818381608117816391408
February .. ..129616931495116216461404
March .. ..129417371515116316511407
April .. .. ..129516971496116516751421
May .. .. ..130016941497118516961441
June .. .. ..128316741478......
July .. .. ..129516861491......
August .. ..128417061495......
September .. ..125016751462......
October .. ..123916681453......
November .. ..118116481415......
December .. ..1179*1644*1411*......

LABOUR STATISTICS

Wage-rates (pp. 802-810).—Index numbers of average nominal wage-rates of wage-earners in 1951 and 1952, and of adult male wage-earners as at 31 March 1953, are as follows.

Industrial GroupBase: All Groups 1926-30 (= 1000)
Adult MalesAdult Females
Average for YearAs at 31 March 1953Average for Year
1951195219511952
Provision of—
     Food, drink, &c. .. .. .. ..21252266234021642235
     Clothing, footwear, and textiles .. ..20602143223622972392
     Building and construction .. .. ..200320662149....
     Power, heat, and light .. .. ..206221402223....
     Transport by water .. .. ..223623672436....
     Transport by land .. .. .. ..201320802165....
     Accommodation, meals and personal service ..18391917201824132525
Working in or on—
     Wood, wicker, seagrass, and fibre .. ..210921772256....
     Metal .. .. .. .. ..214922342345....
     Stone, clay, glass, and chemicals .. ..192820102104....
     Paper, printing, &c. .. .. ..21862283236120772207
     Skins, leather, &c. .. .. ..189419752060....
     Mines and quarries .. .. ..209721312193....
     The land (farming pursuits) .. ..191920872074....
          All groups combined .. ..20392143220523092408

Effective Weekly Wage Rates (p. 809).—The following table shows nominal and effective weekly wage rates of adult workers for the year 1952 and of males only for the first quarter of 1953. The base of the index numbers is in each case the average of the five years 1926-30 (=1000).

YearRetail Prices (All Groups)Nominal Weekly Wage RatesEffective Weekly Wage Rates
MalesFemalesMalesFemales
* Not available.
1952 .. .. ..12752143240812701427
1953—
     March quarter .. ..13072205*1275*

Average Rates of Wages (pp. 811-814).—The following table gives the prescribed minimum average weekly wage rates as at 31 March 1953, the series being confined to adult males.

OccupationAverage Wage (Four Principal Districts) at 31 March 1953
               Adult Maless.d.
Bakers—
     Journeymen .. ..2054
     Labourers .. .. ..1736
Butchers—
     First shopmen .. ..2192
     Second shopmen .. ..2040
Butter-factory employees—Churning and butter making: General hands .. .. ..1754
Flourmilling—
     Kilnmen .. .. ..1926
     Assistant smuttermen .. ..1834
     Rollermen .. .. ..2076
Meat freezing—
     Slaughtermen, per 100 sheep ..903
     General hands .. ..2100
Meat preserving—
     Boners .. .. ..2500
     General hands .. ..2100
Sausage-casing making: General hands2168
Aerated water and cordial making—
     Cordial makers .. ..1821
     Bottle washers .. ..1736
Brewing labourers .. ..1891
Tailors—
     Journeymen .. ..2000
     Factory hands .. ..2000
Boot operatives .. ..2000
Woollen mills—
     Spinners .. .. ..2034
     General hands .. ..1818
Building—
     Bricklayers .. .. ..2126
     Carpenters and joiners ..2068
     Plasterers .. .. ..2097
     Plumbers (competent) ..21010
     Builders' labourers .. ..1889
     General labourers .. ..1713
Sawmilling—
     Engine drivers .. ..2100
     Sawyers .. .. ..2147
     Tailers-out .. .. ..1956
     Yardmen, head .. ..2100
     General hands .. ..1918
Boatbuilding: Shipwrights ..2126
Metal works, &c.—
     Blacksmiths, floormen ..2026
     Boilermakers, journeymen ..2042
     Iron and brass moulders ..2026
     Tinsmiths, journeymen ..2042
     Engineering fitters, &c. ..2068
     Electrical workers .. ..2089
     Motor mechanics .. ..2126
Printing—
     Linotype operators (day) ..2126
     Letterpress machinist (day) ..2042
Skin and leather workers—s.d.
     Curriers .. .. ..1942
     General hands .. ..1718
Mineral and stone workers—
     Brickmakers .. ..1940
     General hands .. ..1753
Mining (coal)—
     Surface—
          Tippers .. .. ..19711
          Labourers .. ..19711
     Miners (on day wages, per shift)423
     Truckers .. .. ..1921
Mining (gold): Miners in rises or winzes with machines ..1813
Quarrymen .. .. ..1775
Agricultural and pastoral workers—
     General farm hands .. ..1400
     Threshing-mill hands, per hour ..49 1/4
     Ploughmen .. .. ..1400
     Shearers (per 100 sheep shorn) ..616
     Shepherds .. .. ..1400
     Wool pressers .. ..22110
     Dairy-farm hands .. ..1700
Railways—s.d.
     Engine drivers, average third and sixth years .. ..2221
     Firemen, average second and ninth years .. ..2018
     Guards, average first and third years .. .. ..21211
Tramways—
     Motormen .. .. ..1926
     Conductors .. .. ..1850
Shipping and cargo working—
     Assistant stewards, first grade ..1858
     Assistant stewards, second grade1824
     Chief cooks .. ..2293
     Second cooks .. ..2066
     A.B. seamen .. ..19911
     Ordinary seamen, first class ..1547
     Waterside workers: Ordinary cargo .. .. ..2000
Hotel workers—
     Chefs .. .. ..1921
     Waiters .. .. ..1341
Miscellaneous—
     Soft-goods assistants (male) ..1954
     Grocers' assistants .. ..1871
     Warehouse storemen .. ..1868

Note.—The following perquisites (as assessed for statistical purposes), as at 31 March 1953, should be added to the listed occupations: General farm hands, ploughmen, shepherds, and dairy-farm hands, 30s. per week for board and lodging; shearers and wool pressers, 7s. per day for rations; assistant stewards (first and second grade), chief and second cooks, able and ordinary seamen, 41s. 10d. per week as value of board and lodging; and hotel chefs and waiters, 38s. per week as value of board and lodging.

Aggregate Weekly Wage Payment in Industry.—The following data, showing the average weekly wage pay-out in industry and relating to October 1952, have largely been extracted from the half-yearly survey conducted by the Department of Labour and Employment.

Industrial GroupPay-roll Strength, Males and Females Combined (Including Juveniles and Salaried Executives)Weekly Wage Payout (Including Overtime, Bonus Earnings, &c.)
AggregateAverage Per Person
Forestry, logging, mining, and quarrying— £     £     s.d.
     Forestry .. .. .. ..2,51024,95091810
     Logging .. .. .. ..2,27429,8171323
     Coalmining .. .. ..5,09571,6411413
     Other mining .. .. ..4575,6431270
     Quarrying (n.e.i.) .. .. ..85510,5171260
          Totals .. .. ..11,191142,56812149
Threshing and chaffcutting .. ..201577170
Seasonal manufacturing—
     Meat processing, &c. .. ..10,573127,5331213
     Fruit and vegetable preserving ..1,19511,246983
     Dairy factories .. .. ..4,93962,38312127
          Totals .. .. ..16,707201,16212010
Food, drink, and tobacco (other than seasonal)— £     £     s.d.
     Grain milling .. .. ..7908,9811174
     Bread bakeries .. .. ..2,35026,3501143
     Biscuit making .. .. ..1,10010,5739123
     Cake and pastry making .. ..1,68814,2578811
     Sugar and confectionery .. ..2,19621,3029140
     Other food .. .. ..1,45513,756991
     Beverages .. .. .. ..2,76932,97711182
     Tobacco manufacture .. ..1,33812,645990
          Totals .. .. ..13,686140,84110510
Textiles, clothing, and leather—
     Tanneries .. .. .. ..1,23414,9351221
     Fur dressing and manufacture ..4323,7508137
     Leather goods .. .. ..8437,4008157
     Knitted wear and hosiery .. ..3,13528,0778191
     Flax, rope, and twine .. ..5105,6881131
     Woollen mills .. .. ..2,78926,7959122
     Other textile production .. ..1,17712,40210109
     Clothing manufacture .. ..17,333126,991766
     Footwear manufacture .. ..4,78243,763930
     Footwear repair .. .. ..2342,171957
     Other textile articles .. ..1,13710,3939210
          Totals .. .. ..33,606282,365881
Building materials and furnishings—
     Sawmilling, plywoods, &c. .. ..8,11495,02611143
     Builders' woodwork .. ..4,02844,6421118
     Furniture and cabinets .. ..3,98939,1709165
     Other wood manufacture .. ..1,41614,3481028
     Brick, tile, and stoneware .. ..1,56920,37112198
     Pottery and glass .. .. ..1,46917,103111210
     Lime, cement, &c. .. .. ..4,22152,6631296
          Totals .. .. ..24,806283,3231186
Engineering and metal working—
     Engineering and machinery .. ..18,216214,66911158
     Electrical manufacture .. ..4,82648,3931007
     Ships, locomotives, &c. .. ..7,42484,4101175
     Vehicle and cycle manufacture ..4,32952,0181204
     Vehicle and aircraft repair .. ..15,181156,5051062
          Totals .. .. ..49,976555,9951126
Miscellaneous manufacturing—
     Chemicals and by-products .. ..5,27458,77511211
     Rubber manufacture .. .. .. ..1,88021,3901177
     Paper and paper products .. ..2,44825,2411063
     Printing, publishing, and allied services8,83496,74210190
     Instruments, clocks, jewellery ..9979,4689911
     Other manufacturing (n.e.i.) .. ..1,68215,570952
          Totals .. .. ..21,115227,18610152
          Totals, manufacturing industries159,8961,690,87210116
Power, water, and sanitary services ..10,906127,59611140
Building and construction .. ..40,135475,09911169
Transport and communication—
     Rail transport .. .. ..19,636255,6211304
     Road transport .. .. ..13,964159,3591183
     Water transport (not waterfront) ..4,31455,29112164
     Air transport .. .. ..88411,98413112
     Post and telegraph .. ..18,373177,11991210
          Totals .. .. ..57,171659,37411108
Distribution and finance—
     Wholesale and retail trade .. ..74,952731,7319153
     Storage .. .. .. ..5376,0061138
     Finance .. .. .. ..9,204102,59311211
     Insurance .. .. ..4,67151,4141102
     Real estate .. .. ..1,47914,5819172
          Totals .. .. ..90,843906,3259196
     Wool and grain stores (seasonal) ..1,65515,475970
          Totals (including wool and grain stores) .. .. ..92,498921,8009194
Domestic and personal services—
     Provision of lodging, food, &c. ..13,674119,60681411
     Portrait and photo studios .. ..7776,2538011
     Laundries, cleaning, &c. .. ..3,25030,026949
     Barbers, beauty shops, &c. .. ..1,49210,0736150
     Recreation, sports, &c. .. ..4,30247,6831118
          Totals .. .. ..23,495213,6419110
Administration and professional—
     Hospitals .. .. ..20,427182,5738189
     Medical and allied services .. ..1,77715,1648108
     Undertaking, &c. .. .. ..5856,41210193
     Education and instruction .. ..22,359254,5891179
     Arts, sciences, and religion .. ..4414,0979510
     Government services, (n.e.i.) ..17,858202,9231173
     Local Authorities (n.e.i.) .. ..8,25790,10210183
     Miscellaneous services and agencies ..7,30063,7228147
          Totals .. .. ..79,004819,5821076
          Grand totals, all industries surveyed .. .. ..474,3165,050,68910130

Estimated Distribution of the Labour Force (p. 868).—The following table supplies an estimated distribution of the total labour force at 15 October 1952 and 15 April 1953.

Industrial GroupMalesFemalesTotals
October 1952April 1953October 1952April 1953October 1952April 1953
 Thousands
Primary industry .. .. ..155·4150·513·213·2168·6163·7
Manufacturing industry .. ..135·3142·542·642·2177·9184·7
Power, water, and sanitary services ..10·210·80·70·710·911·5
Building and construction .. ..52·454·21·01·053·455·2
Transport and communication ..66·367·58·28·374·575·8
Distribution and finance .. ..75·476·937·238·0112·6114·9
Domestic and personal services ..17·118·026·927·444·045·4
Administration and professional ..53·353·651·553·0104·8106·6
               Totals, in industry .. ..565·4574·0181·3183·8746·7757·8
Armed forces .. .. ..10·611·11·01·011·612·1
Unemployed .. .. ..............
               Totals, labour force ..576·0585·1182·3184·8758·3769·9

Half-yearly Surveys of Employment (pp. 871-872). Following is a summary of the employment statistics as returned for 15 April 1953.

Primary Industry (Other than Farming, Fishing, and Hunting)Manufacturing IndustryPower, Water, and Sanitary ServicesBuilding and ConstructionTransport and CommunicationDistribution and FinanceDomestic and Personal ServicesAdministration and ProfessionalTotals, all Industries Covered
Male employees .. ..10,652127,83410,81240,60650,11761,76211,05441,368354,205
Male working proprietors ..3557,26943,9711,4196,6762,53536722,596
Female employees .. ..21538,7057369347,67432,83713,42639,181133,708
Female working proprietors ..11,058..1341,7441,5771594,574
Number of establishments60811,7402443,8962,35912,4684,0643,40938,788

The figures shown in the manufacturing industry column are further subdivided as follows.

Food, Drink, and TobaccoTextiles, Clothing, and LeatherBuilding Materials and FurnishingsEngineering and Metal WorkingMiscellaneous Manufacturing
Male employees .. ..30,29612,06323,42146,25415,800
Male working proprietors ..1,0108701,5473,116726
Female employees .. ..6,62820,8391,2274,3625,649
Female working proprietors ..441498203960
Number of establishments ..1,9161,9632,4704,1031,288

Limitations in the coverage of the figures shown above are noted on page 871.

Summary of Vacancies, Placements, and Disengaged Persons.—This table gives additional figures to those presented on page 878.

Vacancies at End of MonthPlacements During MonthDisengaged Persons at End of Month
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal
Monthly average over calendar year—
     1952 .. .. ..11,7335,91417,6471,4705352,005331447
Monthly total—
     1953—
          January .. .. ..8,9883,64612,6341,8341,0672,901402161
          February .. ..9,2093,86413,0731,8371,2353,072282452
          March .. .. ..8,8923,59212,4841,4237312,154371249
          April .. .. ..8,6793,53212,2111,3715871,958371956

MISCELLANEOUS

Transport

Shipping and Cargo Handled (pp. 308-316).—Statistics of entrances and clearances of vessels in the foreign trade in 1951 and 1952, and the total calls made in the foreign and coastal trade for the same years, are shown in the following table. The tonnage of cargo handled is also given, the 1951 figures containing some amended entries from those given in the pages quoted.

Calendar Year
19511952
Entrances—
     Overseas—
          Number of vessels .. ..546714
          Net tonnage .. .. ..2,552,8093,058,247
Clearances —
     Overseas—
          Number of vessels .. ..550722
          Net tonnage .. .. ..2,548,0403,114,597
Total calls made—
     Overseas—
          Number of vessels .. ..1,3971,820
          Net tonnage .. .. ..6,131,3677,640,410
     Coastal—
          Number of vessels .. ..11,41513,622
          Net tonnage .. .. ..3,805,6904,621,963
     Total—
          Number of vessels .. ..12,81215,442
          Net tonnage .. .. ..9,937,05712,262,373
Tonnage of cargo handled—
     Inwards .. .. .. ..5,459,8646,783,072
     Outwards .. .. .. ..2,762,5223,174,834
     Transhipped .. .. ..152,839207,218
Total manifest tonnage .. ..8,528,06410,372,342

Statistics of shipping movement and cargo handled at New Zealand ports in 1951 and 1952 are given below.

Total Shipping MovementTotal Cargo Handled
1951: Net Tonnage1952: Net Tonnage1951: Tons1952: Tons
 (000)(000)(000)(000)
Auckland .. .. ..3,9774,6982,8353,351
Wellington .. .. ..6,2857,5862,1172,647
Lyttelton .. .. ..3,6354,5629451,169
Dunedin .. .. ..1,5222,007519649
Other ports .. .. ..4,3895,7142,1122,557
               Totals .. ..19,80824,5678,52810,372

Railway Transport (pp. 320-328).—Summarized statistics of railway transport in the years ended 31 March 1951, 1952, and 1953 follow.

UnitYear Ended 31 March
195119521953
* Including road motor and other subsidiary services
Passenger journeys—
     Railways .. .. .. ..(000)24,82421,29321,455
     Railway road motor services ..(000)24,09124,66424,120
Tonnage of goods carried—
     Timber .. .. .. ..Tons (000)808744819
     Livestock .. .. ..Tons (000)645639647
     Coal .. .. .. ..Tons (000)8,1638,4468,560
     Lime and manures .. ..Tons (000)
     Other goods .. .. ..Tons (000)
     Totals .. .. .. ..Tons (000)9,6169,82910,026
Net ton miles run .. .. ..Millions1,0271,0691,060
Revenue—
     Railway operation .. .. ..£ (000)18,50020,09722,589
     Total* .. .. .. ..£ (000)22,08523,99326,608
Expenditure—
     Railway operation .. .. ..£ (000)18,72521,51522,755
     Total* .. .. .. ..£ (000)22,08025,19626,525

Road Transport (p. 341).—Statistics of motor-vehicles licensed at 31 March 1952 and 1953 are as follows.

ClassAs at 31 March
19521953
* Not required to register in this and earlier years.
Cars .. .. ..280,458305,672
Trucks—
     Light .. ..53,16756,582
     Heavy .. ..42,01444,459
Contract vehicles ..2,1032,106 
Omnibuses .. ..1,6781,762
Taxis .. .. ..2,2222,233
Rental cars .. ..1,5571,638
Private-hire cars ..306352
Service cars .. ..703727
Trailers .. ..40,93744,137
Local authority, &c., vehicles42,97145,564
Government vehicles ..12,01813,900
Motor cycles .. ..26,70325,546
Power cycles .. ..*3,651
               Totals .. ..506,837548,329
Dealers' cars .. ..2,1822,312
Dealers' motor cycles ..140121
               Grand totals ..509,159550,762

REHABILITATION (pp. 236-245)

The following table gives particulars of rehabilitation-loan authorizations for the years ended 31 March 1952 and 1953, and the totals to 31 March 1953.

Class of LoanNumberAmount
1951-521952-53Total to 31 March 19531951-521952-53Total to 31 March 1953
 £ (000)£ (000)£ (000)
Purchase of farm, &c. ..9238539,4495,6185,96446,362
Housing—
     Erection .. ..1,9581,34919,1303,5682,53229,734
     Purchase .. ..1,9982,51124,1582,8133,88826,489
Tools of trade .. ..22141,4591148
Furniture .. ..4,1463,29857,1033993165,315
Business .. ..60442810,6994073116,842
Miscellaneous .. ..412963344129
               Totals .. ..9,6928,482122,63112,81013,016114,918

Included in the foregoing total figures are 21,557 supplementary housing loans for £2,842,688. These loans, which are not repayable so long as the ex-serviceman or his dependants continue in occupation of the property, are granted to assist in bridging the gap between present-day costs and normal values, and each case is considered on its merits.

The figures shown in the table are exclusive of 6,070 suspensory loans (4,664 residential and 1,406 farm), amounting to £2,267,465 (£792,795 residential, £1,474,670 farm), made up to 31 March 1953.

EDUCATION (p. 138)

The following table shows the number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of New Zealand during the years 1951 and 1952. Registered private schools are included.

19511952

* Exclusive of students taking part-time courses with the Correspondence School, 1,269 in 1951 and 1,227 in 1952.

† Includes 735 students taking short courses at the agricultural colleges in 1951 and 614 in 1952.

Primary schools .. .. ..321,189341,156
Post-primary schools .. .. ..57,097*61,529*
Technical classes (part-time) .. ..22,85026,349
Universities .. .. .. ..11,691†11,305†
               Totals .. .. ..413,027440,339

OTHER MISCELLANEOUS STATISTICS

Radio Licences (p. 372).—The number of radio licences for receiving stations in force on 31 March 1953 was 491,856, and for all classes of radio licences 496,355, compared with 479,533 and 483,883 respectively at 31 March 1952.

Horse Racing (p. 635).—The number of racing days in the calendar year 1952 was 359. Totalizator investments totalled £33,739,000 in 1952 (£28,277,000 in 1951), while Government taxation totalled £3,128,000 in 1952 (£2,659,000 in 1951).

Land Transfers (pp. 377-380).—Transactions under the Land Transfer Act have been on a very heavy scale during the last three financial years, although there was a substantial decrease in the number of transfers in 1952-53. The heavy increases during recent years were, no doubt, contributed to by the exemption of town and suburban properties from control as from 23 February 1950, and the relaxation of controls on farm lands as from 1 November 1950, and to the increases in prices generally over the period. The average amount per transaction (town and suburban properties) in 1952-53 was £2,082, as compared with £1,586 in 1951-52 and £1,234 in 1950-51. The number of transfers of town and country properties noticeably declined in 1952-53 as compared with 1951-52.

Year Ended 31 March
195119521953
Town and suburban properties—
     Number .. .. ..49,88046,14539,325
     Consideration .. .. £61,537,00073,165,00065,461,000
Country properties—
     Number .. .. ..8,05810,4649,053
     Area .. .. .. Acres1,457,7061,848,6011,616,781
     Consideration .. .. £17,823,00035,965,00035,241,000
All properties—
     Number .. .. ..57,93856,60948,378
     Consideration .. .. £79,360,000109,129,000100,702,000

Mortgages (pp. 700-709).—Particulars of gross totals of mortgages registered and discharged during the last three financial years are shown below. In sympathy with the movement in land transfer registrations, mortgage registrations have been particularly heavy during recent years, the rise in the amount of consideration from £36,049,000 in 1949-50 to £73,179,000 in 1951-52 being particularly outstanding. The 1952-53 figure of £74,732,000 showed only a slight increase on the total for the previous year.

Year Ended 31 MarchRegistered*Discharged*
NumberAmountNumberAmount
* Inclusive of duplicate registrations and discharges.
  £      £     
1951 .. ..43,89046,056,00035,51032,270,000
1952 .. ..49,88673,179,00037,93537,595,000
1953 .. ..50,65974,732,00034,16031,401,000

Justice.—Prisoners in gaols at end of calendar year (pp. 212-218): 1951, 1,076, or 5·46 per 10,000 of population; 1952, 1,113, or 5·58 per 10,000 of population.

Registration of Aliens (pp. 30-31).—The number of aliens on the register at 1 April 1953 totalled 21,726 (14,732 males, 6,994 females), compared with 1 April 1952 figures of 16,229 (11,050 males, 5,179 females).

Naturalizations (p. 29).—The number of certificates of naturalization issued to former aliens during the year ended 31 March 1953 was 118, compared with a total of 127 in the previous year. Certificates of registration as a New Zealand citizen were granted to 228 citizens of other countries of the Commonwealth or of former aliens (239 in 1951-52), and 34 certificates of registration (40 in 1951-52) to minor children (either citizens of other countries of the Commonwealth or former aliens).

ERRATA

Page 63, last line of page: Insert “or is” before word “removed”.

Page 67, last line of table: For entry 16·25, read 16·52.

Page 415, last line of page: For 1963, read 1953.

Chapter 1. SECTION 1—DESCRIPTIVE

AREA AND BOUNDARIES.—The administrative responsibilities of New Zealand devolve over a large area, the land territories of which consist principally of a number of islands of varying size in the South Pacific Ocean, together with a large uninhabited tract in the Antarctic Ocean. While the two largest and most important islands, the North and South Islands of New Zealand, are separated only by a relatively narrow strait, the remaining islands or island groups are very much smaller and in general are widely dispersed over a considerable expanse of ocean.

The boundaries of New Zealand inclusive of its most outlying islands and dependencies range from the northern limit of the 8th degree of south latitude to south of the 60th degree of south latitude, the complementary extremes of longitude with origin Greenwich being from the 160th degree of east longitude to the 150th degree of west longitude.

The precise boundaries as they now exist were originally defined in the relevant proclamations, letters patent, and legislation mentioned in the pages immediately following; general statements are contained in the description next presented relating to those areas over which New Zealand exercises jurisdiction or administrative responsibility. In all instances the measurement of longitude refers to the number of meridians cast or west of Greenwich.

In proceeding from north to south, the first area, including the Tokelau Islands some 300 miles north of Western Samoa or 2,300 miles approximately north by east of Wellington (the capital of New Zealand), extends from the 8th to the 10th degrees of south latitude and from the 171st to the 173rd degrees of west longitude. The second area encloses the Cook and associated islands distant from Wellington in a north-easterly direction approximately 2,100 miles (Cook (Lower) Group) to 2,800 miles (Northern Group and Niue). The Cook (Lower) and Northern Groups are bounded on the east and west by the 156th and 167th degrees of west longitude respectively, and on the north and south by the 8th and 23rd degrees of south latitude. Nine Island is situated in latitude 19° 10' south and longitude 169° 46' west.

Then follows a third zone covering the trust territory of Western Samoa, which is some 2,000 miles distant to the north-north-east and contained within the 13th to the 15th degrees of south latitude and the 171st to 173rd degrees of west longitude.

Farther south, and slightly north by east from New Zealand, a matter of roughly 1,000 miles from Wellington, is situated the Kermadec Islands group. These islands lie between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude.

New Zealand as defined after the extension of boundaries in 1863 constitutes the fifth and principal area. Its boundaries extend from the 33rd to the 53rd degrees of south latitude and from the 162nd degree of east longitude to the 173rd degree of west longitude.

The sixth area relates to the Ross Dependency which is administered by New Zealand and consists of the coasts of the Ross Sea with adjacent islands and territories between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude, and south of the 60th degree of south latitude.

Jointly with the United Kingdom Government and the Government of Australia, New Zealand is responsible for the administration of the Trust Territory of the Island of Nauru. The administrative appointments for Nauru are made by the Australian Government, but New Zealand appoints a representative to the British Phosphates Commission, which controls the working of the phosphate deposits.

For statistical purposes, the following classification of the administrative area of New Zealand is the most convenient, the actual areas being also given. It should be noted also that statistics for "New Zealand" refer to the group of islands shown in (a) only, unless it is expressly stated that the other islands as a whole or in part are included.

New Zealand:—Area in Square Miles
(a) Exclusive of Island Territories— 
        North Island44,281
        South Island58,093
        Stewart Island670
        Chatham Islands372
        Minor islands— 
            Inhabited— 
                    Kermadec Islands13
                    Campbell Island44
            Uninhabited (areas in parentheses)—263
                    Three Kings (3). Snares (1). 
                    Solander (1/2). Antipodes (24). 
                    Bounty (1/2). Auckland (234). 
                        Total New Zealand, exclusive of Island Territories103,736
(b) Island Territories— 
        Tokelau Islands, comprised of4
            Fakaofo Island, Nukunono Island, Atafu Island Cook and associated islands, comprised of— 
Cook (Lower) Group84
                    Rarotonga. Aitutaki. 
                    Mangaia. Mauke. 
                    Atiu. Takutea. 
                    Mitiaro. Manuae and Te-au-o-tu. 
        Northern Group15
                    Palmerston. Pukapuka. 
                    Penrhyn. Suwarrow. 
                    Manihiki. Nassau. 
                    Rakahanga. 
        Niue Island100
                        Total New Zealand, inclusive of Island Territories103,939
Ross Dependency (Estimated)175,000
Trust Territory of Western Samoa1,133

The total area of the foregoing groups exclusive of the Ross Dependency and the Trust Territory of Western Samoa is 103,939 square miles. Elsewhere in this issue—viz., in the section of land tenure, settlement, &c.—the aggregate area of New Zealand appears as 66,390,700 acres—i.e., 103,736 square miles. The latter area does not include the Cook and associated islands or the Tokelau Islands.

The relevant Proclamations, defining from time to time the administrative area of New Zealand, are briefly referred to in the following paragraphs.

The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated 30 January 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30'S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S.lat.; on the east, 179° 0'E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island, and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.

In 1842, by Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. The minor islands mentioned earlier were thus brought within the extended boundaries of New Zealand, being assigned to the appropriate province on the occasion of the 1847 Proclamation dividing the country into two provinces. The number of provinces was increased in later years, though all were finally abolished in 1875. By Proclamation bearing date 21 July 1887 the Kermadec Islands were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then colony of New Zealand.

By Proclamation of 10 June 1901 the Cook Islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary lines mentioned earlier, were included as from 11 June 1901.

The territory of Western Samoa was formerly administered pursuant to a mandate conferred upon His Britannic Majesty, to be administered on his behalf by the Government of New Zealand, and confirmed by the Council of the League of Nations on 17 December 1920. Following the replacement of the League of Nations by the United Nations, a draft Trusteeship Agreement for Western Samoa was prepared by the New Zealand Government and submitted to the General Assembly of the United Nations late in 1946. This draft agreement replaced the original mandate and thus brought the Territory within the framework of the international trusteeship system established under the United Nations Charter. Under the new agreement the New Zealand Government assumed direct responsibility for the administration of Western Samoa. The agreement was approved by the General Assembly on 13 December 1946. Western Samoa is comprised of two large islands, Upolu and Savai'i, and the small islands of Manono, Apolima, Fanuatapu, Namu'a, Nu'utele, Nu'ulua, and Nu'usafe'e.

By Imperial Order in Council of 30 July 1923 the coasts of the Ross Sea (in the Antarctic regions), with the adjacent islands and territories between the limits specified earlier, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act 1887. This region was named the Ross Dependency, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. The dependency is uninhabited.

By Imperial Orders in Council of 4 November 1925 the Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofo, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them, a total area of only four square miles) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and power in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of 8 March 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.

By the Tokelau Islands Act 1948, which came into operation on 1 January 1949, the Tokelau Islands were declared to form part of New Zealand. This Act emerged as the result of an agreement between the United Kingdom and New Zealand Governments.

GEOGRAPHICAL FEATURES.Coast Line.—Since the combined length of the North and South Islands extends just over a thousand miles, and since the width of neither Island exceeds 280 miles at its broadest point, New Zealand possesses a very lengthy coast line in proportion to its area. With the exception of the low-lying North Auckland peninsula, the New Zealand landmass lies along a south-westerly and north-easterly axis, parallel to the direction of its mountain chains.

By reason of the latter fact the coast line is, on the whole, not greatly indented; and, as a consequence, New Zealand is not well endowed with natural harbours. In the North Island, Auckland and Wellington are the only two safe natural harbours of which the fullest commercial use can be made. On the east coast of the North Auckland peninsula several deep and sheltered harbours exist, but as the surrounding country is comparatively undeveloped they are of little economic consequence at present. In the South Island the Marlborough Sounds and the West Coast Sounds form perfect land-locked harbours, but owing to their situations and to the rugged nature of the terrain they have—with the exception of Queen Charlotte Sound—little or no commercial utility. Where vital localities have not been endowed with ideal harbours it has been necessary to improve existing facilities by dredging and by breakwater construction, &c. In this manner efficient ports, capable of accommodating overseas vessels, have been formed in Lyttelton, Otago, and Bluff harbours. On the west coast of both Islands the strong ocean drifts and high seas cause shoaling at river mouths and harbour entrances, while on the east coast of the South Island similar circumstances prevail, due to the large quantities of shingle brought down by the rivers being spread along the coast by ocean currents. The mountainous nature of the country makes the haulage of goods to and from the better equipped natural harbours both costly and difficult, and the construction and maintenance of further ports at various points along the coasts of both Islands has been necessary, either by dredging river mouths or by harbour-construction work.

Mountains.—The mountainous nature of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics, less than one-quarter of the land surface lying below the 650 ft. contour. In the North Island the higher mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first named can be classed as dormant. Ruapehu was particularly active from March 1945 to the end of that year, being responsible for considerable deposits of volcanic ash over a very wide area, while spectacular activity was exhibited by Ngauruhoe in 1949 and again early in 1953. In both cases violent eruptions alternated with quieter periods. Other volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, each of which has, upon one occasion within historical times, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The mountain system of the North Island runs generally in a south-west direction, parallel to the coast, from East Cape to Cape Turakarae, and includes the following ranges from the north: Raukumara, Huiarau, Ruahine, Tararua, and Rimutaka. This chain is flanked on the west between the Huiarau and Ruahine by the Ahimanawa, Kaweka, and Kaimanawa ranges, while west of the Kaimanawa is the National Park volcanic group comprising Mounts Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro. The Hauhangaroa and Rangitoto ranges run in a northerly direction from the National Park group. In the east the Colville and Moehau ranges parallel the length of the Coromandel Peninsula. Mount Egmont forms the only country above 4,000 ft. on the west coast of this island.

The South Island is much more mountainous than the North, but shows fewer manifestations of recent volcanic activity. Along almost the entire length of the Island runs the massive chain known as the Southern Alps, which attains its greatest height in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.), while no fewer than seventeen peaks exceed 10,000 ft. West and north-west of the main portion of the Southern Alps are the Victoria, Brunner, and Lyell ranges and the Tasman Mountains, the Victoria Range being flanked by the Paparoa range. To the north run the St. Arnaud and Raglan ranges, while to the north-east are the Spenser Mountains and the Kaikoura and Seaward Kaikoura ranges, the two latter ranges running parallel to the east coast. The south portion of the Southern Alps breaks up into a miscellany of ranges dominating the mountainous Fiord and north-western Southland regions.

As might be expected, the higher mountains of the South Island have exerted a greater influence on the economic development of the country than those of the North Island. For many years the Southern Alps were an effective barrier to communication by land between the east and west coasts, while their climatic effects on the Canterbury plains and Otago plateaux determined the types of cultivation undertaken. Moreover, the existence of much elevated open country led to the development of pastoral holdings on a large scale. While the mountains in the North Island are not as high nor as extensive as those of the South Island, in the early days they effectively isolated various portions of the coastal plains and valleys. Their effect on climatic conditions, however, is considerably less, the rainfall being more evenly distributed. Owing to this more even distribution of the rainfall, and to the existence of considerable areas of lower relief, the foothills of the mountain systems were heavily wooded, and so proved a hindrance to agrarian development.

In the 1931 issue of the Year-Book a list was given, not claimed as exhaustive, of 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft. or more in altitude. Below is a list of the peaks restricted to the four largest volcanic cones in the North Island and to mountains of a minimum height of 9,000 ft. in the South Island. The list has been compiled from various sources, and does not purport to be free from omissions.

Mountain or PeakHeight (Feet)
North Island 
Ruapehu9,175
Egmont8,260
Ngauruhoe7,515
Tongariro6,458
South Island 
Kaikoura Ranges 
    Tapuaenuku9,465
    Alarm9,400
Southern Alps 
    Cook12,349
    Tasman11,475
    Dampier11,287
    Silberhorn10,757
    Lendenfeldt10,450
    David's Dome10,443
    Malte Brun10,421
    Torres10,376
    Teichelmann10,370
    Sefton10,354
    Haast10,294
    Elie de Beaumont10,200
    Douglas Peak10,107
    La Perouse10,101
    Haidinger10,059
    De la Beche10,058
    The Minarets10,058
    Aspiring9,975
    Hamilton9,915
    Glacier Peak9,865
    Arguilles Rouges9,731
    Nazomi9,716
    Darwin9,715
    Chudleigh9,686
    Annan9,667
    Lowe9,653
    Haeckel9,649
    Le Receveur9,562
    Goldsmith9,532
    Big Mac9,511
    Conway Peak9,510
    Bristol Top9,508
    Walter9,507
    Grey9,490
    Green9,307
    Hutton9,297
    D'Archiac9,279
    Bell9,276
    Hochstetter Dome9,258
    Earnslaw9,250
    Nathan9,200
    Barnicoat9,183
    Sibbald9,181
    Arrowsmith9,171
    Spencer9,167
    The Footstool9,073
    Rudolf9,039
    The Dwarf9,025
Darran Range 
    Tutoko9,691
    Madeline9,042

Glaciers.—In keeping with the dimensions of the mountain system, New Zealand possesses, in the South Island, a glacial system of some magnitude. Of the glaciers the largest is the Tasman, which, with others of comparable size, rises in the more elevated area surrounding Mount Cook. Flowing down the eastern slope of the range, the Tasman glacier has a length of 18 miles and a width of 1 1/4 miles. In common with other glaciers on the eastern slope, of which the more important are the Murchison (11 miles), the Mueller (8 miles), the Godley (8 miles), and the Hooker (7 1/4 miles), its rate of flow is slow, while its terminal face is at an altitude of somewhat over 2,000 ft. On the western slope of the range, owing to the greater snow precipitation, the glaciers are more numerous and descend to lower levels, while the steeper slope gives them a more rapid rate of flow. The two largest of these are the Fox and the Franz Josef, with lengths of 9 1/4 miles and 8 1/2 miles respectively, and terminal faces at altitudes of 670 ft. and 690 ft.

As will be realized, these glaciers are an important tourist attraction, and as such have definite economic significance. Moreover, those glaciers on the eastern slopes which feed rivers utilized for irrigation and hydro-electric purposes are valuable in that they help to ensure a steady volume of water throughout the year.

Rivers.—Of the numerous New Zealand rivers few are of sufficient length or volume to be navigable. Moreover, owing to the high relief of the country, they are mostly swift-flowing, while, as mentioned previously, nearly all are obstructed at their mouths by bars. For the purpose of internal communication, therefore, they are of little economic utility, and only in two or three isolated instances have they been thus consistently used. With improved roading conditions, however, their traffic has become negligible even in these cases.

As sources of hydro-electric power New Zealand rivers are of considerable importance, since their rapid rate of flow and dependable volume of ice-free water make them eminently suitable for this purpose. At the present time the Waikato and the Mangahao in the North Island and the Waitaki, Cobb, and Waipori in the South are used for major hydro-electric schemes, and a further major development is now being undertaken on the Clutha. The characteristics just mentioned are also important for purposes of irrigation, but, owing to the country's reliable rainfall, there are few areas other than in Canterbury and Otago where the rivers are so utilized.

In the 1932 Year-Book appears an account of the rivers of New Zealand, but space in this issue is, however, available only for a list of the more important ones. The lengths of rivers shown have been recently revised and differ in many instances from those previously given. For purposes of uniformity, the length of a river is taken to be the distance from the mouth to the farthest point in the system whether this should happen to bear the same name or that of an affluent, and is inclusive of the estimated course of a river flowing into and emerging from any lake in the system.

North Island
Flowing into the Pacific OceanMiles
    Piako65
    Waihou (or Thames)95
    Rangitaiki95
    Whakatane65
    Waiapu (from source Mata River)75
    Waipaoa (from source Waipapa Stream)70
    Wairoa (from source Hangaroa River)85
    Mohaka (from source Taharua River)95
    Ngaruroro90
    Tukituki70
Flowing into Cook Strait 
    Ruamahanga90
    Hutt35
    Otaki30
    Manawatu120
    Rangitikei130
    Turakina70
    Wangaehu100
    Wanganui180
    Waitotara55
    Patea75
Flowing into the Tasman Sea 
    Waitara85
    Mokau85
    Waikato (from source Upper Waikato River)270
    Wairoa (from source Waiotu Stream)115
    Hokianga (from source Waihou River)45
South Island
Flowing into Cook StraitMiles
    Aorere (from source Spee River)45
    Takaka (from source Cobb River)45
    Motueka70
    Waimea (from source Wai-iti River)30
    Pelorus40
    Wairau105
    Awatere70
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean 
    Clarence130
    Conway30
    Waiau-uha (or Waiau)105
    Hurunui90
    Waipara40
    Ashley60
    Waimakariri100
    Selwyn50
    Rakaia90
    Ashburton70
    Rangitata (from source Clyde River)75
    Opihi50
    Pareora35
    Waihao45
    Waitaki (from source Hopkins River)135
    Kakanui40
    Shag.45
    Taieri175
    Clutha (from source Makarora River)210
Flowing into Foveaux Strait 
    Mataura140
    Oreti120
    Aparima (Jacobs River)70
    Waiau (from source Clinton River)135
Flowing into the Tasman Sea 
    Hollyford50
    Cascade40
    Arawhata45
    Haast60
    Karangarua25
    Cook25
    Waiho (from source Callery River)20
    Whataroa35
    Wanganui35
    Waitaha25
    Hokitika40
    Arahura35
    Taramakau50
    Grey75
    Buller (from source Travers River)110
    Mokihinui35
    Karamea50
    Heaphy25

The discovery in 1861 that the beds of numerous rivers in the South Island contained extensive deposits of alluvial gold was of considerable importance in the economic development of the country. Not only did it lead to an increase in population and in wealth, but, through the following of the numerous streams to their sources, it also led to the rapid exploration of large tracts of remote country. The exploitation of these deposits has been carried on with varying degrees of success up to the present time by both manual and mechanical means.

A further factor in connection with the rivers is that, owing to the very successful acclimatization of fresh-water fish, notably trout, many of them now provide exceptionally fine fishing.

Lakes.—In considering New Zealand's numerous lakes a distinction can be made, especially from the scenic viewpoint, between the lakes of the two Islands. Surrounded by extremely rugged country the larger lakes of the South Island are distinguished by the grandeur of their alpine settings, while those of the North Island, situated on a volcanic plateau, are of interest by reason of the neighbouring thermal activity. Owing to the excellence of their fishing, the North Island lakes possess an added tourist attraction. In both Islands the larger lakes are situated at high altitudes, and their consequent remoteness renders them unsuitable as a means of communication. In their functions as reservoirs the lakes of both Islands are of vital importance for the maintenance of the streams draining them and as a means of flood prevention. More especially is this the case where hydro-electric schemes are involved, Lakes Waikaremoana and Taupo in the North Island, and Lakes Coleridge, Pukaki, Tekapo, Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu in the South Island, being of particular significance in this respect.

An article on the lakes of New Zealand will be found in the 1932 Year-Book. Some particulars of the more important are given in the following table.

LakeLength, in MilesGreatest Breadth, in MilesArea, in Square MilesDrainage Area, in Square MilesApproximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet Per SecondHeight above See Level, in FeetGreatest Depth, in Feet
North Island       
Taupo25172381,2505,0001,211534
Rotorua7463215842091584
Rotoiti10 3/42 1/41426500913230
Tarawera6 1/26 1/21575 1,032285
Waikaremoana126 1/4211287722,015846
Wairarapa104271,250  64
South Island       
Rotoiti522 3/486 1,997228
Rotoroa72 1/28146 1,470 
Brunner5416145 280357
Kaniere51 3/4811 422646
Coleridge1131870 1,667680
Tekapo124325805,0002,323620
Pukaki105315156,0001,588 
Ohau103234245,0001,720 
Hawea205485185,7001,062 
Wanaka30475960 922 
Wakatipu5231121,16213,0001,0161,242
Te Anau3361321,32012,660694906
Manapouri12656416 5961,458
Monowai1211251700600 
Hauroko203251951,800611 
Poteriteri17217162 96 
Waihola4 1/21 1/93 1/32,200 (Tidal)52
Ellesmere1610107 1/2745 (Tidal)45

GEOLOGY.—An article on the geology of New Zealand prepared by Dr. J. Henderson, M.A., F.R.S.N.Z., former Director of the Geological Survey, is contained in the 1940 and earlier editions of the Year-Book. For more detailed information the reader is referred to the treatises of Professors Park and Marshall, the bulletins of the Geological Survey, and the many papers that have appeared in the "Transactions of the New Zealand Institute" (now the Royal Society of New Zealand).

EARTHQUAKES.—An article on earthquakes in New Zealand appeared in the 1942 and earlier issues of the Year-Book. The information given below has been supplied by Mr. R. C. Hayes, Director of the Seismological Observatory.

Seismicity and Earthquake Distribution.—A comparison between the records of destructive earthquakes in New Zealand and those in other seismic countries shows that the seismicity of New Zealand, on the whole, is surprisingly high. However, this is due to the occurrence of a large number of earthquakes of the semi-destructive type (M.-M. 7) with comparatively few major destructive shocks (M.-M. 8-12).

During the period 1835-1951, 78 destructive earthquakes are known to have occurred in New Zealand, 58 of which were of the semi-destructive type (not exceeding intensity M.-M. 7). Of the remainder, 14 were of intensity M.-M. 8-9 and 6 of intensity M.-M. 10-12.

The total number of earthquakes of all intensities, and the maximum intensity, reported felt in New Zealand in each of the years 1922 to 1951 were as follows.

YearNumber of Earthquakes Reported FeltMaximum Intensity of Heaviest Shock
R.-F. ScaleM.-M.* Scale
* Modified Mercalli Scale of 1931, which is now used for recording earthquake effects in New Zealand.
19221,18787
19237665-6
19247076-7
19257687
192617387
192710787
19288087
19296781010
193074887
19314321010
193231398+
193310876-7
193423098+
193515076-7
193612365-6
19371796-76
193813287
193915776-7
194012076-7
194110787
19421989+9
194317687
19449565+
194512776+
194630287
19472338+7+
19481278+8
1949976-76
195018876-7
195122687-8

The abnormally large number of earthquakes reported in the year 1922 was due to the swarm of local shocks in the Taupo region in the latter half of that year. Abnormally large numbers of shocks also occurred in 1929-30, due to aftershocks of the Buller earthquake of 17 June 1929.

Summary of Seismic Activity in New Zealand in 1951.—The outstanding seismic event in 1951 was the severe disturbance in the Cheviot region, which commenced on 11 January. The initial shock reached intensity M.-M. 7-8 in the epicentral area, causing considerable damage. It was felt from Cook Strait to Hokitika and South Canterbury. The instrumental magnitude was 5-6. Several strong aftershocks occurred, in addition to a large number of minor ones. One aftershock on 18 January reached intensity M.-M. 6-7 at Cheviot. This activity began to decline towards the end of January, and during the remainder of the year seismic activity in general was more normal.

On 10 February there was an outbreak of activity off the coast of southern Hawke's Bay. The initial shock of magnitude 6 1/4-6 1/2 was felt widely in the North Island, the maximum intensity reported being M.-M. 6.

A shock of magnitude of near 7 intensity and depth 370 km. occurred on 28 March beneath the White Island region. It was felt extensively in the central and eastern parts of the North Island and south to the Cook Strait region.

On 23 April a shock of magnitude 6 3/4 occurred in the East Cape Peninsula and one on 24 June of magnitude 6 1/4 in the region between Hawke's Bay and Ohakune. Both these shocks were widely felt, with maximum intensity near 7, causing some damage in the epicentral regions.

During the period April-May there was some concentrated local activity of moderate intensity in the region west and north-west of Lake Taupo and in the Cape Campbell area.

During July and August there was some seismic activity in the far south. The principal shock occurred on 7 July with epicentre in the Milford Sound region. It was felt throughout Otago and Southland and in southern Westland, with maximum intensity M.-M. 5.

A considerable number of shocks were reported felt during October, the main activity being centred in the Takaka region. These shocks were perceptible at various places from Taranaki to Hokitika, the maximum reported intensity being M.-M. 5-6.

In December there was an outbreak of activity north of Taranaki, with two shocks reaching intensity M.-M. 5 on the 12th and 14th days of the month. There was also a considerable number of minor ones.

In all, 226 earthquakes were reported felt in New Zealand during the year; 71 in the North Island and 165 in the South Island. 10 of these shocks were felt in some part of both Islands.

Regional Distribution.—New Zealand earthquake statistics over the past hundred years or so show that certain parts of the country are subject to almost continuous seismic activity with occasional destructive shocks, while other parts are more or less free from seismic disturbances. By combining early earthquake records with the more precise data of later years it is possible to divide the country roughly into four seismic regions. These regions are classified below, in order of seismicity.

  1. All areas of the North Island east and south of an approximate line from the vicinity of Whakatane in the Bay of Plenty to the vicinity of Hawera in South Taranaki, and all areas of the South Island north of an approximate line from the vicinity of Hokitika on the West Coast, through the region of Lake Coleridge, to Banks Peninsula:

  2. South Auckland, western Bay of Plenty, Waikato, and Taranaki (except the southern portion):

  3. Areas of the South Island, south of the boundary of region I:

  4. Areas north of Auckland.

The following table shows the average frequency of earthquakes in each of the four regions defined above.

RegionAverage Number of Earthquakes Per Year (1921-1940)Average Number of Destructive Shocks Per Decade (1835-1940)Relative Seismicity Based on Destructive Shocks
Minor Shocks (R.-F. 8)Major Shocks (R.-F. 9, 10)
I97.84.11.711.5
II23.01.1 1.1
III12.10.1 0.1
IV1.1  0.0

The boundaries between the seismic regions are not well defined, since one region generally merges more or less imperceptibly into another. Further, seismic frequency is not uniform. This leads to the number of shocks being considerably above the average in some years and below it in others. The normal irregularity is increased by the occasional occurrence of earthquake swarms in certain regions. Probably the most notable swarm in New Zealand was that which occurred in the Taupo region in the latter half of 1922. The number of minor local shocks in this swarm was so great that only the stronger ones, or those affecting the adjacent region, were used in determining the average frequency of region I. Major earthquakes occur chiefly in the eastern and southern parts of region I.

Deaths due to Earthquakes.—During the period 1848-1951 the number of deaths recorded in New Zealand as due directly or indirectly to earthquakes was 284. Of these, 255 were due to the Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3 February 1931.

CLIMATE.—The collection of climatic data for the use of Government Departments and the general public is a function of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. It maintains approximately 110 stations within New Zealand and 35 on islands of the South West Pacific for the recording of full climatic data, supplemented by approximately 900 stations in New Zealand and 130 in the Pacific Islands recording rainfall. Most of these stations are operated by public bodies, Government Departments, or voluntary observers. Additional records are provided by over a hundred stations which report by telegraph or radio for forecasting purposes.

A general description of the climate of New Zealand is contained in an article supplied by Dr. M. A. F. Barnett, O.B.E., M.Sc., Ph.D., F.Inst.P., Director of the New Zealand Meteorological Service, which was included in the 1942 and earlier editions of the Year-Book.

Detailed climatological statistics are published annually in the Meteorological Observations. Work on this publication ceased during the war years, and this has delayed the appearance of recent issues, the latest available being that for 1946. Current statistics appear monthly in a climatological table included in the New Zealand Gazette.

The following table provides a brief summary of the main climatological elements for selected locations.

Climatological Averages (Over a Period of Years)
StationAltitudeAverage Annual Rainfall*Average Number of Rain DaysAverage Bright SunshineTemperature in Shade, Degrees Fahrenheit
Mean Daily MaximumMean Daily Minimum
Jan.JulyYearJan.JulyYear

* Rainfall averages refer to standard period 1921-1950.

† Normals relate to present site.

 Ft.In. Hrs.      
Te Paki, Te Hapua20056.711692,16972.859.265.957.045.952.0
Auckland16048.801822,05972.656.764.960.046.153.2
Tauranga1053.421522,36774.557.466.154.740.147.6
Hamilton East13145.951612,05674.6†55.9†65.5†51.7†37.1†44.7†
Rotorua96954.441452,06174.3†54.4†63.6†51.3†38.4†44.5†
Gisborne1239.751472,28476.256.366.454.340047.6
Onepoto, Lake Waikare-moana2,10076.90183 68.147.658.052.037.745.0
New Plymouth16061.161862,21169.154.862.255.242.949.3
Napier531.201142,40673.955.164.857.039.448.7
Taihape2,15736.93179 68.247.257.950.136.143.2
Wanganui7234.321552,18271.054.263.055.941.048.9
Plant Research Bureau, Palmerston North11039.051701,83970.553.162.254.339.146.9
Waingawa, Masterton34038.011422,09174.353.363.750.535.843.4
Wellington41547.471662,04567.651.259.854.441.548.3
Nelson2438.631162,49071.254.263.054.537.146.1
Blenheim1225.841102,44973.0†53.5†64.0†53.2†35.6†44.9†
Hanmer1,22545.251331,96671.648.260.947.829.039.1
Hokitika12110.401971,89865.3†51.7†58.8†50.9†35.6†43.8†
Lake Coleridge1,19531.54114 70.748.661.149.130.340.7
Christchurch2226.281251,98870.250.060.952.734.744.0
Timaru5623.461161,92770.049.460.751.433.442.8
Milford Sound20253.50194 64.448.357.050.034.242.5
Queenstown1,10032.031042,00369.845.658.849.030.940.9
Alexandra52013.22992,17072.644.660.950.828.040.2
Dunedin529.741611,71565.2†49.3†59.0†51.2†36.2†44.3†
Invercargill3243.302011,64066.348.858.348.433.841.7

Brief Review of 1951.—Rainfall was much above average in eastern districts from Canterbury to Gisborne, also about Nelson, Marlborough, and in the far north. Canterbury established a new record for wetness, many parts of the province having received more than the average annual rainfall in the first half of the year. In and near Christchurch the year's rainfall had not been exceeded in over ninety years of recordings. For the remainder of the country rainfall was close to the average, except in south Westland and in parts of Southland and Taranaki where there was a small but appreciable deficiency.

Mainly resulting from the wet cold weather of late autumn and winter, both the duration of sunshine and the mean temperature for the year were appreciably below average east of the main ranges. Temperatures elsewhere were about normal, but sunshine was deficient over the whole of the North Island. From Masterton to Gisborne the deficiency was at least 200 hours, while Napier's total of 2075 hours was 330 hours below the average, and the lowest since records commenced in 1907.

Seasonal Notes.—The year started with a period of mild, settled weather, but conditions deteriorated towards the end of January, when gales caused the loss of some crops of small seeds. Temperatures on the whole were above normal throughout the summer and early autumn, but conditions generally were rather unsettled, especially in eastern districts, where the rainfall was persistently high. In Canterbury it was a particularly wet period, and much trouble was experienced in harvesting cereal crops and preparing the ground for autumn sowings. Sheepfarmers also had their troubles, but it was an excellent season for the dairying industry.

Rain fell profusely in April and extensive flooding occurred about the middle of the month in Canterbury, where the weather remained unsettled through the succeeding month. May was also wet in the Gisborne district, but elsewhere it was mainly sunny though rather cold.

In June the weather was more settled, but temperatures were very cold, with many severe frosts. In Canterbury it was the coldest June for over forty years, but, fortunately, snowfalls were light and were confined to the high country. Unsettled weather predominated for the remainder of the winter season, with August temperatures below even those of July. A heavy fall of snow down to low levels towards the middle of August caused many deaths among new-born lambs in the North Island.

September was remarkable for its record low rainfall. By contrast, the remainder of the spring season was characterized by a persistence of dull stormy weather. Although spring growth got away to an excellent start the season became progressively more backward. Conditions were not at all favourable for early vegetables, the North Island potato crop being particularly poor. However, in spite of frequent and often heavy rain, there was no major flooding. It was not a good season for stock, especially for sheep, and shearing operations were considerably delayed.

December brought little improvement, cold, changeable conditions prevailing throughout. Farmers wishing to turn their large surplus of grass into hay found few opportunities of doing so before the end of the year. Vegetable and fruit crops matured several weeks later than usual.

Summary of Meteorological Observations

The observations from which the following summary was compiled for the year 1951 were taken at 0900 hrs. New Zealand Standard Time—i.e., 2100 hrs. Greenwich Mean Time.

StationMean Daily MaximumTemperatures in Shade, Degrees FahrenheitExtremes*Hours of Bright SunshineRainfall
Mean Daily MinimumApproximate Mean Temp.Extremes for 1951
Maximum and MonthMinimum and MonthAbsolute MaximumAbsolute MinimumTotal Fall (Inches)No. of Rain Days
* Highest and lowest temperatures for duration of records.
Te Paki, Te Hapua66.352.259.379.6 Jan.27.1 July80.227.02,127.064.18199
Auckland66.052.659.379.8 Jan.31.9 June90.431.91,968.248.03190
Tauranga65.448.056.778.9 Jan.29.7 June91.922.52,314.958.25148
Hamilton East64.544.154.382.7 Jan.23.1 June94.414.22,000.442.63181
Rotorua63.744.654.181.2 Feb.27.1 July98.021.32,014.150.83148
Gisborne65.147.756.483.1 Mar.28.9 July95.826.02,055.841.43177
Onepoto, Lake Waikaremoana57.444.150.882.0 Mar.22.2 July88.022.2..82.51195
New Plymouth.61.949.555.776.2 Feb.32.2 July86.029.12,086.855.59193
Napier64.548.856.784.4 Mar.29.2 June96.527.52,074.731.36138
Wanganui62.948.155.583.0 Jan.29.3 June88.028.82,051.437.14164
Plant Research Bureau, Palmerston North62.746.654.682.5 Mar.27.3 June87.021.21,802.443.86184
Waingawa, Masterton62.843.753.284.4 Jan.25.0 July95.419.51,897.640.63202
Wellington59.448.253.877.7 Jan.33.1 Aug.88.028.61,927.045.64168
Nelson62.846.254.577.9 Jan.27.6 July92.025.02,471.546.36129
Blenheim63.443.553.584.0 Jan. & Feb.24.9 June94.616.12,526.932.59118
Hanmer59.137.348.288.0 Jan.12.5 July97.08.21,801.256.29155
Hokitika59.643.651.677.1 Jan.25.9 June84.525.01,973.6104.28199
Lake Coleridge58.939.649.385.5 Feb.18.7 June92.010.0..43.79145
Christchurch59.843.651.785.4 Jan.24.6 July95.719.31,872.839.76138
Timaru60.941.050.983.5 Jan.23.8 July99.019.81,776.424.46101
Milford Sound57.342.349.879.8 Mar.25.9 June79.823.1..192.95190
Alexandra60.839.250.089.4 Jan.17.1 July94.411.01,965.116.58114
Dunedin57.644.150.981.6 Mar.27.8 Aug.94.023.01,633.533.31185
Invercargill58.840.749.885.5 Mar.23.0 July90.019.01,640.637.11195

For 1951 the mean sea-level pressure values in millibars at 0900 hrs. New Zealand Standard Time were: Auckland, 1014.5; Wellington, 1012.7; Nelson, 1012.7; Hokitika, 1012.8; Christchurch, 1011.5; and Dunedin, 1010.8.

PLANTS OF NEW ZEALAND.—Those desiring information on the flora and plant covering of New Zealand are referred to the article by Dr. W. R. B. Oliver, D.Sc., F.R.S.N.Z., which appeared in the 1940 and previous issues of the Year-Book, while a brief reference to the geographical distribution of the forest trees is made in the section of this Year-Book dealing with Forestry (Section 21). For more detailed information the following works may also be consulted: "Plants of New Zealand," by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell, ed. 4, 1940; "Manual of the New Zealand Flora," by T. F. Cheeseman, ed. 2, 1925; "The Trees of New Zealand," by L. Cockayne and E. Phillips-Turner, 1950 (reprint); "The Forest Flora of New Zealand," by T. Kirk, 1889; " New Zealand Trees and Shrubs and How to Identify Them," by H. H. Allan, 1928; " New Zealand Ferns," by H. B. Dobbie, ed. 4,1952; " New Zealand Plants and Their Story," by L. Cockayne, ed. 3,1927; " The Vegetation of New Zealand," by L. Cockayne, ed. 2, 1928; "The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants," by L.Cockayne, 1923; " The Flora of New Zealand," by W. Martin, ed. 3,1947; "The Botanical Names of the Flora of New Zealand," by A. Wall and H. H. Allan, ed. 2, 1950; " Grasses of New Zealand," by H. H. Allan, 1936; " A Handbook of the Naturalized Flora of New Zealand," by H. H. Allan, 1940; "Poisonous Plants in New Zealand," by H. E. Connor, 1951; and numerous articles published in the Transactions of the Royal Society of New Zealand.

FAUNA.—A brief article on the fauna of New Zealand, originally prepared by the late Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S., and revised by him in 1935, is contained in the 1940 and earlier editions of the Year-Book. Later publications dealing with this topic include " Native Animals of New Zealand," by A. W. B. Powell, 1947, and " Introduced Mammals of New Zealand," by Dr. K. A. Wodzicki, 1950.

Chapter 2. SECTION 2—CONSTITUTION

Table of Contents

EXECUTIVE COUNCIL.—The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of 11 May 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of 24 April 1919. In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governors-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council; but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Her Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded in the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

At present (January 1953) the Executive Council consists of fifteen members in addition to the Governor-General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

Under the Civil List Act 1950, which consolidated and amended the Civil List Act 1920 and its amendments, His Excellency the Governor-General receives an honorarium of £5,000 per annum, an allowance of £5,000 per annum for the salaries and expenses of his establishment (exclusive of the Official Secretary), plus all expenditure incurred in respect of the transport to and from New Zealand and the travelling within or outside New Zealand of the Governor-General and his family and staff.

In accordance with the recommendations contained in the report (issued in 1951) of the Royal Commission upon parliamentary salaries and allowances, the Prime Minister's salary as from 1 September 1951 was increased to £3,000 with a tax-free allowance of £1,000 for the expenses of his office and the Ministerial residence. In addition, while travelling on official business he receives £3 3s. per day to meet expenses, and by virtue of his office is entitled to free cars, secretarial assistance, and free postage. The salary of each Minister holding a portfolio is £2,000 with a tax-free expense allowance of £450, and that of each Minister without portfolio £1,650, with £400 tax-free expense allowance. Where the office of Minister of External Affairs is held by a Minister other than the Prime Minister the expense allowance is increased to £600. Any Minister not occupying a Ministerial residence receives an allowance in lieu at the rate of £300 per annum. This allowance or the assessed value of the residence where one is provided is subject to income tax. Previously Ministers did not receive an expense allowance as such, but the Commissioner of Inland Revenue allowed a deduction from salary of £250 as an expense allowance. Ministers also receive an allowance of £3 3s. per day when travelling on official business.

The Civil List Amendment Act 1936 made provision for the appointment of Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, an innovation in executive control in New Zealand. The rate of salary attachable to such position is now £1,250, with the same house provision or allowances, and travel allowance while on official business, as for Ministers. An expense allowance of £350 is also payable. At the present time (January 1953) three such appointments are current.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.—The General Assembly now consists of the House of Representatives, the former Legislative Council (in existence 1854 to 31 December 1950) having been abolished by the Legislative Council Abolition Act 1950.

Duration of Parliaments.—Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with a few exceptions. The term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the First World War extended to five years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth (1931-35) and subsequent Parliaments to four years under the Electoral Amendment Act 1934. By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937 the three-year term was restored, but on account of war conditions the term of the twenty-sixth Parliament was extended to four years by the Prolongation of Parliament Act 1941. The Prolongation of Parliament Act 1942 extended the term still further to one year from the termination of the war, but with a proviso for a motion to be moved in the House of Representatives each year after the year 1942 either approving the continuation of the House or fixing an earlier date for its expiry. During the 1943 session a motion n favour of dissolution was carried, and Parliament was dissolved on 30 August 1943. Since then the duration of Parliaments has been of three years, with the exception that the twenty-ninth Parliament was dissolved after the expiration of approximately twenty months.

Number of Representatives.—The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are designated "Members of Parliament." The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Electoral Act 1927, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.

Qualifications of Members.—Under the Electoral Act 1927 every registered elector of either sex, but no other person, is qualified to be a parliamentary candidate. It is provided, however, that a person shall not be so elected who is disqualified as an elector under any of the provisions of the Act (see under "Franchise" post); or is an undischarged bankrupt; or is a contractor to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly (but not as a member of a registered company or incorporated body), in any one financial year. Though women's suffrage has been operative since 1893, women were not eligible as parliamentary candidates until the passing of the Women's Parliamentary Rights Act 1919, the provisions of which are now embodied in the Electoral Act 1927. Under the Electoral Act public servants were prohibited from being elected, but this prohibition was removed by the Political Disabilities Removal Act 1936, which provided that if elected they immediately cease to be public servants.

Salaries, &c.—The Civil List Act 1950 provided that, on a recommendation of a Royal Commission, the salaries and allowances of Ministers and Members of Parliament may be fixed by Order in Council, in which event the salaries and allowances so fixed will be payable instead of those specified in the Civil List Act 1950. In conformity with the recommendations of the Royal Commission issued in 1951 the honorarium paid to members of the House of Representatives has been increased to £900 per annum. They are also paid a basic allowance at the rate of £250 per annum for expenses incurred in connection with parliamentary duties and a sessional allowance of £150 per annum to all members except those representing the nine electorates in or around Wellington. To meet the higher travelling and other expenses for partly rural and predominantly rural electorates additional increments of £75 and £150 respectively are to be paid to members representing such electorates, subject to the classification of electorates by the Representation Commission into the four classes of (a) urban electorates in or near Wellington or Lower Hutt, (b) urban electorates other than Wellington electorates, (c) partly urban and partly rural electorates, and (d) predominantly rural electorates (refer Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances Order 1951). Payment to members is subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. In addition to the honorarium, members are entitled to certain privileges in respect of railway and other forms of travel, a stamp allowance of £4 a month, &c.

Part V of the Superannuation Act 1947 introduced a contributory superannuation scheme for members of the House of Representatives, which provided a minimum retiring allowance of £250 per annum for a member with nine years' service, the allowance increasing by £25 per annum for every year's service in excess of that period until a maximum allowance of £400 per annum is reached after fifteen years' service.

A member must be fifty years of age before he qualifies, on ceasing to be a member, to receive the allowance. The annual contribution, which is compulsory, is £50 per annum, but a member may if he so desires receive a refund of his contributions upon ceasing to be a member.

In the case of a male member dying and leaving a widow surviving she becomes entitled during her widowhood to receive an annuity of two-thirds of the retiring allowance to which her husband was entitled at the time of his death.

The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon afterwards as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament. The Speaker's remuneration is £1,600 per annum, in addition to which he receives an expense allowance of £500 and residential quarters in Parliament House. The honorarium of the Chairman of Committees is £1,300, and an allowance of £350 per annum to cover expenses incurred in connection with his parliamentary and official duties is also paid.

The Leader of the Opposition is paid a salary of £1,600 with an expense allowance of £400. In addition, a secretary and typist are provided by the State and an allowance of £150 is payable for travel outside his electorate. His official stamp allowance is £10 per month.

Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

ELECTORAL PROVISIONS.—Following each population census, which is normally taken every five years, New Zealand is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates. In addition, there are four Maori electoral districts, three in the North Island and one covering the whole of the South Island, where the Maori population is comparatively small. The Governor-General may at any time, by Proclamation, alter the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts.

The population used as the basis in obtaining the quota for each European electoral district is the total population as disclosed by the census, with the following exceptions:—

  1. Maoris:

  2. Persons detained in mental institutions:

  3. Persons detained in prisons:

  4. Persons on board ship:

  5. Temporary guests in licensed hotels:

  6. Persons residing temporarily in military, &c., camps:

  7. Patients in public hospitals.

Provision exists for an allowance by way of addition or subtraction of 71/2 per cent of the total population where districts containing the exact quota could not be formed consistently with consideration of topography, community of interest, communications, and existing electoral boundaries.

These provisions, which differ considerably from those previously in force, are contained in the Electoral Amendment Act 1950. This Act also provided that all general elections and by-elections shall be held on a Saturday and for both European and Maori elections to be held on the same day. Previously the Maori elections were held on the day preceding the European elections. An amendment in 1951 provides for the polling hours in Maori electorates to be extended to 7 p.m., as in the case of European electorates.

The Electoral Amendment Act 1951 provided that, if at any time Parliament is dissolved before it has been two years in existence, the general and supplementary rolls used in the previous general election, together with a further supplementary roll, may be used if in the opinion of the Chief Electoral Officer it is impracticable to print new general rolls. The same rolls, together with a further supplementary roll, are to be used for any by-election occurring before the next following general election.

The latter amending Act also provides for the voting at elections and licensing polls by servicemen serving overseas who are or will be of, or over the age of, twenty-one years before the date of the election or poll, whether or not registered as electors of any electoral district. Each such serviceman shall be qualified to vote as an elector of the electoral district in which is situated his usual place of residence before he last left New Zealand.

FRANCHISE.—Since the abolition of plural voting in 1889 and the introduction of women's suffrage in 1893 every person twenty-one years of age or over has had the right to exercise a vote in the election of members for the House of Representatives. To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in New Zealand, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924, but for Maori electors a Proclamation was necessary before registration became operative. The Electoral Amendment Act 1948, however, provided for the preparation of rolls for Maori electoral districts, which, subject to and after notification in the Gazette that these rolls have been formed, shall be for all purposes the electoral rolls of the districts concerned.

There are, of course, slight exceptions to the foregoing, for, if a person is classified as one of the following, he or she is not entitled to register as an elector or to vote:—

An alien:

A mentally defective person:

A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of Her Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act 1927 as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.

The Electoral Emergency Regulations 1943 prescribed the following additional classes of persons who were not entitled to be registered as electors or to vote:—

A person who was committed to military defaulters' detention and had not been discharged therefrom:

A person who was taken into custody under the Aliens Emergency Regulations 1940 and had not been released therefrom.

Maoris are qualified to vote only at elections of the four members representing the Maori race. A Maori half-caste is entitled to be registered either as an elector of a Maori or a European electoral district, while special provisions govern any changeover of registration.

By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937, which made provision for a secret ballot in Maori elections, Maori electors were granted the same privileges, in the exercise of their vote, as European electors.

For the system of local-government administration a modified form of franchise exists, a ratepaying qualification being necessary for the exercising of votes on financial issues. Further reference to this aspect of franchise will be found in Section 30 of this Year-Book.

Chapter 3. SECTION 3—POPULATION

Table of Contents

GENERAL REVIEW.—A population census was taken as for the night of Tuesday, 17 April 1951, in New Zealand while censuses of its island territories were conducted by the Department of Island Territories for the night of Tuesday, 25 September 1951.

The minor islands (see page 2) other than the Kermadec Islands and Campbell Island were uninhabited at the date of the census, as was also the Ross Dependency, situated in Antarctic regions.

The 1951 census population of geographic New Zealand (i.e., excluding Island Territories) was 1,939,472, inclusive of 115,676 Maoris.

For the Island Territories 1951 census figures were: Cook Islands and Niue Island, 19,632; Tokelau Islands, 1,580; Trust Territory of Western Samoa, 83,096. The total census population of New Zealand and Island Territories was 2,043,780. Armed Forces personnel overseas at the time of the census and not included in the population numbered 1,894 (Europeans 1,830, Maoris 64).

The figures contained in the following summary are the latest available.

DateMalesFemalesTotals
* Includes population of the inhabited minor islands—i.e., Kermadec Islands, 14 (males); and Campbell Island, 5 (males).
New Zealand—    
    (a) Exclusive of Island Territories—    
            Europeans30 Sept. 1952947,207939,1961,886,403
            Maoris30 Sept. 195262,02659,079121,105
                Totals, New Zealand (excluding Island territories)30 Sept. 19521,009,233998,2752,007,508*
    (b) Island Territories—    
            Tokelau Islands1 April 19527448561,600
            Cook Islands25 Sept. 1951 (census)7,8257,25415,079
            Niue Island1 April 19522,2342,3544,588
                Totals, New Zealand (including Island territories)..1,020,0361,008,7392,028,775
Trust Territory of Western Samoa31 Dec. 195143,12340,44283,565

INCREASE OF POPULATION.—Since the commencement of European settlement in New Zealand the European population has in every year shown an increase, though the rate of increase has fluctuated considerably. As will be seen later in this section, the movement of Maori population has followed a different course. Census records for the last half-century are quoted in the succeeding table and include Maoris.

Date of CensusNumbersIntercensal Numerical IncreaseIntercensal Percentage IncreaseAverage Annual Percentage Increase

* Excludes New Zealand Armed Forces personnel overseas.

† Includes New Zealand Armed Forces personnel overseas.

March 1901*815,85372,6469.771.89
April 1906936,304120,45114.762.75
April 19111,058,308122,00413.032.52
October 1916*1,149,22590,9178.591.50
April 19211,271,664122,43910.652.27
April 19261,408,139136,47510.732.06
March 19361,573,810165,67111.771.13
September 1945*1,702,298128,4888.160.83
September 1945†1,747,679173,86911.051.11
April 1951*1,939,472237,17413.932.37
April 1951†1,941,366193,68711.081.91

In no fewer than four of the nine censuses covered by the above table the figures are disturbed by the absence overseas of Armed Forces in time of war. Increase during the intercensal period preceding the census is thus diminished and in the period following is augmented by the return of such personnel or, more accurately and regrettably, the survivors. Numbers of Armed Forces personnel overseas at the respective dates were: 1901, 2,500 (approx.); 1916, 44,000 (approx.); 1945, 45,381; and 1951, 1,894.

It will be noted that the growth of population has been substantial in each period. The lowest rates are those of 1926-36, a result of the great economic depression, and of 1936–45, which included six years of war.

While statistics of record are regularly prepared at quarterly intervals, interest in the approaching milestone of a population of two millions caused a special estimate to be prepared for 31 August 1952. This showed a population of 2,000,270. (Parenthetically it may be observed that if Island Territories were included this level had been reached more than two years previously.) The first million of population was reached in December 1908, and the population has therefore doubled in about 433/4 years. The period 1908-52 was, however, by no means wholly favourable to population growth. Apart from two World Wars resulting directly and indirectly in heavy losses, the Korean War; and the great influenza pandemic of 1918-19, there was the severe depression of the "thirties," when the normal migration inflow ceased and even turned to an exodus.

Omitting movements of Armed Forces, post-war increases in population have been—

 NumbersPer Cent
*2.49 for a full year.
194634,9322.02
194733,7161.89
194833,7101.85
194938,3632.07
195036,6781.94
195143,3882.25
1952 (9 months)36,9101.87*
            Total257,697 

The current rate of growth is about 2.5 per cent per annum. Since the significance of this high level may not be appreciated universally, it may be observed that if an annual increase of 2.5 per cent were maintained continuously the present population of just over two millions would become over four millions by the end of 1980. This is mentioned solely as an illustration and is not a forecast of probable trends in the future.

The numerical increase in 1951 was the highest since 1874; if the numbers of the first three quarters of 1952 are maintained in the fourth quarter, the year's gain will be the highest in the history of New Zealand.

Sources of population increase are threefold—viz., enlargement of territory, excess of arrivals over departures, and excess of births over deaths or natural increase. The first is inapplicable to New Zealand, the second is dealt with later in this section, and the third is discussed in the section relating to vital statistics. One aspect of the latter may, however, be given here. This is the reproduction index which, though not free from error, is a convenient indication of the growth or decline of a population. It is based on female children born (gross rate) and probably surviving to maturity (net rate). A net rate of 1.0 indicates a stationary population; above unity a rising population and below unity a falling population. Figures relate only to European population.

YearGross RateNet Rate
19421.301.21
19431.161.08
19441.301.21
19451.421.32
19461.591.47
19471.681.57
19481.651.54
19591.621.51
19501.651.54
19511.651.54

A cautionary observation may be appended here. Though the total increase of population is the sum of natural increase and migration increase, certain discrepancies may be noted. The reason is that, following the census, revisions have been made to statistics of total population, but it has not been possible to make corresponding adjustments to migration or natural increase figures.

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES.—In the following summary of certain selected countries the two most recent census years are quoted together with the annual average percentage increase of population during the respective intercensal periods.

CountryCensus PeriodAverage Annual Percentage Increase

* Excluding Newfoundland.

† European population.

‡ Including Hyderabad, but excluding Kashmir, Jammu, and the tribal areas of Assam.

§ Excluding full-blooded aborigines.

New Zealand1945.512.37
England and Wales1931-510.46
Scotland1931-510.26
Northern Ireland1937-510.48
Austria1939-510.33
Denmark1945-501.04
Finland1940-500.82
France1936-46-0.34
Hungary1941-49-0.15
Republic of Ireland1946-510.03
Netherlands1930-471.18
Portugal1940-500.95
Sweden1945-501.09
Switzerland1941-501.12
Canada*1941-511.72
Union of South Africa†1941-461.60
India‡1941-511.26
Pakistan1941-510.75
Ceylon1931-461.51
Australia§1933-470.96
United States of America1940-501.36

Note.—Minus sign (−) denotes a decrease.

The outstanding feature of the above table is the position occupied by New Zealand, with an annual rate of increase of 2.37 per cent. This would, however, be reduced to 1.91 per cent if members of the Armed Forces who were overseas in 1945 and 1951 were added to the New Zealand totals at the census dates and not regarded as population gains in the intercensal period.

The Commonwealth countries, Canada (1.72 per cent), Union of South Africa (1.60 per cent), and Ceylon (1.51 per cent), show the next highest rates of increase. On the other hand, European countries show the lowest rates of increase—France and Hungary actually show decreases—with the United Kingdom countries recording very low figures. The significance of the census dates, particularly in the cases of Australia and the Union of South Africa, must not be overlooked. In Australia, for instance, the great bulk of its huge post-war immigration took place after the 1947 census.

SEX PROPORTIONS.—Latest (September 1952) available figures show that males outnumber females by 8,011 in the European population, 2,947 in the Maori population, and 10,958 in the total population. Females per 1,000 males were: European, 992; Maori, 952; total population, 989. Net increase of population from migration adds to the male preponderance, but the major source of population increase is the excess of births over deaths, and this results in a female preponderance. In the relatively near future it seems probable that females will outnumber males. Females per 1,000 males at the last four censuses have been—

1926957
1936970
19451044
1945 (including Armed Forces abroad)991
1951991
1951 (including Armed Forces abroad)989

There are marked differences in the sex proportions of the population of different parts of New Zealand. The following observations relate to the census of 1951 and give the number of females per 1,000 males.

In aggregate of cities and boroughs the ratio was 1,071; in town districts, 1,010; and in counties, 885. For the provincial districts ratios were—

Canterbury1028
Otago (Otago portion)1016
Hawke's Bay1003
Wellington999
Auckland982
Marlborough960
Taranaki958
Otago (Southland portion)951
Nelson948
Westland937

Female preponderance in towns does not appear to have a direct relation to the size of the towns. Of the fifteen urban areas which comprise the largest centres of population eight had ratios higher than the average for all cities and boroughs, but seven were below the average, and of these Hutt, fifth largest urban area, even had an excess of males.

New Plymouth1119
Dunedin1100
Timaru1098
Gisborne1089
Christchurch1087
Napier1085
Hastings1083
Whangarei1075
Palmerston North1070
Invercargill1062
Hamilton1059
Nelson1058
Auckland1057
Wellington1052
Hutt991

METHOD OF COMPILATION.—In common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country in normal times is taken quinquennially. The minutiae of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various population characteristics compiled from census data, will be found in the official publications compiled after each census.

The basis adopted for the census, and virtually throughout population statistics in New Zealand, is that of the population present, which may be defined as the population present at the place of enumeration at the time of the enumeration.

Intercensal population statistics for New Zealand are statistics of record; those for lesser divisions such as provincial districts, counties, or boroughs are estimates.

All references to New Zealand relate solely to geographic New Zealand—i.e., Island Territories are omitted except in the first table where their inclusion is specifically stated. Though Cook Islands, Niue Island, and Tokelau Islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, for geographical reasons they are administered separately.

Maoris are included in all population data unless the contrary is stated. Maori-Europeans who are in half or greater degree of Maori origin are included with Maoris. For some purposes the population dichotomy of European and Maori is necessary or desirable and "European" is used, conveniently if not altogether accurately, as referring to all population other than Maori, a usage long established in New Zealand.

INTERCENSAL RECORDS.—The intercensal statements of total population, prepared from the records of vital statistics and of external migration, have been by virtue of the favourable position of New Zealand in this respect relatively accurate. Moderate discrepancies, however, are inevitable and, in the tables following, revisions have been made for figures subsequent to the 1945 census to conform with the 1951 census figures.

The following population figures exclude members of New Zealand Armed Forces who were overseas, and also members of the Armed Forces of other countries who were in New Zealand.

Population (Including Maoris) at End of YearIncrease During YearMean Population for Year
MalesFemalesTotalsNumericalPer Cent
* Minus sign (−) signifies a decrease.
Years Ended 31 March
1942798,938835,4001,634,338−1,892*−0.12*1,630,419
1943789,400844,6941,634,094−244*−0.01*1,640,191
1944789,772854,1281,643,9009,8060.601,637,570
1945814,470865,5021,679,97236,0722.191,664,585
1946878,739878,0171,756,75676,7844.571,710,680
1947894,810894,6661,789,47632,7201.861,770,291
1948915,359912,6661,828,02538,5492.151,807,611
1949935,019929,5411,864,56036,5352.001,843,767
1950955,427947,4561,902,88338,3232.061,881,317
1951973,082964,9501,938,03235,1491.851,917,934
1952997,468987,2621,984,73046,6982.411,958,729
Years Ended 31 December
1941799,241832,0351,631,276−2,369*−0.15*1,630,948
1942793,681842,7221,636,4035,1270.311,639,572
1943790,842851,1991,642,0415,6380.341,635,635
1944813,604862,6891,676,29334,2522.091,655,794
1945855,494872,3231,727,81751,5243.071,694,641
1946891,321889,8931,781,21453,3973.091,759,526
1947910,055907,3981,817,45336,2392.031,798,262
1948929,233924,5731,853,80636,3532.001,834,655
1949949,443942,5991,892,04238,2362.061,871,748
1950967,308960,3211,927,62935,5871.881,909,092
1951989,513981,0091,970,52242,8932.231,947,529

The figures given in the preceding table show the population inclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population exclusive of Maoris.

Population (Excluding Maoris) at End of YearIncrease During YearMean Population for Year
MalesFemalesTotalsNumericalPer Cent
* Minus sign (−) signifies a decrease.
Years Ended 31 March
1942751,312789,3461,540,658−3,324*−0.22*1,537,734
1943740,369797,2681,537,637−3,021*−0.20*1,545,052
1944739,744805,2971,545,0417,4040.421,539,978
1945763,155815,2361,578,39133,3502.161,564,436
1946826,877828,9671,655,84477,4534.911,610,193
1947841,070843,8701,684,94029,0961.761,667,631
1948860,419860,5381,720,95736,0172.141,701,873
1949878,487876,1111,754,59833,6411.951,735,223
1950897,618892,7101,790,32835,7302.041,770,130
1951913,852908,6741,822,52632,1981.801,803,944
1952936,338929,1041,865,44242,9162.351,841,332
Years Ended 31 December
1941751,919786,2271,538,146−3,785*−0.25*1,538,620
1942745,008795,6221,540,6302,4840.161,545,112
1943741,045802,7411,543,7863,1560.201,538,651
1944762,566812,8851,575,45131,6652.051,556,318
1945804,809823,5481,628,35752,9063.361,593,898
1946838,010839,4881,677,49849,1413.021,657,851
1947855,480855,6401,711,12033,6222.001,693,168
1948873,062871,4891,744,55133,4311.951,726,839
1949891,991888,2371,780,22835,6772.051,761,204
1950908,479904,4671,812,94632,7181.841,795,830
1951928,879923,3371,852,21639,2702.171,831,058

EXTERNAL MIGRATION.—Statistics of external migration have been recorded in New Zealand since 1860. Since 1 April 1921 they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving New Zealand.

Including crews of vessels, 112,059 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year ended 31 March 1952, which, compared with 1950-51, shows an increase of 10,152. During the same period 96,580 persons departed. This figure, compared with the corresponding one for 1950-51, shows an increase of 3,047.

In addition to the figures just quoted there were also 2,744 "through" passengers who called at a port of New Zealand en route to their destination.

The excess of total arrivals over total departures for 1951-52 was 15,479, compared with a similar excess of 8,374 during 1950-51. This is the highest figure for net immigration since 1879.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last eleven years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels, "through" passengers, tourists on cruising liners, and members of the Armed Forces, &c., have not been taken into account in this table.

Year Ended 31 MarchArrivalsDeparturesExcess of Arrivals Over Departures
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
19423,7093,3937,1023,7023,1916,893209
19431,8901,2433,1331,3821,2102,592541
19442,1221,6253,7471,8481,7923,640107
19453,6673,5407,2073,1123,0776,1891,018
19466,4166,89313,3095,6575,30910,9662,343
194712,68212,67625,35811,41710,90322,3203,038
194817,00416,14033,14413,94513,44327,3885,756
194918,64617,30035,94615,83715,92831,7654,181
195026,19024,69050,88021,47121,52943,0007,880
195128,30926,33554,64423,41123,71147,1227,522
195233,16229,33662,49824,00922,82546,83415,664

The number of arrivals in 1951-52 is the highest in the history of New Zealand migration statistics, while the departure total is only a little below the record figure established in 1950-51.

During the war years normal civilian movements overseas were largely restricted, but in postwar years immigration on an enhanced scale has been experienced. Had it not been for shipping difficulties and for the serious housing shortage there is little doubt that larger numbers would have been recorded. In the seven-year period ending 31 March 1952 the net gain from migration was 45,493.

Classes of Arrivals and Departures.—The following table gives an analysis of all classes of arrivals during the last five years, including "through" passengers, and crews. In classifying arrivals or departures as "permanent" the commonly used international rule is applied—i.e., residence or absence of one year or more.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Immigrants intending permanent residence9,64811,38717,70118,23424,922
New Zealand residents returning11,98812,84018,46319,97620,426
Visitors—     
    Tourists7,6927,82810,76812,18312,325
    On business1,7321,7691,9362,4062,846
    Theatrical, entertaining, &c.3877001,117634582
    Educational purposes77697597111133
    Others, officials, &c.313469613
    In transit890447485631651
Not stated31........
Through passengers5,1363,0732,4892,9232,744
Crews34,17636,69547,49947,26349,561
            Totals72,45675,714100,868104,830114,803

The succeeding table gives a similar analysis of departures.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
New Zealand residents departing—     
    Permanently5,7696,6796,8867,7887,300
    Temporarily10,72513,56620,10721,37121,090
Temporary residents departing10,89411,52016,00717,96318,444
Through passengers5,1363,0732,4892,9232,744
Crews33,31936,84945,95846,41149,746
                Totals65,84371,68791,44796,45699,324

Ages.—The following table gives the age-distribution of immigrants and emigrants for the twelve months ended 31 March 1952.

Age, in YearsPermanent ArrivalsPermanent DeparturesExcess of Arrivals Over Departures
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
0-142,4132,1184,5315144931,0073,524
15-243,3882,1885,5761,0369041,9403,636
25-343,9493,0486,9971,0391,0682,1074,890
35-441,9611,8213,7824294598882,894
45-591,2191,3862,6053264667921,813
60 and over4768481,324222328550774
Unspecified5552107791691
            Totals13,46111,46124,9223,5733,7277,30017,622

Of the permanent arrivals during the year 1951-52, 18 per cent were under fifteen years of age, 40 per cent under twenty-five years, 69 per cent under thirty-five years, and 84 per cent under forty-five years. Permanent departures represented a closely similar age distribution with percentages of 14, 41, 70, and 82 respectively.

Origin.—The great majority of immigrants to New Zealand have always come from the British Isles. During the immigration boom of the "seventies" several shiploads of immigrants from Baltic countries arrived under Government auspices. With this exception, systems of Government-assisted passages to immigrants have been until recently confined to immigrants from the United Kingdom. Conditions arising out of the recent war have brought changes, and systems of Government aid have been devised for immigrants from other countries. These conditions have also stimulated independent migration, apart from that governmentally aided. It is therefore of some interest to survey briefly the net gain of population in the post-war years.

The next table gives the excess of overseas arrivals over departures for the seven years 1945-46 to 1951-52. The basis of "permanent" arrivals and "permanent" departures has not been used; this is founded on intention, and intentions, particularly in existing times, are subject to change. Instead the table covers total arrivals and total departures less (a) persons of New Zealand birth and (b) New Zealand residents of overseas origin returning after an absence of less than a year or departing for a period of less than a year. Included, it will be noted, are crews of vessels. Annually the surplus of crew arrivals over crew departures provides a moderate increment to the population of New Zealand. For the seven years the net gain from this source was 4,831. Information as to the country of origin is not available in this case.

The total surplus of arrivals on this basis was 63,672. Of these, 42,849 came from Commonwealth countries (including 34,817 from the United Kingdom) and 15,801 from other countries. The remaining 5,022 came from unspecified countries or were born at sea. It may be noted that the migration position has been considerably affected by shipping, housing, and other difficulties. The period under review ends at 31 March 1952.

Country of BirthExcess of Arrivals
MalesFemales
* Including condominia, protected states, and trust territories.
Commonwealth*  
United Kingdom16,92817,889
Union of South Africa115180
India and Pakistan1,1081,059
Canada129332
Australia3301,438
Cook Islands and Niue Island471510
Western Samoa636525
Fiji205237
Tonga12263
Others (Pacific)6037
All others243232
            Totals20,34722,502
Other Countries  
Denmark281219
Russia213169
Estonia85130
Latvia243246
Lithuania9587
Poland749292
Germany229425
Netherlands3,4011,335
France3859
Republic of Ireland and Ireland, n.o.d.645605
Switzerland14589
Austria91133
Czechoslovakia285166
Hungary169121
Rumania409293
Yugoslavia146232
Bulgaria15123
Italy100306
Greece125145
Others (Europe)117120
Turkey9153
Egypt5170
Burma126114
Indonesia394260
China355388
United States of America451277
Others (Pacific)3130
All others11385
            Totals9,3296,472
Born at sea13
Not specified87100
Crews of vessels4,688143
            Grand totals34,45229,220

Assisted Immigration.—Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). The scheme that was operating prior to 1947 had been largely suspended since 1927, and only 50 immigrants received financial assistance during the ten years ended 31 March 1946.

To alleviate the shortage of staffs in mental hospitals the Government decided in 1946 to recruit labour in the United Kingdom, and the number of arrivals under this system totalled 240 (all females).

In July 1947 a comprehensive assisted passage scheme was introduced by the Government. Under this scheme financial aid was granted to certain categories of immigrants. Eligibility was confined to single residents of the United Kingdom (with no dependants) between the ages of twenty and thirty-five years who were suitable for, and willing to accept employment in, a wide variety of productive and servicing occupations. Free passages were provided for those successful applicants who served in the United Kingdom Armed Forces (including Merchant Navy) during the Second World War; all others selected were required to contribute £10 towards the cost of their fares. All assisted immigrants were required to enter into a contract with the New Zealand Government that they would engage in approved employment for two years after their arrival in New Zealand.

A scheme of child migration from the United Kingdom also came into operation during the year, the first draft arriving in June 1949. This scheme was devised to bring to New Zealand, on a guardianship basis, British children between the ages of five and seventeen years, whose parents were prepared to agree to their placement with foster-parents approved by the Superintendent of Child Welfare. Arrivals under this scheme totalled 169 in 1949-50, 107 in 1950-51, and 99 in 1951-52.

In May 1950 a new immigration policy was announced by the Government, the main changes being as follows :—

  1. The existing scheme in regard to unmarried British immigrants, including nominations, to continue, but with an extension of the age limit from thirty-five to forty-five years of age.

  2. The contribution of £10 previously required to be paid by other than ex-service personnel towards the cost of their fares to New Zealand to be abolished. In future free passages to be provided for all British immigrants, both single and married (including wives and families), selected under the scheme.

  3. Extension of the free passage scheme to certain categories of married British immigrants with up to two children.

  4. The acceptance, after negotiation and conclusion of agreements with the countries concerned, of a number of single non-British men and women between the ages of twenty and thirty-five years. Such an agreement has now been entered into with the Netherlands Government.

Arrivals of "assisted" Dutch immigrants were 55 males in 1950-51 and 937 males and 163 females in 1951-52.

The number of assisted immigrants (exclusive of displaced persons) arriving in New Zealand since the reintroduction of the scheme in 1947 was as follows:—

 Number
Year ending 31 March 1947158
Year ending 31 March 19481,140
Year ending 31 March 19491,527
Year ending 31 March 19502,532
Year ending 31 March 19512,928
Year ending 31 March 19524,949

In the preceding migration tables assisted immigrants are included in the totals of "Immigrants intending permanent residence."

Displaced Persons.—Commencing with the year 1949-50 the Government agreed to accept drafts of displaced persons from Europe, who were brought to New Zealand in shipping provided by the International Refugee Organization. These settlers were chosen by a New Zealand Selection Mission, and arrivals totalled 941 in 1949-50, 978 in 1950-51, and 2,663 in 1951-52, made up of young single men and women, widows with one child, family groups, orphans, and a number of elderly people.

PASSPORTS.—Authority for the issue of passports in New Zealand and by New Zealand representatives overseas is contained in the Passports Act 1946 and the Passport Regulations 1946.

New Zealand passports are issued by the Department of Internal Affairs at Wellington and Auckland. United Kingdom, Canadian, and Australian passports are issued by the respective High Commissioners for those countries. The representatives of New Zealand at London, Washington, New York, San Francisco, Ottawa, Canberra, Paris, The Hague, Bombay, and Tokyo are authorized to issue and renew New Zealand passports.

Entry into New Zealand.—Apart from British subjects arriving from Australia, no person sixteen years of age or over may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a valid passport or other travel documents satisfactorily establishing nationality and identity. Exemption (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts) may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs. With the exception of nationals of those countries with which New Zealand has concluded agreements for the mutual abolition of visas, all aliens require a British visa.

For persons from the Cook Islands, Niue Island, or Western Samoa the only requirement is a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or Niue Island or the High Commissioner for Western Samoa, as the case may be.

The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject who is the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives.

Departure from New Zealand.—British subjects leaving New Zealand, with the exception of those travelling to Australia or making the round trip to New Zealand's island territories, should be in possession of a valid passport or other travel document.

IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION.—The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act 1908 and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919. It is administered by the Labour and Employment Department.

Subject to certain exemptions, the following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—

  1. Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Labour and Employment Department. (Note.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of Her Majesty.)

  2. Idiots or insane persons.

  3. Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.

  4. Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.

  5. Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the country.

  6. Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.

To obtain permits to enter New Zealand as permanent residents, application must be made by the intending immigrants themselves to the Minister of Immigration, Wellington. The application must be made in the prescribed form and must be supported by documents duly attested in the country of origin, in which country the applicant must have resided for at least twelve months prior to the date of application. Each application is considered individually on its own merits.

Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand for the purposes of business, pleasure, or health. Temporary permits are normally restricted to some period not exceeding six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit may be required in respect of such temporary permit, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit have been complied with. A deed to be entered into by some approved person or persons resident in New Zealand guaranteeing to pay all expenses that may be incurred by the Crown or any public body for the visitor's maintenance, relief, arrest, or detention in New Zealand or his deportation therefrom may also be required.

Provision is also made whereby, under certain conditions, students may be allowed to enter New Zealand temporarily.

Restricted Immigrants.—When persons who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm arrive in New Zealand and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons came to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond of £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.

Declaration by Persons Arriving in New Zealand.—Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Immigration, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, marital status, occupation, birthplace, nationality, race, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, residence, &c.

NATIONALITY AND NATURALIZATION.—The British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948, which came into force on 1 January 1949, was enacted following a conference of nationality experts of Commonwealth countries in February 1947, when it was agreed that each Commonwealth country should establish its own citizenship status. Citizens of the various Commonwealth countries also possess a common status as members of the wider association of peoples comprising the Commonwealth. (Note.—The Act states that "British subject" and "Commonwealth citizen" have the same meaning, and any person of that status may use either term.)

Upon the commencement of the Act, New Zealand citizenship was automatically conferred on the following classes of British subjects:—

  1. Those born in New Zealand.

  2. Those naturalized in New Zealand.

  3. Those ordinarily resident in New Zealand throughout the whole of the year 1948.

  4. Those whose fathers were British subjects born or naturalized in New Zealand.

  5. Women (being British subjects) married before the commencement of the Act to men who become citizens under the various provisions of the Act.

After the commencement of the Act, New Zealand citizenship may be acquired in the following ways:—

  1. By birth in New Zealand.

  2. By descent.

  3. By registration.

  4. By naturalization.

The principal conditions governing the grant of naturalization to aliens under the 1948 Act are that the applicant shall satisfy the Minister of Internal Affairs (a) that he has resided in New Zealand for a period of five years, (b) that he is of good character and has a sufficient knowledge of the English language, (c) that if his application is granted he intends to reside permanently in New Zealand, (d) that the applicant gives a year's notice of his intention to apply, and (e) that the applicant possesses a sufficient knowledge of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship. There is discretionary provision for the Minister to allow residence in other Commonwealth countries and service in the Armed Forces during the Second World War to be reckoned for the purposes of the first condition, but in such cases a minimum of one year's residence in New Zealand is essential.

Under the provisions of the British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Amendment Act 1946 alien women marrying British subjects did not automatically become British by marriage according to New Zealand law, but could acquire British nationality only by the grant of a certificate of naturalization. This Act was in force from 9 October 1946 until 31 December 1948, and was repealed by the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948.

From the date of the commencement of the last-mentioned Act (1 January 1949) alien women who marry New Zealand citizens now acquire citizenship by the more simple process of registration. The acquisition of New Zealand citizenship automatically confers the status of British nationality. Certificates of registration as New Zealand citizens are issued, and these are for all intents and purposes equivalent to the former certificates of naturalization.

Alien minor children may acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration following the naturalization of their parents or in special cases in their own right. Before 1 January 1949 minor children were included (on application) in the naturalization certificate issued to their father or mother.

Citizens of other Commonwealth countries acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration under the Act.

The complete numbers of naturalizations, registrations, &c., during the year ended 31 March 1952 were as follows.

Country of BirthCertificates of Naturalization (Aliens)Certificates of Registration as a New Zealand Citizen (British Subjects and Aliens)Certificates of Registration as a New Zealand Citizen—Minor Children (British Subjects and Aliens)
MalesFemalesMalesFemalesMalesFemales
United Kingdom....863711
Channel Islands....1......
Union of South Africa....1......
Republic of India....81332
Pakistan..........2
Canada1..11....
British West Indies....1......
Australia....107..3
Norfolk Island....1......
Western Samoa1....1..1
Fiji......3....
Tonga1....11..
Norway31..11..
Sweden4........1
Denmark101..1....
Finland3....1....
Russia (U.S.S.R.)2....1....
Latvia..1..2....
Poland9....612
Germany23..711
Netherlands92..311
Belgium1..........
France1....1....
Republic of Ireland....61....
Switzerland5....1....
Italy141..823
Czechoslovakia71..6....
Austria4....3....
Hungary......1....
Yugoslavia201..712
Greece3....1....
Egypt11..1....
Israel..........1
Turkey....1......
Lebanon31........
Iran1..........
Burma....2111
Indonesia3....323
China......2....
Japan..........1
United States of America3..........
Chile1..........
Tahiti..1........
Not known1..........
                Totals113141181211525

Note.—There was one case of deprivation of New Zealand citizenship during the year.

Of the certificates of registration granted to adult males 109 were to British subjects from other Commonwealth countries who acquired New Zealand citizenship by virtue of one year's residence in the country immediately preceding the date of application, and 9 to British subjects, generally resident outside New Zealand who were registered as New Zealand citizens by virtue of their close associations by way of descent, residence, or otherwise, with New Zealand.

The certificates of registration granted to adult females were 45 to British subjects from other Commonwealth countries who acquired New Zealand citizenship by virtue of one year's residence in the country immediately preceding the date of application, 18 to British wives of British subjects from other Commonwealth countries, 5 to British subjects generally resident outside New Zealand, and 53 to alien women married to New Zealand citizens by birth or naturalization who desired to acquire New Zealand citizenship.

Since 1 January 1948 only 292 persons of other Commonwealth countries have acquired New Zealand citizenship by registration, although during the period 1 January 1948 to 31 March 1951 approximately 26,000 British-born adult immigrants arrived in New Zealand with the intention of taking up permanent residence in this country. Some of these no doubt changed their intentions and have since left New Zealand and a few have died. It is apparent, however, that over 20,000 new immigrants have the necessary residence in New Zealand to acquire citizenship by registration under the provisions of the Act, but very few have taken the necessary steps.

Certificates of registration granted to minor children were 39 (15 males, 24 females) to children of New Zealand citizens by naturalization or registration, and 1 to an alien female child whose parents were not eligible for naturalization.

REGISTRATION OF ALIENS.—The registration of aliens in New Zealand is provided for by the Aliens Act 1948, the administration being carried out by the Police Department. This Act repealed earlier enactments relating to aliens.

The number of aliens on the New Zealand register at 1 April 1952 was 16,229, comprising 11,050 males and 5,179 females. This does not purport to be the complete number in New Zealand, as certain classes are not required to register, including the following : (a) children under sixteen years of age; (b) persons holding diplomatic status, Consuls, or employees of Embassies, Legations, and Consulates who are resident in New Zealand solely for the purpose of performing official duties; (c) certain temporary visitors to New Zealand; (d) Western Samoans, except in special circumstances. Under the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 a citizen of the Republic of Ireland, though not possessing the status of British subject (or, in alternative phraseology, Commonwealth citizen) is nevertheless not classed as an alien and is not required to register.

The following table shows the numbers on the register at 1 April 1951 and 1 April 1952.

Country of Nationality1 April 19511 April 1952
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
Norway1263115713434168
Sweden6723908327110
Denmark271115386316160476
Finland31940281240
Russia (U.S.S.R.)633910213587222
Estonia618814969102171
Latvia136181317220245465
Lithuania72781508387170
Poland8155641,3799536691,622
Germany141127268156162318
Netherlands1,0963131,4093,2461,1304,376
Belgium2743126935
France62631256663129
Switzerland1797525422194315
Italy144137281189172361
Czechoslovakia11072182246122368
Austria414081354277
Hungary6669135165113278
Yugoslavia5802047847513031,054
Albania11232133
Rumania9918463278
Bulgaria1..114111152
Greece10166167591407998
Lebanon121123131326
China2,2955462,8412,3176963,013
United States of America597207804608249857
Tonga20103015722
Other countries492675623395
Stateless756914410397200
            Totals7,2483,17710,42511,0505,17916,229

The number of aliens on the register as at 1 April 1952 shows an increase of 5,804 as compared with twelve months earlier, the countries contributing the major portion of this increase being Netherlands (2,967), Greece (831), Yugoslavia (270), Poland (243), Czechoslovakia (186), China (172), Bulgaria (151), Latvia (148), Hungary (143), and Russia (120).

In the following table aliens on the New Zealand register as at 1 April 1952 are classified according to occupational groups.

Occupational GroupMalesFemalesTotal
Fishermen and trappers55..55
Agricultural and pastoral occupations2,030332,063
Forest occupations119..119
Miners and quarrymen46..46
Workers in stone, clay, earthenware, lime, cement, glass, &c.50353
Workers in processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products, n.e.i.451459
Workers in non-precious metals, electric fittings, &c.1,143361,179
Workers in precious metals, jewellery, scientific instruments, &c.38139
Workers on ships, boats and conveyances79..79
Workers in fibrous materials, textiles, &c., other than clothing or dress8741128
Workers in clothing and dress, &c.209370579
Workers in harness, saddlery, and leatherware (excluding boots and shoes)9211
Workers in food, drink, and tobacco62146667
Workers in wood, n.e.i.1752177
Workers in paper, printers, photographers771794
Workers in other materials69978
Workers in building construction and in maintenance of roads, &c.7202722
Workers in production or supply of gas, water, electricity or power (including stationary engine drivers)85..85
Workers in transport and communication65729686
Financial and commercial occupations9721151,087
Persons engaged in public administration20222
Clerical and professional occupations8927151,607
Occupations connected with entertainment, sport, and recreation38644
Personal and domestic occupations, hotelkeeping, &c.446280726
Other or ill-defined occupations2,1367992,935
Persons not actively engaged in gainful occupations2322,6572,889
            Totals11,0505,17916,229

In the following summary information is given as to the ages of aliens on the register as at 1 April 1952.

Age Group, in YearsMalesFemalesTotals
16 and under 21576320896
21 and under 303,8151,5635,378
30 and under 402,3111,3163,627
40 and under 501,5781,0002,578
50 and under 601,5936132,206
60 and under 707592431,002
70 and over379115494
Not specified39948
                Totals11,0505,17916,229

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION.—Detailed population statistics are compiled for each census and these are published in Vol. I—Increase and Location of Population. In the 1951 issue will be found figures for provincial districts, land districts, urban areas, counties, cities, boroughs, town districts, extra-county islands, and shipping. In addition, county figures are subdivided further into (a) ridings, and (b) townships, localities, &c.

North and South Islands.—In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, but this position was reversed at the succeeding enumeration and the South Island had the larger population (exclusive of Maoris) at each census from 1861 to 1896. In 1901 the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total and since then has steadily increased its lead.

The following table gives the population of the North and South Islands as disclosed by each census since 1901.

Census YearPopulation (Excluding Maoris)Proportions Per Cent
North IslandSouth IslandTotalsNorth IslandSouth Island
* Includes Maori half-castes (total, 4,236), living as Europeans.
1901388,626381,678770,30450.4549.55
1906474,605411,390885,99553.5746.43
1911561,281444,3041,005,58555.8244.18
1916648,439447,7891,096,22859.1540.85
1921741,255*477,658*1,218,913*60.8139.19
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.8738.13
1936938,939552,5451,491,48462.9537.05
19451,050,984552,5701,603,55465.5434.46
19511,202,357621,4391,823,79665.9334.07

The natural increase of European population (i.e., excess of births over deaths) for the North Island during the 1945-51 intercensal period was 103,954, and the total net increase 151,373. For the South Island the natural increase was 48,806, and the total net increase 68,869. It is clear that in the strict sense of the term there was no "northward drift" of population in this period. Inclusive of Maoris, the North Island increase was 167,577, or 14.62 per cent, and the South Island increase 69,597, or 12.52 per cent. In contrast to preceding periods the South Island rate of increase approaches fairly closely that of the North Island.

At the 1951 census the North Island population was 1,313,869, inclusive of 111,512 Maoris; and the South Island population 625,603, inclusive of 4,164 Maoris.

At 31 March 1952 the North Island population was estimated as 1,347,217, inclusive of 115,073 Maoris; and the South Island population as 637,513, inclusive of 4,215 Maoris.

Provincial Districts.—The approximate areas and the estimated populations, inclusive of Maoris, of the various provincial districts are given in the next table.

For the guidance of overseas readers it is necessary to explain that there have been no provinces in New Zealand since 1875. Provincial districts are simply the former provinces, but they have no functions and are now merely historic divisions serving as useful units for a primary geographical break-down. There is no Southland Provincial District and the "Southland portion of Otago" has little resemblance in area to the former Southland Province.

Provincial DistrictArea (Square Miles)Estimated Population 1 April 1952
Auckland25,420764,917
Hawke's Bay4,26093,000
Taranaki3,75088,400
Wellington10,870400,900
Marlborough4,22023,500
Nelson10,87068,800
Westland4,88018,400
Canterbury13,940286,413
Otago—  
    Otago portion14,050161,800
    Southland portion11,48078,600
New Zealand103,7401,984,730

The foregoing table illustrates the wide disparities in the size of the provincial districts, whether measured by area or by population.

The area shown for New Zealand now includes certain islands which formerly were excluded. These are Kermadec Islands (13 square miles), Campbell Island (44 square miles), and the uninhabited islands—Three Kings, Solander, Bounty, Snares, Antipodes, and Auckland—with a total area of 263 square miles.

Urban and Rural Population.—On 17 April 1951 somewhat over two-fifths (43.7 per cent) of the population of New Zealand (excluding Maoris) were included in the five principal urban areas—Auckland, Hutt, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (54.4 per cent) in these or in the ten secondary urban areas. In the following table urban population means the population in cities and boroughs, while rural population covers counties, all town districts, and extra-county islands. It will be observed that there was a marked slackening in the rate of the urban drift between 1926 and 1936, but the 1945 figures, due, no doubt, to wartime influences, disclosed a substantial increase in the urban population, whereas the rural population, for the first time, recorded a decrease. In the 1945-51 period a substantial gain was recorded in the rural population, but it was insufficient to prevent further deterioration of its ratio to total population.

CensusPopulationPercentage of Total
RuralUrbanMigratoryRuralUrbanMigratory

* Figures exclude military and internment camps.

† Figures include Armed Services in New Zealand at census date and internment camps, but exclude members of the United States Forces present in New Zealand and also enemy prisoners of war.

‡ Inclusive of Maori half-castes (3,221 in 1916 and 4,236 in 1921) living as Europeans.

Excluding Maoris—      
    1901416,701349,8423,76154.0945.420.49
    1906457,297424,2514,44751.6147.890.50
    1911495,577505,0035,00549.2850.220.50
    1916*‡501,956585,3063,46346.0253.660.32
    1921‡531,694681,9885,23143.6255.950.43
    1926552,344785,0407,08541.0858.390.53
    1936602,519884,2934,67240.4059.290.31
    1945†591,8551,008,5343,16536.9162.890.20
    1951654,9211,163,0905,78535.9163.770.32
Including Maoris—      
    1926610,446790,5557,13843.3556.140.51
    1936677,087892,0244,69943.0256.680.30
    1945†674,8211,024,2923,18539.6460.170.19
    1951748,9221,184,6725,87838.6261.080.30

Another conception of urban and rural population is presented in the next table. For this purpose urban population has been taken as that enumerated in cities, boroughs, or town districts with a minimum population of 1,000. Migratory population is excluded.

Including MaorisExcluding Maoris
1926195119261951
Numbers
Urban : towns of—    
    1,000-2,500104,36088,532102,20186,560
    2,500-5,00086,408123,59685,430114,757
    5,000-10,00082,662107,25182,144115,666
    10,000-25,000186,545251,812185,580236,930
    25,000 or over338,213625,666337,221617,921
            Totals, urban798,1881,196,857792,5761,171,834
Rural602,813736,737544,808646,177
            Totals, New Zealand1,401,0011,933,5941,337,3841,818,011
Percentages
Urban : towns of—    
    1,000-2,5007.454.587.644.76
    2,500-5,0006.176.396.396.31
    5,000-10,0005.905.556.146.36
    10,000-25,00013.3113.0213.8813.03
    25,000 or over24.1432.3625.2133.99
            Totals, urban56.9761.9059.2664.45
Rural43.0338.1040.7435.55
            Totals, New Zealand100.00100.00100.00100.00

Some apparent anomalies where the numbers exclusive of Maoris exceed those inclusive of Maoris arise from the transfer of towns to other categories as a result of the different basis of population.

An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres (counting Wellington and Hutt as a single conurbation) have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country. An interesting feature is the wide gap which has long existed between the four major centres and the next largest towns.

Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island.

RECENT MOVEMENTS IN TOWNS AND COUNTIES: Urban Areas.—These are statistical conceptions and not administrative units. Their purpose is to provide definite, stable, and comparable boundaries for the larger centres of population. In addition to the central city or borough, they include neighbouring boroughs, town districts, and parts of counties which are regarded as suburban to the centre of population.

Urban areas were formed in 1917 and, except for two additions and one deletion, remained unaltered until 1951, when a revision of boundaries was made and the new areas used in the 1951 census. From census records and maps revised population figures were prepared on the basis of the new boundaries. In the case of European population the figures were revised for each census back to 1911, and on the basis of population including Maoris the revision was possible back to the 1926 census. The most significant change resulting from this revision was the division of the former Wellington Urban Area, plus additional areas to the north, into the two adjacent urban areas of Hutt and Wellington. The two areas in a sense form a single conurbation, and for some purposes it may still be convenient to use a combined figure. However, the extent and pattern of development in the Hutt Valley have been such as to establish it as a centre complementary to Wellington but no longer suburban to it. In Auckland the boundaries were extended considerably, but in most other cases it was found that little change was necessary.

Urban AreaPopulation (Including Maoris)Population Increase 1945-51
1926193619451951NumericalPercentage
Auckland204,549226,366286,767329,12342,35614.77
Hamilton17,27120,09627,31933,1375,81821.30
Gisborne15,08915,87816,99519,7742,77916.35
Napier18,59419,17020,74124,5383,79718.31
Hastings14,61217,92020,30623,7973,49117.19
New Plymouth16,34418,59721,05724,9233,86618.36
Wanganui26,52125,75026.26229,7173,45513.16
Palmerston North20,10724,37227,82032,9085,08818.29
Hutt25,32737,29555,78674,87819,09234.22
Wellington103,687122,062132,305133,4141,1090.84
Nelson11,74613,49316,52320,4973,97424.05
Christchurch118,708133,515151,068174,22123,15315.33
Timaru16,95918,77119,67222,8513,17916.16
Dunedin88,86285,60787,58795,4577,8708.99
Invercargill22,05425,91227,75531,6133,85813.90
            Totals720,430804,804937,9631,070,848132,88514.17

In the quarter-century covered by the table all urban areas, with two exceptions, have consistently recorded increases in population. Of these exceptions, one comprised a slight recession at Wanganui, 1926-36. The other was Dunedin, 1926-36, but there the recession arose from the inflation of the 1926 population by visitors to the exhibition then being held at Dunedin. In numbers, growth during the twenty-five years is led by Auckland; in rate, Hutt and Hamilton are outstanding.

The Wellington figure is partly explained by the substantial growth in the adjacent Hutt Urban Area. However, the increase for the two urban areas combined is 10.74 per cent, a rate exceeded by all urban areas except Dunedin.

Of particular interest is the marked increase in the Maori population in urban areas during the last twenty-five years. In Auckland the number of Maoris increased from 1,209 in 1926 to 7,621 in 1951. In the fifteen urban areas there were 2,457 Maoris in 1926, as compared with 16,010 in 1951.

The next table contains the population (Maoris included) of the fifteen urban areas as estimated for 1 April 1952. The component parts of the five largest centres of population are given in detail, while for the remaining ten areas totals only are quoted. In most of the ten cases the urban area comprises the central city or borough plus the urban portion of the adjoining county. At 1 April 1952 the five largest urban areas had a total population of 824,600, this being equivalent to 41.55 per cent of the New Zealand total. The total for urban areas at the same date was 1,095,300, or 55.19 per cent of the total population of New Zealand.

Urban AreaPopulation (Including Maoris)
Auckland 
Auckland City128,100
    Birkenhead Borough4,860
    Northcote Borough3,230
    Takapuna Borough14,050
    Devonport Borough12,050
    Henderson Borough2,170
    New Lynn Borough6,390
    Mt. Albert Borough26,200
    Mt. Eden Borough19,350
    Newmarket Borough2,630
    Ellerslie Borough3,760
    One Tree Hill Borough12,600
    Mt. Roskill Borough20,100
    Howick Borough2,350
    Onehunga Borough17,250
    Otahuhu Borough8,190
    Papatoetoe Borough8,440
    Manurewa Borough3,300
    Papakura Borough3,450
    Glen Eden Town District2,740
    Mount Wellington Road District7,470
    Panmure Township Road District630
    Remainder of urban area27,790
            Total337,100
Hutt 
Lower Hutt City45,300
    Upper Hutt Borough8,350
    Petone Borough10,950
    Eastbourne Borough2,760
    Remainder of urban area9,940
            Total77,300
Wellington 
Wellington City120,500
    Tawa Flat Town District2,700
    Johnsonville Town District3,740
    Remainder of urban area8,360
            Total135,300
Christchurch 
Christchurch City125,000
    Riccarton Borough8,170
    Lyttelton Borough3,580
    Heathcote County7,360
    Remainder of urban area34,390
            Total178,500
Dunedin 
Dunedin City70,300
    Port Chalmers Borough2,690
    West Harbour Borough2,330
    St. Kilda Borough7,410
    Green Island Borough3,590
    Mosgiel Borough3,230
    Remainder of urban area6,850
            Total96,400
Hamilton34,200
Gisborne20,300
Napier25,200
Hastings24,400
New Plymouth25,600
Wanganui30,400
Palmerston North33,900
Nelson21,100
Timaru23,500
Invercargill32,100

Counties.—The following table gives the estimated population (including Maoris) of individual counties at 1 April 1952, together with the approximate area of each. It should be noted that "Administrative Counties" do not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but include town districts which form parts of counties.

During the period 17 April 1951 to 1 April 1952 fourteen counties are estimated to have gained in population to the extent of 500 or more. Taupo, Waitaki, and Tuapeka increased as a result of the expansion of hydro-electric works at Mangakino, Lake Waitaki, and Roxburgh respectively. The growth of population in such counties as Waitemata, Eden, Manukau, Hutt, Makara, and Waimairi is largely attributable to urban development in the areas bordering on the three largest centres of population—Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.

The Counties of Waitemata, Waimarino, Manawatu, Kairanga, Marlborough, Malvern, and Paparua gained population as a result of increased numbers of servicemen in military establishments within these areas. Some of the increase was due to the return to camp of those servicemen who had been employed on waterfront work at census date. Matamata County gained considerably in numbers from the development of timber resources at Tokoroa and Kinleith, while in Featherston County a camp established for the Rimutaka Tunnel project was the main cause of population increase.

Decreases in population are considered to have been few during the period; in fact, only two counties lost in excess of 100 persons—Mackenzie County population was reduced by approximately 400 persons owing to a transfer of Ministry of Works staff to the Lake Waitaki Hydro Works camp, and Inangahua County lost approximately 300 as a result of the closing of the Waiuta Gold Mine.

Administrative CountyPopulation (Including Maoris)Approximate Area, in Square Miles
North Island—  
    Mangonui7,670958
    Whangaroa2,450240
    Hokianga7,810613
    Bay of Islands12,000824
    Whangarei13,9201,044
    Hobson6,310745
    Otamatea6,200421
    Rodney5,800477
    Waitemata29,400607
    Eden9,1607
    Great Barrier Island280110
    Manukau16,350239
    Franklin16,860550
    Raglan11,100925
    Waikato14,300644
    Waipa14,860445
    Otorohanga6,230600
    Kawhia2,000330
    Waitomo7,6501,138
    Taumarunui3,720878
    Coromandel2,650444
    Thames3,000414
    Hauraki Plains5,240233
    Ohinemuri3,480237
    Piako11,600444
    Matamata14,100994
    Tauranga14,950721
    Rotorua9,7501,040
    Taupo8,5003,040
    Whakatane13,0501,684
    Opotiki4,9101,326
    Matakaoa1,930295
    Waiapu6,290793
    Uawa1,660261
    Waikohu3,4401,017
    Cook7,990834
    Wairoa7,8601,371
    Hawke's Bay17,1001,671
    Waipawa3,730524
    Waipukurau1,100128
    Patangata3,090651
    Dannevirke4,370428
    Woodville1,820156
    Weber330118
    Ohura1,870423
    Whangamomona780447
    Clifton2,640443
    Taranaki7,780229
    Inglewood3,290199
    Egmont4,900239
    Stratford5,220419
    Eltham3,610207
    Waimate West2,81083
    Hawera6,230191
    Patea3,810591
    Kaitieke3,600550
    Waimarino3,920883
    Waitotara3,600468
    Wanganui3,800460
    Rangitikei9,7501,675
    Kiwitea2,340359
    Pohangina1,330259
    Oroua4,070190
    Manawatu6,470265
    Kairanga6,470184
    Horowhenua8,890544
    Hutt18,900450
    Makara6,640100
    Pahiatua2,730286
    Akitio1,240321
    Castlepoint610230
    Eketahuna1,810311
    Mauriceville550115
    Masterton3,210586
    Wairarapa South3,040440
    Featherston4,030952
            Totals485,95043,718
South Island—  
    Sounds940507
    Marlborough7,6901,896
    Awatere1,5801,030
    Kaikoura3,180906
    Amuri2,6602,285
    Cheviot1,350327
    Waimea15,7501,537
    Takaka2,340458
    Collingwood1,010552
    Buller5,0101,885
    Murchison1,4001,372
    Inangahua3,470942
    Grey5,1901,579
    Westland4,5704,410
    Waipara2,480937
    Kowai1,950157
    Ashley650309
    Rangiora3,41096
    Eyre1,730175
    Oxford1,590318
    Tawera740941
    Malvern4,540250
    Paparua9,610136
    Waimairi27,30048
    Heathcote7,36019
    Halswell2,61040
    Mount Herbert59066
    Akaroa1,490169
    Chatham Islands470372
    Wairewa900170
    Springs2,21091
    Ellesmere2,860230
    Selwyn1,600954
    Ashburton10,4002,459
    Geraldine5,560691
    Levels4,360262
    Mackenzie3,5902,739
    Waimate6,0201,383
    Waitaki10,6002,392
    Waihemo1,140338
    Waikouaiti3,650316
    Peninsula3,94040
    Taieri6,440902
    Bruce3,840520
    Clutha5,8701,025
    Tuapeka6,5901,388
    Maniatoto2,6601,340
    Vincent4,2202,922
    Lake1,6703,872
    Southland25,8003,724
    Wallace9,3003,727
    Fiord203,035
    Stewart Island560670
            Totals246,46058,909
            Grand totals732,410102,627

Boroughs.—Similar information as in the case of counties is now given for boroughs.

BoroughPopulation (Including Maoris)Approximate Area, in Acres
North Island—  
    Kaitaia1,8501,310
    Kaikohe1,6701,342
    Whangarei12,3003,507
    Dargaville2,8702,800
    Helensville1,1301,315
    Birkenhead4,8603,084
    Northcote3,2301,190
    Takapuna14,0502,780
    Devonport12,0501,100
    Henderson2,1701,265
    New Lynn6,3901,393
    Auckland (City)128,10018,253
    Mount Albert26,2002,430
    Mount Eden19,3501,476
    Newmarket2,630182
    Ellerslie3,760745
    One Tree Hill12,6002,430
    Mount Roskill20,1004,605
    Howick2,3501,103
    Onehunga17,2501,876
    Otahuhu8,1901,345
    Papatoetoe8,4401,587
    Manurewa3,3001,960
    Papakura3,4502,010
    Pukekohe3,8103,470
    Huntly3,8801,678
    Ngaruawahia2,2101,112
    Hamilton (City)30,8005,705
    Cambridge3,1101,280
    Te Awamutu3,9901,162
    Te Kuiti3,4001,668
    Taumarunui3,2701,925
    Thames4,6402,712
    Paeroa2,6401,419
    Waihi3,6904,094
    Te Aroha2,7102,783
    Morrinsville2,920950
    Matamata2,270934
    Putaruru1,990975
    Mount Maunganui1,970935
    Tauranga8,2602,748
    Te Puke1,5101,047
    Rotorua10,9503,611
    Whakatane3,9501,539
    Opotiki2,030772
    Gisborne17,8003,378
    Wairoa3,4401,603
    Napier (City)20,1002,477
    Hastings17,7002,612
    Havelock North2,2101,165
    Waipawa1,4401,710
    Waipukurau2,570971
    Dannevirke4,7501,300
    Woodville1,2901,054
    Waitara3,1701,587
    New Plymouth (City)22,4004,132
    Inglewood1,560703
    Opunake1,130676
    Stratford4,6002,016
    Eltham2,0001,599
    Hawera5,410897
    Patea1,7101,420
    Ohakune1,6402,079
    Raetihi1,160958
    Wanganui (City)27,9005,726
    Taihape2,3601,923
    Marton3,6101,415
    Feilding6,0202,031
    Foxton2,270757
    Palmerston N. (City)31,5006,839
    Shannon1,060844
    Levin5,0201,332
    Otaki2,6301,390
    Upper Hutt8,3502,165
    Lower Hutt (City)45,3007,688
    Petone10,9501,132
    Eastbourne2,7601,546
    Wellington (City)120,50016,289
    Pahiatua2,150720
    Eketahuna720948
    Masterton11,8503,116
    Carterton2,2401,265
    Greytown1,2801,927
    Featherston1,080759
    Martinborough9701,070
            Totals828,890196,826
South Island—  
    Picton1,9601,052
    Blenheim8,3401,945
    Nelson (City)17,3505,550
    Richmond2,0702,600
    Motueka2,5802,523
    Westport5,580760
    Runanga1,8301,186
    Greymouth8,9602,594
    Brunner1,1305,700
    Kumara480842
    Hokitika3,020674
    Ross4703,800
    Rangiora2,840877
    Kaiapoi2,400786
    Riccarton8,170728
    Christchurch (City)125,00016,788
    Lyttelton3,5802,560
    Akaroa560233
    Ashburton8,3801,860
    Geraldine1,100566
    Temuka2,250795
    Timaru (City)22,0003,524
    Waimate2,990771
    Oamaru8,2501,385
    Hampden280630
    Palmerston910900
    Waikouaiti6201,958
    Port Chalmers2,690490
    West Harbour2,3302,382
    Dunedin (City)70,30013,536
    St. Kilda7,410462
    Green Island3,590878
    Mosgiel3,230965
    Milton1,700315
    Kaitangata1,2301,280
    Balclutha2,6401,000
    Tapanui440129
    Lawrence640615
    Roxburgh770515
    Naseby200112
    Alexandra1,480815
    Cromwell850806
    Arrowtown200457
    Queenstown1,020270
    Gore5,6801,940
    Mataura1,7301,272
    Winton1,140505
    Invercargill (City)27,2006,399
    South Invercargill1,3102,257
    Bluff2,2702,111
    Riverton1,040718
            Totals384,190103,816
            Grand totals1,213,080300,642

During the period 17 April 1951 to 1 April 1952 the estimates gave Christchurch City the highest numerical increase in population of all cities and boroughs—1,450, equivalent to a percentage increase of 1.18. Five other cities and boroughs each gained more than 800 persons. These, quoted in order of extent of population increase, were Mount Roskill, Palmerston North, Hamilton, Upper Hutt, and Lower Hutt. The highest rate of growth was credited to Upper Hutt (12.10 per cent), while Mount Roskill, with a percentage increase of 6.05, was in second position.

Only four boroughs are credited with a loss of population during the period, and two of these (Kaitangata and Newmarket) showed a decrease of less than 50 persons. Waihi Borough population was reduced by 200 as a result of the closing of the Martha Gold Mine, and Lyttelton Borough was reduced in numbers owing to the departure of 150 naval personnel.

Town Districts.—As stated earlier, the population of independent town districts—i.e., those contained in section (a) of the following table—is not included with that of the county in which the town district is located, but the population of dependent town districts—section (b)—is included in that of the respective parent county.

Town DistrictPopulation (Including Maoris)Approximate Area, in Acres
* Parent county shown in parentheses.
(a) Town Districts Not Forming Parts of Counties
North Island—  
    Hikurangi910960
    Kamo820852
    Warkworth7501,420
    Glen Eden2,7401,267
    Waiuku1,2201,275
    Tuakau1,1001,265
    Leamington9201,330
    Otorohanga1,620560
    Manunui8001,251
    Taupo1,4702,290
    Taradale2,6301,469
    Ohura510815
    Manaia670510
    Waverley790484
    Mangaweka380955
    Hunterville530791
    Bulls700677
    Tawa Flat2,700755
    Johnsonville3,740842
            Totals25,00019,768
South Island—  
    Takaka600585
    Leeston750391
    Tinwald8801,525
    Pleasant Point570730
    Wyndham590680
    Lumsden5101,264
    Nightcaps610285
    Otautau740954
            Totals5,2506,414
            Grand totals30,25026,182
(b) Town Districts Forming Parts of Counties*
North Island—  
    Kohukohu (Hokianga)2201,020
    Rawene (Hokianga)460280
    Russell (Bay of Islands)6001,066
    Kawakawa (Bay of Islands)650280
    Onerahi (Whangarei)920990
    Mercer (Franklin)3101,000
    Te Kauwhata (Waikato)6501,290
    Ohaupo (Waipa)3001,283
    Kihikihi (Waipa)460523
    Kawhia (Kawhia)300470
    Te Karaka (Waikohu)390700
    Patutahi (Cook)2201,275
    Kaponga (Eltham)440558
    Normanby (Hawera)400260
            Totals6,32010,995
South Island—  
    Havelock (Marlborough)280210
    Southbridge (Ellesmere)390531
    Outram (Taieri)360886
    Edendale (Southland)500696
            Totals1,5302,323
            Grand totals7,85013,318

Extra-county Islands and Migratory Population.—In addition to the populations quoted for administrative counties, cities and boroughs, and independent town districts, the New Zealand totals include migratory population and persons located on islands not within the boundaries of any county. The two latter categories comprised an estimated total of 8,990 people at 1 April 1952.

Of the islands concerned, Waiheke, estimated at 1,990 for 1 April 1952, was the only one with a population of any size.

DENSITY OF POPULATION.—The relation of population to area, which is commonly referred to as "density of population," is a subject of much interest and a source of serious misconceptions. Generally speaking, a dense population must depend upon land-utilization or industrialization. In New Zealand there is a great area of high mountainous country, particularly in the South Island, while there are also large areas of water or of broken, swampy, or hilly country which is either incapable of effective use or which can be used profitably only for pastoral purposes, afforestation, or the like. No exact figures for the whole country are available, but it is known that only a moderate fraction of the total area of New Zealand is potentially arable.

There are no large areas of good land still to be brought into occupation and use, and most of the land remaining will require special methods or heavier capital expenditure to bring into use. Ultimately many such areas will be developed, and, in addition, improved methods and facilities will no doubt increase production from the land, but it seems unlikely that exceptional development may be expected in the near future.

While industrial development has made very marked growth in New Zealand over the years, and extensive further development appears certain, there are factors unfavourable to the growth of industry to a point where dense populations could be supported—not the least of which are weakness in mineral resources, relative smallness of the home market (even with an expanded population), and distance from export markets.

Within New Zealand there are wide variations in density of population. The North Island, with an area of 44,294 square miles, had a population density of 29.66 persons per square mile at the 1951 census date, and the South Island, with an area of 59,442 square miles, had a population density of 10.52 persons per square mile at the same date.

The following table provides comparative density figures on a provincial district basis.

Provincial DistrictArea, in Square MilesPersons Per Square Mile
19011911192119361951
Auckland25,4208.0611.7516.0021.5229.31
Hawke's Bay4,2609.3012.4614.9418.0721.41
Taranaki3,75010.7914.4417.4020.7123.17
Wellington10,87013.4618.8023.4329.1135.94
Marlborough4,2203.263.904.334.545.42
Nelson10,8703.504.484.395.476.23
Westland4,8802.983.242.923.833.72
Canterbury13,94010.3412.5214.3416.8120.09
Otago—      
Otago portion14,0508.959.469.7610.7611.33
Southland portion11,4804.185.175.446.356.76
            Totals103,7407.8610.2012.2615.1718.70

MAORI POPULATION.—The first official general census of Maoris was taken in 1857-58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy.

According to census records the Maori population suffered a period of almost unbroken decline from 1858 to 1896. The following causes no doubt contributed to this decline—internecine warfare of the tribes and the heavier casualties which resulted from the introduction of firearms; the susceptibility of the Maori to epidemic and other diseases introduced with the white race; and the mental outlook of the Maori under the new conditions.

During the last fifty years, however, the Maori population has increased continuously, at first steadily and of later years at a fairly rapid rate. In fact, the vitality exhibited by the Maori race in recent years is a most outstanding feature. The rate of natural increase of the Maori population is now about double that of the European.

A statement of Maori population is now given for each census from 1901 to 1951.

YearMaori PopulationIntercensal IncreaseIntercensal IncreaseAverage Annual Increase
* Includes members of Armed Forces overseas at census date.
  NumberPer CentPer Cent
190145,5493,4268.21.6
190650,3094,76010.52.0
191152,7232,4144.81.0
191652,9972740.50.1
192156,9873,9907.51.6
192663,6706,68311.72.2
193682,32618,65629.32.6
194598,74416,41819.91.9
1945*100,04417,71821.52.1
1951115,67616,93217.12.9
1951*115,74015,69615.72.7

The average annual percentage increase from 1945 to 1951 was 2.89, which is considerably higher than the corresponding figure for the European population—viz., 2.34 per cent. Movements of troops have tended to invalidate this comparison; the natural increase ratios for the year 1951 shown below afford a better illustration.

 EuropeanMaori
Birth rate24.3944.97
Death rate9.5611.37
Natural-increase rate14.8333.60

Of the 115,676 Maoris at the 1951 census, 111,512 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk of the Maoris, particularly in the Auckland peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerical significance. Maoris have always been residents in rural communities and this is still substantially true. A marked change is, however, taking place which probably acquired impetus during the war as a result of employment conditions. As late as the 1936 census only 8,249 Maoris (10.02 per cent) dwelt in cities, boroughs, or independent town districts. By the 1951 census the comparative figure was 22,726 (19.65 per cent). The largest concentration is in Auckland Urban Area, where 7,621 Maoris were enumerated.

The records of the 1936 and 1945 censuses (1951 figures are not yet available) permit of a statement of the total numbers wholly or partly of Maori blood.

Counted in the Maori population—

 19361945
Full Maori55,91561,440
Maori-Europeans—  
    Three-quarter caste11,39718,956
    Half-caste14,89118,348
    Degree not specified123..
            Totals82,32698,744

Counted in the population other than Maori—

 19361945
Maori-European quarter-caste11,50816,902
Maori-Polynesian102263
Maori-Japanese920
Maori-Chinese38198
Maori-Indian41134
Maori-Syrian2657
Maori-American Indian328
Maori-Negro19 
Maori-Filipino8 
Maori-West Indian11 
Maori-Melanesian10 
            Totals11,72717,650

In 1945 there were recorded in New Zealand some 116,394 persons wholly or partly of Maori origin, compared with 94,053 in 1936.

STATISTICS OF 1951 CENSUS.—In addition to the 1951 census figures of population given in the preceding pages, a summary of dwelling statistics for this census is shown in Section 25 (Building, Construction, and Housing). Appendix (e), towards the end of this volume, also gives 1951 census statistics on a number of population characteristics, these figures having become available since the present section was prepared. The detailed results of the census will be published in a number of separate volumes, the following of which are at present available:—

Volume I—Increase and Location of Population.

Appendix A—Census of Poultry.

Interim Returns of Population and Dwellings.

Chapter 4. SECTION 4—VITAL STATISTICS

4 A—BIRTHS

REGISTRATION.—The law as to registration of births is embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within two months without fee. After two months and within six months a birth is registrable only after a statutory declaration of the particulars required to be registered has been made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of the prescribed fee. A birth may be registered after six months only upon the direction of the Registrar-General, who may authorize registration in any case within two years after the date of birth. An information for neglect to register must be laid within two years of date of birth. In cases of neglect or refusal to give the Registrar information in respect of any birth the Registrar-General may at any time within two years after the birth of the child authorize some person to give the Registrar the information required to enable him to register the birth, and to sign as informant the entry in the register, upon which the Registrar shall register the birth.

Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions, power is given by the Act for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed. Satisfactory evidence on oath, and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary, are required. This provision does not, however, relieve any person from liability to prosecution for failure to register in the proper manner.

Although two months are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough and seven days in every other case. Births are to be registered by the Registrar whose office is nearest to the place of birth.

Particulars required to be registered are: date and place of birth; name and sex of child; names, ages, and birthplaces of parents; occupation of father; maiden name of mother; date and place of parents' marriage; and ages and sex of previous issue (distinguishing living and dead) of the marriage. The father of an ex-nuptial child is not required to give information, nor is his name entered in the register unless at the joint request of the mother and himself, or unless he subsequently marries the mother. A child born out of New Zealand but arriving before attaining the age of eighteen months may be registered within six months of arrival. The Registrar-General may authorize registration of such a child who is over eighteen months but under three years of age.

Birth statistics are compiled from the records of the Registrar-General. The births covered by a year's statistics are those registered during the year irrespective of the year of birth. The figures do not include still-births, except in the special classification on page 68 and in a table on page 49.

NUMBERS AND RATES.—The general long-term history of the birth rate in New Zealand has been downward. A reference to the diagram on page 47 and to the table on page 45, showing quinquennial average birth rates, indicates this trend very clearly. After the pioneering days of the nineteenth century, when the population consisted very largely of young immigrants faced with the raising of a family, the birth rate began to decline appreciably. A further migration wave at the turn of the century reversed the trend temporarily, but in 1909 the downward movement was again resumed. With minor fluctuations in the earlier stages and in the years influenced by the First World War this decline continued until 1936. In that year a slight upward movement began, and by 1940 some of the deficit had been made up by the gradual rise. This was accelerated during the Second World War (with minor fluctuations) until successive record high totals (as regards the numbers of births) were established in 1945-47. In 1948 a decline in births was shown with a further recession in 1949. The decreases were not large, and in 1950 and 1951 increases were again recorded. The numbers and rates of births (children born alive) for each of the last twenty years are given in the following table.

YearNumberRate Per 1,000 of Mean PopulationYearNumberRate Per 1,000 of Mean Population
1932 .. ..24,88417·121942 .. ..33,57421·73
1933 .. ..24,33416·631943 .. ..30,31119·70
1934 .. ..24,32216·511944 .. ..33,59921·59
1935 .. ..23,96516·171945 .. ..37,00723·22
1936 .. ..24,83716·641946 .. ..41,87125·26
1937 .. ..26,01417·291947 .. ..44,81626·47
1938 .. ..27,24917·931948 .. ..44,19325·59
1939 .. ..28,83318·731949 .. ..43,98824·98
1940 .. ..32,77121·191950 .. ..44,30924·67
1941 .. ..35,10022·811951 .. ..44,65124·39

Much of the movement in the birth rate during recent years has been allied to movement in the marriage rate.

As may be expected, the movement in the birth rate reflects the tendency for couples to marry and have children in prosperous years rather than in years of depression. An analysis of birth rates by order of births shows that up to the fourth child birth rates fluctuate in accordance with this general trend; from the fifth to the seventh child some sympathetic movement is noticeable, but in such cases the extent of recovery has usually been less than the downward range evident in adverse years, indicative of an overall decline in the larger-sized families; the birth rate for the eighth (or more) child has exhibited a definitely continuous decline over a long period, being apparently unaffected by economic cyclical changes.

Comparisons of birth rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the “crude” rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.

The “crude” rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of “crude” rates with a computation of the legitimate birth rate per 1,000 married women of 15 and under 45 years of age, or the total birth rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand for each census from 1881 to 1945 together with the “crude” rate for the year.

YearBirth Rate Per 1,000 Women 15 and Under 45 YearsCrude Birth Rate
Legitimate*Total
* Per 1,000 married women.
1881 .. .. ..315·0194·837·95
1886 .. .. ..298·2163·733·15
1891 .. .. ..279·2139·229·01
1896 .. .. ..254·6117·626·33
1901 .. .. ..246·2111·726·34
1906 .. .. ..235·3114·127·08
1911 .. .. ..211·7109·525·97
1916 .. .. ..193·6106·725·94
1921 .. .. ..181·699·023·38
1926 .. .. ..166·990·921·06
1936 .. .. ..136·672·216·64
1945 .. .. ..166·599·823·22

The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 fell steadily at each census date from 1881 to 1936, the figure registered in the latter year being equal to a decline of 57 per cent. Considerable improvement was, however, effected in 1945, the rate then being almost identical with that registered in 1926, which showed a fall of 47 per cent on the 1881 figure. The rate on the basis of all women between the ages of 15 and 45 exhibited a greater fall, the 1936 figure being 63 per cent lower, but again substantial improvement was shown in 1945, the rate being equivalent to a decrease of 49 per cent. The greater fall in the rate for all women is due to the fact that the proportion of married women in the child-bearing ages is now smaller than in former years. When the results of the age distribution at the 1951 census become available it is expected that fairly substantial rises in these rates will be noted.

Although the “crude” birth rates have fluctuated more so than the refined rates, the decline has not been so great, the 1945 figure being equal to a fall of 39 per cent on the 1881 rate.

A study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth rate varies with age, the change in age constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account.

NATURAL INCREASE.—The decline of the birth rate in New Zealand has been accompanied until recent years by a decrease in the death rate. Nevertheless, the nominal rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 29·32 per 1,000 of mean population in 1880 to 14·83 in 1951. Acceptance of this figure without consideration of the effect of the changing age constitution will give an erroneous view of the present margin of increase and of the probable trend of population growth in the future.

The last eleven years have seen considerable movement in the rate of natural increase, the exceptionally low figure in 1943 being the result of a low birth rate due to war conditions. The increase in births coupled with a decrease in deaths resulted in increases each year to 1947 when the natural increase rate rose to 17·08. Since then the rate has declined each year on account of decreases in the birth rate, and for the last three years owing to increases in the death rate. The average annual rate of natural increase for the quinquennium 1946-50 was 16·06, and it is necessary to go back to 1911-15 to find a higher average annual rate, the figure for that period being 16·76.

YearNumbersRate Per 1,000 Mean Population
BirthsDeathsNatural IncreaseBirthsDeathsNatural Increase
1941 .. ..35,10015,14619,95422·819·8412·97
1942 .. ..33,57416,38517,18921·7310·6011·13
1943 .. ..30,31115,44714,86419·7010·049·66
1944 .. ..33,59915,36318,23621·599·8711·72
1945 .. ..37,00716,05120,95623·2210·0713·15
1946 .. ..41,87116,09325,77825·269·7115·55
1947 .. ..44,81615,90428,91226·479·3917·08
1948 .. ..44,19315,81228,38125·599·1616·43
1949 .. ..43,98816,01227,97624·989·0915·89
1950 .. ..44,30916,71527,59424·679·3115·36
1951 .. ..44,65117,51227,13924·399·5614·83

The natural increase rate provides a useful guide to population increase and a further method is that of the net reproduction index, which is based on female children born and probably surviving. Details of gross and net reproduction rates for recent years will be found in Section 3 of this issue.

The movements that have taken place since 1880 are well illustrated in the accompanying diagram, which shows the rates at annual intervals, although only every tenth year is labelled.

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES.—An international comparison of birth and natural increase rates is made in the following table. New Zealand's position is much higher on the basis of natural increase than it is on that of the birth rate. The rates, which are the average of the five years 1947-51, are taken from the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics issued by the United Nations.

CountryRates Per 1,000 of Population
BirthsNatural Increase
Costa Rica .. ..46·934·2
Mexico .. ..45·328·3
Venezuela .. ..41·829·5
Puerto Rico .. ..39·628·7
Chile .. ..33·116·4
Japan .. ..30·919·1
Israel .. ..30·423·9
Canada .. ..27·518·3
India .. ..26·19·2
Union of South Africa ..26·017·2
Finland .. ..25·714·8
New Zealand .. ..25·215·9
Portugal24·912·0
Netherlands .. ..24·416·7
United States of America24·314·5
Australia .. ..23·313·6
Republic of Ireland ..21·98·5
Spain .. ..21·39·9
France .. ..20·67·6
Italy .. ..20·49·9
Norway .. ..19·89·0
Denmark .. ..19·510·5
Switzerland .. ..18·57·8
United Kingdom ..17·65·7
Sweden .. ..17·37·2
Belgium .. ..17·14·3
Austria .. ..16·64·0

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN.—With the exception of one year (1860), there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860), but little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. It is a popular idea that the proportion of male births tends to increase considerably in war years, but the experience in this country does little to bear out this theory, the average over the six years 1940-45 being 1,057, as against that of 1,050 for the preceding ten years. Figures taken out some years ago prove that the masculinity rate for first births is distinctly higher than for subsequent births. As the first-birth rate tends to rise during war years, and actually reached a very high peak during the early part of Second World War, the total masculinity rate would also be affected and would give rise to the popular idea that wars result in an increase in the proportion of male children born. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923. Rates for the last five years are given below.

YearNumber of Births ofMale Births Per 1,000 Female Births
MalesFemales
1947 .. .. ..22,89821,9181,045
1948 .. .. ..22,61721,5761,048
1949 .. .. ..22,73321,2551,070
1950 .. .. ..22,67721,6321,048
1951 .. .. ..23,06821,5831,069

MULTIPLE BIRTHS.—The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total (living births only) during the last five years are shown in the following table.

YearTotal BirthsTotal CasesCases of TwinsCases of TripletsMultiple Cases Per 1,000 of Total Cases

* Includes one case of quadruplets.

† Includes one case where triplets would have been recorded had not one child been still-born.

1947 .. .. ..44,81644,279529412·04
1948 .. .. ..44,19343,667522212·00
1949 .. .. ..43,98843,450532312·31
1950 .. .. ..44,30943,7565406*12·48
1951 .. .. ..44,65144,125510†811·74

Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 509 cases of twin births registered in 1951. There were also eight cases of triplets and one case where one of triplets was still-born.

The total number of confinements resulting in living births was 44,125, and on the average one mother in every 85 gave birth to twins (or triplets).

When still-births are taken into account, the total number of confinements for the year 1951 is increased to 44,878, and the number of cases of multiple births to 568. On this basis the proportion of mothers giving birth to twins or triplets is increased to one in 79.

The incidence of multiple births has not varied greatly in recent years, as may be seen from the following summary.

YearCases of TwinsCases of TripletsTotal Multiple CasesRate Per 1,000 Confinements
Both Born AliveOne Born Alive, One Still-bornBoth Still-bornTotalAll Born AliveOne Born Alive, Two Still-bornTwo Born Alive, One Still-bornAll Still-bornTotal
* Includes one case of quadruplets.           
1947           ..52938115784..     ..     ..     458212·9
1948           ..5223075592..     ..     ..     256112·6
1949           ..5324395843..     1..     458813·3
1950           ..54046125986*..     ..     1760513·6
1951           ..50940105598..     1..     956812·7
Average of
five years
52639105755..     ..     ..     558013·0

The proportion of multiple births has been consistently high during recent years, the rate of 14·2 experienced in 1944 being a record figure. The number of cases of triplets recorded in 1951 was exceptional.

The likelihood of still-births occurring is much greater in cases of multiple births than in single cases. This is exemplified in the following table. The figures in respect of multiple cases include all cases where one or more of the children were still-born.

YearStill-birth Cases Per 100 of Total Cases (Including Still-births)
Single CasesMultiple Cases
1947 ..          ..1·918·42
1948 ..          ..1·806·60
1949 ..          ..1·688·86
1950 ..          ..1·819·75
1951 ..          ..1·688·98
Average of five years1·788·52

During the five years 1947-51 there were 2,632 cases of live twin births (including ex-nuptial), and of these in 890 instances, or 33·8 per cent, both children were males; in 822, or 31·2 per cent, both were females; and in the remaining 920, or 35·0 per cent, the children were of opposite sexes.

The eight cases of triplets in 1951 comprised three of three males, one of three females, three of one male and two females, and one of two males and one female.

AGES OF PARENTS.—Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1951 is shown in the following tables.

Age of Mother, in YearsAge of Father, in Years
Under 2121 and Under 2525 and Under 3030 and Under 3535 and Under 4040 and Under 4545 and Under 5050 and Under 5555 and Under 6565 and OverTotal Cases

* Including 36 legitimate cases where twins would have been registered had not one child been still-born.

† Including 8 cases of triplets and 1 case where one of triplets was still-born.

Single Births
Under 21 ..3081,3088111673914313..2,654
21 and under 25912,8065,0061,47836693266619,879
25 ″ 3076666,2484,9991,6784201064217114,184
30 ″ 352739513,6602,945951269673378,958
35 ″ 4018745991,9291,3514951337164,667
40 ″ 45..134421746835012651151,275
45 and over ..........4846278295
               Totals ..4094,86213,09310,9477,1783,3051,2954021893241,712*
Multiple Births
Under 21 ..1741............13
21 and under 25..3052134..........99
25 ″ 30..98356187..1....174
30 ″ 35..113513518811..128
35 ″ 40..1..623288..1..67
40 ″ 45........485......17
45 and over ........................
               Totals ..14815212784612122..498†
               Grand totals4104,91013,24511,0747,2623,3661,3164041913242,210

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS.—Information as to the previous issue of the existing marriage, required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in conjunction with (1) age of mother and (2) duration of marriage. The table under the first heading for the year 1951 is here summarized.

Age of Mother, in YearsNumber of Previous IssueTotal Legitimate Cases
0123456 and Under 1010 and Under 1515 and Over
* This number represents 41,712 single cases and 498 multiple cases.
Under 21 .. ..2,02852910271........2,667
21 and under 25 ..5,2953,1611,1493045973....9,978
25 ″ 30 ..3,8995,2323,3631,22040215884....14,358
30 ″ 35 ..1,4642,5292,4061,38363833032115..9,086
35 ″ 40 ..6019141,0058905683453614914,734
40 ″ 45 ..1521732132061611332034651,292
45 and over .. ..8181515122411195
          Totals .. ..13,44712,5398,2464,0251,844985996121742,210*

In computing previous issue, multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for the previous issue, but also for children covered by the 1951 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.

Age of Mother, in YearsTotal MothersTotal IssueAverage Issue
Under 21 ..2,6673,4251·28
21-24 ..9,97816,6391·67
25-29 ..14,35832,9132·29
30-34 ..9,08627,1042·98
35-39 ..4,73417,3603·67
40-44 ..1,2925,8484·53
45 and over..955916·22
          Totals ..42,210103,8802·46

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1951) born up to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they include issue born to the existing marriages only. The averages for recent years were as follows: 1947, 2·34; 1948, 2·40; 1949, 2·42; and 1950, 2·45. In 1915, the earliest year for which reliable comparative figures are available, the average issue was 3·11. This falling trend in the average issue of women giving birth to children is some indication of the tendency towards smaller families. The 1943 average, for the first time since these figures were compiled, reversed the trend, and a further increase was recorded in 1944, but with the increase in the proportion of first births in the three following years the average declined. A slight improvement has been noted for the years 1948-51, this being accounted for by decreases in the proportion of first births.

FIRST BIRTHS.—Of a total of 210,583 confinements resulting in legitimate births during the five years 1947-51, the issue of no fewer than 73,366, or 39 per cent, were first-born children. In 30,039, or 41 per cent, of these cases the birth occurred within twelve months, and in 54,388, or 74 per cent, within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 26 per cent of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years or more had elapsed before the birth of the first child.

The annual number of first births registered naturally follows closely the movement in the marriage rate. With the return of men from service overseas there came a heavy increase in the number of marriages, and correspondingly the proportion of first births rose steeply to 40·03 per cent in 1947, a rate very little below the record figure of 41·69 per cent established in 1940. Since 1947, however, a downward tendency has been evident. An interesting feature of the birth statistics for 1947 and 1948 was the high proportion of first births occurring within two years after marriage—75·62 per cent of all legitimate first cases recorded in 1947 and 75·44 per cent in 1948 falling in this class. These are the highest figures recorded since 1929. The steady decline in the marriage rate since the post-war peak figure of 1946 has been accompanied by a marked downward movement in the actual proportion of first births to total births.

YearTotal Legitimate CasesTotal Legitimate First CasesProportion of First Cases to Total CasesFirst Cases Within One Year After MarriageFirst Cases Within Two Years After Marriage
NumberProportion to Total First CasesNumberProportion to Total First Cases
   Per Cent Per Cent Per Cent
1947 .. ..42,56617,03940·037,29342·8012,88575·62
1948 .. ..42,00515,16436·106,24441·1811,44075·44
1949 .. ..41,79614,08733·705,65940·1710,26972·90
1950 .. ..42,00613,62932·455,41939·769,96473·12
1951 .. ..42,21013,44731·865,42440·349,83073·10
          Totals for five years..210,58373,36638·8430,03940·9454,38874·13

The period of time elapsing before the birth of the first child has varied considerably during recent years mainly as a result of war and post-war influences. The following table compares the 1951 figures with those for earlier years, and illustrates the movement in the duration-of-marriage factor in first births.

Duration of Marriage, in YearsProportion Per Cent of Total First Births
19141924193419441951
Under 1 year .. ..52·9550·0646·2538·4740·34
  1 and under 2 years ..28·6226·6426·7926·3032·76
  2 ″ 3 ″ ..9·0210·4310·2411·2811·95
  3 ″ 4 ″ ..3·435·516·167·886·17
  4 ″ 5 ″ ..1·883·033·967·183·27
  5 ″ 10 ″ ..3·263·365·497·364·30
10 years and over ..0·840·971·111·531·21
               Totals .. ..100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00

For the years covered by the foregoing table the average duration of marriage before the birth of the first child was—1914, 1·63 years; 1924, 1·76 years; 1934, 1·85 years; 1944, 2·22 years; and 1951, 1·87 years.

An item of interest extracted from the birth statistics is a table of first births occurring to mothers in different age groups, expressed as a proportion per cent of the total first births. A comparison has also been computed on this basis for the years 1914, 1924, 1934, 1944, and 1951.

First Births, by Age of Mother
Age of Mother, in YearsFirst Births, Proportion Per Cent at Each Age Group to Total First Births
19141924193419441951
Under 20 .. ..6·737·558·907·338·17
20 and under 25 ..35·8938·1640·3941·7946·28
25 ″ 30 ..35·0132·5932·7929·5429·00
30 ″ 35 ..15·6114·6813·1014·6110·89
35 ″ 40 ..5·525·333·795·364·47
40 ″ 45 ..1·161·590·991·341·13
45 and over .. ..0·080·100·040·030·06
               Totals .. ..100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00

The figures of average ages of mothers at the birth of their first child are as follows for the above years: 1914, 26·55; 1924, 26·39; 1934, 25·90; 1944, 25·18; and 1951, 25·54.

EX-NUPTIAL BIRTHS.—The numbers of ex-nuptial births registered during each of the years 1941-51, with the percentages they bear to total births registered, were as follows.

YearNumberPercentage of Total BirthsYearNumberPercentage of Total Births
1941 .. ..1,2813·651947 .. ..1,7273·85
1942 .. ..1,3393·991948 .. ..1,6863·82
1943 .. ..1,4674·841949 .. ..1,6713·80
1944 .. ..2,0206·011950 .. ..1,7683·99
1945 .. ..1,8244·931951 .. ..1,9354·33
1946 .. ..1,8244·36 

War influences, resulting in unusual movements of the population and the influx of servicemen to the more heavily populated centres, no doubt are responsible for the high percentages recorded during 1943-46.

The long-term trend in the rate of ex-nuptial births is indicated by the movement in the proportion of ex-nuptial births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages. The figures for each census year from 1911 to 1945 are as follows.

Census YearUnmarried Women 15 and Under 45 Years of AgeEx-nuptial BirthsEx-nuptial Birth Rate Per 1,000 Unmarried Women
1911 .. .. ..120,7781,0788·93
1916 .. .. ..125,4611,1599·24
1921 .. .. ..136,5391,2589·21
1926 .. .. ..148,5511,4739·92
1936 .. .. ..167,7811,1266·71
1945 .. .. ..156,3261,82411·67

Included in the total of 1,935 ex-nuptial births in 1951 were twenty cases of twins, and four cases where one of twins was still-born, the number of confinements being thus 1,915. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,915 mothers 567, or 30 per cent, were under twenty-one years of age.

AgeCasesAgeCases
14 .. .. ..423 .. ..127
15 .. .. ..1324 .. ..115
16 .. .. ..4225-29 .. ..415
17 .. .. ..8930-34 .. ..227
18 .. .. ..11635-39 .. ..127
19 .. .. ..15240-44 .. ..48
20 .. .. ..15145 and over ..1
21 .. .. ..157 
22 .. .. ..131               Total ..1,915

The Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act 1930 directed the omission of the word “illegitimate” from the register when the birth of an ex-nuptial child is registered. The word “illegitimate” appearing in any entry made prior to the passing of the Act is deemed to be expunged and deleted, and must also be omitted from any certified copy of an entry.

The Legitimation Act.—Important changes were made by the Legitimation Act of 1939, which repealed previous legislation on the subject. This Act stipulates that every ex-nuptial person whose parents have intermarried, whether before or after the passing of the Act, shall be deemed to have been legitimated from birth by reason of such marriage. The Act requires the parents or surviving parent of any person legitimated under the Act to register with the Registrar-General the particulars of the birth of that person, showing that person as the lawful issue of the parents. Application for registration was required to be made within six months after the date of the passing of the Act in cases where the marriage took place prior to that date. In cases where the marriage has taken place subsequent to the passing of the Act, application for registration must be made within three months after the date of the marriage.

Where the Registrar-General has reason to believe that any person has been legitimated under the terms of the Act, and no application for registration has been made within the prescribed time, he may require the responsible parents or parent to make an application within a specified period of not less than seven days after receiving notice to do so. Any failure to comply with the notice requiring application for registration within the time specified renders the person or persons responsible liable on summary conviction to a fine of £5. If no application for registration is made within the appropriate time specified in the Act or in the notice received from the Registrar-General, application for registration of the particulars of the birth of any legitimated person may be made by that person, or by one of his parents, or by any other person.

The number of legitimations registered in each of the last five years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force, are shown in the following table.

YearNumber of Children Legitimized
Previously RegisteredNot Previously RegisteredTotal
1947 .. .. ..4964500
1948 .. .. ..5183521
1949 .. .. ..4112413
1950 .. .. ..401..     401
1951 .. .. ..394..     394
          Totals from 1894 to 195111,3113,29414,605

ADOPTIONS.—The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Registrar of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. An entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being given in lieu of those of the natural parents. If the child's birth has previously been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on the original entry. An amendment to the Infants Act in 1939 extended the age at which a child might be legally adopted from under fifteen years to under twenty-one years.

The adoption of a Maori child is required to be registered in the same manner as that of a European child unless the adoption order is made under the Maori Land Act 1931.

The following table shows the number of adoptions (exclusive of Maori children) which have been registered during the last five years.

YearNumber
MalesFemalesTotal
1947 .. .. ..6806591,339
1948 .. .. ..6986641,362
1949 .. .. ..6545951,249
1950 .. .. ..6296261,255
1951 .. .. ..6967091,405

Of the 1,405 adoptions registered in 1951, 767 were children under the age of one year, 253 were between one and five years, 195 were between five and ten years, and 190 were aged ten years or over. In addition, 147 Maori children (70 males and 77 females) were adopted in 1951.

Statistics of adoptions registered have been available in New Zealand since 1919, and these indicate that the numbers are considerably influenced by the economic condition of the country, the lowest total, 329, being recorded in 1931. The highest total prior to 1940 occurred in 1921, when 584 adoptions were registered, this, no doubt, being the result of influences operating after the First World War. Possibly various factors arising out of the Second World War have had a bearing on the high totals for recent years, but the extension of age at which a child might legally be adopted is also of importance in this connection. It should also be noted that the unprecedented totals since 1944 are associated with the high number of ex-nuptial births occurring in these years.

STILL-BIRTHS.—The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from 1 March 1913. Although it is necessary to effect a birth-registration entry for a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. Section 15 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1946, amending the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1924, stipulated, however, that a medical practitioner or a midwife in attendance at a confinement where a still-birth occurs must furnish a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the still-birth. Particulars of causes of still-births will be found in Section 4c relating to deaths. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.

The registrations of European still-births during each of the years 1947-1951 were as follows.

YearMalesFemalesTotalsMale Still-births Per 1,000 Female Still-birthsPercentage of Still-births to—
Living BirthsAll Births
1947 .. ..5014109111,2222·031·99
1948 .. ..4833518341,3761·891·85
1949 .. ..4493477961,2941·811·78
1950 .. ..4893768651,3011·951·92
1951 .. ..4493558041,2651·801·77

Masculinity is in general much higher among still-births than among living births, the rate for still-births in 1951 being 1,265 males per 1,000 females as compared with 1,069 for living births.

The percentage of ex-nuptials among still-born infants was in 1951, 5·60, and among infants born alive, 2·33.

Of the living legitimate births registered in 1951, 32 per cent were first births, while of legitimate still-births 41 per cent were first births. Statistics over many years indicate that there is a considerably greater probability of still-births occurring to mothers having their first confinement than to those having subsequent confinements. In addition to the 804 European still-births in 1951, there were 110 Maori still-births registered, comprising 66 males and 44 females.

FOETAL DEATHS.—Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 stipulates that in the case of a foetal death where the child has issued from its mother after the twentieth week of pregnancy a medical practitioner or a midwife who was in attendance at the confinement shall sign and supply a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the foetal death, and such other particulars as may be required by the Registrar-General. This requirement came into force as from 1 April 1952. A foetal death is not required to be registered as in the case of a still-born child.

4 B—MARRIAGES

Marriage may be celebrated in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister may be celebrated only between 8 o'clock in the morning and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business.

Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be celebrated. In the case of a person under twenty-one years of age, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. A schedule to the Guardianship of Infants Act 1926 sets out the person or persons whose consent is required in various circumstances. In cases where double consent is required, section 8 provides for dispensing with the consent of one party if this cannot be obtained by reason of absence, inaccessibility, or disability. In similar cases where the consent of only one person is necessary, consent may be given by a Judge of the Supreme Court. Consent of the Court may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.

If in any particular case a declaration is made that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in New Zealand, then a certificate may be issued by the Registrar (without the necessity of Court proceedings) fourteen days after the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.

The system of notice and certificate has operated in New Zealand since 1855. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages celebrated, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrars' lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether the marriage has taken place.

Marriage is forbidden between persons within certain degrees of relationship, any such marriage being declared void. The prohibition applies whether the relationship is by the whole blood or by the half-blood, and whether the relationship is legitimate or illegitimate. The present law on this matter is contained in the Marriage Amendment Act 1946.

An amendment to the Marriage Act in 1939, which repealed a similar provision passed in 1933, stipulates that a Registrar may not issue a certificate of marriage where either of the intending parties is under sixteen years of age. No marriage shall be deemed to have been unduly solemnized, however, by reason only of this provision. The 1933 amendment made provision enabling women to become officiating ministers for the purposes of the Marriage Act. The 1946 amending Act provides for the validity of Service—i.e., Armed Forces overseas—marriages.

Particulars regarding divorce will be found at the close of this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES.—The movement of the marriage rate over a lengthy period of time may be observed from the statistical summary appearing towards the end of this Year-Book. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given.

YearNumberRate Per 1,000 of Population
1932 .. ..9,8966·81
1933 .. ..10,5107·18
1934 .. ..11,2567·64
1935 .. ..12,1878·23
1936 .. ..13,8089·25
1937 .. ..14,3649·55
1938 .. ..15,32810·09
1939 .. ..17,11511·12
1940 .. ..17,44811·28
1941 .. ..13,3138·65
1942 .. ..12,2197·91
1943 .. ..11,5797·53
1944 .. ..13,1258·43
1945 .. ..16,16010·14
1946 .. ..20,53512·39
1947 .. ..18,52510·94
1948 .. ..17,1929·96
1949 .. ..16,7859·53
1950 .. ..16,5049·19
1951 .. ..16,3598·93

Both the marriage rate and the number of marriages in 1946 were the highest on record. The main reason for this was the return from overseas of many thousands of men in the most prolific marriage age groups. An appreciable decline, however, in both the number of marriages and in the marriage rate took place in 1947 and 1948 and has continued since, although less pronounced in the later years.

Comparison with Other Countries.—Marriage rates for certain countries for 1951 are given below (these particulars have been taken from the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics issued by the Statistical Office of the United Nations).

CountryRates Per 1,000 Mean Population
Israel .. .. ..11·4
United States of America ..10·5
Australia .. .. ..9·2
Canada .. .. ..9·2
Austria .. .. ..9·1
New Zealand .. ..8·9
Netherlands .. ..8·8
Norway .. .. ..8·3
United Kingdom .. ..8·2
Denmark .. .. ..8·1
Puerto Rico .. ..8·1
Belgium .. .. ..7·9
Switzerland .. ..7·9
Chile .. .. ..7·8
Portugal .. .. ..7·7
Sweden .. .. ..7·6
France .. .. ..7·5
Spain .. .. ..7·5
Italy .. .. ..6·9
Republic of Ireland ..5·4
Venezuela .. ..5·0

MARITAL STATUS.—The total number of persons married during the year 1951 was 32,718, of whom 28,615 were single, 1,585 widowed, and 2,518 divorced. The figures for the five years 1947 to 1951, showing the sexes separately, are given in the table following.

YearSingleWidowedDivorcedTotal Persons Married
BridegroomBrideBridegroomBrideBridegroomBride
1947 ..16,15416,1868998861,4721,45337,050
1948 ..14,79914,9208978321,4961,44034,384
1949 ..14,48014,5848707811,4351,42033,570
1950 ..14,28014,4528947761,3301,27633,008
1951 ..14,24414,3718547311,2611,25732,718

The position is more easily seen by studying the percentages given in the next table.

YearBridegroomsBrides
SingleWidowedDivorcedSingleWidowedDivorced
 Per CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer Cent
1947 .. ..87·204·857·9587·384·787·84
1948 .. ..86·085·228·7086·784·848·38
1949 .. ..86·275·188·5586·894·658·46
1950 .. ..86·525·428·0687·574·707·73
1951 .. ..87·075·227·7187·854·477·68

Reference to the divorce statistics at the end of this subsection will show that the number of divorces since and including the later war-years has been at a high level, although there has been a steady decline since 1946. The number of decrees absolute in the period 1947-51 was 9,077, as compared with 4,907 in the five years 1936-40, an increase of 85 per cent. The increase in the number of divorced people remarrying is therefore not surprising. The number of widowed persons remarrying, which was 39 per 1,000 in 1940, rose to 51 per 1,000 in 1950, but there was a slight decline to 48 per 1,000 in 1951.

The relative marital status of bridegrooms and brides for each of the five years 1947 to 1951 is next given.

YearMarriages Between Bachelors andMarriages Between Widowers andMarriages Between Divorced Men and
SpinstersWidowsDivorced WomenSpinstersWidowsDivorced WomenSpinstersWidowsDivorced Women
1947 ..14,856430869428302169902154415
1948 ..13,582390827434279184904163429
1949 ..13,336327817385302183863152420
1950 ..13,271285724378330186803161366
1951 ..13,260288696364306184747137377

The relative proportions of divorced men and divorced women remarrying during the last three years has changed but little compared with ten years earlier. During the three years 1938-40 the number of male divorcees remarrying was 2,066, as compared with 2,169 females, which gives a rate of 95 males for every 100 females. In 1949-51 the respective numbers were 4,026 males and 3,953 females and the corresponding rate 102 males for every 100 females. In the case of widowed persons remarrying, however, there has been a marked change in the figures. In the three-year period 1938-40, 2,420 widowers remarried but only 1,619 widows, whereas in 1949-51, there were 2,618 widowers and 2,288 widows who remarried, the number of widowers per 100 widows being 149 in the former period and 114 in the latter period. It is probable that the increase in the proportion of widows remarrying is due in some measure to the numbers of young women who were widowed as a result of the war.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED.—Of the 32,718 persons married in 1951, 4,798, or 15 per cent, were under twenty-one years of age; 12,276, or 38 per cent, were returned as twenty-one and under twenty-five; 7,859, or 24 per cent, as twenty-five and under thirty; 4,654, or 14 per cent, as thirty and under forty; and 3,131, or 9 per cent, as forty years of age or over. The following table relates to the year 1951.

Age of Bridegroom, in YearsAge of Bride, in YearsTotal Bridegrooms
Under 2121 and Under 2525 and Under 3030 and Under 3535 and Under 4040 and Under 4545 and Over  
Under 21 .. ..5372001721..1758
21 and under 25 ..2,2612,9675146411245,823
25 ″ 30 ..1,0152,5111,24523854625,071
30 ″ 35 ..17253957133312633101,784
35 ″ 40 ..3816628325617268191,002
40 ″ 45 ..12549614216610754631
45 and over ..516621241792236811,290
               Total brides ..4,0406,4532,7881,15970943977116,359

There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of persons marrying at the various age periods. To illustrate the extent to which these figures have varied a table is given showing since 1920 the proportions of men and women married at each age period to every 100 marriages.

PeriodUnder 2121 and Under 2525 and Under 3030 and Under 3535 and Under 4040 and Under 4545 and OverTotals
Males
1920-24 .. ..3·1324·6632·2117·7310·245·436·60100·00
1925-29 .. ..3·4928·0434·4914·337·704·487·47100·00
1930-34 .. ..3·4627·2837·0215·146·103·617·39100·00
1935-39 .. ..2·6825·9138·2616·466·753·226·72100·00
1947-51 .. ..4·1233·2431·2112·916·953·897·68100·00
Females
1920-24 .. ..15·9935·4726·2110·665·532·983·16100·00
1925-29 .. ..18·6137·8823·678·934·652·823·44100·00
1930-34 .. ..18·6738·5124·798·223·852·403·56100·00
1935-39 .. ..17·1038·2626·308·863·912·023·55100·00
1947-51 .. ..22·6239·2518·777·724·482·614·55100·00

A perusal of the above table reveals the fact that greater proportions of marriages are now being celebrated at the younger and, to a lesser extent, at the older age groups. This has become very marked in the 1947-51 period, and is mainly due to the fact that the outbreak of war induced a number of earlier marriages which has resulted in fewer unmarried people entering this age group.

For many years the average age (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. However, in recent years there has been very little change, the figures for 1941 and 1951 being almost identical, with small fluctuations in the intervening period. The figures for each of the years 1940 and 1945-51 are as follows.

YearBridegrooms (Years)Brides (Years)
1940 .. ..29·4125·97
1945 .. ..30·5226·75
1946 .. ..29·7326·18
1947 .. ..29·7126·11
1948 .. ..29·9626·32
1949 .. ..29·8926·30
1950 .. ..29·6726·14
1951 .. ..29·4225·96

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which covers all parties and is naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides for each of the last five years according to marital status were as shown below.

YearBridegroomsBrides
BachelorsDivorcedWidowersSpinstersDivorcedWidows
 YearsYearsYearsYearsYearsYears
1947 .. ..27·5439·3952·7624·4434·5742·83
1948 .. ..27·5539·6053·6324·4235·4144·63
1949 .. ..27·4239·8952·8224·3135·4245·46
1950 .. ..27·1540·0654·4624·1935·5946·90
1951 .. ..26·9540·7753·9323·9736·1947·05

The foregoing figures give the average ages at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. The modal age for brides (21) has remained unchanged for very many years, but in the case of bridegrooms the most popular age has varied, and for recent years it has been 23.

Marriages of Minors.—Of every 1,000 men married in 1951, 46 were under twenty-one years of age, while 247 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one.

In 537 marriages in 1951 both parties were given as under twenty-one years of age, in 3,503 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 221 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.

The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period, and in the table below figures are given for the last five years. In the latest year (1951) almost one bride in every four was under twenty-one years of age, the proportion for grooms being approximately one in twenty.

YearAge, in YearsTotals
1617181920NumberRate Per 100 Marriages
Bridegrooms
1947 .. ..211782183876963·81
1948 .. ..214572054126904·01
1949 .. ....26681684126744·02
1950 .. ..29741954217014·25
1951 .. ..313632224577584·63
Brides
1947 .. ..923037041,1551,5183,77220·67
1948 .. ..1023266991,1631,4853,77521·95
1949 .. ..1113037441,1411,4563,75522·37
1950 .. ..1003017771,2741,5133,96524·02
1951 .. ..1153167271,2361,6464,04024·70

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS CHURCHES.—Of the 16,359 marriages registered in 1951, Church of England clergymen officiated at 4,226, Presbyterians at 4,565, Roman Catholics at 2,072, and Methodists at 1,395, while 3,199 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the largest churches and before Registrars in each of the years 1945-51.

ChurchPercentage of Marriages
1945194619471948194919501951
Presbyterian ..27·8828·3528·2628·8628·0728·3127·91
Church of England ..27·9427·6826·5326·5525·8025·9525·83
Roman Catholic ..11·5811·8512·2511·8112·1711·9312·67
Methodist .. ..10·359·789·589·259·199·328·53
Others .. ..5·885·745·185·505·785·655·51
Before Registrars ..16·3716·6018·2018·0318·9918·8419·55
          Totals .. ..100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religious professions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both (or even one) of the parties are adherents of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the churches. Of the total population (exclusive of Maoris) at the general census of 1945, 37·53 per cent were recorded as adherents of the Church of England, 23·38 per cent Presbyterian, 13·45 per cent Roman Catholic, 8·12 per cent Methodist, and 17·52 of other religions or of no religion, or who objected to state their religious profession.

The proportion of civil marriages in 1951 was slightly higher than in 1950, the actual number showing an increase of 89.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS.—The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act was (January 1952) 2,707, and the churches to which they belong are shown hereunder.

ChurchNumber
Roman Catholic Church .. ..568
Church of England .. ..510
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand..444
Methodist Church of New Zealand ..324
Salvation Army .. .. ..171
Ratana Church of New Zealand ..143
Baptist .. .. .. ..110
Seventh Day Adventist .. ..47
Ringatu Church .. .. ..45
Brethren .. .. .. ..40
Latter Day Saints .. .. ..40
Associated Churches of Christ ..31
Commonwealth Covenant Church ..26
Congregational Independent ..30
Apostolic Church .. .. ..14
Assemblies of God .. .. ..14
Jehovah's Witness .. .. ..13
Liberal Catholic Church .. ..13
Evangelistic Church of Christ ..10
United Maori Mission .. ..10
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference .. .. .. ..8
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand ..7
Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi ..7
Churches of Christ .. .. ..6
Pentecostal Church of New Zealand ..6
Absolute Maori Established Church ..5
Hebrew Congregations .. ..5
Others .. .. .. ..60
               Total .. .. ..2,707

The Ratana Church of New Zealand, the Ringatu Church, the Absolute Maori Established Church, the United Maori Mission, and the Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi are Maori organizations.

DIVORCE.—The provisions as to dissolution of marriage are contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act 1928 which consolidated and amended the then existing legislation on the subject.

A brief historical account of divorce legislation is given in the 1931 issue of the Year-Book; the present position is outlined in the following résumé.

Any married person domiciled in New Zealand for two or more years at the time of filing the petition may obtain a divorce on one or more of the following grounds:—

  1. Adultery since the celebration of the marriage.

  2. Wilful and continuous desertion for three years or more.

  3. Habitual drunkenness for four years, coupled with (wife's petition) failure to support or habitual cruelty, or with (husband's petition) neglect of, or self-caused inability to discharge, domestic duties.

  4. Sentence to imprisonment for seven years or more for attempting to murder, or for wounding or doing actual bodily harm to, petitioner or child.

  5. Murder of child of petitioner or respondent.

  6. Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for seven out of ten years preceding the petition.

  7. Insanity for seven years, and confinement for three years immediately preceding the petition.

  8. Failure to comply with a decree of Court for restitution of conjugal rights.

  9. Parties have separated under an agreement, written or verbal, which has been in full force for not less than three years.

  10. Parties have been separated by a decree of judicial separation or a separation order which has been in force for three years. (An amendment in 1930 removed the restriction imposed by the principal Act—which permitted only New Zealand decrees or orders —and extended the provision to cover similar decrees or orders made in any country.)

  11. Husband guilty of rape, sodomy, or bestiality since marriage.

A deserted wife whose husband was domiciled in New Zealand at the time of desertion is considered, for the purpose of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act 1928, as retaining her New Zealand domicile. Where a wife petitions on grounds (i) and (j) her New Zealand domicile is retained if her husband was domiciled in New Zealand at the date of the agreement, decree, or order.

The amending Act of 1930 establishes a New Zealand domicile for a wife petitioning for divorce where she has been living apart from her husband for three years if she has been living in New Zealand for three years preceding the petition and has the intention of residing in New Zealand permanently.

The Matrimonial Causes (War Marriages) Act 1947 made special provisions in respect of war marriages (i.e., a marriage celebrated on or after 3 September 1939 but before 1 June 1950) where one of the parties was domiciled outside New Zealand by: (1) extension of jurisdiction of the Supreme Court to certain marriages irrespective of domicile; (2) recognition of decrees and orders (in relation to such marriages) made in the United States of America; and (3) shortening the period of desertion or separation as ground for divorce in such cases from three years to twelve months.

By authority of the Act, previous legislation on the subject embodied in the Matrimonial Causes (War Marriages) Emergency Regulations 1946 was revoked, accrued rights being protected.

Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during recent years are as follows. About 50 per cent of the decrees granted in any year relate to petitions filed in prior years.

YearDissolution or Nullity of MarriageJudicial SeparationRestitution of Conjugal Rights
Petitions FiledDecrees NisiDecrees AbsolutePetitions FiledDecrees for SeparationPetitions FiledDecrees for Restitution
1941 .. ..1,11599695661114100
1942 .. ..1,1779889625314294
1943 .. ..1,6411,3981,10041302227
1944 .. ..1,9921,8211,63072499421
1945 .. ..2,2111,9151,725112550461
1946 .. ..2,3632,1372,133106562463
1947 .. ..2,1912,0512,11771430371
1948 .. ..2,1601,9741,853207355300
1949 .. ..2,0011,8241,892151331262
1950 .. ..1,9121,7071,633114304217
1951 .. ..1,8821,6661,582117263210

The later years of the war witnessed a marked increase in divorce. The high level of decrees absolute granted in 1945 was exceeded by approximately 400 in each of the two succeeding years. However, a slight falling off, for the first time in six years, was recorded in 1947, then a further small decrease in 1948. This was followed by a small increase in 1949, after which the decrease, substantial in 1950, continued.

It is worth noting that there was one divorce for every eleven marriages solemnized in 1951, while the ratio in 1950 was one divorce to every ten marriages.

The next table gives the grounds (dissolution or nullity cases) of petitions and decrees during 1950 and 1951.

GroundsPetitions FiledDecrees Absolute Granted
Husbands' PetitionsWives' PetitionsHusbands' PetitionsWives' Petitions
19501951195019511950195119501951
Adultery .. .. .. ..234218144138178163104112
Bigamy .. .. .. ..51554243
Desertion .. .. .. ..161153167166137125134131
Drunkenness with cruelty, failure to maintain, &c.12158..184
Insanity .. .. .. ..1294412616
Consanguinity .. .. ................1
Sodomy .. .. .. ......1......1..
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights16315847511721475459
Separation for not less than three years441411510548347344474472
Non-consummation .. ....613..124
Affinity .. .. .. ......1......1..
Murder of children .. ........1......1
               Totals .. .. ..1,017958895924850789783793

The figures shown for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in the same or in a previous year. It should be mentioned here, and a glance at the line “non-compliance, &c.” in the table above will show, that the number of decrees absolute granted can, and often do, number more than the petitions filed. The reason for this is that all decrees granted are not necessarily from petitions filed in a particular year. The petition may have been filed in one year but the case not heard until the succeeding year.

Mention should be made here of the fact that over a period of five years, 1947-51 inclusive, the average percentage of decrees absolute granted on wives petitions was greater than those granted to husbands. The figures are—wives 92·2 per cent, husbands 87·5 per cent.

The principal grounds on which petitions were filed during 1951 showed the following increases compared with 1938, a normal pre-war year: adultery, 153 (75·4 per cent.); desertion, 107 (50·5 per cent.); non-compliance with restitution order, 100 (91·7 per cent.); and separation, 324 (51·0 per cent.).

In 593 of the 1,882 cases where petitions for dissolution were filed during 1951 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 525 cases, 2 in 382 cases, 3 in 203 cases, 4 or more in 175 cases, while the number of issue was not stated in four cases.

The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions for dissolution were filed in the five years 1947 to 1951.

Duration of Marriage, in YearsHusbands' PetitionsWives' Petitions
1947194819491950195119471948194919501951
Under 5 .. ..213197204191192158169137141147
5 and under 10 ..404308334296263334340282255279
10 ″ 15 ..218243198212203191243217202203
15 ″ 20 ..140126128121104122133114128112
20 ″ 30 ..141162148139142152141127121134
30 and over .. ..61565555485634364347
Not stated .. ....71136111052
               Totals ..1,1771,0991,0781,0179581,0141,061923895924

The number of children affected by the divorce petitions of their parents during each of the last five years was as follows: 1947, 2,978; 1948, 3,108; 1949, 2,885; 1950, 2,682; and 1951, 2,784.

4 C—DEATHS

REGISTRATION.—The law as to registration of deaths is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. Particulars required in the registration of a death include date, place of residence and domicile, name, occupation, sex, age, cause of death, birthplace, duration of residence in New Zealand, whether cremated or not, marital status, living issue of married persons, race (European or Maori), medical attendant by whom certified, particulars as to burial, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.

Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the burial. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the funeral director in charge of the burial being solely responsible for registration. When an inquest is held the Coroner becomes responsible for registration, the time allowed being three days after the conclusion of the inquest. The Coroner may, in writing, authorize an agent to attend to registration on his behalf. Registrations must not be effected before the conclusion of the inquest.

Where the Coroner decides not to hold an inquest the funeral director is responsible for registration of the death.

The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. Although it is necessary to effect a birth-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. The principal Act stipulates, however, that a medical practitioner or a midwife in attendance at a confinement where a still-birth occurs must furnish a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the still-birth.

New provisions in the 1951 Act include prohibition of burial at sea of a person dying in New Zealand except upon the authority of a Coroner, and provide for the registration of the death of a person whose body is removed for anatomical examination under Part II of the Medical Act 1908 in is removed for burial outside New Zealand.

Any person burying, or permitting or taking part in the burial of the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, or a Coroner's order to bury the body, renders himself liable to a fine of £50.

From 1 April 1952 (reverting to the system followed prior to 1937) it is incumbent upon a medical practitioner to give the certificate of cause of death to the person required to supply information for the purpose of registering the death (the funeral director in charge of the burial). During the intervening period the medical practitioner was required to deliver the certificate direct to the Registrar. The practitioner is required to report forthwith to the Coroner any case where, in his opinion, the death has occurred in any circumstances of suspicion.

The Act provides for the correction of errors (clerical, of fact, of substance, or of omission) in the register in the manner authorized by the Registrar-General.

Deaths of Members of the Forces while Overseas.—The Registration of Deaths Emergency Regulations 1941, which superseded 1940 regulations of similar title, required the Registrar-General to compile a War Deaths Register of persons of New Zealand domicile who died while out of New Zealand on service in some capacity in connection with the Second World War. Members of the New Zealand Naval Forces were excluded from the regulations, special provision having previously been made in their case. These regulations were revoked by the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act 1947, which made statutory provision in this connection. The amendment required the Registrar-General to compile a register of all persons who have died while out of New Zealand on service with any of the Armed Forces of Her Majesty and who at the time of their deaths were domiciled in New Zealand. Deaths registered in the War Deaths Register were not taken into account in arriving at the number and rate of deaths in New Zealand, nor were deaths of visiting overseas servicemen or prisoners of war in New Zealand. Deaths of New Zealand servicemen which occurred in New Zealand were, however, included. The Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 requires the Registrar-General to compile a register containing particulars of all persons who have died while out of New Zealand on service with any Commonwealth force within the meaning of the Army Act 1950 and who at the time of their deaths were domiciled in New Zealand.

Registration of Maori Deaths.—Registration of the deaths of Maoris are effected with the Maori Registrars in the various districts set up for this purpose. Statistics relating to the deaths of Maoris are not included in this subsection, but are fully covered in Section 4d.

NUMBERS AND RATES.—The following table shows the number of deaths and the death rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years.

YearNumberRate Per 1,000 of Mean Population
1932 .. ..11,6838·04
1933 .. ..11,7017·99
1934 .. ..12,5278·50
1935 .. ..12,2178·25
1936 .. ..13,0568·75
1937 .. ..13,6589·08
1938 .. ..14,7549·71
1939 .. ..14,1589·20
1940 .. ..14,2829·24
1941 .. ..15,1469·84
1942 .. ..16,38510·60
1943 .. ..15,44710·04
1944 .. ..15,3639·87
1945 .. ..16,05110·07
1946 .. ..16,0939·71
1947 .. ..15,9049·39
1948 .. ..15,8129·16
1949 .. ..16,0129·09
1950 .. ..16,7159·31
1951 .. ..17,5129·56

New Zealand has been noted for many years for its favourable death rate. The fact that the death rate is still comparatively very low, despite the older age constitution of the population, is probably due, inter alia, to improvements in medical techniques, expansion of health services, &c. This progress has been reflected, for example, in a relatively low incidence of serious outbreaks of the more important epidemic diseases (which were much more prevalent in the early years of colonization) and in a remarkably low infant-mortality rate.

The general trend of the death rate in New Zealand was for many years downwards, reaching its lowest level during the depression years of the early “thirties.” Since then an upward trend has been in evidence, and the figures recorded during the war years were the highest for a long time. It is possible that the absence overseas of considerable numbers of men of early adult age, at which mortality experience is the most favourable, would have some effect on the rates established. The strains of wartime would also have some effect on deaths in the older age groups; in fact, the high rate of 1942 disclosed a sharp rise in deaths resulting from diseases of the heart and nervous system. For four years following 1945 a downward trend was again in evidence—the 1949 figure being the lowest since 1937—but small increases have been recorded in the two following years.

The death rates of males and females for the last eleven years are shown separately in the next table.

YearDeaths Per 1,000 of Mean PopulationMale Deaths to Every 100 Female DeathsMale Rate Expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100)
MalesFemalesTotals
1941 .. .. ..11·038·699·84123127
1942 .. .. ..11·809·4710·60119125
1943 .. .. ..11·368·8110·04119129
1944 .. .. ..11·328·539·87123133
1945 .. .. ..11·378·8410·07122129
1946 .. .. ..10·558·869·71118119
1947 .. .. ..10·508·289·39127127
1948 .. .. ..10·178·149·16125125
1949 .. .. ..9·948·249·09121120
1950 .. .. ..10·238·389·31123122
1951 .. .. ..10·508·629·56122121

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES.—An international comparison of death rates is made in the following table. They are the average of the five years 1947-51 and are taken from the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics issued by the United Nations.

CountryRates Per 1,000 of Population
* European population only.
Israel .. .. ..6·5
Netherlands .. ..7·7
Union of South Africa* ..8·8
Denmark .. .. ..9·0
Canada .. .. ..9·2
New Zealand .. ..9·3
Australia .. .. ..9·7
United States of America ..9·8
Sweden .. .. ..10·1
Italy .. .. ..10·5
Switzerland .. ..10·7
Norway .. .. ..10·8
Finland .. .. ..10·9
Puerto Rico .. ..10·9
Spain .. .. ..11·4
Japan .. .. ..11·8
United Kingdom .. ..11·9
Venezuela .. ..12·3
Austria .. .. ..12·6
Costa Rica .. ..12·7
Belgium .. .. ..12·8
Portugal .. .. ..12·9
France .. .. ..13·0
Republic of Ireland ..13·4
Chile .. .. ..16·7
India .. .. ..16·9
Mexico .. .. ..17·0

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR.—An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the period 1941-51 gives the following averages: March quarter, 3,442; June quarter, 3,953; September quarter, 4,636; and December quarter, 4,008.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1951 the months during which the greatest number of deaths occurred were July, August, and September, with totals of 1,725, 1,718, and 1,553 respectively. Excluding December, a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January, February had the least number of deaths, 1,090, followed by January and April, with 1,241 and 1,267 respectively.

The lowest number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 27, this number occurring on 26 January, 19 February, and 3 October. The greatest number (77) occurred on 18 July and 24 August.

AGE AT DEATH.—The deaths registered during the year 1951 are tabulated below according to age.

AgeMalesFemalesTotals
Under 1 month448276724
  1-2 months ..543286
  3-5      ″      ..5151102
  6-11      ″     5847105
  1 year ..4754101
  2 years ..361248
  3      ″      ..232245
  4      ″      ..171229
  5-9      ″      ..603595
10-14      ″      ..402060
15-19      ″      ..7837115
20-24      ″      ..11852170
25-29      ″      ..12373196
30-34      ″      ..11984203
35-39      ″      ..159109268
40-44      ″      ..221151372
45-49 years ..325217542
50-54      ″      ..417316733
55-59      ″      ..5984441,042
60-64      ″      ..9216471,568
65-69      ″      ..1,2818722,153
70-74      ″      ..1,4911,1822,673
75-79      ″      ..1,2921,2032,495
80-84      ″      ..9859971,982
85-89      ″      ..4946241,118
90-94      ″      ..150242392
95-99      ″      ..315687
    100      ″      ....44
    101      ″      ..123
    111      ″      ..1..1
               Totals ..9,6397,87317,512

The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of thirty years in the age distribution of persons dying. The movement in the proportions of deaths occurring at the different age groups is very striking. The results of three main factors are illustrated—viz., health measures, which have achieved an immense saving of young life; the fluctuations in the birth rate over the period; and the great increase in the proportion of old people in the community.

Age, in YearsNumber of DeathsPercentage of Total
19201930194019511920193019401951
Under 1 .. ..1,5499249901,01712·797·576·935·81
  1 and under 5 ..5803272052234·792·681·441·27
  5      ″      10 ..27116798952·241·370·690·54
10      ″      15 ..155105108601·280·860·760·34
15      ″      20 ..2372221511151·961·821·060·66
20      ″      25 ..3133152471702·582·581·730·97
25      ″      30 ..3983372701963·292·761·891·12
30      ″      35 ..4523372902033·732·762·031·16
35      ″      40 ..5363743202684·433·072·241·53
40      ″      45 ..6014783623724·963·922·532·13
45      ″      50 ..5736404725424·745·253·303·10
50      ″      55 ..6107947987335·046·515·594·19
55      ″      60 ..6128811,1451,0425·057·228·025·95
60      ″      65 ..7621,0031,4611,5686·298·2210·238·95
65      ″      70 ..8741,0771,6972,1537·228·8311·8812·29
70      ″      75 ..9221,1711,7722,6737·619·6012·4115·26
75      ″      80 ..1,0961,2421,5562,4959·0510·1810·8914·25
80 and over ..1,5681,8052,3403,58712·9514·8016·3820·48
               Totals ..12,10912,19914,28217,512100·00100·00100·00100·00

During the earlier period covered by the next table the fall in the death rate was common to all ages and to both sexes. In more recent years, however, there have been some fluctuations in the rates for the higher age groups, but the 1951 figures again reflect a declining tendency. Of special significance are the low rates recorded in the childhood and early adult life age groups in 1951 and the high percentage reduction effected during the longer period. The female rate for the various age groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death rate (per 1,000 of population) at successive age groups is well exemplified.

YearUnder 1*1 and Under 55 and Under 1515 and Under 2525 and Under 3535 and Under 4545 and Under 5555 and Under 6565 and Under 7575 and Over
* Per 1,000 live births in this case.
Males
1901 ..78·606·811·893·523·976·1611·9423·1250·59141·67
1911 ..63·485·361·912·423·876·2711·0220·8353·22130·58
1921 ..53·104·781·852·443·565·559·6119·9646·17128·60
1931 ..38·212·831·352·282·774·648·6918·2544·18130·57
1941 ..32·552·140·991·982·623·768·7920·6746·31137·85
1951 ..26·491·400·641·541·822·937·2020·0446·90127·33
Females
1901 ..63·875·501·643·584·726·7010·6219·4443·32127·98
1911 ..48·745·371·482·764·344·928·3817·8940·44119·60
1921 ..42·314·491·312·343·384·468·0014·8836·81120·23
1931 ..25·672·470·971·853·203·816·8415·3636·83122·87
1941 ..26·852·040·711·352·053·146·5814·5538·06116·57
1951 ..18·811·190·360·731·172·045·2913·2732·35113·75
Both Sexes
1901 ..71·406·171·773·554·336·4011·3721·6347·87135·71
1911 ..56·315·361·702·584·095·649·8219·5547·74126·13
1921 ..47·824·641·582·393·475·108·8517·5941·90124·84
1931 ..32·152·651·172·072·984·227·8016·8840·56126·87
1941 ..29·772·090·851·652·323·447·6517·6842·20126·76
1951 ..22·771·300·501·151·492·496·2616·2539·36119·96

The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of persons of either sex at ten-yearly intervals since 1901 and during each of the last five years was as follows.

YearMales (Years)Females (Years)
1901 ..41·6437·68
1911 ..46·1742·37
1921 ..48·4546·97
1931 ..54·1455·48
1941 ..58·6559·60
1947 ..59·3161·82
1948 ..61·6262·33
1949 ..60·4362·94
1950 ..62·1564·37
1951 ..61·5865·25

There has been a striking upward movement in the average age at death since 1901. A noticeable feature is that in the earlier years the age for females was considerably lower than that for males, the margin gradually narrowing until virtual equality was reached in 1927-28, since when the female average age at death has been higher than the male.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE.—Life tables based on the mortality experience of New Zealand, ranging from 1880 to 1938, have been published at various times in previous issues of the Year-Book. The latest investigation was based on the 1936 census combined with the deaths for the five years 1934-38, and the (complete) expectation of life at various ages is given below.

AgeMalesFemales
0 ..65·4668·45
1 ..66·9269·46
2 ..66·2368·76
3 ..65·4467·91
4 ..64·5967·01
5 ..63·7066·10
10 ..59·1161·45
20 ..49·8952·02
30 ..40·9442·98
40 ..32·0334·05
50 ..23·6425·47
60 ..16·0617·49
70 ..9·8210·73
80 ..5·355·85

The expectation of life at age 0 has risen by 10·17 years in the case of males and by 10·36 years in the case of females over the period since the first New Zealand life table of 1891-95. The effect of the lowered infant-mortality rate and the efficacy of the health services generally is clearly demonstrated, however, by the fact that at age 5 the expectation of life of males has increased by only 5·41 years and females by 6·07 years over the same period.

The New Zealand life tables do not take into consideration the Maori population.

A comparison of the expectation of life at age 0 for various countries is now given. In selecting comparable tables from the experience of other countries due regard was had to securing the most recent figures available. The countries selected are for the most part those of similar racial stock.

CountryMalesFemales
* White population.
New Zealand (1934-38)65·4668·45
Australia (1946-48) .. ..66·0770·63
Union of South Africa (1945-47)* ..63·7868·31
England and Wales (1950) .. ..66·4971·22
United States of America (1949)* ..65·8871·51
Norway (1945-48) .. .. ..67·7671·68
Netherlands (1947-49) .. ..69·471·5
Denmark (1941-45) .. ..65·6267·70
Sweden (1941-45) .. .. ..67·0669·71
Finland (1941-45) .. .. ..54·6261·14
France (1946-48) .. .. ..62·568·0
Switzerland (1939-44) .. ..62·6866·96
Canada (1947) .. .. ..65·1869·05

STANDARDIZED DEATH RATES.—Except where specifically stated, all death rates quoted throughout this section are crude rates—i.e., those ascertained by applying the mean population for the year to the total deaths registered during the year.

In New Zealand the age and sex constitutions of the people have changed very materially over the years, so that death rates for recent years relate to a differently constituted population than do death rates for earlier years. This factor has had a marked influence on the risks—and causes— of dying. In order to eliminate the effect of a changing age constitution from other causes influencing the death rate, the device of standardization is resorted to. The principle of this method is to compute death rates on the assumption that the sex and age composition of the population has not varied. A “standard” population is selected, and the mortality experience of any particular year is weighted according to the age distribution of that standard population.

The standardized death rates thus calculated for each of a number of countries, or for a number of years for the same country, may then be regarded as indices of the relative mortalities free from the distortion which might arise through differences in their respective sex or age constitutions. A comparison of the relative proportions of population in various age groups between New Zealand and the United Kingdom, for instance, shows this country to have higher proportions in the age groups under 30, while the United Kingdom has higher proportions in the age groups over 30 years.

A system of standardization of death rates was introduced some years ago in New Zealand, the age and sex constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The following table gives both recorded and standardized death rates per 1,000 of population (on the 1911 standard population) for each fifth year from 1920 to 1950 and for the year 1951.

YearRecorded RatesStandardized Rates
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
1920 .. .. ..11·119·1510·1510·838·849·89
1925 .. .. ..9·107·488·308·686·787·78
1930 .. .. ..9·427·698·578·666·487·63
1935 .. .. ..8·957·528·257·685·786·78
1940 .. .. ..10·188·289·247·955·676·87
1945 .. .. ..11·378·8410·077·965·406·75
1950 .. .. ..10·238·389·316·944·555·81
1951 .. .. ..10·508·629·567·224·585·97

INFANT MORTALITY.—Over a long period of years New Zealand has been renowned for its low rate of infant mortality, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of densely settled areas, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures—the latter conducted by the State as well as by various organizations (one of the most important of these is the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children which was founded in 1907).

Particulars of deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the years 1941-51 are shown in the following table.

YearNumberRate Per 1,000 Live Births
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
1941 .. .. ..5864591,04532·526·829·8
1942 .. .. ..58737796434·023·128·7
1943 .. .. ..55140095135·027·431·4
1944 .. .. ..5784341,01233·626·530·1
1945 .. .. ..6074291,03632·023·828·0
1946 .. .. ..6314621,09329·322·726·1
1947 .. .. ..6244981,12227·322·725·0
1948 .. .. ..56940197025·218·622·0
1949 .. .. ..6004461,04626·421·023·8
1950 .. .. ..5694391,00825·120·322·8
1951 .. .. ..6114061,01726·518·822·8

In the following table New Zealand's infant-mortality rate is shown in comparison with that of other countries. The figures are taken from the United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics. It is interesting to observe that the distinction of having the lowest infant-mortality rate in the world now belongs to Sweden, which achieved the phenomenally low ratio of 20 infant deaths per 1,000 live births in 1950, as compared with New Zealand's 23 for the same year. The relative positions of the two countries was maintained in 1951. In the case of the Union of South Africa and New Zealand the European population only has been taken into account.

CountryQuinquenniumDeaths Under 1 Year Per 1,000 Births
Sweden .. ..1947-5122
New Zealand .. ..1947-5123
Australia .. ..1947-5126
Netherlands .. ..1947-5128
United States of America1947-5131
Norway .. ..1949-5031
Switzerland .. ..1947-5134
Denmark .. ..1947-5134
United Kingdom ..1947-5135
Union of South Africa ..1947-5136
Israel .. ..1947-5140
Canada .. ..1946-5044
Finland .. ..1947-5147
Republic of Ireland ..1947-5152
Belgium .. ..1947-5161
France .. ..1946-5062
Japan .. ..1947-5164
Germany (Western) ..1947-5164
Cyprus .. ..1947-5166
Austria .. ..1947-5172
Spain .. ..1947-5172
Italy .. ..1947-5172
Czechoslovakia .. ..1946-5088
Ceylon .. ..1947-5190
Portugal .. ..1947-51101
Mexico .. ..1946-50102
India .. ..1946-50134
Eygpt .. ..1945-49139
Chile .. ..1947-51158
Rumania .. ..1943-47179

The male rate of infant mortality is considerably above the female rate, the average over the five-year period 1947-51 being 26·1 male deaths per 1,000 male births and 20·3 female deaths per 1,000 female births. This excess in the male rate over the female holds in each of the four divisions of the first year of life, the average ratio over the period being—under 1 month, male 18·9, female 14·4; one and under three months, male 2·1, female 1·6; three and under six months, male 2·6, female 2·1; six and under twelve months, male 2·5, female 2·2.

The rates per 1,000 births for the two sexes combined at different ages during the first year of life are now given for each of the last eleven years.

Infant-mortality Rates, 1941-51 (Per 1,000 Live Births)
YearUnder One DayOne Day and Under Two DaysTwo Days and Under One WeekTotal Under One WeekOne Week and Under Two WeeksTwo Weeks and Under Three WeeksThree Weeks and Under One MonthTotal Under One MonthOne Months and Under Twelve MonthsTotal Under One Year
19418·02·55·816·32·01·10·620·09·829·8
19427·72·65·315·61·60·80·718·710·028·7
19438·43·65·817·82·00·80·721·310·131·4
19448·62·55·516·62·31·30·420·69·530·1
19458·42·55·416·31·90·80·619·68·428·0
19468·23·04·916·11·80·70·519·17·026·1
19478·03·04·515·51·40·70·518·16·925·0
19486·72·94·113·71·10·60·415·86·222·0
19498·23·04·015·21·00·50·317·06·823·8
19507·33·14·214·61·20·60·216·66·222·8
1951 ..6·92·84·914·61·00·20·316·26·622·8

Infants who die in the first year of life may be grouped roughly into two main classes—viz., those dying within one month of birth and those surviving the first month of life but dying before the first anniversary of their birth. Deaths amongst the first class, called neo-natal deaths, are due principally to pre-natal and natal influences. The second group covers those infants who have succumbed in the main to causes arising from post-natal influences such as the various epidemic diseases, diseases of the respiratory system, faulty feeding, and other environmental factors.

The next table shows that, whereas in the quinquennium 1946-50 the death rate for children under one month of age was 42 per cent lower than in the quinquennium 1881-85, the rate for children who had survived the first month of life was only approximately one-ninth as high as in the “eighties.”

In other words, whereas formerly over sixty children out of every 1,000 who survived the first month of life died before reaching one year of age, now only seven such deaths occur. While the decline in the under-one-month group has been progressive for some years, it was among infants who had survived the first month of life that the most marked reductions were achieved. In the “thirties,” however, the reduction of this rate was arrested, and in the quinquennium 1941-45 an increase was recorded for the first time. For some years it had been considered that any further substantial decrease in the total infant-mortality rate would have to be achieved in the under-one-month group. The figures for 1946-50, however, indicate that whereas this group recorded a decrease of 13 per cent from 1941-45, the one-month-and-over group declined by 31 per cent.

PeriodDeaths Per 1,000 Births
Under 1 YearUnder 1 MonthBetween 1 and 12 Months
1881-1885 .. ..90·6029·7760·83
1886-1890 .. ..84·0927·5756·52
1891-1895 .. ..87·6030·3457·26
1896-1900 .. ..80·0630·3849·68
1901-1905 .. ..74·7730·6444·13
1906-1910 .. ..69·6230·2839·34
1911-1915 .. ..53·6329·2824·35
1916-1920 .. ..48·6228·1620·46
1921-1925 .. ..42·7527·4815·27
1926-1930 .. ..36·7024·8211·88
1931-1935 .. ..31·8822·349·54
1936-1940 .. ..31·8322·519·32
1941-1945 .. ..29·5320·019·52
1946-1950 .. ..23·9217·316·61
1951 .. .. ..22·7816·226·56

The accompanying diagram further illustrates the reduction in the infant-mortality rate that has taken place during the last seventy years.

Causes of Infant Mortality.—The principal causes of infant mortality over the last ten years, showing both numbers and rates per 1,000 live births, are shown in the following table. The classification is according to the Sixth (1948) Revision of the International List.

Causes of DeathNumber of Deaths
1951195019491948194719461945194419431942
Tuberculosis, all forms .. .. ..1..53658642
Congenital syphilis .. .. ......41..22572
Enteric fever and other Salmonella infections..3................
Dysentery, all forms .. .. ......1....1......2
Diptheria .. .. .. ....2....5108522
Whooping-cough .. .. ..412124201532103
Meningococcal infections .. ..52..429851019
Tetanus .. .. .. ..1..1....42....1
Poliomyelitis .. .. .. ..................2..
Measles .. .. .. ....13..113....1
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis after the first four weeks of life955385748072617390105
Pneumonia of the new-born .. ..30222631252732191923
Gastro-enteritis after the first four weeks of life26151721212918282620
Diarrhoea of the newborn .. ....332565645
Congenital malformations .. .. ..151198163159190181182165147138
Birth injury .. .. .. ..14614215816715413011510383112
Asphyxia and atelectasis .. .. ..1641281111021009377646161
Haemolytic disease of newborn (erythroblastosis)38503035373429342920
Immaturity unqualified .. .. ..191225238193276311274284249241
Accidents .. .. .. ..33305244383533333426
Other and undefined causes .. ..132122137130162142174150174181
          Totals .. .. ..1,0171,0081,0469701,1221,0931,0361,012951964
Causes of DeathRates Per 1,000 Live Births
1951195019491948194719461945194419431942
* Less than 0·1
Tuberculosis, all forms .. .. ..*..0·10·10·10·10·20·20·10·1
Congenital syphilis .. .. ......0·1*..0·10·10·20·20·1
Enteric fever and other Salmonella infections..0·1................
Dysentery, all forms .. .. .. ......*....*......0·1
Diphtheria .. .. .. ....0·1....0·10·20·20·20·10·1
Whooping-cough .. .. ..0·10·30·30·10·5*0·11·00·30·1
Meningococcal infections .. .. ..0·10·1..0·1*0·20·20·20·30·6
Tetanus .. .. .. ..*..*....0·10·1....*
Poliomyelitis .. .. .. ..................0·1..
Measles .. .. .. ....*0·1..**0·1....*
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis after the first four weeks of life2·21·21·91·71·81·71·72·23·03·1
Pneumonia of the newborn .. ..0·60·50·60·70·60·60·90·60·60·7
Gastro-enteritis after the first four weeks of life0·60·30·40·50·50·70·50·80·90·6
Diarrhoea of the newborn .. ....0·10·10·10·10·10·10·20·10·2
Congenital malformations .. ..3·44·53·73·64·24·34·94·94·94·1
Birth injury .. .. .. ..3·33·23·63·83·43·13·13·12·73·3
Asphyxia and atelectasis .. .. ..3·72·92·52·32·22·22·11·92·01·8
Haemolytic disease of newborn (erythroblastosis)0·91·10·70·80·80·80·81·01·00·6
Immaturity unqualified .. .. ..4·35·15·44·46·27·47·48·58·27·2
Accidents .. .. .. ..0·70·71·21·00·90·80·91·01·10·8
Other and undefined causes .. ..2·92·83·12·93·63·44·74·55·75·4
          Totals .. .. ..22·822·823·822·025·026·128·030·131·428·7

Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infant-mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial periods commencing with the years 1872-76. It would appear that diseases which can be combated openly, such as epidemic diseases, respiratory diseases, and diseases due to faulty nourishment, &c. (i.e., diseases of the digestive system), have shown a definite response to the strenuous campaigns launched against them. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last five-yearly periods given—i.e., 1872-76 and 1947-51—it is found that the general infant-mortality rate shows a decline of 74 per cent, while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (98 per cent), convulsions (99 per cent), gastric and intestinal diseases (95 per cent), epidemic diseases (92 per cent), and respiratory diseases (78 per cent). The rate for epidemic diseases still continues to decline, and it is interesting to note that over 40 per cent of the total under this heading in the years 1947-51 were due to whooping-cough, while an additional 27 per cent were assigned to influenza. During the four-year period 1948-51 there were only two deaths of infants from diphtheria and two deaths due to scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat.

The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis. The following table shows quinquennial average death rates of infants under one year of age per 1,000 live births. To enable the comparison with past years to be maintained, the infant deaths for 1950 and 1951 have been re-assembled to conform to the former classifications for the purposes of this table—i.e., influenza deaths have been included under epidemic diseases, while both pneumonia and diarrhoea of the newborn have been included under respiratory and gastric and intestinal diseases respectively, and not as diseases of early infancy.

PeriodEpidemic DiseasesTuberculosisInfantile ConvulsionsRespiratory DiseasesGastric and Intestinal DiseasesMalformationsEarly InfancyOther CausesTotals
1872-187613·55·59·712·924·21·225·017·3109·3
1877-188110·25·27·512·319·81·421·915·393·6
1882-18869·34·77·911·819·11·225·512·391·8
1887-18918·93·76·310·518·51·324·78·882·7
1892-18969·83·36·611·016·61·424·911·284·8
1897-19016·12·65·610·017·21·526·29·778·9
1902-19065·51·54·19·715·31·327·67·972·9
1907-19115·91·33·37·615·51·926·76·368·5
1912-19163·60·62·25·17·43·926·23·552·5
1917-19213·20·51·94·74·54·326·12·948·1
1922-19261·80·41·34·32·84·822·43·341·1
1927-19311·50·30·53·71·75·019·43·135·2
1932-19361·50·20·63·31·25·017·52·431·7
1937-19411·40·20·23·11·35·517·42·531·6
1942-19461·10·10·12·91·24·616·12·628·7
1947-19510·60·10·12·30·83·813·62·023·3

It is convenient to consider still-births and neo-natal deaths together, as they are largely the result of common causes. The combined group may be termed perinatal mortality. The term is particularly appropriate when we consider how deaths in the newborn crowd closely towards the day of birth. This effect is clearly shown in the table on page 75. Still-births and neo-natal deaths are considered together in the next table and are computed as rates per 1,000 total births.

YearStill-birthsNeo-natal DeathsNeo-natal Deaths Plus Still-births
NumberRateNumberRateNumberRate
1947 .. ..91119·9281017·711,72137·63
1948 .. ..83418·5269815·501,53234·02
1949 .. ..79617·7774816·701,54434·48
1950 .. ..86519·1573416·251,59935·40
1951 .. ..80417·6972415·931,52833·61

Recent years have shown a definite trend towards improvement in the combined rate.

CAUSES OF STILL-BIRTH.—A still-born child is defined in New Zealand as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.”

The registration of still-births has been effected in New Zealand since 1913, but no information regarding the causes of still-births was required for registration purposes until 1947. As from 1 July 1952 a certificate of the cause of death in cases of intermediate foetal deaths—i.e., deaths after the end of the twentieth but before the end of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy—was also required to be furnished. The certificates of causes of still-birth and foetal death provide for both maternal and foetal causes to be entered.

Of the 804 still-births registered during 1951, in 53 cases (6 per cent) the cause was not known or not stated. Foetal causes only were specified in 416 cases (52 per cent); maternal causes only in 192 (24 per cent); while for 143 still-births (18 per cent of the total), there were both foetal and maternal causes present.

The following table shows the 804 still-births registered during 1951 classified (a) according to maternal causes and (b) according to foetal causes.

Causes of Still-birthNumber of Cases
MalesFemalesTotal
               (a) Maternal Causes   
Chronic disease in mother .. .. ..151025
Acute disease in mother .. .. ..4610
Diseases and conditions of pregnancy and child-birth9873171
Difficulties in labour .. .. ..7545120
Other causes in mother .. .. ..369
No maternal cause .. .. .. ..259210469
          Totals .. .. .. ..454350804
               (b) Foetal Causes   
Placental and cord conditions .. ..139107246
Birth injury .. .. .. ..221133
Congenital malformation of foetus .. ..405494
Diseases of foetus and ill-defined causes ..11274186
No foetal cause .. .. .. ..141104245
          Totals .. .. .. ..454350804

PERINATAL MORTALITY AND PREMATURITY.—Three out of every four infants who die in the first year of life do so in the first month, and of those dying in the first month 44 per cent die in the first day of life and 88 per cent in the first week.

A principal factor in the loss of this new life is prematurity. This is seen in the following table, where causes of neo-natal deaths for 1951 are set out in accordance with the International List of 1948.

Causes of DeathUnder One DayOne Day and Under One WeekOne Week and Under Two WeeksTwo Weeks and Under Three WeeksThree Weeks and Under One MonthTotal Under One Month
Congenital malformations .. .. ..244085683
Injury at birth .. .. .. ..374381..89
Injury at birth with prematurity .. ..25253....53
Post-natal asphyxia and atelectasis .. ..273712168
Post-natal asphyxia and atelectasis, with prematurity50382..191
Pneumonia of newborn .. .. ..11552124
Pneumonia of newborn, with prematurity ..15......6
Disorders arising from maternal toxaemia ....2......2
Disorders arising from maternal toxaemia, with prematurity913......22
Haemolytic disease of newborn (erythroblastosis)10152....27
Haemolytic disease of newborn (erythroblastosis), with prematurity342....9
Haemorrhagic disease of newborn .. ..111......12
Haemorrhagic disease of newborn, with prematurity..3......3
Nutritional maladjustment .. .. ......1....1
Nutritional maladjustment, with prematurity ..........11
Ill-defined diseases peculiar to early infancy ..411118
Ill-defined diseases peculiar to early infancy, with prematurity96......15
Immaturity with mention of any other subsidiary condition..2......2
Immaturity, unqualified .. .. ..102797..1189
Hernia, intestinal obstruction .. ..21....14
External causes .. .. .. ..212..16
Other causes .. .. .. ..151..29
               Totals .. .. .. ..308346431116724

A total of 191, or 26 per cent, of all neo-natal deaths are directly attributed to prematurity (immaturity) and a further 200 deaths are given as associated with it. The principal conditions of early infancy with which prematurity was associated were (i) asphyxia in 91 cases (12·6 per cent of all neo-natal deaths), (ii) birth injury in 53 cases (7·3 per cent of all neo-natal deaths), and (iii) all other causes peculiar to early infancy, 56 cases (7·7 per cent of all neo-natal deaths).

In the case of still-births, out of 804 there were 329 cases, or 41 per cent, where gestation fell short of full term.

It is not possible to assess what the reduction in perinatal mortality would be if every pregnancy were to go to full term, but there is no doubt that it would be considerable.

As a first step in the campaign to reduce this grave loss of new life, details of the birth weight and gestation period of all infants born alive or dead after 1 July 1952 were required to be furnished to the Registrars of Births and Deaths. These will provide essential basic data for further studies on prematurity. It will give a measure of the extent of the problem in different localities according to the age and parity of the mother and the occupation of the father, and it will enable cohorts of infants to be followed through their first year of life so that their mortality and morbidity experience may be shown according to their degree of maturity at birth.

CAUSES OF DEATH.—Since 1908 the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon. Almost all countries are member States of the World Health Assembly, and the International Statistical Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death has world-wide application.

The sixth (1948) revision of the classification was applied in New Zealand to the deaths for 1950. At the same time a departure was made from the previous arbitrary rules of selection, when more than one cause of death was entered on a certificate, to an assignment according to what is termed the underlying cause of death. This may be defined as (a) the disease or injury which initiated the train of morbid events leading directly to death, or (b) the circumstances of the accident or violence which produced the fatal injury. The responsibility for indicating the train of events is placed on the physician or surgeon signing the medical certificate of death.

The following table shows the numbers of deaths and death rates per 10,000 of mean population according to the Abbreviated List of 50 Causes (Sixth Revision, 1948). In order to provide a comparison with the years 1950 and 1951 the individual causes for each of the years 1947 to 1949 were, wherever possible, reassembled under the headings of the 1948 revision of the classification. It should be observed that no allowance was possible for the alteration in method of primary cause selection.

The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violent causes, which are of special interest and significance, are discussed later on in this subsection. Certain diseases (cholera, plague, smallpox, typhus, and malaria) are not listed in the table below, as there were no deaths occurring from these causes in the years shown.

Causes of DeathNumbersRates Per Million of Mean Population
1951195019491948194719511950194919481947

* Comparative figures not obtainable.

† Less than one.

‡ These figures and rates are not comparable with those given for later years (see letterpress).

Tuberculosis of respiratory system ..319351365408441174195207236260
Tuberculosis, other forms .. ..64617061823534403548
Syphilis and its sequelae .. ..679171821103751404765
Typhoid fever .. .. ....2339..1225
Dysentery, all forms .. .. ..3533223221
Scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat11..31..2
Diphtheria .. .. .. ..345320223212
Whooping-cough .. .. ..716216344912320
Meningococcal infections .. ..14979885455
Acute poliomyelitis .. .. ..121352917305
Measles .. .. .. ..23244112142
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic75855556614147313236
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues2,8362,6522,5882,5632,4311,5491,4771,4691,4841,436
Benign and unspecified neoplasms ..36554623642031261338
Diabetes mellitus .. .. ..244228355347328133127202201194
Anaemias .. .. .. ..80572940264432162315
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system2,0631,824***1,1271,016***
Non-meningococcal meningitis .. ..15181520148109128
Rheumatic fever .. .. ..1714961398538
Chronic rheumatic heart-disease ..204233258251210111130146145124
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart-disease4,9604,7755,7445,4305,5672,7092,6593,2613,1443,288
Other diseases of the heart .. ..591595323331
Hypertension with heart-disease ..676653369364
Hypertension without mention of heart ..154162***8490***
Influenza .. .. .. ..78774551334343263019
Pneumonia .. .. .. ..406414554578523222231315335309
Bronchitis .. .. .. ..250150128131170136847376100
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum ..1501461471491498281838688
Appendicitis .. .. .. ..28344037511519232130
Intestinal obstruction and hernia ..1181271151231066471657163
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of newborn115868565686348483840
Cirrhosis of liver .. .. ..64545642403530322424
Nephritis and nephrosis .. ..199212***109118***
Hyperplasia of prostate .. ..1541491061081278483606275
Complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium31404556481722263228
Congenital malformations .. ..202299217206260110166123119154
Birth injuries, post-natal asphyxia, and atelectasis310270640585688169150363339406
Infections of the newborn .. ..30251614
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy, and immaturity unqualified296318162177
Senility without mention of psychosis, ill-defined and unknown causes209186206212303114104117123179
All other diseases .. .. ..1,4261,334‡3,014‡3,100‡3,058779743‡1,711‡1,795‡1,806
Motor-vehicle accidents .. ..269212195181204147118111105120
All other accidents .. .. ..549501547618500300278311358295
Suicide and self-inflicted injury .. ..18216517118113599929710580
Homicide and operations of war ..142020191081211116
               Totals .. .. ..17,51216,71516,01215,81215,9049,5649,3089,0929,1579,393

TUBERCULOSIS.—The death rate from tuberculosis of the respiratory system has shown a declining tendency for many years, but the reduction by one-third in the space of the five years 1947-51 is a noteworthy achievement. The rate for 1951, 174 per million of population, is a record low rate for this country.

In addition to the 319 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1951 there were 64 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, comprising—

Tuberculosis of meninges and nervous system . .. ..22
Tuberculosis of intestines, peritoneum, and mesentery .. ..5
Tuberculosis of bones and joints .. .. .. ..14
Tuberculosis of lymphatic system .. .. .. ..3
Tuberculosis of genito-urinary system .. .. ..10
Tuberculosis of adrenal glands .. .. .. ..1
Disseminated tuberculosis .. .. .. .. ..9

The following table shows the number of deaths from tuberculosis in 1951, classified according to sex and age groups. Of those dying from this cause in 1951, persons under the age of 45 years formed 49 per cent.

Age, in YearsMalesFemalesTotals
Under 5 ..10919
  5 and under 10 ..134
10      ″      15 ..145
15      ″      20 ..167
20      ″      25 ..61218
25      ″      30 ..132033
30      ″      35 ..162036
35      ″      40 ..201030
40      ″      45 ..201434
45 and under 5021728
50      ″      55151429
55      ″      6025530
60      ″      6527734
65      ″      7025631
70      ″      75191130
75      ″      806511
80 and over ..314
               Totals ..229154383

CANCER.—A special report on cancer is issued annually by the Medical Statistics Branch of the Department of Health. Besides a section dealing with cancer as a cause of death there are analyses of returns received from the various cancer clinics established in New Zealand under the auspices of the British Empire Cancer Campaign Society. These returns, together with those of patients treated in the public hospitals of New Zealand, provide for reasonably wide coverage. A system of registration enables a follow-up of each patient to be maintained which will eventually enable survival rates by site and method of treatment to be compiled. Special articles and statistical tables on the subject of cancer are contained in the 1917 and 1926 issues of the Year-Book, while the 1949 report of the Department of Health contains data covering the twenty-six years from 1924 to 1949.

Attention is drawn to the transference, under the 1948 Revision of the International Classification, of Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, &c., into the category of malignant diseases. This classification was introduced in 1950, and all cancer figures quoted for that and subsequent years include these conditions.

Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than diseases of the heart. While it is most prevalent in middle and old age, it exacts a heavy toll throughout the life-span. With the inclusion of Hodgkin's disease and leukaemia under the cancer heading the disease assumes a very high position as a cause of death among children and adolescents. It is interesting to compare the decline in the death rate from tuberculosis with the rise in the cancer death rate. These rates are set out in the following table and diagram. The fall in the tuberculosis rate may be said to reflect the achievements of the public-health service, whilst the rise in the cancer rate portrays the increasing age of the population.

This is illustrated by the following figures.

PeriodAverage Death Rates Per 10,000 of Population
TuberculosisCancer
1880-89 .. .. .. ..12·353·42
1890-99 .. .. .. ..10·625·44
1900-09 .. .. .. ..9·106·79
1910-19 .. .. .. ..6·998·22
1920-29 .. .. .. ..5·699·30
1930-39 .. .. .. ..4·1711·17
1940-49 .. .. .. ..3·4613·56
1950-51 .. .. .. ..2·1915·13

The relative movements in the death rates from cancer and tuberculosis are further illustrated in the following diagram, which shows the rates at five-yearly intervals since 1880.

In 1951 there were 2,836 deaths from cancer in New Zealand, a proportion of 15·49 per 10,000 of mean population. A summary for the last eleven years is given below.

YearNumber of Deaths From CancerRecorded Death RateStandardized Death Rate*

* Standard population used for standardized rates—England and Wales 1901.

† Includes Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, &c., from 1950 onwards.

1941 .. .. ..2,02813·188·56
1942 .. .. ..2,02913·138·31
1943 .. .. ..2,13113·858·67
1944 .. .. ..2,18214·028·58
1945 .. .. ..2,21313·888·42
1946 .. .. ..2,26813·688·48
1947 .. .. ..2,31513·678·30
1948 .. .. ..2,45314·218·65
1949 .. .. ..2,47214·048·59
1950† .. .. ..2,65214·778·99
1951 .. .. ..2,83615·499·49

A summary showing the location of the disease in deaths from cancer during 1951 is given in the following table.

Site of DiseaseNumbersRates Per Million of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
Buccal cavity and pharynx .. ..422163462334
Oesophagus .. .. ..483179523443
Stomach .. .. .. ..298174472325191258
Intestine, except rectum .. ..147190337160208184
Rectum .. .. .. ..8867155967385
Larynx .. .. .. ..22931241017
Trachea, and of bronchus and lung not specified as secondary1652318818025103
Breast .. .. .. ..12612621286143
Cervix uteri .. .. .. ....7878..8543
Other and unspecified parts of uterus ....6565..7135
Prostate .. .. .. ..148..148161..81
Skin .. .. .. ..321648351826
Bone and connective tissue .. ..181735201919
All other and unspecified sites ..340323663370354362
Leukaemia and aleukaemia .. ..5744101624855
Lymphosarcoma and other neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic system6447111705161
               Totals .. .. ..1,4701,3662,8361,6021,4961,549

The standardized figures for recent years suggest that cancer, while undoubtedly increasing in numerical incidence, is not doing so out of proportion to the population exposed to the cancer risk. Improvement in diagnosis has been responsible for some of the numerical increase in the recorded deaths from cancer, though this factor has now become more stabilized. A classification according to sex and age groups for 1951 is now given.

Age, in YearsMalesFemalesTotals
Under 5 ..61319
  5 and under 10 ..8412
10      ″      15 ..5510
15      ″      20 ..8311
20      ″      25 ..5712
25      ″      30 ..15722
30      ″      35 ..141933
35      ″      40 ..162541
40      ″      45 ..274269
45      ″      50 ..6179140
50 and under 5576119195
55      ″      60131158289
60      ″      65173151324
65      ″      70260187447
70      ″      75287204491
75      ″      80216172388
80 and over ..162171333
               Totals ..1,4701,3662,836

Ninety-two per cent of the deaths from cancer during 1951 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 58 per cent at ages 65 years and upwards. Approximately one death in every six of persons who die after the age of 50 years is due to cancer.

PUERPERAL CAUSES.—In point of numbers of deaths, puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance. The rate per 1,000 live births in each of the last twenty years is shown in the following table.

YearProportion Per 1,000 Live Births
1932 .. .. ..4·06
1933 .. .. ..4·44
1934 .. .. ..4·85
1935 .. .. ..4·21
1936 .. .. ..3·70
1937 .. .. ..3·61
1938 .. .. ..4·07
1939 .. .. ..3·64
1940 .. .. ..2·93
1941 .. .. ..3·36
1942 .. .. ..2·53
1943 .. .. ..2·21
1944 .. .. ..2·71
1945 .. .. ..2·24
1946 .. .. ..2·05
1947 .. .. ..1·07
1948 .. .. ..1·26
1949 .. .. ..1·02
1950 .. .. ..0·90
1951 .. .. ..0·69

A survey of the death rate from puerperal causes since 1872 shows that for a period in the early part of the twentieth century there was a tendency for the rate to decline. Then followed a definite upward movement, culminating in a rate of 6·48 per 1,000 live births in 1920, the third highest on record, this figure having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885. Comparatively high rates persisted until 1931, since when the decline has been more or less steady. The efficacy of new drugs and methods of treatment is reflected in the extremely low rates recorded in recent years, the figure for 1951 of 0·69 being a new record. This low rate has been achieved mainly by a reduction in the number of deaths from septic abortion and puerperal toxaemia, the latter being a cause which had hitherto been particularly resistant to preventive measures. Deaths from complications of childbirth were also unusually few during 1949, 1950, and 1951.

It is generally conceded that in years of high birth rates the maternal-mortality rate tends to rise, probably due to the abnormally high proportion of first births in the total of births, upon which the death rate for these causes is based. In common with most countries for which recent figures are available, the reverse has been the experience in New Zealand during the last four years. Possibly a contributory factor In this reversal has been the rise in the proportion of births taking place in institutions, more particularly in special annexes attached to the larger hospitals, where every facility for the care of the patient is more readily available.

Details of deaths from deliveries and complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium for the three years 1949 to 1951 are shown in the following summary. The disease headings conform to the 1948 Revision of the Classification introduced in 1950 and the 1949 maternal deaths have been regrouped to enable a comparison to be made with the later years.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per 10,000 Live Births
194919501951194919501951
Toxaemias of pregnancy .. .. .. ..121372·732·931·57
Placenta praevia .. .. .. .. ..2..30·45..0·67
Other haemorrhage of pregnancy .. .. .. ..1110·230·230·22
Ectopic pregnancy .. .. .. .. ..51..1·140·23..
Other complications arising from pregnancy .. ..2..10·45..0·22
Abortion without mention of sepsis or toxaemia .. ..1130·230·230·67
Abortion with sepsis .. .. .. .. ..3820·681·810·45
Delivery complicated by placenta praevia or antepartum haemorrhage3110·680·230·22
Delivery complicated by retained placenta .. .. ..12..0·230·45..
Delivery complicated by other post-partum haemorrhage ..2540·451·130·90
Delivery complicated by disproportion or malposition of foetus1....0·23....
Delivery with other trauma .. .. .. ....13..0·230·67
Delivery with other complications of childbirth .. ..3....0·68....
Sepsis of childbirth and the puerperium .. .. ....21..0·460·22
Puerperal phlebitis and thrombosis .. .. ..31..0·680·23..
Puerperal pulmonary embolism .. .. .. ..5131·140·230·67
Puerperal eclampsia .. .. .. .. ....31..0·630·22
Other and unspecified complications of the puerperium ..1..10·23..0·22
          Totals, including septic abortion .. .. ..45403110·239·036·94
          Totals, excluding septic abortion .. .. ..4232299·557·226·49

A summary of maternal mortality from all puerperal causes, in triennial periods since 1927 and for the year 1951, is now given.

Causes of Death1927-291930-321933-351936-381939-411942-441945-471948-501951
Number
Puerperal sepsis .. ..12858394446301261
Eclampsia and other toxaemias101979394805862428
Septic abortion .. ..47859168586133202
Accidents, haemorrhage, and other mortality12412410491135941107318
               Total maternal mortality40036432729731924321714129
               Maternal mortality excluding septic abortion35327923622926118218412127

DEATHS FROM EXTERNAL CAUSES.—Deaths from external causes, apart from suicide, claim approximately 4 per cent of the total deaths. The following table shows deaths from external causes for the three years 1949, 1950, and 1951 according to the Intermediate List of the 1948 Revision of the International Classification. It is necessary to refer to the detailed list of circumstances of accident or means of injury if a comparison with years prior to 1949 is required, as the inclusions under the headings below differ considerably from past practice—e.g., drowning from boats and ships or from horseback whilst crossing rivers are included below as transport fatalities, as also are falls on board ship and from horseback.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per Million of Mean Population
194919501951194919501951
Motor-vehicle accidents .. .. .. ..195212269111118147
Other transport accidents .. .. ..10985115624763
Accidental poisoning .. .. .. ..1617299916
Accidental falls .. .. .. .. ..148149139848376
Accident caused by machinery .. .. ..193119111710
Accident caused by fire and explosion of combustible material20111911610
Accident caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, steam, and radiation1814171089
Accident caused by firearm .. .. ..13192271112
Accidental drowning and submersion .. ..786490443649
All other accidental causes .. .. ..12611199726254
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons (not in war)2017141198
Injury resulting from operations of war .. ....3....2..
               Totals .. .. .. .. ..762733832432408454

The number of deaths recorded from all accidental causes in 1951 was 818, corresponding to a rate of 4·47 per 10,000 of population. By comparison with 1936, there was an increase of 120 in the number of deaths, but the death rate has decreased by 0·21 per 10,000 of population.

Transport Accidents.—In classifying deaths attributable to transport accidents under the various sub-headings shown in the following table the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway trains and electric tram cars with motor vehicles the death is assigned to the railway train or electric tram car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles, the death is assigned to the motor vehicle.

The number and rate of deaths resulting from railway, tramway, motor vehicle, and aircraft accidents during each of the last eleven years are as follows.

YearDeaths Due to AccidentRate Per 10,000 of Mean Population
RailwayTramwayMotor VehicleAircraftRailwayTramwayMotor VehicleAircraft
1941 .. ..405159500·260·031·030·32
1942 .. ..5116125580·330·100·810·38
1943 .. ..749113970·480·060·730·63
1944 .. ..3611129410·230·070·830·26
1945 .. ..3611104270·230·070·650·17
1946 .. ..402215730·240·130·950·02
1947 .. ..39918780·230·051·100·05
1948 .. ..347175240·200·041·010·14
1949 .. ..287190250·160·041·080·14
1950 .. ..30719860·170·041·100·03
1951 .. ..39925490·210·051·390·05

Deaths arising out of aircraft accidents fell off steeply after 1945. This was to be expected, since the figures include Air Force accidents in New Zealand as well as civilian casualties. In 1948 the crashing on Mount Ruapehu of a National Airways Corporation plane with the loss of 13 lives was the principal cause of the high figure for civil air transport accidents in that year. New Zealand's worst air disaster occurred in 1949, when fifteen lives were lost in a crash at Waikanae. The figure of 25 deaths is the highest total recorded in a non-war year. The sharp increase in 1943 in deaths due to railway accidents is accounted for by one serious accident near Hyde in Central Otago, which resulted in twenty-one deaths. In 1948 a derailment near Blenheim resulting in the loss of six lives was a substantial contribution to the total in that year.

Deaths from motor-vehicle accidents recorded an appreciable increase up to 1930, but this trend was reversed during the depression years, largely due to a great reduction in the number of motor vehicles on the roads during that period. With the advent of more prosperous times, the toll of the motor vehicle again mounted, although, fortunately, not in proportion to the tremendous increase in motor vehicular traffic on the highways. An appreciable drop, however, was experienced during the war years on account of there being less traffic on the roads owing to restrictions in the use of motor spirits and rubber tires. With the gradual resumption of normal traffic since the war the number of fatalities from motor-vehicle accidents is again increasing. The 1951 total of 254 deaths was an increase of 56, or 28 per cent, over the figure for 1950 and was the highest ever recorded in New Zealand. The previous highest total was 230 deaths in 1938.

The figures given in the above table for deaths from motor-vehicle accidents (which do not include deaths of Maoris) are exclusive of accidents where persons have been killed in collisions between motor vehicles and trains or trams, these being assigned to the heavier vehicle. For 1951 there were 15 deaths from such accidents, bringing the total number of deaths in cases where a motor vehicle was involved up to 269. The corresponding figure for 1950 was 212.

Non-transport Accidents.—Over the three-year period 1949 to 1951, 43 per cent of deaths from accidental causes involved transport vehicles or devices, with the remaining 57 per cent spread over a wide range of circumstances.

The 1948 Revision of the International List makes provision for these non-transport accidents (excluding therapeutic misadventure in treatment, complications following vaccination or inoculation, and late effects of injury and poisoning) to be grouped according to the place where the accident or poisoning occurred. The following table shows the deaths, both numbers and rates, for each of the three years 1949, 1950, and 1951 according to this classification.

Place of OccurrenceNumberRate Per Million of Mean Population
194919501951194919501951
Home (including home premises and vicinity and any non-institutional place of residence)210203221120113121
Farm (including buildings and land under cultivation, but excluding farm and home premises)284429152515
Mine and quarry.. .. .. ..747424
Industrial place and premises .. .. ..262719151510
Place for recreation and sport .. .. ..777444
Street and highway .. .. .. ..61210375
Public building (building used by the general public or a particular group of the public)4613237
Resident institution (homes, hospitals, &c.) ..26132315713
Other specified places .. .. .. ..797283454045
Place not specified .. .. .. ..3614162089
               Totals .. .. .. .. ..429402428244224234

One in every two fatal non-traffic accidents occurs in or about the home. The age distribution by certain causes of those dying from such accidents during the three years 1949 to 1951 is shown in the following table. The equivalent annual rate per million of population in the particular age group is also given.

CauseUnder 1 Year1 and Under 5 Years5 and Under 15 Years15 and Under 45 Years45 and Under 65 Years65 Years and OverAll Ages
No.Annual RateNo.Annual RateNo.Annual RateNo.Annual RateNo.Annual RateNo.Annual RateNo.Annual Rate
* Rate less than 1.
Poisoning by solid and liquid substances....1321....837736316
Poisoning by gases and vapours............2*551836255
Falls .. .. ..215582273131225349928252
Fire and explosion of combustible material3236105663661326397
Hot substance, corrosive liquid, and steam430193033....111326407
Inhalation of food and other objects causing obstruction or suffocation53398610224255247213
Suffocation in bed or cradle ..3224035....1*11....377
Drowning and Submersion ..185384....1*11245811
Other causes .. ..6459148913677714509
               Totals .. ..101759114182202342184643311614634118

The chief killer in the home is falls, which exacts a heavy toll of the aged and infirm. Second comes asphyxia from regurgitation of foodstuffs and inhalation of other objects, or mechanically from pillows and bedclothes: this is the principal hazard of the first six months of life, though a proportion of these deaths is probably due to some undisclosed underlying respiratory infection. Almost all the home drowning fatalities were amongst toddlers between one and two years of age who fell into rivers, creeks, and ponds in the immediate home vicinity.

There were 101 deaths from non-transport accidents on farms in the period covered. Farm machinery was involved in 48 fatalities (tractors and bulldozers 38), firearms in 14, and animals in 9. In addition to these 101 non-transport accidents, a further 16 transport fatalities occurred on farms, of which 9 were falls from horses, bringing the total of farm fatalities to 117 over the three years covered.

Fatal non-transport accidents in industrial plants, factories, and workplaces totalled 72, the highest individual totals being for machinery with 17, electric current with 15, and falls with 14.

OCCUPATIONAL ACCIDENTS.—The majority of occupational accidents are included in accidents occurring in industrial places or premises, on railways, farms, and mines and quarries, but a certain number occur in such places as places of recreation and sport, street and highway, and public buildings. For example, 8 occupational accidents causing the deaths of 7 jockeys and 1 trotting driver are included under “place of recreation and sport.”

The following table shows details of deaths from accidental causes arising out of and in the course of the deceased's employment. So far as transport accidents are concerned, where these occurred to farmers engaged in transporting produce and to persons whose occupation was driving, these were included as occupational.

Description of Accident194919501951Totals, 1949-51
Railway accident involving railway employee .. ..1031124
Railway accident involving other person .. ..2114
Motor-vehicle traffic accidents .. .. ..5111127
Motor-vehicle non-traffic accidents .. .. ..11..2
Other road-vehicle accidents .. .. .. ..156324
Submersion of occupant of small boat .. .. ..1135
Other water transport injury by submersion .. ..54110
Falls on ships .. .. .. .. ..1315
Crushing while loading or unloading ship .. ..1225
Aircraft accidents .. .. .. .. ..73515
Poisoning by liquid substance .. .. .. ....1..1 
Poisoning by gases and vapours .. .. ..21..3
Falls .. .. .. .. .. ..95620
Blow from falling object .. .. .. ..12131338
Accident caused by mine vehicle .. .. ......11
Machinery accidents .. .. .. .. ..17301865
Accident caused by cutting or piercing instrument ....1..1
Accident caused by electric current .. .. ..117826
Accident caused by fire and explosion of combustible material23..5
Accident caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, and steam1113
Accident caused by firearm .. .. .. ......44
Mechanical suffocation .. .. .. ..1..34
Sting of venomous insect .. .. .. ..1....1
Accident caused by animals .. .. .. ..3317
Drowning and submersion .. .. .. ....134
Excessive cold .. .. .. .. ......11
Crushing .. .. .. .. .. ......11
               Totals .. .. .. .. ..10710198306

Farming and agricultural employment, which contributed an average of 31 occupational deaths in each year, were responsible for the highest total in any one occupational group. The annual average number of deaths in other occupational groups were (i) railway employees 8, (ii) transport drivers 5, (iii) fishermen and seamen 5, (iv) miners and quarrymen 5.

Further data regarding accidents will be found elsewhere in this volume (see Index). A later section is devoted wholly to statistics of industrial accidents.

SUICIDES.—Suicidal deaths in 1951 numbered 182—males 136, females 46—the death rate per 10,000 of mean population being 0·99.

YearNumber of Suicidal DeathsRate Per 10,000 of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
1947 .. .. ..99361351·170·420·80
1948 .. .. ..131501811·520·581·05
1949 .. .. ..114571711·290·650·97
1950 .. .. ..121441651·340·490·92
1951 .. .. ..136461821·480·500·99

The following table presents, for annual averages of various quinquennia, the suicide rate per 10,000 of mean population.

Annual Average DuringMalesFemalesBoth Sexes
1895-99 .. .. ..1·480·310·93
1900-04 .. .. ..1·660·311·02
1905-09 .. .. ..1·620·341·02
1910-14 .. .. ..1·830·411·16
1915-19 .. .. ..1·790·401·10
1920-24 .. .. ..1·920·461·20
1925-29 .. .. ..2·170·561·38
1930-34 .. .. ..2·290·551·44
1935-39 .. .. ..1·630·571·10
1940-44 .. .. ..1·440·560·99
1945-49 .. .. ..1·380·570·97
1950-51 (2 years) .. ..1·410·500·96

4 D—MAORIS

In each of the preceding subsections Maoris have been excluded from the statistical tables presented. The standard of registration of Maoris is still below that of the European section of the population of New Zealand. This is due partly to difficulties of language, educational status, &c., and partly to problems of access. This latter difficulty arises from the fact that the greater portion of the Maori population is resident in country districts not so well served with modern facilities as regards transport, medical, and nursing services, &c. Consequently registration of vital facts regarding the Maori race as a whole is not at the same high level of accuracy as obtains for the European population, but considerable improvement has been effected in recent years.

MAORI BIRTHS.—In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act 1912 (now section 52 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951) empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from 1 March 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in New Zealand is over 250, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Maori settlement of any size is within reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, which does not, however, make provision for as many particulars as is the case with registrations of Europeans.

The number of births of Maoris registered during 1951 was 5,238 (2,746 males, 2,492 females). The Maori birth rate in 1951 was almost twice the European birth rate (24·67 per 1,000). Registrations of Maori births in each of the last eleven years were as follows.

YearNumber of Maori BirthsRate Per 1,000 of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotals
1941 .. ..2,1561,9784,13444·77
1942 .. ..2,2222,1084,33045·84
1943 .. ..2,2672,1734,44045·78
1944 .. ..2,3282,1804,50845·32
1945 .. ..2,3892,2554,64446·09
1946 .. ..3,0072,7695,77656·81
1947 .. ..2,5412,4474,98847·46
1948 .. ..2,5892,3674,95645·97
1949 .. ..2,5102,4074,91744·48
1950 .. ..2,6062,4995,10545·07
1951 .. ..2,7462,4925,23844·97

Prior to 1946 there was reason to believe that the number of Maori births was somewhat understated, and this view was confirmed by the registration figures for 1946, the year in which the provision of family benefits under the Social Security scheme was extended to cover all children under sixteen years of age irrespective of the income of the parents. Of the 5,776 Maori births registered during 1946, no fewer than 1,447, or 25 per cent, had actually occurred before 1945— i.e., over a year before registration.

For population purposes, half-castes and persons between half and full blood rank as Maoris; but it is not always possible to ensure that this practice is followed in the registration of births (and of deaths).

MAORI MARRIAGES.—In cases where both parties to a marriage were of the Maori race there was no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties were at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Maori Land Act 1909, and re-enacted in 1931, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing either class of marriage must send returns to the Registrar-General. A marriage between a Maori and a European was required to be celebrated under the provisions of the Marriage Act, and did not rank as a Maori marriage.

A complete change has been brought about by the Maori Purposes Act 1951. The view was taken that the Maori race had now reached a stage where such special dispensations were no longer justifiable. From 1 April 1952 all Maori marriages are subject to the ordinary laws affecting European marriages and no marriage according to Maori custom subsequent to that date will be held valid. As a result it will not be possible in future to distinguish marriages of Maoris from those of Europeans, and Maori marriage statistics as a separate feature will lapse.

Returns of 556 marriages in which both parties were of the Maori race were received during the year 1951. The figures for each of the last eleven years were as follows.

YearUnder Maori Land ActUnder Marriage ActTotals
1941 .. .. ..410107517
1942 .. .. ..46393556
1943 .. .. ..36379442
1944 .. .. ..42893521
1945 .. .. ..45776533
1946 .. .. ..51150561
1947 .. .. ..46854522
1948 .. .. ..51840558
1949 .. .. ..55019569
1950 .. .. ..56926595
1951 .. .. ..52234556

The number of Maori marriages declined considerably during the earlier war years, reaching a low point in 1943, and although there has been some increase since, it is still below pre-war proportions.

MAORI DEATHS.—Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last eleven years have been as follows.

YearNumberRate Per 1,000 of Maori Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
1941 .. .. ..1,0208811,90121·6619·4820·59
1942 .. .. ..9337991,73219·4317·2018·34
1943 .. .. ..8628131,67517·5117·1117·27
1944 .. .. ..8618251,68617·1216·7716·95
1945 .. .. ..8657701,63516·9315·5016·23
1946 .. .. ..8377901,62716·0315·9716·00
1947 .. .. ..7967421,53814·7414·5214·63
1948 .. .. ..7896841,47314·2513·0413·66
1949 .. .. ..7977691,56614·0314·3114·17
1950 .. .. ..7346351,36912·6211·5212·09
1951 .. .. ..7395851,32412·3810·3111·37

The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in some years. The total Maori death rate has shown considerable improvement during recent years, with a decline from 20·59 in 1941 to 11·37 in 1951.

Apart from mere numbers by sex, statistics of Maori deaths are not available prior to 1920, but annual tabulations are now made on the bases of age and cause of death. The ages of Maoris whose deaths were registered during the year 1951 were as shown in the following table.

Age, in YearsMalesFemalesTotals
Under 1 ..207150357
    1 and under 55647103
    5      ″      10 ..191938
  10      ″      15 ..101626
  15      ″      20 ..281543
  20      ″      25 ..301545
  25      ″      30 ..161430
  30      ″      35 ..191433
  35      ″      40 ..251540
  40      ″      45 ..192544
  45      ″      50 ..222951
  50      ″      55 ..383270
  55 and under 60403272
  60      ″      65414182
  65      ″      70512071
  70      ″      75332255
  75      ″      80373067
  80      ″      85171835
  85      ″      90191130
  90      ″      955611
  95      ″      1005510
100 and over ..2911
               Totals ..7395851,324

Causes of Maori Deaths.—With the exception of diphtheria and scarlet fever, epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the European population, the most noteworthy examples being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system, and typhoid fever. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhoeal diseases and stomach complaints.

On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality rate among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral haemorrhage. Malformations show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many Maori infants may be partly responsible, as the figures of deaths from malformations and the group “early infancy” taken in conjunction indicate a much higher rate for Maoris from these causes as a whole than for the European population.

A summary is here given showing Maori deaths for the five years 1945 to 1949 from the principal causes and groups of causes on the basis of the Fifth (1938) Revision of the International Classification of Causes of Death.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per 10,000 of Mean Maori Population
1945194619471948194919451946194719481949
Typhoid fever .. .. ..7712440·690·691·140·370·36
Measles .. .. ..42712290·402·660·100·192·62
Whooping-cough .. ..8..1528310·79..1·432·602·80
Diphtheria .. .. ..21108352·080·980·760·280·45
Influenza .. .. ..21371522122·083·641·432·041·09
Dysentery .. .. ..1275751·190·690·480·650·45
Pulmonary tuberculosis .. ..29229327620820428·9828·8226·2619·2918·45
Other forms of tuberculosis ..851027469658·4410·037·046·405·88
Cancer .. .. ..55587369755·465·706·956·406·78
Cerebral haemorrhage .. ..33143621323·281·383·431·952·89
Convulsions (under five years) ..1134341·090·300·380·280·36
Heart-diseases .. .. ..26923225527128126·7022·8224·2625·1425·42
Bronchitis .. .. ..27243131232·682·362·952·882·08
Broncho-pneumonia .. ..13017712413117812·9017·4111·8012·1516·10
Pneumonia .. .. ..851028177778·4410·037·717·146·97
Diarrhoea and enteritis .. ..1148671547111·328·466·765·016·42
Nephritis .. .. ..25241415242·482·361·331·392·17
Senility .. .. ..50464032234·964·523·812·972·08
Violence—
     Suicide .. .. ..775650·690·690·480·560·45
     Accident .. .. ..65839389946·458·168·858·258·50
     Homicide .. .. ..233180·200·300·290·090·72
Ill-defined or not specified ..1141612181·090·391·521·111·63
Other causes .. .. ..30128128631829829·8827·6427·2129·4926·96
               Totals .. ..1,6351,6271,5381,4731,566162·29160·02146·35136·62141·66

The Introduction of the Sixth (1948) Revision of the International Classification of Causes of Death in 1950, together with the change to assignment according to the underlying cause of death, prevent accurate comparisons being made between the 1950 and 1951 mortality tabulations and those for antecedent years in the above table. The following table shows the Maori deaths for 1950 and 1951 classified according to the Abbreviated List of the 1948 Revision.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per 10,000 of Mean Maori Population
1950195119501951
Tuberculosis of respiratory system .. ..19412917·1311·08
Tuberculosis, other forms .. .. ..60395·303·35
Syphilis and its sequelae .. .. ..940·790·34
Typhoid fever .. .. .. ..510·440·09
Dysentery, all forms .. .. .. ..720·620·17
Scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat ..1..0·09..
Whooping-cough .. .. .. ..740·620·34
Meningococcal infections .. .. ....8..0·69
Acute poliomyelitis .. .. .. ....1..0·09
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic10110·880·94
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues65775·746·61
Benign and unspecified neoplasms .. ..420·350·17
Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per 10,000 of Mean Maori Population
1950195119501951
Diabetes mellitus .. .. .. ..450·350·43
Anaemias .. .. .. .. ..110·090·09
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system ..31512·744·38
Non-meningococcal meningitis .. .. ..18121·591·03
Rheumatic fever .. .. .. ..960·790·52
Chronic rheumatic heart-disease .. ..38403·363·43
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart-disease ..14119112·4516·40
Other diseases of the heart .. .. ..46834·067·13
Hypertension with heart-disease .. ..9190·791·63
Hypertension without mention of hear .. ..210·180·09
Influenza .. .. .. .. ..20141·771·20
Pneumonia .. .. .. .. ..16514914·5712·80
Bronchitis .. .. .. .. ..27302·382·58
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum .. ..210·180·09
Appendicitis .. .. .. ..540·440·34
Intestinal obstruction and hernia .. ..10130·881·12
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of the newborn50504·414·29
Cirrhosis of liver .. .. .. ..510·440·09
Nephritis and nephrosis .. .. ..1991·680·77
Hyperplasia of prostate .. .. ..120·090·17
Complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium1251·060·43
Congenital malformations .. .. ..21231·851·97
Birth injuries, postnatal asphyxia, and atelectasis ..55484·864·12
Infections of the newborn .. .. ..8120·711·03
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy, and immaturity unqualified75656·625·58
Senility without mention of psychosis, ill-defined and unknown causes27322·382·75
All other diseases .. .. .. ..96748·486·35
Motor-vehicle accidents .. .. ..26292·302·49
All other accidents .. .. .. ..74616·535·24
Suicide and self-inflicted injury .. ..760·620·52
Homicide and operations of war .. ..390·260·77
               Totals .. .. .. ..1,3691,324120·87113·68

From 1925 onwards information has been obtained as to whether the cause of death has been certified by a medical practitioner or a Coroner's inquest. As an indication of the improvements achieved in the specifying of the causes of deaths of Maoris, it may be said that in 1925, out of a total of 867 deaths, 446, or 51 per cent, were definitely shown to have been certified, while in 1951 the number so certified was 1,227 out of 1,324 registrations, equivalent to 93 per cent.

MAORI INFANT MORTALITY.—As regards infant mortality, the Maori rate is much higher and more variable than the European, principally owing to the ravages of epidemic diseases, tuberculosis, respiratory diseases, and diarrhoeal diseases. The infant mortality rate for the first year of life was 75 per 1,000 births in the case of Maoris for the five years 1947-51, as compared with 23 per 1,000 among European infants. The decrease in the Maori infant-mortality rate during the years 1946 and 1947 is more apparent than real, as the birth figures on which they are based include a considerable number of late registrations of hitherto unregistered births (see p. 86).

The numbers and rates per 1,000 live births for the last eleven years are given in the next table.

YearMaorisEuropeans
Number of Deaths Under One YearRate Per 1,000 Live BirthsNumber of Deaths Under One YearRate Per 1,000 Live Births
1941 .. ..517125·061,04529·77
1942 .. ..42497·9296428·71
1943 .. ..39989·8695131·37
1944 .. ..461102·261,01230·12
1945 .. ..41388·931,03627·99
1946 .. ..43174·621,09326·10
1947 .. ..36573·181,12225·04
1948 .. ..38076·6797021·95
1949 .. ..42285·821,04623·78
1950 .. ..35669·741,00822·75
1951 .. ..35768·161,01722·78

The next table shows for the year 1951 the principal causes of death of Maori infants in the various subdivisions of the first year of life. The classification is according to the Sixth (1948) Revision of the International Classification of Causes of Death.

Causes of DeathUnder 1 Day1 Day and Under 2 Days2 Days and Under 1 Week1 Week and Under 2 Weeks2 Weeks and Under 3 Weeks3 Weeks and Under 1 Month1 Months and Under 2 Months2 Months and Under 3 Months3 Months and Under 6 Months6 Months and Under 9 Months9 Months and Under 12 MonthsTotals
Tuberculosis .. .. ..................1124
Syphilis .. .. .. ..............1........1
Dysentery, all forms .. ....................1..1
Whooping-cough .. .. ..................2..13
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic......1........22..5
Non-meningococcal meningitis ..............1..2..25
Influenza .. .. ................13239
Pneumonia, except of newborn ..............58313323100
Bronchitis .. .. ..............21..7414
Intestinal obstruction and hernia ......11....31..1..7
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of newborn............3..1019638
Congenital malformations .. ..225..1..3112118
Birth injuries .. .. ..765..1............19
Post-natal asphyxia and atelectasis ..172531..1........29
Infections of the newborn .. ......1244......1..12
Immaturity unqualified .. ..221341..1....1....42
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy4334123..11123
Ill-defined conditions .. ..................1113
Accidents .. .. ....1......12134..12
Other diseases .. .. ..............1133412
               Totals .. .. ..52272412882514617848357

Of the total of 12 deaths in the above table due to infections of the newborn, 3 were defined as diarrhoea and 7 as pneumonia. Immaturity unqualified accounted for 42 infant deaths, but in a further 24 deaths due to diseases peculiar to early infancy, prematurity was an associated condition.

The great achievement in reducing the infant-mortality rate for the European population has been accomplished during the period after the first month of life up to the end of the first year. Conversely, the causes of the extremely high Maori mortality rates are to be found in the same period of life. This is indicated in the next table, which contrasts the mortality rates per 1,000 live births for European and Maori infants respectively for the last twenty years.

YearEuropeansMaoris
Under One MonthOne and Under Twelve MonthsTotal Under One YearUnder One MonthOne and Under Twelve MonthsTotal Under One Year
1932 .. ..21·309·9231·2222·2273·2295·45
1933 .. ..22·818·8331·6423·0769·5492·61
1934 .. ..22·869·2532·1117·1176·4893·59
1935 .. ..22·0310·2332·2624·3084·90109·20
1936 .. ..22·318·6530·9622·3287·60109·92
1937 .. ..22·219·0031·2121·6670·5192·17
1938 .. ..24·1511·4835·6330·32122·94153·26
1939 .. ..21·859·2931·1432·0782·85114·92
1940 .. ..22·038·1830·2123·9263·3087·22
1941 .. ..20·009·7729·7726·8598·21125·06
1942 .. ..18·739·9828·7119·4078·5297·92
1943 .. ..21·2710·1031·3718·9270·9489·86
1944 .. ..20·609·5230·1219·3082·96102·26
1945 .. ..19·598·4027·9926·0562·8888·93
1946 .. ..19·087·0226·1018·3556·2774·62
1947 .. ..18·086·9625·0425·4647·7273·18
1948 .. ..15·806·1521·9528·8547·8276·67
1949 .. ..17·016·7723·7822·7863·0485·82
1950 .. ..16·576·1822·7528·4141·3369·74
1951 .. ..16·226·5622·7825·0143·1568·16

The principal causes of death of Maori infants responsible for the high mortality rates after the first month of life are diarrhoea and enteritis, broncho-pneumonia, pneumonia, and other diseases of the respiratory system.

4 E—TOTAL POPULATION, INCLUDING MAORIS

It is desirable that a complete coverage of the vital statistics of a country as a whole should be available, and the statistical data presented in this subsection cover the entire population of New Zealand.

For many years the standard of registration of vital events for Maoris was subject to elements of inaccuracy and incompleteness due to sever tors. However, with the introduction of the medical and related benefits under the social legislation, which covers Maori and European alike, certain information was essential for the claiming of benefits, and a gradual improvement in recent years has been in evidence. It is now probable that the standard of registration of Maori vital statistics is very little inferior to that of Europeans.

TOTAL BIRTHS.—As mentioned previously, registration of Maori births are somewhat less accurate (although improvement has been manifest in recent years) than those of the European population. In the table following, which shows the numbers and rates of European, Maori, and total births for each of the last eleven years, allowance should be made for the element of inaccuracy and incompleteness affecting a proportion of the figures, particularly for the earlier years covered.

For instance, owing to the extensive time lag in the receipt by the Registrar-General of a considerable number of registrations, the statistics of Maori births relate to the number of registrations received during the year, whereas the European figures cover actual registrations effected during the year.

YearNumbersRates Per 1,000 of Mean Population
EuropeanMaoriTotalEuropeanMaoriTotal
1941 .. ..35,1004,13439,23422·8144·7724·06
1942 .. ..33,5744,33037,90421·7345·8423·12
1943 .. ..30,3114,44034,75119·7045·7821·25
1944 .. ..33,5994,50838,10721·5945·3223·01
1945 .. ..37,0074,64441,65123·2246·0924·58
1946 .. ..41,8715,77647,64725·2656·8127·08
1947 .. ..44,8164,98849,80426·4747·4627·70
1948 .. ..44,1934,95649,14925·5945·9726·79
1949 .. ..43,9884,91748,90524·9844·4826·13
1950 .. ..44,3095,10549,41424·6745·0725·88
1951 .. ..44,6515,23849,88924·3944·9725·62

The abnormal increase in the number of Maori births shown for the year 1946 is mainly accounted for by the late registration of births which occurred prior to 1946 (see p. 86).

The inclusion of Maoris raises the level of the birth rate all through the period covered, but in no case does it reverse the trend of the rate on the normal published basis—i.e., the birth rate of New Zealand, exclusive of Maoris. In an international comparison for the quinquennium 1947-51 the inclusion of Maoris raises New Zealand's position from twelfth to ninth in a total of twenty-seven countries covered.

TOTAL NATURAL INCREASE.—The birth and death rates of the European population are not subject to violent fluctuation, and consequently the natural-increase rate—i.e., excess of births over deaths—for this section of the population follows an even trend in the period covered by the next table, with a decline to 1943, followed by a steady rise to 1947, and a regular decline each year since that date. The Maori population, on the other hand, evinces sudden changes in both birth and death rates, with a resultant considerable fluctuation in the natural-increase rate. The effect of combining the two sections of the populations is to smooth out the variations in the Maori rate of natural increase, but the general trend is the same as the European rate. The following table shows the numbers gained by natural increase, together with the rate per 1,000 of mean population for the last eleven years.

YearNumbersRates Per 1,000 of Mean Population
EuropeanMaoriTotalEuropeanMaoriTotal
1941 .. ..19,9542,23322,18712·9724·1913·61
1942 .. ..17,1892,59819,78711·1327·5012·07
1943 .. ..14,8642,76517,6299·6628·5110·78
1944 .. ..18,2362,82221,05811·7228·3712·71
1945 .. ..20,9563,00923,96513·1529·8714·14
1946 .. ..25,7784,14929,92715·5540·8117·01
1947 .. ..28,9123,45032,36217·0832·8318·00
1948 .. ..28,3713,48331,85416·4332·3117·37
1949 .. ..27,9763,35131,32715·8930·3116·74
1950 .. ..27,5943,73631,33015·3632·9816·41
1951 .. ..27,1393,91431,05314·8233·6015·94

In the ten years 1942-51 New Zealand has gained by natural increase of the population a total of 270,292, comprising 237,015 Europeans and 33,277 Maoris.

TOTAL MARRIAGES.—The following table shows the numbers of European, Maori, and total marriages celebrated during each of the last eleven years.

YearNumbersRates Per 1,000 of Mean Population
EuropeanMaoriTotalEuropeanMaoriTotal
1941 .. ..13,31351713,8308·655·608·48
1942 .. ..12,21955612,7757·915·897·79
1943 .. ..11,57944212,0217·534·567·35
1944 .. ..13,12552113,6468·435·248·24
1945 .. ..16,16053316,69310·145·299·85
1946 .. ..20,53556121,09612·395·5211·99
1947 .. ..18,52552219,04710·944·9710·59
1948 .. ..17,19255817,7509·965·189·67
1949 .. ..16,78556917,3549·535·159·27
1950 .. ..16,50459517,0999·195·258·96
1951 .. ..16,35955616,9158·934·778·78

The fluctuations in the Maori marriage rate, and hence, to a lesser extent, in the total marriage rate, cannot be taken at their face value, as elements of Maori psychology play no small part on occasions in influencing the number of Maori marriages registered, as distinct from the number actually celebrated. Apart from these factors, the differences observed in the movements of the respective rates are, of course, considerably affected by variations in the application of social and other legislation to the Maori race and the European population respectively. As a result of legislation introduced in 1951 it will not be possible after 1 April 1952 to distinguish marriages of Maoris from those of Europeans.

TOTAL DEATHS.—The effect of including Maoris is to increase slightly the total death rate for New Zealand, as is seen in the following table.

YearNumbersRates Per 1,000 of Mean Population
EuropeanMaoriTotalEuropeanMaoriTotal
1941 .. ..15,1461,90117,0479·8420·5910·45
1942 .. ..16,3851,73218,11710·6018·3411·05
1943 .. ..15,4471,67517,12210·0417·2710·47
1944 .. ..15,3631,68617,0499·8716·9510·30
1945 .. ..16,0511,63517,68610·0716·2310·44
1946 .. ..16,0931,62717,7209·7116·0010·07
1947 .. ..15,9041,53817,4429·3914·639·70
1948 .. ..15,8121,47317,2859·1613·669·42
1949 .. ..16,0121,56617,5789·0914·179·39
1950 .. ..16,7151,36918,0849·3112·099·47
1951 .. ..17,5121,32418,8369·5611·379·67

The Maori death rate was for many years consistently and appreciably higher than the European rate, but a continuance of the downward trend which has been recorded for some years now may see an equalization of the rates in the near future. At present the inclusion of Maoris does not raise the general death rate much above the European rate. Countries with lower death rates (in 1951) than New Zealand included Netherlands, 7·5; Denmark, 8·8; Norway, 8·3; Canada, 9·0; and Union of South Africa (European population only), 9·2.

Total Deaths by Causes.—Numbers and rates for principal causes of death over the five years 1945-49 are given in the following table. This table follows the Abridged International List of Causes of Death (Fifth Revision, 1938) and includes Maoris. Similarly based figures covering the same five years will be found for the Maori population separately on page 88 of Section 4d and for the European population by reference to page 87 of Section 4c of the 1950 edition of the Year-Book.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRates Per Million of Mean Population
1945194619471948194919451946194719481949
Typhoid and paratyphoid fever ..10142177681244
Scarlet fever .. .. ..141..4..81..2..
Whooping-cough .. ..16149345291271828
Diphtheria .. .. ..63592861037341535
Tuberculosis of the respiratory system789753717616569466428399336304
Other forms of tuberculosis ..191200156130135113115877172
Syphilis .. .. ..10013512595835977695244
Influenza .. .. ..741484873574484274031
Measles .. .. ..144326538241328
Other infective and parasitic diseases1321311311621237874738866
Cancer and other malignant tumours2,2682,3262,3882,5222,5471,3381,3221,3281,3751,361
Non-malignant tumours ..55726925513241381427
Chronic rheumatism and gout ..30302329271817131614
Diabetes mellitus .. ..324347332355363191197184193194
Alcoholism .. .. ..7436642233
Avitaminoses, other general diseases, diseases of the blood, and chronic poisoning270260250236252159148139129135
Meningitis, and diseases of the spinal cord80817796844746435245
Intracranial lesions of vascular origin1,6711,6131,6951,6981,655986917942925884
Other diseases of the nervous system and organs of special sense212180156173169124102879490
Diseases of the heart .. ..5,9246,0156,0085,9396,2833,4963,4193,3403,2373,357
Other diseases of the circulatory system300263262314280177149146171150
Bronchitis .. .. ..2081772011621511231001128881
Pneumonia and broncho-pneumonia720840750812828425477417443442
Other diseases of the respiratory system234204228207197138116127113105
Diarrhoea and enteritis .. ..23915912711014214190716076
Appendicitis .. .. ..64585746453833322524
Diseases of the liver and biliary passages130121981281407769557075
Other diseases of the digestive system376306334339343222174186185183
Nephritis .. .. ..442475414385399261270230210213
Other diseases of the genito-urinary system258215245227194152122136124104
Puerperal infection .. ..2935181813172010107
Other diseases of the puerperal state63744147493742232626
Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue, and of the bones and organs of locomotion42373122322521171217
Congenital debility, malformations, premature birth, and other diseases of early infancy9459991,049905950558568583493508
Senility .. .. ..513369343241229303210191131122
Suicide .. .. ..182173140187176107987810294
Homicide .. .. ..2718132028161071115
Automobile accidents .. ..13218723119521678107128106115
Other accidental deaths .. ..520586566693620307333315378331
Cause of death not specified or ill-defined1891615201159811
               Totals .. ..17,68617,72017,44217,28517,57810,43610,0719,6999,4219,391

Although the incidence of different diseases as causes of death varies considerably as between the Maori and European sections of New Zealand's population, the only important disease to show a marked influence on the general death rate by the inclusion of Maoris is tuberculosis. The average death rate for the total population from tuberculosis (all forms) for the five years 1947-51 was 380 per million of mean population, as against 253 for the European death rate. New Zealand has for many years had a comparatively low tuberculosis death rate for the European section of its population, but when Maoris are included the latest triennial international figures available (1947-49) show New Zealand to be sixth out of total of thirty-one countries. With Maoris excluded, New Zealand's position would be second for the same period.

Total deaths for the years 1950 and 1951 according to the Abbreviated List of the Sixth (1948) Revision of the International Classification of Causes of Death are contained in the following table. Comparative tables for the European and Maori population separately may be found by reference to page 76 of Section 4c and pages 88-89 of Section 4d respectively.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate Per Million of Mean Population
1950195119501951
Tuberculosis of respiratory system .. ..545448285230
Tuberculosis, other forms .. .. ..1211036353
Syphilis and its sequelae .. .. .. ..100715236
Typhoid fever .. .. .. .. ..7141
Dysentery, all forms .. .. .. ..12563
Scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat .. ..2111
Diphtheria .. .. .. .. ..4322
Whooping-cough .. .. .. ..2311126
Meningococcal infections .. .. .. ..922511
Acute poliomyelitis .. .. .. ..2211
Measles .. .. .. .. ..3221
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic ..95865044
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues2,7172,9131,4231,496
Benign and unspecified neoplasms .. .. ..59383119
Diabetes mellitus .. .. .. ..232249121128
Anaemias .. .. .. .. ..58813042
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system ..1,8552,1149721,085
Non-meningococcal meningitis .. .. ..36271914
Rheumatic fever .. .. .. ..23231212
Chronic rheumatic heart-disease .. .. ..271244142125
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart-disease ..4,9165,1512,5752,645
Other diseases of the heart .. .. ..641674336346
Hypertension with heart-disease .. .. ..662695347357
Hypertension without mention of heart .. ..1641558680
Influenza .. .. .. .. ..97925147
Pneumonia .. .. .. .. ..579555303285
Bronchitis .. .. .. .. ..17728093144
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum .. .. ..1481517777
Appendicitis .. .. .. .. ..39322016
Intestinal obstruction and hernia .. .. ..1371317267
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of the newborn1361657185
Cirrhosis of liver .. .. .. .. ..59653133
Nephritis and nephrosis .. .. .. ..231208121107
Hyperplasia of prostate .. .. .. ..1501567980
Complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium52362718
Congenital malformations .. .. .. ..320225168116
Birth injuries, post-natal asphyxia, and atelectasis ..325358170184
Infections of the newborn .. .. ..33421722
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy, and immaturity unqualified393361206185
Senility without mention of psychosis, ill-defined, and unknown causes213241112124
All other diseases .. .. .. ..1,4301,500749770
Motor-vehicle accidents238298125153
All other accidents .. .. .. ..574610301313
Suicide and self-inflicted injury .. .. ..1721889096
Homicide and operations of war .. .. ..24231312
               Totals .. .. .. .. ..18,08418,8369,4739,672

TOTAL INFANT MORTALITY.—The establishing of the vital statistics of New Zealand on a total basis by the inclusion of Maoris has the greatest influence upon the infant-mortality rate. The infant-mortality rate of the European population of New Zealand held pride of place in the world for many years, and recently has declined to a particularly low level. The Maori rate, on the other hand, always a high one, has not shown any noticeable improvement in recent years. It is also subject to violent fluctuations owing to the ravages of certain epidemic diseases, which have relatively very little effect on the European rate. The European, Maori, and total infant-mortality figures for the last twenty years are given in the next table.

YearNumbersRates Per 1,000 Live Births
EuropeanMaoriTotalEuropeanMaoriTotal
1932 .. ..7772621,03931·2295·4537·61
1933 .. ..7702731,04331·6492·6138·23
1934 .. ..7812791,06032·1193·5938·82
1935 .. ..7733551,12832·26109·2041·45
1936 .. ..7693991,16830·96109·9241·03
1937 .. ..8123661,17831·2192·1739·29
1938 .. ..9715661,53735·63153·2649·67
1939 .. ..8984731,37131·14114·9241·61
1940 .. ..9903721,36230·2187·2236·78
1941 .. ..1,0455171,56229·77125·0639·81
1942 .. ..9644241,38828·7197·9236·62
1943 .. ..9513991,35031·3789·8638·85
1944 .. ..1,0124611,47330·12102·2638·65
1945 .. ..1,0364131,44927·9988·9334·79
1946 .. ..1,0934311,52426·1074·6231·99
1947 .. ..1,1223651,48725·0473·1829·86
1948 .. ..9703801,35021·9576·6727·47
1949 .. ..1,0464221,46823·7885·8230·02
1950 .. ..1,0083561,36422·7569·7427·60
1951 .. ..1,0173571,37422·7868·1627·54

The inclusion of Maoris not only places the infant-mortality rate for New Zealand on a considerably higher level, but also replaces the general downward movement by a much more fluctuating trend

It also has a considerable effect on the position occupied by New Zealand among the countries of the world. In the quinquennium 1947-51 New Zealand's infant-mortality rate (exclusive of Maoris), with an average of 23, was the second lowest of thirty countries for which reliable figures were available, whereas the inclusion of the Maori population relegated it to third place equal with the Netherlands, with Sweden clearly in the lead, and Australia in second place.

4 F—MORBIDITY

Comparisons of healthiness of a community over a period of years which are based on death rates do not fully take into account the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades ago as incurable now show a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally. Death-rate statistics are therefore supplemented by data relating to illness.

The principal source of statistics of illness in New Zealand, apart from that resulting in death, comes from the public hospitals, to which some 85 per cent of all hospital inpatients are admitted. Information concerning every person discharged from a public hospital is collected and tabulated (from 1 January 1950) in accordance with the International Statistical Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death, and published annually in the Health Department's publication Medical Statistics. Similar information was formerly published in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics issued by the Census and Statistics Department. At present no attempt is being made to bridge the gap between illness where there was admission to a public hospital and illness where there was no such admission. Other morbidity statistics in New Zealand are those concerning certain notifiable diseases, shown in the next paragraph, those about industrial accidents reported in Section 41, those concerning benefits granted under the Social Security Act reported in Section 7a, and those to sick members of Friendly Societies mentioned in Section 7e.

NOTIFICATION OF DISEASES.—The numbers of all notifiable diseases reported during the calendar year 1951 are shown in the following table; the European figures are given month by month, with the totals for Maoris being shown in the last column.

DiseaseEuropeansMaoris
JanuaryFebruaryMarchAprilMayJuneJulyAugustSeptemberOctoberNovemberDecemberTotalsTotals Only
Scarlet fever: streptococcal sore throat47476590859171727048433176010
Diphtheria .. ..349456761736616
Typhoid and paratyphoid fever....313..1323712449
Pulmonary tuberculosis ..957470991101101131168810793931,168389
Other tuberculosis .. ..18191214142719191521151420777
Meningococcus meningitis ..33235681477416311
Acute poliomyelitis ..41153....11433261
Pneumonic influenza ........21..1..2....171
Erysipelas .. .. ..661013121481214147121287
Puerperal fever—
     Following childbirth ..131..1......5111143
     Following abortion ..55632323421..362
Eclampsia .. .. ..3567616983413711
Tetanus .. .. ..21..2..532....34224
Hydatids .. .. ....2144145121624216
Trachoma .. .. ......1..1..............29
Ophthalmia neonatorum ..................1......11
Lethargic encephalitis ..............1..1......2..
Food poisoning .. ..2062112346920044335543125
Bacillary dysentery .. ..10518145145122758828
Amoebic dysentery .. ..3..54983812102551
Undulant fever .. ..1054541475532553
Lead poisoning .. ..2..11211....1..312..
Malaria .. .. ..2....3..1....1..1..8..
Leprosy .. .. ........................2  
Actinomycosis .. ......11............1..3..
               Totals .. ..2341862372872752933264782442322452493,286646

Total notifications for each of the last five years for Europeans and for Maoris for some of the notifiable diseases are shown in the following table.

Disease19471948194919501951
Scarlet fever: streptococcal sore throat ..European8661,1061,0381,031760
Maori5411610
Diphtheria .. .. .. ..European506154835161
Maori4012656
Typhoid and paratyphoid fever .. ..European10640243424
Maori4027564849
Pulmonary tuberculosis .. .. ..European1,3961,3561,2171,2941,168
Maori412404476475389
Meningococcus meningitis .. ..European4239384863
Maori668311
Acute poliomyelitis .. .. ..European1309143467026
Maori549921
Puerperal fever and septic abortion ..European159138817450
Maori61655
Tetanus .. .. .. ..European1823173322
Maori....264
Hydatids ..European5247273042
Maori8616816
Food poisoning .. .. ..European22159104508431
Maori2171125
Bacillary dysentery .. .. ..European539611613188
Maori7859395928
Undulant fever .. .. ..European3237314355
Maori23123

Scarlet Fever: Streptococcal Sore Throat.—Notifications from this cause continue to remain at a low level.

Diphtheria.—Notifications were again very low, being 67 (Europeans 61, Maoris 6). Three health districts had no cases at all.

Dr. C. N. D. Taylor, Medical Officer of Health, Gisborne, carried out an interesting survey among a small group of infants to determine the extent to which they had been immunized. It is the custom for a District Nurse to follow up every birth, and when the child is six months old, offer immunization. Owing to staff shortages this work fell into arrears, and the survey covered 188 children of ages between six months and eighteen months who had not previously been visited by a nurse. Of the total number, 114 (60 per cent) were found to have been immunized, 97 by their own doctors and 17 by a departmental officer at the parents' request. The parents of a further 44 children agreed to have their child immunized either by their own doctor or by a departmental officer. The parents of only 8 children refused immunization, while 22 children had died or could not be traced. This survey provides satisfactory proof of the effect of the Department of Health's educational activities in sponsoring the immunization of young children against diphtheria.

Another interesting effect of the routine immunization of infants is a marked shift in the age incidence of the disease, as pointed out by the Medical Officer of Health, Christchurch, in whose district 5 of the 6 cases notified were fifteen years of age or older, while four of them were over thirty years of age. Of the 67 cases notified in New Zealand, 30, or nearly half, were aged fifteen years or over. This is in marked contrast to the figures for 1930, when only 316 (or 22 per cent) of 1,440 cases notified were over fifteen years of age. Incidentally, the figures for 1930, which were not exceptional at the time, will indicate how much the incidence has fallen in recent years.

Typhoid and Paratyphoid Fever.—Only sporadic cases occurred in 1951, and all but one were in the North Island.

Meningococcus Meningitis.—In 1951 the incidence was slightly higher than for recent years—74 cases (Europeans 63, Maoris 11)—as compared with 51 (Europeans 48, Maoris 3) in 1950. The cases occurred mainly in the Auckland and Wellington districts.

Acute Poliomyelitis.—Between November 1947 and July 1949 New Zealand experienced its fourth major epidemic of poliomyelitis in a space of thirty-four years. Prior to 1916 nothing more than sporadic cases had been recorded in this country. Each of these four outbreaks began in the early summer, and the first three (1916, 1924-25, and 1936-37) began to die away with the approach of winter, although the 1936-37 epidemic was rather more drawn out than the two earlier ones. The latest outbreak, however, first appeared in November 1947 and continued with undiminished intensity throughout 1948, and only died down in the middle of 1949, although it was less intense than the previous epidemics.

In the period November 1947 to July 1949 the number of cases and suspected cases notified was 1,720, of which 1,406 proved positive. Of these, 805 showed evidence of paralysis or paresis, and there were 77 deaths from the disease.

The attack rate varied considerably in different parts of the country and the incidence in the New Plymouth Health District (22·43 per 10,000 of population) was markedly higher than elsewhere. The epidemic took approximately one year to travel from Auckland to Dunedin, although air transport covers the distance in a few hours. The outbreak in Wellington was unusual in that it was almost entirely a winter outbreak, whereas elsewhere the incidence showed a lessened intensity in the winter months.

As indicated earlier, there were differences between the four major epidemics of poliomyelitis in respect of their duration, and this applies also to their intensity, severity, and distribution by age groups.

Taking the duration of the epidemics as the periods during which the number of cases continuously reached double figures in any month, the duration and monthly incidence of the four epidemics is compared in the following table.

EpidemicMonth of Epidemic
1234567891011
1916 .. ..1193193201674419..........
1924-25 ..59224340366120542210......
1936-37 ..8570531072441639530141410
1947-49 ..1710955437696117648585117
EpidemicMonth of Epidemic
12131415161718192021Totals
1916 .. ......................988
1924-25 ......................1,195
1936-37 ..11..................896
1947-49 ..778069946684331810111,406

The next table shows the attack rates for the different age groups for the 1947-49 epidemic.

Age Group, in YearsAll CasesParalysed Cases
CasesRates Per 10,000 in Age GroupCasesRates Per 10,000 in Age Group
  0-4 .. .. ..29813·81858·5
  5-9 .. .. ..41624·521212·3
10-14 .. .. ..24818·41178·7
15-19 .. .. ..1329·7835·9
20 and over .. .. ..3122·62081·7
               Totals .. ..1,4067·78054·4

The youngest age group (0-4 years) which in 1916 and 1924-25 suffered the highest attack rate dropped to third place in 1947-49. The incidence in the higher age groups was greater than in previous epidemics.

The number of deaths in the 1947-49 epidemic was 77, of whom 42 were males and 35 females. These numbers included 5 Maori males and 1 Maori female. The case mortality for all cases was 5·1 per cent for males, 5·9 per cent for females, with a combined rate of 5·5 per cent. For paralysed cases the mortality rates were: males, 9·3 per cent; females, 9·9 per cent; combined, 9·6 per cent. The highest mortality rates were in the higher age groups, particularly in females over thirty years of age.

In 1950 there was a total of 72 cases (Europeans 70, Maoris 2). Of these, 17 were cases of paralysis with 2 deaths, while 55 suffered no paralysis. The previous year's figure was 355 cases.

Just as the last major epidemic was unusually drawn out, and extended over twenty-one months, likewise it has taken longer than usual for the customary low incidence of the inter-epidemic period to establish itself. In fact, there were 33 cases in the first quarter of 1950, compared with 27 cases in the last quarter of 1949. The great majority of the cases (60 out of 72) were confined to the Auckland district.

During 1951 there were 27 cases, of which 18 were paralysed and 9 non-paralysed. There were 3 deaths. The only Maori case (a boy aged thirteen) ended fatally. The other two fatal cases were European females aged thirty-five and six years respectively.

The cases were well distributed, no health district being entirely free from the disease.

Hydatid Disease.—The figures for 1951 (Europeans 42, Maoris 16) show an increase over those of previous years. This increase, probably, is the result of better notification and is not due to any increased incidence. As a result of the educational activities of the Department of Health, carried out in conjunction with the Department of Agriculture, farmers' organizations in several parts of the country have become very conscious of the existence of the disease, and are giving valuable assistance in encouraging their members to dose their dogs and to avoid re-infecting them.

All the Maori cases except two occurred in Gisborne and Hamilton districts.

Food Poisoning.—The reported cases were Europeans 431, Maoris 25, and probably reflect better notification. It is certain, however, that while outbreaks involving numbers of people are generally reported there must be many sporadic cases and family outbreaks which are dismissed as “summer sickness” or “gastric flu'.”

Undulant fever.—The notified cases of this disease show a rising tendency, although probably only a small proportion of the total infections are notified. All cases are due to Br. abortus, the infectivity of which, for humans, is relatively low.

Venereal Disease.—In the early war years the incidence of venereal disease increased considerably, but after 1941 there was an appreciable decrease. This trend was not sustained, however, and a new peak for gonorrhoea was reached in 1946, while the incidence of syphilis also increased substantially. The 1947 and 1948 figures for gonorrhoea showed some improvement, but an increase of nearly 11 per cent over the previous year was recorded in 1949. New cases of syphilis rose very steeply in 1948, but there was a considerable reduction in 1949, and a further substantial reduction in 1950. Gonorrhoea slightly increased in 1951. The following table shows the number of persons seen for the first time at the venereal-disease clinics in the four main centres of Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin, during each of the years 1947-51, and found to be suffering from gonorrhoea or syphilis.

GonorrhoeaSyphilis
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal
1947 .. .. ..1,1063901,49610789196
1948 .. .. ..9933601,353161111272
1949 .. .. ..1,1043961,500107107214
1950 .. .. ..8183131,1316487151
1951 .. .. ..9612831,2445572127

There has been a general reduction in new cases of syphilis, while the figures for gonorrhoea show a slight increase, especially in Auckland and Wellington. A large proportion of these recorded male cases refer to first attendances of infected seamen visiting our main ports. So far as the local population is concerned, as indicated by the figures for females, these diseases are relatively uncommon except in the Auckland district, where the number of new female infections remains high.

Tuberculosis.—With an intensification of case-finding by all tuberculosis workers in recent years the position regarding notification of tuberculosis has improved to a degree that enables a reasonable picture of the disease to be presented as it affects this country. From a study of the returns over the last few years there is reason to believe that the annual increase in notifications of the disease has reached stability, and that an addition of approximately 250 cases (including Maoris) per year in the national total of notified cases can be expected. The Department of Health is continuing its efforts to reduce both incidence and mortality. The corps of District Health Nurses available for tuberculosis case-finding work has been increased, and hospital clinics in the charge of chest specialists have now been provided to give a wider coverage. The responsibilities of the Department of Health in case-finding and domiciliary care are being co-ordinated with that of the Hospital Boards, which are responsible for diagnosis and treatment.

The medical officers of the Department of Health assist the District Nurses in the examination of contacts and arrange tuberculin tests and X-ray examinations. One mass miniature X-ray unit has been in operation for over three years in Taranaki, a unit is established in Christchurch, and other units are available for Auckland, Wellington, and Dunedin. Special investigation by these methods are directed towards those groups of the population which are likely to show a high incidence of the disease, and this type of work is being extended. Cases that are found to be tuberculosis, or suspected of having the disease, are referred to hospital chest clinics, which assess the diagnosis and prescribe treatment. The supervision of “after care” on discharge from a hospital or sanatorium then becomes the joint responsibility of the District Nurse and the hospital clinic staff.

As a contribution to prophylaxis, health education is being stimulated, and B.C.G. vaccination against tuberculosis has been commenced in hospital staffs and contacts and in certain post-primary school pupils, and is about to be extended to other suitable age groups of the population on a voluntary basis.

The following figures reflect the work performed by the district nursing service and school medical officers in this connection during the five years 1947-51.

 19471948194919501951
Total number of homes under control.. ..9,0709,2839,6879,88010,282
Number of new contacts brought under supervision during year .. .. ..2,2752,7485,4235,1214,728
Total number of contacts under surveillance during year—
     Found to be tuberculosis .. .. .. ..272476223
     Removed from list .. .. .. .. ..3,2382,5822,858
     Remaining under supervision .. .. .. ..23,10324,19423,834
          Totals .. .. .. .. ..26,61327,25226,915

The Department of Health maintains a Tuberculosis Register, which attempts to classify all known cases, and a clearer conception of the type, form, and extent of the disease is being obtained as workers become more accustomed to provide the necessary information. The number of cases on the Register (inclusive of Maoris) at 31 December 1951 was 10,698, of which 9,353 were pulmonary and 1,345 non-pulmonary. The number of new cases notified in 1951 was 1,841, of which 1,375 were European and 466 Maori. Of the European cases 1,168 were pulmonary and 207 non-pulmonary, and in the Maori cases the figures were 389 and 77 for pulmonary and non-pulmonary respectively. Some of these cases have since proved non-tuberculosis and have been deregistered.

The total number of persons on the register at the end of 1951 amounted to 4·26 per 1,000 of the European population, and 24·89 per 1,000 of the Maori population. The combined figure was 5·49 per 1,000.

PUBLIC HOSPITALS: Patients Treated.—The hospitals to which the following statistics relate include all except private hospitals.

The following table shows the numbers of patients treated annually since 1946, the rate per 10,000 of the population, the average length of stay of patients in hospital, and the average number of occupied beds per head of the population.

Year Ended 31 MarchTotal Patients TreatedRate Per 10,000 of Mean PopulationAverage Stay (Days)Average Number of Occupied Beds Per Head of Mean Population
1946.. ..176,8641,03424·22·50
1947.. ..179,6581,01321·12·14
1948.. ..174,81496421·02·02
1949.. ..181,34898020·31·99
1950.. ..187,25999020·22·00
1951.. ..190,68199419·71·96

The total number of patients treated has risen by about 14,000, though the rate per 10,000 of the population has not increased, but has, in fact, shown a slight decline. Accommodation for the extra number hospitalized has to some extent been found by a reduction by almost 20 per cent in the average length of stay of patients. The use made of hospital accommodation by the general population considered on a per capita basis has similarly declined by 20 per cent.

Age and Sex of Patients.—The next table shows the number of patients discharged from or dying in hospital during 1950 according to their age and sex, with the rate per 10,000 of the population of the same ages and sex, and the average length of time spent in hospital. The figures for women exclude admissions for pregnancy, childbirth, or puerperal conditions.

Age Group, in YearsMalesFemales
Number of PatientsRate Per 10,000 Mean PopulationAverage Stay (Days)Number of PatientsRate Per 10,000 Mean PopulationAverage Stay (Days)
0-7 ..14,46584615·010,77965915·6
8-14.. ..7,22763316·65,59650717·3
15-44.. ..25,93262521·125,05361721·3
45-64.. ..13,28772726·011,74163226·2
65 and over.. ..11,1011,34536·38,16190941·0

It will be seen that there are proportionately more admissions for men than for women at all ages, especially at the extremes of life. The length of time spent on the average in hospital shows an increase with age, at first gradual then rising more steeply in the evening of life, so that the average number of days spent in hospital by persons aged sixty-five and over is four times greater per head than that for persons under sixty-five. The numbers in this former age group are steadily rising, but the demand for hospital beds for them enlarges fourfold and this must become a factor of increasing importance in the provision of hospital beds.

Principal Diseases.—A summary is now given of the principal diseases treated in public hospitals during the year 1950, based on a modification of the “C” list of the International Classification. Cases of normal delivery in childbirth are excluded. All figures given are inclusive of Maoris.

It should be noted that the disease or condition for the treatment of which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in the death statistics. Cystitis, for instance, ranks comparatively high in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some more important disease, which would take precedence over cystitis in the statistics of causes of death. As indicated earlier, the hospital returns now show each disease for which the patient was treated during his stay in hospital, but the classification for statistical purposes has been made on the basis of the principal disease for which he was admitted, regardless of what other diseases may have been present or developed during the stay of the patient in hospital. In the death statistics, on the other hand, the primary cause of decease is of paramount importance. In the hospital statistics a case admitted on account of the fracture of any bone is treated and classified as “fracture.” Should the patient die, however, the death would be classified in the mortality statistics according to the cause of the fracture—e.g., motor-car accident, accidental fall, &c. The morbidity code, with a few exceptions and a considerable extension of the accident group, follows the mortality code fairly closely, and a comparison of the morbidity and mortality statistics can be obtained without difficulty.

Summary of Principal Diseases Treated in Public Hospitals During 1950
DiseaseTotal Cases in Public HospitalsDeaths in Public HospitalsFatality Rate, Per Cent
Tuberculosis of respiratory system .. .. ..3,1743029·5
Tuberculosis, other forms .. .. .. ..1,133928·1
Syphilis and its sequelae .. .. .. .. ..3353410·1
Gonococcal infection .. .. .. .. ..139....
Dysentery, all forms .. .. .. .. ..42030·7
Other infective diseases commonly arising in intestinal tract..251124·8
Scarlet fever .. .. .. .. .. ..595....
Diphtheria .. .. .. .. .. ..4636·5
Whooping-cough .. .. .. .. .. ..225104·4
Measles .. .. .. .. .. ..4312·3
Mumps .. .. .. .. .. ..10....
Hydatids .. .. .. .. .. ..13764·4
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic..2,159562·6
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues4,6201,37429·7
Benign neoplasms, and neoplasms of unspecified nature..2,599331·3
Allergic disorders .. .. .. .. ..1,271292·3
Diseases of thyroid gland .. .. .. ..764162·1
Diabetes mellitus .. .. .. .. ..1,224645·2
Avitaminosis, and other deficiency states .. .. ..77....
Anaemias .. .. .. .. .. ..364359·6
Psychoneuroses and psychoses .. .. .. ..2,509492·0
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system .. ..1,85592750·0
Diseases of eye .. .. .. .. .. ..2,20940·2
Diseases of ear and mastoid process2,573110·4
Rheumatic fever .. .. .. .. ..487296·0
Chronic rheumatic heart disease .. .. .. ..1743922·4
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart disease .. ..2,29294541·2
Hypertensive disease .. .. .. .. ..1,33132824·6
Diseases of veins .. .. .. .. ..2,599401·5
Acute nasopharingitis (common cold) .. .. ..211....
Acute pharyngitis and tonsillitis, and hypertrophy of tonsils and adenoids8,81340·1
Influenza .. .. .. .. .. ..1,03190·9
Pneumonia .. .. .. .. .. ..4,7714258·9
Bronchitis .. .. .. .. .. ..1,7221025·9
Silicosis and occupational pulmonary fibrosis .. ..9444·4
All other respiratory diseases .. ..2,7831033·7
Diseases of stomach and duodenum except cancer .. ..2,2501094·8
Appendicitis .. .. .. .. .. ..5,667290·5
Hernia of abdominal cavity .. .. .. ..3,01270·9
Diarrhoea and enteritis .. .. .. .. ..1,289372·9
Diseases of gall-bladder and bile ducts .. .. ..2,439692·8
Other diseases of digestive system .. .. ..3,9641584·0
Nephritis and nephrosis3698422·8
Other diseases of urinary system .. .. .. ..2,225502·2
Diseases of male genital organs .. .. .. ..1,962773·9
Diseases of female genital organs .. .. .. ..5,529110·2
Complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium ..8,459260·3
Boil, abscess, cellulitis, and other skin infections .. ..3,64670·2
Other diseases of skin .. .. .. .. ..1,66480·5
Arthritis and rheumatism, except rheumatic fever .. ..1,871170·9
Diseases of bones and other organs of movement .. ..4,12090·2
Congenital malformations and diseases peculiar to early infancy3,04037112·2
Symptoms, senility, and ill-defined conditions .. ..6,2052353·8
Other specified diseases .. .. .. .. ..5,9255829·8
Fractures .. .. .. .. .. ..7,5942673·5
Burns .. .. .. .. .. .. ..1,153232·0
Poisoning .. .. .. .. .. ..672223·3
Other injuries .. .. .. .. .. ..10,7041041·0
Special conditions and examinations without sickness ..2,682....
Admissions for convalescent care, plastic treatment, and fitting of prosthetic devices447....
               Totals .. .. .. .. ..141,8497,4115·2

Chapter 5. SECTION 5—PUBLIC HEALTH, HOSPITALS, ETC.

5 A—PUBLIC HEALTH

DEVELOPMENT OF PUBLIC HEALTH SERVICES IN NEW ZEALAND.—Before 1872 there was no public health service in New Zealand. A few local authorities appear to have exercised a crude form of negative sanitary government, but otherwise little seems to have been done. Certainly no attempt was made to cope with outbreaks of diseases, even when they assumed epidemic proportions.

In 1872 the first Public Health Act became law. Under it a Central Board of Health was set up in each province and power was given to each Central Board to set up Local Boards of Health as required.

The Central Boards each consisted of the Provincial Superintendent, the Provincial Executive Council, and three other members. They acted mainly in a supervising capacity and took little active part in initiating or controlling preventive health measures. They were required to make periodical reports to the Governor of the colony, but, in fact, few were made.

The local Board of Health was usually the local authority for the area concerned. The Board was normally financed from rates, though if appointed by the Central Board it could be financed by parliamentary appropriation. In general its function was to administer the Public Health Act in its district, and it had power to appoint a medical adviser, who was in all cases a part-time officer.

The abolition of the provinces in 1876 brought the disappearance of the provincial Central Boards of Health and the establishment of one Central Board of Health for the whole colony. Otherwise there was practically no change in the system which had existed since 1872.

The first period of public health administration in New Zealand came to an end in 1900. It is doubtful whether at any time during these twenty-eight years the administration of the 1872 Act and the later consolidating Act of 1876 was marked by much energy or thoroughness. Local Boards were hampered by lack of finance and by lack of zeal and knowledge. The powers of their Medical Officers (where appointed) were limited, and often the advice given by these officers was disregarded. The incidence of typhoid fever, a good index to the sanitary standards of a community, remained high throughout the whole of this period.

In 1900 the outbreak of bubonic plague in Australia stimulated the authorities to action. In that year a Bubonic Plague Prevention Act was passed which, later in the same year, was repealed and embodied in the Public Health Act 1900. Under this Act public health administration in New Zealand was put on a much more satisfactory basis. A separate Department of Public Health was set up under its own Minister; the country was divided into a number of health districts, and properly trained and qualified staff were appointed to administer the Act. In the years following the establishment of the Department steady progress was made in the building-up of a public health organization. Acts were passed dealing with the sale of food and drugs; the registration of medical practitioners, pharmacists, nurses and midwives, plumbers; the prevention of quackery; and the control of venereal disease. Sanatoria were established to help in the prevention and treatment of tuberculosis. Attention was given to problems of maternal welfare. Medical supervision of school children came into operation, at first under the control of the Education Department, though in 1921 it was transferred to the Health Department.

In 1909 a closer link between curative and preventive medicine was forged by merging the Hospitals and Charitable Aid Department into the Department of Public Health's organization.

During the years 1900 to 1920 there was also an increasing public interest being taken in health matters. As a result a number of voluntary health organizations were established with the objects of diffusing knowledge of infant welfare, first aid, and home nursing.

The 1918-19 influenza epidemic brought to light a number of defects in the public health organization, particularly the need for a simplification of existing health legislation and the need for a clear definition of the duties of local authorities, Hospital Boards, and the Department of Health. The result of this experience was the passing of the Health Act 1920 under which, with its amendments, the Department of Health has since operated.

Following the passing of this Act new health districts were created and the existing activities of the Department were expanded. Among the more important of the new activities of the Department were the establishment of a School Dental Service in 1920, the building up of health publicity work, and, in 1937, the institution of the Medical Research Council. Registration was also widened to include dentists, opticians, and masseurs.

The interest of the general public in health matters continued to expand after 1920, and was marked by the establishment of additional voluntary health organizations.

Recent developments have included a more positive attack on the problem of tuberculosis marked by the passing of the Tuberculosis Act 1948 and the completion of plans for the establishment of a National Health Institute. At the end of 1947 the Mental Hospitals Department ceased to be a separate Department of State, and became the Division of Mental Hygiene of the Department of Health.

A more detailed outline of the development of public health services in New Zealand up to 1939 will be found in the annual report of the Department of Health for that year.

PRESENT ORGANIZATION OF PUBLIC HEALTH SERVICES.—Local Authorities: Part II of the Health Act 1920 lays definite obligations on local authorities in regard to public health. Each local authority must either appoint its own Sanitary Inspectors or contribute to the salary of an Inspector of the Department of Health. Each Inspector must hold a certificate of the Royal Sanitary Institute (or certain equivalents) before he can be appointed. A local authority's responsibility in health matters is wide. It must promote and conserve the public health within its district—a function which includes regular inspections of its district; abatement of nuisances as defined in the Health Act; provision of efficient refuse, nightsoil, and sanitary services; protection and purification of water supplies; closing and demolition of insanitary buildings; registration and regulation of cattle saleyards; and the enforcement of certain minimum sanitary requirements for residences and business premises. It may also make by-laws dealing with public health matters.

In certain circumstances some local authorities may be exempted from the above duties, but in such cases the Health Department must do whatever is necessary for the promotion and conservation of public health in that district. All expenses incurred are recoverable from the local authority concerned.

Department of Health: The chief administrative officer of the Department is the Director-General of Health. He is assisted by two Deputy Directors, and the work of the Department is divided among the following Divisions—Public Hygiene, Hospitals, Child Hygiene, Nursing, Clinical Services, Tuberculosis, Private and Maternity Hospitals, Dental Hygiene, Occupational Health, and Physical Medicine. There is also the Division of Mental Hygiene, the activities of which are described in Section 5c. New Zealand as a whole is divided into fourteen health districts, each under the control of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in sanitary science.

The Department is required to take whatever steps are necessary to secure the preparation, effective carrying out, and co-ordination of measures necessary to promote public health. It administers all Acts relating to public health; it advises local authorities on matters relating to public health; it must do whatever is possible to prevent, limit, or suppress disease; it promotes research into matters connected with public health and the prevention and treatment of disease; it conducts health publicity and organizes and controls medical, dental, and nursing services paid from public funds. With the authority of the Minister, a Medical Officer of Health may exercise very wide powers in the event of an outbreak of infectious disease, including the requisitioning of land and buildings, prohibition of public gatherings, and controlling the movements of cases and contacts of any infectious disease. Certain diseases, mostly infectious, but including some non-communicable, must be notified by medical practitioners. Provisions relating to quarantine are included in the Health Act; and extensive power is given to make regulations relating to the conservation and promotion of public health.

The Department's organization includes a Board of Health, which usually acts in an advisory capacity, but may in certain circumstances require local authorities to carry out prescribed works.

In addition to the Health Act 1920, a full summary of which is given in the 1927 issue of the Year-Book, the following Acts are administered by the Department:—

Cemeteries Act 1908.Mental Defectives Act 1911.
Dangerous Drugs Act 1927.Nurses and Midwives Act 1945.
Dentists Act 1936.Occupational Therapy Act 1949.
Dietitians Act 1950.Opticians Act 1928.
Food and Drugs Act 1947.Physiotherapy Act 1949.
Hospitals Act 1926.Plumbers Registration Act 1912.
King George V Memorial Fund Act 1938.Poisons Act 1934.
Medical Act 1908.Radioactive Substances Act 1949.
Medical Advertisements Act 1942.Social Hygiene Act 1917.
Medical Practitioners Act 1950.Social Security Act 1938 (Part III).
Medical Research Council Act 1950.Tuberculosis Act 1948.

A detailed report of the activities of the Department of Health is given in the annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H-31).

The actual expenditure on the activities of the Department of Health for the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952, and the estimated expenditure for the year ended 31 March 1953, are given in the following table.

Expenditure, Year Ended 31 March 1951Expenditure, Year Ended 31 March 1952Estimated Expenditure, Year Ended 31 March 1953
 £££
Salaries, departmental officers .. ..874,8941,049,0961,134,488
Health education and publicity .. ..28,04530,55630,000
Medical bursaries .. .. .. ..21,50518,90317,340
Subsidies under Hospitals Act .. ..6,312,8368,293,7299,000,000
Medical research work .. .. ..32,45740,00040,000
Grants to voluntary organizations .. ..72,702109,378100,050
Departmental institutions .. .. ..266,148319,530342,000
Other costs of administration .. ..828,422626,052751,968
     Expenditure from Consolidated Fund*8,437,00910,487,24411,415,846
Maternity benefits .. .. .. ..885,316884,781929,800
Medical benefits .. .. .. ..2,661,1662,760,5832,957,100
Hospital benefits .. .. .. ..2,018,9632,112,4942,159,000
Pharmaceutical benefits .. .. ..2,097,0002,428,2162,727,500
Supplementary benefits .. .. ..1,060,9381,181,9531,347,600
     Expenditure from Social Security Fund8,723,3839,368,02710,121,000
  Total expenditure by Department ..17,160,39219,855,27121,536,846

In accordance with an amendment to the Health Act 1920, as from 25 November 1947, the Mental Hospitals Department became the Division of Mental Hygiene of the Department of Health. The above figures do not include expenditure on mental hygiene, which, for the year ended 31 March 1951, was £1,810,285; for the year ended 31 March 1952, £2,288,589; and which was estimated to be £2,364,154 for the year 1952-53.

PUBLIC HEALTH ACTIVITIES.—This account covers measures relating to "preventive" medicine, as distinct from activities in " curative " medicine, which are dealt with elsewhere in this volume—see Section 5B (Hospitals) and Section 5c (Mental Hospitals). Information on medical, hospital, and other related benefits, which are administered by the Department of Health, is given in Section 7 (Social Security, Pensions, Superannuation, &c.).

It is convenient to consider public health activities under headings which correspond generally to certain of the divisions within the Department of Health. These headings are—

Public Hygiene.Dental Hygiene.
Tuberculosis.Maternal Welfare.
Child Hygiene.Occupational Health.

PUBLIC HYGIENE.—The Health Act places responsibility for the maintenance of the public health largely on the Department, but local authorities have powers and duties to perform in a number of sanitary and inspection services. New Zealand is divided into fourteen health districts, each being under the control of a Medical Officer whose duties include the administration of all enactments relating to Public Health and who can provide local governing bodies with expert advice in this field. Public Hygiene is concerned more particularly with the control of infectious disease, environmental hygiene, food and drugs, narcotic drugs and poisons, and burial and cremation.

Disease: The control of disease is based on a system of notification which has long been in force. The present list of notifiable diseases is as follows.

Notifiable Infectious Diseases— Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis).

Anthrax.

Cerebro - spinal fever (cerebro - spinal meningitis, meningococcus meningitis).

Cholera.

Dengue.

Diphtheria.

Dysentery (amoebic and bacillary).

Encephalitis lethargica.

Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever).

Erysipelas.

Fulminant influenza.

Leprosy.

Leptospiral infections.

Ophthalmia neonatorum.

Plague (bubonic or pneumonic).

Pneumonic influenza.

Puerperal fever (puerperal septicaemia, puerperal sapraemia).

Other Notifiable Diseases—

Actinomycosis.

Anchylostomiasis (hookworm disease).

Bilharziosis (endemic haematuria, Egyptian haematuria).

Beriberi.

Eclampsia.

Puerperal fever, involving any form of puerperal sepsis other than, or in addition to, puerperal septicaemia and puerperal sapraemia.

Salmonella infections.

Septicaemia consequent upon abortion or miscarriage.

Septicaemic influenza.

Any form of sepsis or sapraemia consequent upon abortion or miscarriage.

Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch and Philippine itch).

Streptococcal sore throat (including scarlet fever).

Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids).

Typhus.

Undulant fever.

Yellow fever.

Hydatids.

Food poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning).

Chronic lead poisoning.

Malaria.

Phosphorus poisoning.

Tetanus.

All forms of tuberculosis are notifiable under the Tuberculosis Act 1948.

Venereal Diseases: Venereal diseases, while scheduled infectious diseases, are only notifiable if the patient discontinues treatment before cure is effected. The Venereal Diseases Regulations 1941, which revoked earlier regulations dealing with these diseases, give adequate powers for the examination and treatment of persons suspected of suffering from the diseases. Free treatment has been established in the larger cities and treatment is available to seamen at the main ports in accordance with the Brussels Agreement. Restrictions are also placed on the nature of the employment such persons may undertake if they are suffering from the diseases in a communicable form.

In the administration of the regulations, every precaution is taken to ensure secrecy and the avoidance of publicity.

Environmental Hygiene is concerned with the provision and proper maintenance of public water supplies and sewerage systems, the disposal of refuse, the condition of dwellinghouses, the control of offensive trades, and the hygiene of premises in which food is manufactured and sold, including eating-houses. These matters are primarily the responsibility of the local authorities, but the Department of Health acts in a general advisory capacity. In the case of many of the smaller local authorities the necessary inspections are made by departmental Inspectors on behalf of and by arrangement with the local authorities.

Food and Drugs: Legislation relating to the sale of food and drugs has been in force since 1908. The Act at present in force is the Food and Drugs Act 1947. It provides for the analysis, by analysts appointed under the Act, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article is proved to be unfit for human consumption heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such goods are manufactured or packed. Control is also established over all utensils and appliances coming into contact with food and drugs.

Considerable progress has been made in implementing the purposes of the Act. All the common foodstuffs are standardized, and the labelling of packages is controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises. Regular sampling of foods, particularly milk, is undertaken by departmental Inspectors, and these samples are analysed in the Dominion Laboratory and its branch laboratories.

An important provision of the Act controls all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser would possibly be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug, whether or not it is standardized by regulation. This matter is also covered by the Medical Advertisements Act 1942, which is referred to later.

The definition of " drug " includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anaesthetics, soaps, and disinfectants.

Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food and submit it for analysis.

A new power contained in the 1947 Act enables any drug to be withheld from the public except when prescribed by a doctor, dentist, or veterinary surgeon.

Dangerous Drugs and Poisons: In order to carry out New Zealand's obligations under international conventions relating to habit-forming drugs, the Dangerous Drugs Act 1927 was enacted. The dealing in and the use of prepared opium are prohibited, and the production, manufacture, sale, and distribution of other dangerous drugs are restricted to persons licensed by the Director-General of Health. The importation of these drugs is controlled by the Customs Department. Provision is made to prevent illicit traffic in drugs of a habit-forming nature. Suitable regulations, the Dangerous Drugs Regulations 1951, are in force to give effect to the provisions of the Act, and are similar to the regulations in the United Kingdom and Australia.

The Poisons Act 1934 controls the proper labelling and packing of poisons, and in particular requires that all liquid poisons be packed in bottles of distinctive colour and shape. It is an offence to pack poisons in bottles that are ordinarily used for food, drink, or medicine. The Act also provides for the control of certain poisonous drugs by preventing their sale to the public except on the prescription of a doctor, a dentist, or a veterinary surgeon. The regulations under the Poisons Act follow the corresponding legislation in force in the United Kingdom.

Hydatid Prevention: In January 1937 an amendment to the Dogs Registration Act 1908 came into force requiring local authorities to keep a supply of approved remedies for the care or prevention of disease in dogs caused by infection from the parasite echinococcus granulosus. At the time of registration every person registering a dog receives a sufficient amount of an approved remedy to enable him to treat the dog every three months until the ensuing date of registration, and also printed instructions for the use of the remedy. The approved remedy at present supplied is arecoline hydrobromide. The Act is administered by the Department of Internal Affairs.

Medical Advertisements Act 1942: This Act, which repealed the Quackery Prevention Act 1908, came into force in January 1943. Under it the word "advertisement" is defined broadly, but does not include any advertisement or scientific matter distributed only to members of the medical and allied professions.

The Act sets up a Medical Advertisements Board, which is given power to control all medical advertisements. The Board may require the claims or statements made or implied in any medical advertisement to be substantiated to its satisfaction. Subsequent publication of such an advertisement is prohibited until after the Board has notified its decision. For the purpose of protecting the public the Board is given power to publish privileged statements concerning the subject matter of any medical advertisement.

Regulations issued under the Act limit the nature of the subject matter which may be included in any medical advertisement, and include a list of diseases concerning which no advertisement may make a claim to cure.

Cemeteries: The law governing burial and cremation in New Zealand is found in the Cemeteries Act 1908 and its amendments of 1912, 1922, 1926, and 1950.

Widespread provision for cemeteries has been made in the past by the reservation of areas of Crown land for this purpose, but apart from this the Cemeteries Act makes it clear that local authorities are charged with ensuring that in their districts there exists adequate provision for the disposal of the dead.

In most rural areas and in the smaller centres the local authority either acts as trustee or else has been delegated the power of appointing individual trustees to carry out the provisions of the Act. For some cemeteries established on Crown reserves trustees are appointed by the Governor-General. In the larger centres local authorities have acquired land for the establishment of cemeteries.

The law provides that cremation may be carried out subject to the conditions that the deceased was not known to have left any written direction to the contrary and that the cremation is effected in conformity with the regulations. The latter impose stringent precautions against cremation being used for any criminal purpose. Crematoria have been established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Hastings, Wanganui, and Nelson.

TUBERCULOSIS.—In the 1947-49 issue of the Year-Book (pp. 110-112) is given an account of the developments in the control of tuberculosis in this country, which led to New Zealand being one of the first countries to have special legislation dealing solely with this disease. In addition to giving the background to the Tuberculosis Act 1948, the account mentions the work of the Tuberculosis Division of the Department of Health and refers to the recommendations of the World Health Organization.

Briefly, the control of Tuberculosis is based on—

  1. Accurate notification and registration of cases.

  2. Adequate supervision and reclassification.

  3. Segregation of active infectious cases.

  4. Instruction and treatment of individual patients.

  5. Rehabilitation of convalescent and arrested cases.

There is statistical evidence to suggest that these methods of control are resulting in a decrease in the death rate and the incidence of the disease, although it will be several years before this can be confirmed.

In addition to the programme of vaccination with B.C.G. Vaccine, which has been commenced on a voluntary basis in certain sections of the population, particularly nurses and contacts of cases of tuberculosis, a campaign of vaccination has been commenced amongst the post-primary-school children and young adults. The numbers treated in this way are insufficient to have any appreciable effect upon the incidence of the disease.

The 1950 amendment to the Tuberculosis Act 1948 empowers Inspectors of Health, in addition to those classes of persons already specified, to make inspections of residences or places of work of persons known or suspected to be suffering from tuberculosis or to be a contact of such a sufferer. The principal Act is also amended by strengthening those powers relating to isolation, in certain cases, of persons likely to spread infection.

CHILD HYGIENE.—The Division of Child Hygiene is responsible for the supervision of all measures for safeguarding the health of school children and ensuring a satisfactory environment at school. The medical oversight of pre-school children from age eighteen months is also provided for.

The professional staff of the Division consists at present of a Director, who is a medical practitioner, and seventeen full-time and ten part-time Medical Officers. The Medical Officer in charge of a health district is responsible, within the limits of the policy laid down and the instructions he receives, for the direction and control of all child hygiene work done in his district.

The Division aims at giving each primary-school child at least three physical examinations during his primary-school life. The first, as an entrant, is carried out by the Medical Officer, and the others, in Standard 2 and Form II, by the District Nurse, who refers any departure from normal for a special examination by the Medical Officer. Special medical examinations by the Medical Officer are also made whenever parents, teachers, the District Nurse, or the Medical Officer consider them to be necessary. Children found to be suffering from defects are kept under observation until the necessary treatment is obtained from the private practitioner or hospital. Mentally backward and feeble-minded children are given special attention, arrangements being made, in conjunction with the Department of Education, for their entry into special schools, special classes, or other institutions as may be necessary.

An effort is being made to have each pre-school child examined once a year, but if the child is normal and of good physique this period may be lengthened and the parent asked to return only if the child shows any departure from normal in the meantime. The examination of pre-school children is carried out at kindergartens and, assisted by the District Nurse, at school clinics, or at Plunket Rooms in conjunction with the Plunket Nurses.

A start has been made on the more detailed medical examination of post-primary-school children. Physically handicapped children enrolled with the Education Department's Correspondence School are also thoroughly examined.

Throughout its work the Division tries to secure the interest and co-operation of parents, because only in this way can the work be made effective. With this object in view parents are invited to be present at the medical examination of their children, an opportunity of which the majority take advantage.

Prevention of Disease: The activities of the Division are not confined to the routine medical examination of school children. In addition, certain positive measures are taken to prevent disease and correct physical defects. The more important of these measures are—

  1. Diphtheria Immunization.—Protection against diphtheria is a routine procedure and is provided for by a home visit from the District Nurse, who will herself immunize the child at age from six months to twelve months, or arrange for a medical practitioner to do so. Diphtheria immunization of children who have been missed during the first year of life is undertaken by medical officers at the pre-school clinics. Booster doses are also given by the medical officers when the child enters school.

  2. Typhoid Inoculations.—Maori children in the North Island are inoculated annually against the typhoid group of diseases.

  3. Vaccination Against Whooping-cough is offered at pre-school clinics to children six months to two years of age.

  4. Goitre Control.—The use of iodized salt and iodine-rich foods are advocated by the officers of the Division.

  5. The Milk-in-schools Scheme aims at maintenance of nutrition and convalescence.

  6. Health Camps are established to which children are admitted for convalescence or correction of malnutrition.

The object of the Milk-in-schools Scheme is to supply to each school child in New Zealand half a pint of high-grade pasteurized milk on each day the school is open. The milk, delivered at the school bottled, under the organization of the Milk Division of the Marketing Department, is consumed through a straw from the original container. To ensure that the milk delivered to the schools is of the best possible quality the sources of supply are inspected regularly, and the processing and distribution of the milk is subject to close supervision. If for any reason it is not possible to supply a school with milk under the scheme, then powdered malted milk is supplied, provided that it can be served under hygienic conditions. In some schools with facilities available the milk in winter is used in making cocoa.

Health camps cater for delicate and undernourished children. The service selects the children to attend the camps (which are maintained by an independent organization—the New Zealand Federation of Health Camps) and, as necessary, re-examines them before admission and after discharge. In the camps the children live under an orderly and disciplined routine, they eat plain, well-cooked food, and they get plenty of rest and sunshine. In practically all cases a child who attends a health camp benefits both physically and mentally.

DENTAL HYGIENE.—The Division of Dental Hygiene, which was instituted in 1921, is concerned with the administration of the various dental activities of the Government, and in particular —(a) The national dental service which comprises (i) the School Dental Service and (ii) the Adolescent Dental Service; (b) The Dentists Act 1936 and regulations; (c) Dental bursaries; (d) Inspection of dental departments of Public Hospitals; and (e) Dental research.

The Division of Dental Hygiene has at its head a Director (a dental surgeon), who is responsible to the Minister of Health, through the Director-General of Health. The Director is assisted by a Deputy Director, an Assistant Director, a Principal Dental Officer (Health Education), and a Principal Dental Officer (Orthodontics). A Senior Executive Officer is responsible for the secretarial services. Also attached to the Director's staff is a Dental Field Research Officer, who is seconded from the New Zealand Medical Research Council.

The service is organized in eight units, each of which is controlled by a senior dental officer, who is directly responsible to the Director. These officers are the Principal of the Dominion Training School for Dental Nurses, the Principal of the Student Dental Nurses Training School, Auckland, and the Principal Dental Officers in charge of the six dental districts into which New Zealand is divided.

The School Dental Service is staffed by trained School Dental Nurses and the Adolescent Service by Dental Surgeons.

The School Dental Service.—Briefly, the functions of the Service are to improve the standard of dental health of school children (and of pre-school children) by affording them regular and systematic treatment at six-monthly intervals, commencing from the primer classes (or earlier where possible), and continuing through to the highest class of the primary (or intermediate) school. Thereafter they are eligible for enrolment in the Adolescent Service. At present an unprecedented increase in the school population is being experienced as a result of the unusually high birth rate in recent years. Until the number of Dental Nurses can be increased proportionately, children are being transferred to the " adolescent " service at an earlier stage, in order to enable the Dental Nurses to maintain six-monthly treatment for the younger children. This is a temporary phase, pending the training of more Dental Nurses.

The other main function of the School Dental Service is health education—the instruction of the children and of the general public in the principles of oral hygiene and the prevention of dental disease. For this purpose there is within the Division an organization for health education, to which further reference is made under a later heading.

The Dominion Training School in Wellington is the main training centre for School Dental Nurses. A second training school for dental nurses at Auckland has now been established. Two years are devoted to their theoretical and practical training. Approximately two hundred Student Dental Nurses are in training at the one time. The course is carefully graduated, and is in the hands of a staff of Dental Surgeons and Dental Tutor Sisters. Private dental practitioners are represented on the examining board for the final examination. During the period of training Student Dental Nurses reside in hostels owned and controlled by the Department of Health.

On completing her training, a School Dental Nurse is posted to a school dental clinic, where she becomes responsible to the Principal Dental Officer of her district for the dental treatment of a group of approximately five hundred patients. She is visited at intervals by the Principal Dental Officer or one of his staff, who discusses current problems, and assists the Dental Nurse to maintain a high standard in the conduct of her work.

Dental treatment comprises fillings in both temporary teeth and permanent teeth, cleaning and scaling of the teeth, extractions where necessary, and sodium fluoride treatment. There were 239,245 children under regular treatment by the School Dental Nurses during the year 1951-52. The aim of the Service is to promote dental health by conserving the natural teeth and preventing dental decay. Only a small number of teeth have to be extracted as unsaveable, about seven for every hundred saved by suitable treatment.

Orthodontic treatment is carried out principally in Wellington, where an orthodontic section is established at the Wellington Dental Clinic. Dental officers on field clinics undertake a limited amount of orthodontic treatment of a simple nature.

Adolescent Dental Service.—The original aim was to provide dental service for adolescents through the medium of a full-time salaried service, but while the present shortage of dental surgeons continues progress towards this objective will be slow. In addition to the service provided by a number of clinics controlled by the Department of Health dental care for adolescents is in the meantime being provided by private practitioners as a dental benefit under the Social Security Act, the practitioners being reimbursed on a fee-for-service basis.

Eligibility for dental treatment as an adolescent is contingent upon a person having undergone regular dental care up to within three months of the time of application, either at a school dental clinic or from a private dental practitioner.

Treatment of adolescents is in effect a continuation of the treatment provided by the School Dental Service, and is continued until a patient has reached his nineteenth birthday, or such earlier age as the Minister may from time to time appoint. For the present the maximum age has been fixed as the sixteenth birthday.

Treatment is essentially of a nature designed to conserve the natural teeth. Dental supervision of adolescents is on a basis of examination and treatment at six-monthly intervals. There is free choice of dentists, and dentists have the right to decline patients.

The treatment (other than treatment requiring special approval) which may be provided as dental benefits, and the fees payable, are indicated in the 1951 Schedule to the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1946. Dentists are free to exercise their professional judgment, and, if in their opinion a case demands a form of treatment that is not provided for in the schedule, there is provision, with certain limitations, for such treatment to be approved as a charge on the Social Security Fund.

At 31 March 1952, the number of adolescents enrolled for dental benefits, amounts paid for dental benefits, and the number of completed treatments for the year 1951-52 were—

 NumberAmount Paid, 1951-52Completed Treatments, 1951-52
For general dental benefits ..124,718463,467165,379
For special dental benefits ..4,5019,4684,079

Dental Health Education.—The dental health education activities of the Department are under the control of the Principal Dental Officer (Health Education), who is responsible for the production of posters, pamphlets, sound films, film strips, radio talks, newspaper advertisements, and all other types of advertising media. In the departmental health exhibit is a dental section which is staffed when on tour by a Dental Tutor Sister (Health Education) and by School Dental Nurses from the locality in which the exhibit is on view.

Officers of the Service are kept in touch with health education and other matters by means of the national Dental Service Gazette, which is published bi-monthly

Dental Officers and School Dental Nurses are expected to impress on their patients the necessity of maintaining a high standard of oral health. To further this end every opportunity is taken of distributing health educational literature, displaying posters, and devoting reasonable clinical time to instruction in oral hygiene. Opportunities to address meetings of various kinds are availed of wherever possible.

Dental Research.—By arrangement with the New Zealand Medical Research Council, a Dental Field Research Officer is attached to the Service. Primarily this officer is engaged in a long-term programme of field research on dental problems, but his services are also available to assist the dental administration in carrying out short-term research projects when information is required for a specific purpose.

In addition to this work, the investigation of dental materials and methods of using them goes on constantly, and provides useful data for the selection and use of materials for the Service.

Dental Bursaries.—The Government grants between twenty and thirty bursaries each year to selected students to assist them to qualify as dentists. The bursaries are of a value of £70 per annum, plus free tuition the value of which is £50, and are tenable for five years, subject to satisfactory reports from the University authorities. An additional allowance of £40 per annum is payable to students who have to live away from home in order to pursue their studies. Students who are granted bursaries must enter into an agreement to pursue their studies diligently and, on graduating, to enter the service of the Crown or of a Hospital Board appointed by the Crown for a specified period not exceeding three years.

MATERNAL WELFARE.—Maternal- and infant-welfare work in New Zealand is based on co-operation between the Department of Health, Hospital Boards, the medical profession, and the Plunket Society.

The Director who deals with maternal welfare is a medical practitioner, and the division of the Department is styled " Private and Maternity Hospitals." He supervises the inspection of maternity hospitals, the techniques in use in these hospitals, and, generally, the promotion of all aspects of maternal welfare.

The Medical Officers of Health, through their staff of Nurse Inspectors, exercise a general supervision over the work of midwives and closely control the many private hospitals throughout the country. All private hospitals are required to be licensed under the Hospitals Act 1926, and the Department of Health sees that standards regarding the buildings, equipment, and staff are observed.

Except in an emergency, no persons other than registered medical practitioners and registered midwives are allowed to conduct confinements, and only registered midwives and registered maternity nurses are permitted to nurse women in childbirth. Approximately 97 per cent of all confinements take place in the various types of maternity hospital—a maternity annex to a public hospital, a St. Helens Hospital, or a private maternity hospital.

Important contributions to maternal welfare are made by the Division of Nursing, which includes in its duties the supervision of the training of midwives and maternity nurses, and by the Hospitals Division, which includes in its duties the approval of plans for accommodation to be provided by the various types of maternity hospital. The work of these two Divisions is surveyed elsewhere in this section.

OCCUPATIONAL HEALTH.—In 1944 a Medical Inspector of Factories in Great Britain was seconded to the Department of Health in order to undertake a survey of conditions of work in New Zealand factories. In his report he suggested " that consideration be given to the formation within the Department of Health of a Division of Industrial Hygiene to include the factory inspectorate, relieved of all other duties and to administer those parts of a new Factories Act and such other legislation as is concerned with the health, welfare, and safety of the industrial worker."

The principle of a Division of Industrial Hygiene was accepted, and the first medical appointment to the new Division was made during 1946, the appointee taking up his duties in January 1947. The name of the Division has since been changed from " Industrial Hygiene " to " Occupational Health," the new title giving a better indication of the scope of the work that might well eventually be covered. Four District Industrial Medical Officers have also been appointed to work in the four main centres, and a fifth in Palmerston North. Between them they cover the whole of New Zealand, under the general direction of the Director of the Division at the Head Office of the Department of Health.

A prominent characteristic of the diversification of New Zealand industry is that it is of recent growth and is contained in small units. In many of the small factories, on account of the high per caput cost, amenities tend to be of a lower standard than in the average large factory. A substantial proportion of small factories, in addition to a number of the larger ones, fail to conform to the 1946 Factories Act standards, and the first objective of the Occupational Health Service, therefore, must be to assist the Department of Labour and Employment to establish the minimum standards required by the Act. In this the District Industrial Medical Officers need to work in close co-operation with the inspectors of the Department of Labour and Employment, and in order to facilitate this liaison, office accommodation has been provided in most centres for the medical officers in the District Labour and Employment offices.

The Factories Act 1946, section 78, gives to Medical Officers of Health or other authorized officers of the Department of Health the same powers and authorities as Inspectors of Factories with regard to the health and welfare sections of the Act. The Act gives the officers of the Department of Health no legal standing in relation to the provisions for safety, although the lost time caused by accidents demands more preventive work in which medical men and nurses with an industrial training should play a part.

The Division has also the more confined objective of guarding the health of those workers who are exposed to the special health risks, such as those handling lead salts, or liable to breathe dangerous fumes, or those who are in contact with skin irritants. Inevitably there is a great deal of ignorance and lack of consciousness on the part of management and workers of the dangers and hazards associated with their work. Education on these matters, together with publicity and propaganda, will do much to raise the level of understanding and is properly a function of the Division.

In 1947 an industrial nursing course was incorporated into the syllabus of the Post-graduate Nurses' Training School, and this has been repeated in subsequent years. Nurses completing this course have been appointed to the Department of Health, attached to the staff of the District Industrial Medical Officers, or to Government Departments such as the Railways and Post and Telegraph. These nurses have had special training in blood examination of workers at risk from lead absorption, and their duties include the monthly blood examination of such workers required under the Lead Process Regulations. Other groups of workers at special risk from health hazards, such, for example, as those in electro-plating shops, are included under the regular supervision of the nurses, who are also available for any special work that may be required in looking after juveniles, pregnant women, or physically handicapped workers.

In addition, a number of industrial nurses are employed by the larger private firms. A Nurse Inspector appointed by the Department of Health regularly visits these nurses in order to advise them in their work and to co-ordinate and broaden the conception of a health service in industry. Part of this officer's time is occupied as tutor at the Post-graduate Nurses' School in Wellington.

In 1949 a full-time one-year course was inaugurated at the Wellington Technical College for Health and Labour Department inspectors and recruits. This course includes instruction in industrial health, in addition to the subjects required for the Certificate of the Royal Sanitary Institute.

In 1950 a former Technical Advisory Officer to the Royal Society for the Prevention of Accidents in Great Britain was appointed to the Division. This officer, who had also some years' experience as a factory inspector there, has since been transferred to the Department of Labour and Employment as Industrial Safety Officer, but continues to work in close co-operation with officers of the Division. In 1952 an Investigating Officer was appointed to the Division.

The Division is concerned with the health of all workers, not merely those covered by the Factories Act, and from time to time surveys of working conditions are undertaken in specific industries. As a result of inspections and reports on conditions of work of waterside workers at Wellington, Lyttelton, and Auckland, industrial health centres have been set up at each of these ports, staffed by the Department's industrial nurses and under the supervision of the Industrial Medical Officer for the area. An industrial health centre has been established in the Woolston area of Christchurch and another at the Foreshore, Dunedin, to serve industries in the neighbourhood, and similar centres are planned for other industrial areas.

Radiation Protection.—An important step was taken with the passing of the Radioactive Substances Act 1949. Although the dangers associated with the generation and use of X-rays have long been realized, there had previously been no statutory authority for specific control of X-ray plants and their operators. The hazards arising from the high voltages employed have been well known, but it was not until 1944, when the Electrical Wiring (X-ray) Regulations were drawn up, that these hazards became subject to specific control. With the increasing use of radium in medicine and the possibilities that have appeared in the last few years of radioactive elements being used in fundamental research there has come about a need for legislation designed to protect all persons from harmful radiations. Factors contributing to the realization of this need have been that X-ray equipment of old design was still being used and that X-rays have found an increasing use in industry and even in some special branches of merchandising, such as the fitting of footwear.

The Radioactive Substances Act 1949 established a special council of radiologists and physicists, who will advise the Minister of Health on all questions of a technical nature. The Act set up a very thorough licensing system for all users of irradiating apparatus and radioactive substances, and gave very wide powers for the making of specific regulations. These latter, known as the Radiation Protection Regulations 1951, have specific requirements relating to the health of those persons whose work is likely to expose them to harmful radiations, ventilation of rooms in which these radiations are produced, quantitative limitations on the exposure of persons to radiation, and generally those precautions and protective devices which will all contribute to safe practice. The same regulations require full records to be kept of various uses of radiations, in order that long-term effects on a person's health may later be traced. Separate regulations, the Transport of Radioactive Substances Regulations 1951, have been made to deal with all aspects of the packing, shielding, labelling, and transport of radioactive substances, and, in addition, the Department has issued to all radiation workers, to supplement the regulations, a booklet entitled " Recommendations for Protection from Radiation Hazards."

In all problems associated with the use of irradiating apparatus and radioactive substances the Dominion X-ray and Radium Laboratory at Christchurch is playing an important part.

NURSING.—The Nursing Division is responsible for the supervision of the training, the examination, and the registration of the following classes of hospital employees:—

Nurses.Nursing aids.
Maternity nurses.Psychiatric nurses.
Midwives.Male nurses.

Post-graduate training for selected registered nurses is conducted at the Post-graduate School, Wellington, the courses given at present being—

Public health nursing.

Hospital and nursing school administration.

Industrial nursing.

Medical-social work.

Obstetrical nursing.

In addition, post-certificate courses are given at several of the main hospital centres in—

Plunket nursing.Orthopaedic nursing.
Plastic surgical nursing.Theatre nursing.
Neuro-surgical nursing.Hospital housekeeping.
Tuberculosis nursing.Functional nervous disorders nursing.

Regular inspection of all public hospitals, including those which are training schools, is carried out. The Division also organizes and controls the district nursing services conducted by the Department of Health and it supervises the district nursing services conducted by the various Hospital Boards throughout New Zealand.

MEDICAL RESEARCH COUNCIL.—Under the Medical Research Council Act 1950 a Medical Research Council has been set up with the following functions.

  1. (a) To foster medical research and to prepare and publish such reports on these matters as may in its opinion be necessary or of value to teachers or other persons.

  2. (b) To furnish information, advice, and assistance to persons and organizations concerned with medical research.

This Council has taken over and will develop the work of a departmental committee, bearing the same name, which had been in existence since 1938. At the end of 1951 research in the following subjects was in progress:—

Microbiology.Neuropathology and neurophysiology.
Tuberculosis.Dentistry.
Clinical medicine.Obstetrics.
Nutrition.Endocrinology.

The Council maintains liaison with the research work being carried out by the Travis Trust Laboratory for tuberculosis research and the New Zealand Branch of the British Empire Cancer Campaign Society.

REGISTRATION COUNCILS AND BOARDS.—Medical Practitioners: The Medical Council of New Zealand, constituted under the Medical Practitioners Act 1950, consists of the Director-General of Health, the Dean of the Faculty of Medicine in the University of Otago, and five other registered medical practitioners. One of the five members is appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association.

The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which prescribes that every person shall be entitled to conditional registration who satisfies the Council that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom or the Republic of Ireland; or the holder, after a course of not less than five years, of a foreign diploma approved by the Council. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered in the United Kingdom or the Republic of Ireland) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to attend a course and pass an examination in medicine and surgery.

An applicant who is refused registration as a medical practitioner has the right of appeal to the Supreme Court. The fee for registration is £5, which is payable on deposit of evidence of qualifications. Each year every registered medical practitioner who is not specially exempted under the Act and who is actually practising medicine in New Zealand is required to obtain an annual practising certificate, the fee payable being £1.

The Medical Council is vested with disciplinary powers, including the suspension of a medical practitioner from practice. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided. The Supreme Court, on the motion of the Medical Council, may order the removal of a name from the register in cases where a medical practitioner is guilty of grave misconduct, or is convicted of an indictable offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards. The Medical Council is also given power to hear appeals against the decisions of the Medical Practitioners Disciplinary Committee also set up under the Medical Practitioners Act 1950. Any person involved who feels aggrieved by the decision of the Medical Council on an appeal from the Disciplinary Committee may appeal to the Supreme Court against the Council's decision.

The Medical Council has been given power to institute an internship scheme in New Zealand. This has become effective from 1 December 1952.

The number of medical practitioners on the register at 30 June 1952 was 2,641.

Dentists: The Dentists Act 1936 provides for the constitution of a Dental Council, the functions of which are to examine and approve of the qualifications of applicants desiring registration as dentists and to exercise disciplinary control over registered dentists.

The Dentists Register is kept by the Director-General of Health, to whom applications for registration are addressed. The applications are submitted by the Director-General of Health to the Dental Council for consideration and direction regarding acceptance for registration. The Director-General of Health may issue to any person who has applied for registration as a dentist a provisional practising certificate which entitles the person to practise dentistry pending consideration of his application by the Dental Council.

Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist who satisfies the Dental Council that he is the holder of a qualification in dentistry obtained from the University of New Zealand; or that he is the holder of a qualification approved by the Dental Council and obtained from a University or other institution in the United Kingdom or in some other part of the British Commonwealth (in the latter case, however, the Council may require a further examination); or is the holder of an approved foreign qualification, but the Council may refuse to approve any foreign qualification if New Zealand graduates in dentistry are not accepted for registration without further examination in the country concerned, or the Council may require the applicant to pass a further examination.

The fee for initial registration is £5. If a provisional practising certificate is required, there is a further fee of 5s. A fee of £1 per annual is payable for an annual practising certificate.

The number of private dental practitioners holding annual practising certificates at 31 March 1952 was 715.

Physiotherapists: Under the Physiotherapy Act 1949 is constituted the Physiotherapy Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health, the Principal of the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, the Inspecting Physiotherapist of the Department of Health, one registered medical practitioner nominated by the Minister, and three practising physiotherapists nominated by the New Zealand Trained Masseurs Association (Inc.).

The Board is concerned with the training, examination, registration, and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of physiotherapy in New Zealand.

The training period is three years. Full-time training for male or female students at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, occupies two and a half years of the course, and is followed by a period of six months training at a public hospital approved by the Board as a subsidiary training school. At the conclusion of the course of training students are required to pass the State examination in physiotherapy in order to qualify for registration. The fees payable for examination and registration are prescribed by regulations under the Act.

Every person registered under the Act and engaged in the practice of physiotherapy must hold an annual practising certificate. The fee payable is 10s. per annum.

The Act also provides for the admission to the register of overseas personnel whose standard of training is acceptable to the Board.

Occupational Therapists: Under the Occupational Therapy Act 1949 is constituted the Occupational Therapy Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health as Chairman; the Director, Division of Nursing as Registrar; the Director, Division of Mental Hygiene; the Medical Superintendent of a mental hospital; the Supervisor of Occupational Therapy; a Medical Superintendent of a public hospital; a representative of the Red Cross Society; a representative of the Occupational Therapists' Association, and one other person appointed by the Minister.

The Board is concerned with the training, examination, registration, and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of occupational therapy in New Zealand.

The training period is at least two years, and is undertaken at the School of Occupational Therapy, Avondale, Auckland.

Every person registered under the Act and engaged in the practice of occupational therapy in New Zealand must hold an annual practising certificate.

The Act also provides for the admission to the register of persons trained outside New Zealand, whose standard of training is acceptable to the Board.

Nurses, Midwives, and Maternity Nurses: Under the Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 is constituted the Nurses and Midwives Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (Chairman), the Director, Division of Mental Hygiene, the Registrar (Director, Division of Nursing), one registered medical practitioner, a representative of the Hospital Boards' Association of New Zealand, two registered nurses, one registered midwife, and one registered psychiatric nurse. Members other than official members are appointed on the recommendation of the Minister of Health, the nursing personnel being nominated by the New Zealand Registered Nurses' Association.

The functions of the Board are—

  1. To determine the courses of training and instruction to be undergone by candidates for examination.

  2. To approve hospitals and other institutions at which training or any portion of training may be received.

  3. To conduct examinations; to appoint examiners and make all necessary arrangements for examinations; to issue suitable certificates of registration.

  4. To receive applications for registration and to authorize registration in proper cases.

  5. To have regard to the conduct of persons registered under the Act, and, within the scope of its authority, to do whatever may be necessary for the effective administration of the Act.

Under the Act, regulations authorized by the Governor-General by Order in Council may be made, the current regulations being the Nurses and Midwives Regulations 1947.

Registration.—The Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 requires that the following registers be kept by the Registrar, who is defined by the Act as the person who holds the position of Director, Division of Nursing:—

  1. Register of Nurses.

  2. Register of Midwives and Maternity Nurses.

  3. Register of Male Nurses.

  4. Register of Psychiatric Nurses.

  5. Register of Nursing Aids.

Every person trained in New Zealand who satisfies the Board that she or he has served the stipulated training period, has passed the prescribed qualifying examination, and has complied with the other conditions laid down by the Act is entitled to have her or his name entered in the appropriate register. In addition, persons trained outside New Zealand who satisfy the Board that their training and qualifications are equal to the equivalent New Zealand training and qualifications are entitled to be registered in the appropriate New Zealand registers.

In the case of New Zealand trained nurses the fee payable for the qualifying examination includes the registration fee. Overseas-trained nurses whose applications for registration have been approved by the Board are required to pay a fee of £1 for the initial qualification and a further fee of 10s. for each additional qualification. A practising fee of 5s. is now payable annually.

Dietitians: Under the Dietitians Act 1950 is constituted the Dietitians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health as Chairman; the Dean of the Faculty of Home Science of the University of Otago; the Director, Division of Nursing, Department of Health; the Nutritionist, Department of Health; Inspecting Dietitian, Department of Health; two dietitians nominated by the New Zealand Dietetic Association (Incorporated); and one other person appointed by the Minister of Health.

The functions of the Board are (a) to advise and make recommendations to the Minister of Health in respect of any matter affecting the profession of dietetics, (b) to determine courses of training and instruction to be undergone by candidates for examinations, (c) to approve hospitals and allied institutions as training schools, (d) to conduct examinations, (e) to effect registration, (f) to have regard to the conduct of persons registered under the Act, and (g) to effectively administer the Act.

The training period is not less than one year and not more than two years six months, and is undergone in a hospital or other institution approved as a training school by the Board.

Opticians: The Opticians Act 1928 provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), three persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand (one of whom must be practising as an employee of another registered optician), and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eyes.

The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act. On payment of the prescribed fee (£5), every person is entitled to registration as an optician who satisfies the Board that—

  1. He has received satisfactory training qualifying him to practise as an optician and is the holder of a certificate of qualification recognized by the Board; or

  2. He has passed an examination under the Act, both theoretical and practical, after a course of not less than three year's approved training in New Zealand as prescribed by regulations, or produces evidence of satisfactory training overseas.

An annual practising certificate fee of £1 is required.

Regulations pursuant to the Opticians Act 1928 prescribe the conditions and period of training and the syllabus for the examination conducted by the Opticians Board.

The number of opticians on the register at 31 December 1951 was 290.

Plumbers: The Plumbers Board of New Zealand, constituted under the Plumbers Registration Act 1912, consists of five members—viz., the Director-General of Health or his deputy (Chairman), the Director of Education, a city or borough engineer nominated by the Municipal Association of New Zealand, and a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.

The Board is concerned with the examination and registration of plumbers. Once registered under the Act a plumber is not required to pass any further examination or pay licence fees to local bodies.

The total of names on the register at 31 March 1952 was 3,971.

Pharmaceutical Chemists: There are about 1,250 names on the Register of Pharmacentical Chemists in New Zealand. All "registered chemists" automatically become members of the Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, the Society's affairs being managed by the Pharmacy Board constituted by the Pharmacy Act 1939.

The Board consists of twelve members, one of whom is appointed by the Minister of Health, nine are elected on a district basis by registered chemists, and two by persons, not necessarily registered chemists, who have served an approved apprenticeship and who, at the time of the election, are employed in pharmacy. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and generally to protect and promote the interests of the profession of pharmacy and the interests of the public in relation thereto.

It is a specific requirement of the Pharmacy Act that pharmacies in New Zealand be at all times maintained under the immediate supervision and control of a registered chemist, either in the capacity of proprietor or enrolled manager.

The Board has reciprocal arrangements with the pharmaceutical authorities of Great Britain, Northen Ireland, Republic of Ireland, and all the Australian States in the matter of registration. Any person registered as a pharmaceutical chemist in any of these places is eligible for registration in New Zealand. Persons registered as chemists in New Zealand, similarly, are eligible for registration in the countries mentioned.

The Board conducts the examinations prescribed in the Pharmacy Regulations. Persons completing these examinations, as well as an approved apprenticeship of four years, qualify for registration as " registered chemists."

The College of Pharmacy in Wellington was taken over as a function of the Society at the beginning of 1944 after having been conducted privately for a period of eleven years. All persons indentured after 1 October 1944 are obliged to attend personally at the college for a period of three weeks during their final year of apprenticeship.

Pharmacy is subject to the provisions of the Industrial Efficiency Act 1936, every open shop being under licence. No company or individual may open a pharmacy or change his premises without consent from the Licensing Authority—namely, the Bureau of Industry. There are approximately 700 pharmacies at present licensed.

VOLUNTARY WELFARE ORGANIZATIONS.—Over the years voluntary welfare organizations have made valuable contributions to the solution of certain problems of public health. In many cases they are encouraged and assisted in their work by grants from public funds. Among the more important of these organizations are the Plunket Society, the New Zealand Federation of Health Camps, St. John Ambulance (N.Z.), the New Zealand Red Cross Society, the Crippled Children Society, and the New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations.

The Plunket Society—the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children—trains its own baby-welfare nurses, conducts baby-welfare clinics throughout the country, and maintains four Karitane Hospitals for premature babies or difficult feeders, but not catering for the sick baby. The oversight of the healthy baby is left to the Plunket Society, except in those areas where there is no Plunket clinic. In these areas the Health Department District Nurse does baby-welfare work.

The New Zealand Federation of Health Camps was formed in 1936, and to-day maintains a chain of permanent health camps for delicate and undernourished children. The Federation works in close co-operation with the Department of Health. It is the means whereby the voluntary nature of the various organizations is preserved, while ensuring that the available resources are utilized to the best advantage. Much of the finance for the Federation's activities is derived from the proceeds of the annual health stamp appeal.

The St. John Ambulance (N.Z.) has divisions throughout the country carrying out free ambulance work and instruction in first aid and home nursing. It is a branch of the Venerable Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem.

The New Zealand Red Cross Society, a part of the International Red Cross Committee, has centres and sub-centres throughout the country. It gives training in first aid, home nursing, hygiene and sanitation, and emergency transportation of the injured. Graduates of these classes form voluntary aid detachments that in peacetime are recruited as aids in hospitals, and in wartime may be recruited for service overseas as well.

The Crippled Children Society keeps a register of all crippled children, helps them to acquire all possible medical treatment, and undertakes vocational training and home education where this is required.

The New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations looks after the interests of the tubercular. It assists the Health Department with health education of the public regarding tuberculosis and concerns itself with after-care and vocational training and guidance.

NATIONAL PHYSICAL WELFARE AND RECREATION.—Because of the abundant natural facilities for popular recreation, New Zealand citizens have always been characterized by a love of outdoor sporting and recreational activity. Although, compared with the older countries of the world, there are large areas available as playing-fields, even in the cities, the demand still exceeds the supply. On the other hand, the long coastlines and frequent mountain ranges enable most people to enjoy outdoor life. A temperate, equable climate ensures the use of facilities on a year-round basis.

The most popular summer sports are swimming and surfing, tennis, cricket, athletics, lawn bowls, softball, and cycle touring.

Rugby football is the premier sport in winter, but there are enthusiastic and numerically large followings for hockey, association football, tramping, ski-ing and mountaineering, outdoor and indoor basketball, badminton, and table tennis. Both professional and amateur boxing and wrestling are quite popular winter sports, whilst the game of indoor bowls, hitherto confined to isolated areas, is attracting increasing numbers.

Generally speaking, facilities for indoor sports are inadequate in the face of the growing interest and participation in such sports as indoor basketball, badminton, table tennis, and indoor bowls. There is a growing realization of this inadequacy, and steps are being taken, usually in conjunction with community-centre movements, to provide and maintain indoor sporting facilities of a high standard.

All sporting activities in New Zealand are organized on a district basis, with representatives from each district forming a national controlling body. In this way every sport has a number of associations, unions, sub-associations, &c., which control the sport in each district from the strictly local aspect, while a New Zealand association (or union) is the controlling body in all matters of nation-wide significance in that particular sport.

An exception to this arrangement, whereby each sport is responsible for its own administration, is that of selection of representatives for the Olympic and the Empire Games. There exists in New Zealand an Olympic Council made up of representatives of all sports bodies interested in Olympic and Empire Games competition.

The plan of the Physical Welfare and Recreation Branch of the Internal Affairs Department is to assist and encourage the development of recreation in New Zealand. It owes its origin to the passing of the Physical Welfare and Recreation Act 1937, which in the preamble succinctly states the purpose of the Branch: "To provide for the development of facilities for, and the encouragement of, physical training, exercise, sport, and recreation, and to facilitate the establishment of centres for social activities related thereto."

To implement the above Act, Physical Welfare and Recreation Officers have from time to time been appointed. These officers are located at fourteen strategic points throughout New Zealand. The work of the officers varies according to local requirements and district trends in sport and recreation, but the principal activities of the Branch as a whole may be summarized as follows:—

  1. Leadership Training for all sport and recreation groups, the emphasis to date being on the training of leaders for social recreation groups such as those organized by churches and clubs. Youth organizations such as Boy Scouts, Boys Brigade, and similar institutions have also received assistance in this direction. As at 28 February 1952, a total of 862 persons have received Leadership Training Certificates, signifying the successful completion of a full training course conducted by the Physical Welfare and Recreation Branch. Many thousands of others have been trained to a lesser degree during the normal work of Branch officers. In the field of leadership training in sport, the Branch's efforts have been directed towards the raising of the standard of sports coaching and officiating at sports meetings, a need made apparent by the increased participation in sports generally.

  2. Organization and Promotion of Recreational Activity within each community as made evident by local needs and requirements. A specific activity with priority in all districts is promotion of recreation clubs in rural areas.

  3. The Promotion of Holiday Camps and Training of Camp Leaders.—Camps have been conducted directly by Branch officers, while on many occasions the services of Physical Welfare and Recreation Officers have been made available, particularly in children's camps, to organize and conduct recreational activities.

  4. Encouraging Tramping and Mountaineering.—The Department of Internal Affairs has constructed and maintains a chain of huts in the Harper Pass area of Canterbury.

  5. Organization of Industrial Recreation.—To date this has for the most part taken the form of organizing and promoting associations which are calculated to provide sport and recreation (cultural and social) for a variety of employed groups. Organizations formed in this way are located chiefly in cities and larger towns and take the form of business firms' recreation associations, trade-union sports associations, and Public Service sports associations. Recreation activity for the most part takes the form of inter-unit sports tournaments, but there is ample room for development along cultural lines and in the broader field of recreation.

  6. Organization and Conduct of Group Travel Tours.—The introduction of New Zealanders, as well as tourists, to New Zealand is relatively well provided for. The Tourist Department, some commercial travel organizations, and the Physical Welfare and Recreation Branch each have their respective fields of activity.

  7. Organizational and Practical Assistance in Learn-to-swim and Fitness Campaigns.—Extensive "Learn to Swim" campaigns are conducted each summer by the Education Department (for school children) and by the Physical Welfare and Recreation Branch in conjunction with swimming associations (for adults). Frequently the two organizations combine in specific district campaigns.

    During the last two summers an extensive publicity campaign has been conducted in an effort to decrease the incidence of deaths by drowning.

  8. Production of Sports Coaching and Information Material.—Recreation information bulletins are published from time to time by the Head Office of the Physical Welfare Branch. A library is maintained and photographs and films are loaned to interested organizations through district officers. Active steps are being taken to provide literature on a wide variety of topics relating to sport and recreation, and a library is being built up of films and photographs of use to sports and recreational institutions to assist in coaching those interested in particular activities. General recreational material is distributed to all certified recreation leaders.

  9. Advice and Information.—Physical Welfare and Recreation Offices may be termed " district bureaux " to provide advice and information on all recreational matters to interested inquirers. In addition to such general duties, Physical Welfare Officers provide a liaison not only between the Government and local recreation authorities, but also between associations, the local authorities, and other interested societies and clubs. In addition to assisting the local Councils of Sport in every possible way, officers also assist sporting clubs and societies requesting such assistance.

    A most important feature of the liaison work is that of establishing contact between children leaving school and adult sporting and recreational organizations. This is achieved through direct interviews with senior pupils of schools and colleges and through the distribution of illustrated brochures advertising the work of the Branch and indicating that assistance in the taking-up of any form of sport or recreation is available from the Physical Welfare Officers of the district concerned. A similar service is tendered to all immigrants.

  10. Community Centres.—A noteworthy trend in New Zealand of recent years has been the formation and planning of community centres in many districts. This trend has been facilitated by the Government subsidy on a pound-for-pound basis for such "living" war memorials as community centres, halls, and play areas. In addition to conforming to the requirements for a living war memorial, projects must be sponsored by the local authority in order to ensure future maintenance.

    Physical Welfare Officers have assisted established community centres with advice and practical instruction to keep-fit classes, sports clubs, and similar bodies, and in the provision of printed material conveying information on community, centres both in New Zealand and overseas.

  11. Financial Assistance for Sport and Recreation.—Provision was made in the Physical Welfare and Recreation Act 1937 for the making of grants by the Government to assist sport and recreation. Such grants are not made for honoraria, travelling expenses, personal uniforms, or general administrative expenses, nor where it is considered that an organization can carry out a project without grant assistance—i.e., grants are made only for additional capital expenditure. For the year 1951-52 an amount of £8,326 was expended to cover requirements in this respect.

5 B—HOSPITALS AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

HISTORY.—Authentic information regarding the earliest steps taken to establish public hospitals is meagre. In July 1841 mention is made in the New Zealand Government Gazette of the appointment by the Government of the first Colonial Surgeon with Auckland as his headquarters. Apparently there was some institution in existence for European patients who obtained admission by applying to the Colonial Secretary, who was the only person having this authority. In the case of Maoris it was different; all that was required of them was to present themselves at the institution.

Due to Governor Grey's efforts, which were at first criticized by many, the Government in 1846 consented to grant money for the erection of hospitals in each of the four centres—Auckland, Wellington, Wanganui, and Taranaki—for the treatment of sick and destitute Europeans and free treatment for all Maoris. The foundation stone of the Wellington Hospital was laid in November 1846, whilst the Auckland Hospital was founded the following year.

It is recorded that the first Dunedin Hospital was built in 1851, and that Christchurch was first served by a hospital at Lyttelton known to have been operating in 1853.

In 1854 control of public hospitals was vested in the six Provincial Councils of Auckland, Taranaki, Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago, but in 1876, following the abolition of the provinces, the hospitals reverted to the General Government.

As the result of a conference between local authority representatives and the Government in 1878 the first two hospital districts as they are now known were formed. They were based respectively on the hospitals of Dunstan (Clyde) and Cromwell. However, hospitals generally remained under Government control until 1885, when the first Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act was passed. By it New Zealand was divided into thirty-eight hospital districts, each under the control of its own Board.

In 1886 the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Amendment Act was passed giving power to two or more hospitals to join into a united district and control their own affairs. The legislation followed a recommendation of the Inspector of Hospitals that thirteen of the thirty-eight hospitals be closed as the population in some districts was insufficient to support a fully-equipped hospital. Instead of taking advantage of this legislation districts have moved in the opposite direction, and by amending legislation the number of districts gradually increased until by 1909 there were forty-seven; amalgamations since that date have reduced the number to thirty-seven, at which it now stands. In 1948 the title of the Act was changed to the Hospitals Act.

CONSTITUTION.—A " hospital district "comprises one or more counties and includes boroughs and town districts within the boundaries of the county or counties. The County Councils, Borough Councils, and Town Boards are the "contributory local authorities "within the hospital district.

Districts vary in size from Auckland with a population of 382,330 down to Maniototo which has only 2,860 people.

A Board consists of one or more representatives of each contributory local authority district, the number being fixed by the Governor-General by Order in Council having regard to the relative populations and relative values of rateable property of the local authority districts. The total number of members of any Board must in no case be less than eight or more than twenty.

Board members are elected by the electors of the various contributory districts in the hospital district, and the term of office is three years. Formerly electors in counties required a ratepayer's qualification, whereas electors of boroughs and town districts required only a residential qualification, and this applied even though the elected members sat on the same Board. Legislation in 1946 made the residential qualification universal.

POWERS.—A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for women and girls, residential or day nurseries, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General by Order in Council may declare to be a public charitable purpose.

A Board cannot do the following without the consent of the Minister of Health.

  1. Borrow money for the purpose of erecting buildings, or of making additions or alterations to buildings, or of purchasing land or for paying off any loan, or for any other purposes of capital expenditure.

  2. Expend more than the sum of £250 on the purposes described in (a).

  3. Sell or exchange land.

  4. Close an institution.

AUTHORITY OF DIRECTOR-GENERAL OF HEALTH.—It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Director-General of Health considers necessary in any part of the district for the reception, relief, care, treatment, isolation, and removal to hospital or "other place " of persons who are suffering from infectious or other disease or from injury, and for maternity cases.

A Board must appoint such number of medical practitioners, dentists, nurses, dental nurses, midwives, and other officers as the Director-General may from time to time deem necessary for the care and treatment of persons in the district of the Board, whether within an institution under the control of the Board or elsewhere within the district. The Director-General is authorized to visit and inspect hospitals and to appoint Assistant Inspectors, and is required to report to Parliament through the Minister on the administration of the Hospitals Act.

FINANCE.—When Boards were first established in 1885 they obtained their revenue from the following sources:—

  1. Voluntary contributions and bequests.

  2. Government subsidy £1 for £1 on voluntary contributions and bequests.

  3. Patients' fees.

  4. Levy on contributory local authorities by rate on the capital value of land.

  5. Government subsidy on levies paid from general taxation.

Voluntary contributions and bequests and subsidy thereon at no time formed an important part of Board revenue, and in 1932 the subsidy in this connection was abolished.

In the earliest days public hospitals were meant only for the destitute sick, but as time went on the standard of service was greatly improved and gradually they were availed of by all sections of the community. The hospitals charged a fee which covered cost of maintenance, and patients able to pay were expected to do so. Fees collected were usually found to form about one-third of a Board's total revenue.

Until 1923 the subsidy on levy was paid at the rate of £1 for £1 for both capital and maintenance purposes, but in that year the subsidy on account of maintenance was amended to a scale which had relation to the burden of levy on the rates of local authorities: the Board with the highest burden was paid 26s. subsidy; the Board with the lowest burden was paid 14s. subsidy; the average of all Boards remained at 20s. subsidy.

Under the Social Security Act 1938 a charge was made on all salaries and wages and other income, and the proceeds were paid into a special fund named the Social Security Fund. The charge was fixed at 1s. in the pound, and in 1946 it was raised to 1s. 6d. in the pound. The Act was to provide, inter alia, "a system whereby medical and hospital treatment will be made available to persons requiring such treatment." Hospital benefits for inpatients were inaugurated in 1939. The effect of this change was to transfer the liability for payment of patients' fees from the patient to the Social Security Fund. The charge on the Fund was initially fixed at 6s. per patient per day, being the average collection made by the Boards from patients. To keep up with the rising cost of maintenance the rate in 1943 was increased to 9s. per day.

At this stage the proportions of revenue derived from the three main sources of Social Security Fund, levy on local authorities, and Government subsidy from general taxation were almost even. Rising costs led to increases in the levies on local authorities and property owners complained that they were being asked to carry an unfair burden as compared with other sections of the community. As a result legislation was passed in 1946 limiting the levy on contributory local authorities to 0-5d. in the £1 of rateable capital value, and this had the immediate effect of transferring a substantial portion of Boards' cash requirements from levy to the subsidy paid from general taxation. Also it followed that any further increases in cost would fall solely on the subsidy except to the extent that increases in rateable capital value of property increased the amount of levy. In consequence of this development the proportions of revenue derived from the main sources have changed. The approximate position for 1950-51 was: Social Security Fund, 25 per cent; levy, 15 per cent; subsidy, 55 per cent. The Hospitals Amendment Act 1951 provides for the abolition of the levy on contributory local authorities by an annual reduction of the rate of levy during the next five years; the first reduction was made for the year ended 31 March 1953, when the rate was &5/12;d. on the capital value.

Board expenditure is subject to a measure of control by the Minister of Health. Boards are required in the month of April each year to make an estimate of their expenditure for both capital and maintenance purposes and to have the estimates confirmed at a special meeting of the Board. The Minister may, if he thinks it necessary so to do, require the Board to amend the estimate submitted.

Receipts.—Following is a summary of the actual receipts and payments of all Hospital Boards for the years ended 31 March 1950 and 1951.

1949-501950-51
 ££
Voluntary contributions and bequests9,0514,397
Payments from Social Security Fund and by inmates of old people's homes2,722,8162,822,326
Levies1,503,8211,667,793
Subsidies5,181,9686,029,425
Rent, interest, and dividends42,51846,528
Sale of capital assets11,80912,125
Miscellaneous59,57786,367
 9,531,56010,668,961
Loans for capital works508,296713,045
            Totals10,039,85611,382,006

Payments.—Actual payments during the same two years (excluding payments between Boards) are now given.

1949-501950-51
 ££
Hospital maintenance7,443,0218,570,221
Old people's homes: Maintenance166,397181,917
Charitable aid: Outdoor20,15219,277
Subsidies to private hospitals, grants to Ambulance Association, &c.53,83254,293
District nursing67,96692,128
Administration229,373264,973
National Provident Fund contributions82,15590,777
Miscellaneous—  
    Maintenance82,68691,552
    Capital17,52627,316
Interest on loans199,033207,108
Amortization of loans364,084381,084
Capital works other than " loan "625,478759,136
 9,351,70310,739,782
Loan works502,165704,675
                Totals9,853,86811,444,457

Hospital Maintenance Costs.—The average annual cost of maintenance in general hospitals per occupied bed in the eleven-year period 1940-41 to 1950-51 was as follows.

YearProvisionsSurgery and DispensaryDomestic and EstablishmentSalaries and WagesMiscellaneousTotals
 ££££££
1940-4142.322.261.9153.35.2284.9
1941-4245.823.064.6170.76.2310.3
1942-4348.527.065.9180.66.2328.2
1943-4452.427.871.4187.06.3344.9
1944-4555.028.969.9195.26.0355.0
1945-4660.033.682.9231.27.0414.7
1946-4764.739.097.3243.48.8453.2
1947-4873.747.2117.4291.411.2540.9
1948-4981.356.1137.9351.011.2637.5
1949-5086.156.5153.9364.912.8674.2
1950-5198.562.7179.5414.914.3769.9

Charitable Aid.—The Act of 1885 laid down for the first time that charitable aid should be associated with hospitals and Hospital Boards were charged with the administration of charitable aid. Aid was both " indoor " and " outdoor," the indoor being mainly the provision of homes for aged and destitute people and the outdoor the provision of food, clothing, &c., for people in necessitous circumstances.

The passing of the Social Security Act 1938 reduced materially Boards' charitable-aid activities. Practically all people over the age of sixty without means or having only limited means are entitled under this Act to an age benefit.

The introduction of invalidity benefits in 1936 and sickness and unemployment benefits in 1938 also relieved Boards of an appreciable amount of expenditure on outdoor relief.

Expenditure over the past ten years on old people's homes and outdoor relief is set out hereunder.

YearMaintenance, Old People's HomesOutdoor,Relief
 ££
1941-4282,82043,730
1942-4380,96837,238
1943-4483,54037,460
1944-4594,35538,197
1945-46112,26132,536
1946-47121,72221,687
1947-48137,49320,028
1948-49151,07720,361
1949-50168,53518,963
1950-51173,20220,389

Cost to Local Authorities and Government.—The following is a comparative statement of levies on local authorities and subsidies paid by Government during each of the five financial years from 1946-47 to 1950-51.

YearLeviesSubsidiesTotal
 £££
1946-471,889,0451,937,5713,826,616
1947-481,347,4413,321,3784,668,819
1948-491,413,2494,941,8296,355,078
1949-501,503,7354,725,2146,228,949
1950-511,668,1585,955,4857,623,643

The reduction in levy in 1947-48 with corresponding increase in subsidy is due to the limiting of the levy to 0.5d. in the £1 of rateable capital value as from 1 April 1947.

Loans.—Boards have been authorized by the Minister of Health to raise loans to cover a very extensive building programme, but in recent years building progress generally has been slow because of shortage of labour and materials. In consequence, many loans authorized have not yet been floated or have been floated only in part.

The position of loan liability is as under.

YearAmount FloatedRepaymentBalanceReducible by Sinking Fund
 ££££
1946-47366,718241,5994,741,270115,320
1947-48425,425276,6704,889,845111,769
1948-49768,981372,5935,285,579121,756
1949-50547,205372,4815,460,301101,488
1950-51695,532353,4135,802,419112,188

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—Section 4f contains statistics of inpatients treated at public hospitals other than purely maternity hospitals. In the following table the figures are inclusive of maternity hospitals, sanatoria, &c., and relate to the financial year instead of to the calendar year.

YearInpatients TreatedAverage Number of Occupied BedsBeds Available
Total NumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of Population
1946-47179,903101.510,9476.213,8227.8
1947-48174,81496.410,2975.714,1237.8
1948-49181,34898.010,7065.814,2217.7
1949-50187,25999.010,9025.814,1297.5
1950-51190,68198.310,8035.614,3947.4

The average number of occupied beds per thousand of population in hospital districts varies from three to ten. Most of this variation can be accounted for by the relative distribution of population as between urban and rural areas and also by the fact that many hospitals to a varying extent draw patients from other districts. Other factors which influence the figures are the availability of medical practitioners and their habits in sending patients to hospital or retaining them for home treatment, the availability of private-hospital beds, housing facilities, domestic assistance, private or district nursing assistance, and the efficiency of the outpatient department.

The number of institutions coming under the heading of public hospitals for the year ended 31 March 1951 was 184, comprising 78 general hospitals (6 of which were also old people's homes, and 2 special hospitals), 1 chronic hospital, 3 convalescent hospitals, 92 maternity hospitals, 6 tuberculosis sanatoria, 1 tuberculosis prevention institution, 1 chronic-tuberculosis hospital, 1 tuberculosis dispensary, and 1 infectious-diseases hospital. A comparison of beds and patients is as follows.

 1946-471947-481948-491949-501950-51
* In addition, dental cases treated during the year and attendances were ; Auckland, 1,989, 9,604 ; Wellington, 13,123, 18,328 ; Lower Hutt, 5,917, 11,625 ; Christchurch, 3,331, 15,188 ; and Timaru, 655, 1,886.
Number of institutions164172176182184
Number of beds—     
    General8,4098,5438,3468,3618,566
    Children's cots1,5251,6221,7131,6851,746
    Maternity1,4281,5421,7161,7701,825
    Tuberculosis1,7201,7001,6921,6311,615
    Infectious disease740716754682642
            Totals13,82214,12314,22114,12914,394
Average number of occupied beds per day10,94710,29710,70610,90210,803
Inpatients treated during year179,903174,814181,348187,259190,681
Deaths during year7,5567,0587,2607,5537,637
Outpatients—     
    Number444,486447,548535,681552,068582,358*
    Attendances1,191,0741,171,2451,264,6691,335,4051,396,096*

PRIVATE HOSPITALS.—The control and licensing of private hospitals is provided for in Part III, Hospitals Act 1926. With specified exceptions every house in which two or more patients are lodged must be licensed. No premises are so licensed unless the Director-General is satisfied that they are suitable. Staffing and other requirements are governed by regulations, and all private hospitals are subject to regular inspection by the Health Department.

The total number of private hospitals licensed in New Zealand at 31 March 1952 was 167, providing 502 maternity beds and 1,785 beds for general cases.

The Social Security Act, inter alia, provides for the payment to licensees of private hospitals of prescribed amounts in respect of hospital treatment afforded by them. Particulars are contained in Section 7, " Social Security, Pensions, Superannuation, &c."

HOSPITAL ACCOMMODATION.—The total number of hospitals (public and private, but exclusive of mental hospitals) at 31 March 1952 was 354, of which 181 were the responsibility of Hospital Boards, 6 continued under the control of the Health Department, and the remaining 167 were operated as private hospitals.

The number of available beds for the last five years in all classes of hospitals, except those in mental hospitals and those in a few institutions maintained by religious and charitable organizations, are given in the following table.

Number of Hospital Beds as at 31 March
19471948194919501951
Hospital Board and Health Department hospitals14,04914,35014,43214,34014,394
Private hospitals2,7172,6412,4882,4422,389
            Totals16,76616,99116,92016,78216,783
Number per 1,000 of population9.59.49.18.98.7

Not all of the beds shown as available are in fact correctly so described. A recent survey places the number of beds temporarily closed on account of staff shortages at approximately 800 beds.

MATERNITY SERVICES.Benefits Under the Social Security Act 1938.—The Social Security Act, inter alia, makes provision for payments from the Social Security Fund to hospitals, medical practitioners, and nurses for services in connection with maternity cases.

Particulars of maternity benefits provided under the Act will be found in Section 7, " Social Security, Pensions, Superannuation, &c."

At the end of 1951 there were 229 maternity hospitals with a total available bed accommodation of 2,461 made up as follows:—

Public hospitals1,743
Private hospitals592
State (St. Helens) hospitals107
Alexandra Home (Wellington)19
            Total2,461

The total number of confinements in maternity hospitals in 1951 was 47,983, of which 33,277 were in public maternity hospitals, 11,815 in private hospitals, 2,429 in St. Helens Hospitals, and 462 in the Alexandra Home, Wellington. Of the total confinements 46,033 were confined at the full term and 1,950 at from 7-9 months. In addition, there were 3,942 admissions for ante-natal treatment. These figures are inclusive of Maoris.

State Maternity Hospitals.—There were three State maternity (St. Helens) hospitals operating at 31 March 1952, these being located in Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch. Prior to the advent of the maternity benefits under the Social Security Act the use of these hospitals was restricted to cases where the husband's income did not exceed £5 per week, and in cases of large families £6 per week. There are now no restrictions in this respect, and all service is free to the patient. The main function now served by these hospitals is to provide extended training for maternity nurses, so that they may qualify for the more responsible work of midwives.

This service is given under the supervision of a Medical Superintendent, who is also responsible for the conduct of all abnormal cases and for the supervision of the ante-natal and post-natal care of all patients attending. There is also an outpatient department attached to each hospital which provides nursing services for patients not entering the institution.

District Midwives and Maternity Nurses.—A considerable number of Hospital Boards have district nurses who in most cases carry out some obstetrical work in conjunction with other health work. In addition, there are Health Department district nurses appointed for the purpose of attending the Maori population, part of their work being attendance on Maori women during confinement.

Ante-natal Services.—Since maternity benefits have been provided free to patients under the Social Security Act and medical men have been paid a fee under that Act for giving ante-natal, neo-natal, and post-natal attention, the bulk of the ante-natal attendance has been provided by the patient's own medical attendant, this being one part of the service for which he receives a fee. The doctor's attendance, if desired, is supplemented by that of the midwife in charge of an ante-natal clinic. These free ante-natal clinics are established in connection with the three St. Helens Hospitals, all public maternity hospitals or maternity wards, and a number of clinics conducted by the Plunket Society. In the case of women living far from the main centres of population the work is also supplemented by the district nurses who are employed by the Health Department or by Hospital Boards.

The majority of women now realize that ante-natal care is as essential to their welfare as attendance during their delivery and lying-in period by a doctor and trained maternity nurse or midwife. The Department has supplemented the service by the free distribution of a pamphlet " Suggestions to Expectant Mothers," which has served its purposes as propaganda for ante-natal care.

Every effort is being made to impress the public with the importance of parental hygiene and systematic ante-natal care throughout pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by Medical Officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite co-operation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Health Department, refresher courses of lectures, particularly on ante-natal work, are available to all registered midwives and maternity nurses.

BENEVOLENT INSTITUTIONS, ORPHANAGES, AND YOUTH HOSTELS.—For some years returns were collected from benevolent and orphan institutions, the information covering such particulars as admissions, discharges, deaths, ages, orphanhood status, and the class of authority controlling the institutions. The collection was discontinued as from 1948, and the statistics for earlier years will be found in previous issues of this publication and in the annual reports on Vital Statistics.

In April 1950 Government approved a policy under which, provided certain conditions were complied with, religious or charitable organizations could be granted up to 50 per cent of the cost of establishing homes for old people. During 1951-52 this assistance was extended to cover erection of cottages or flats. In approved cases and subject to certain conditions cottages which are part of a larger approved scheme with a central building providing common amenities qualify for a subsidy of up to 50 per cent. Where the cottages are self-contained units the subsidy offered is up to 25 per cent, but in addition a loan of up to 25 per cent is also available if required.

The Health Department is responsible for the administration of this policy, and the payment of subsidies totalling £155,456 in 1950-51 and £175,184 in 1951-52 was approved. These commitments in the former year will result in the provision of homes of a capital value of over £340,000 to accommodate approximately 180 old people, the corresponding figures for the later year being £379,000 and 269.

Benevolent and orphan institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, " prison-gate " homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the special schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Courts.

A substantial decrease in the number of inmates of charitable institutions has occurred during recent years, but the actual position is obscured by the fact that certain inmates of institutions under the control of Hospital Boards are now supported by hospital benefits from the Social Security Fund.

In many cases there is a variation in the class of inmate provided for by the different controlling bodies. For instance, none of the homes under the supervision of the Presbyterian Church, the Methodist Church, the Baptist Church, or the Brethren are maternity homes of any description. The four churches mentioned control children's homes and orphanages only, while the Church of England and the Roman Catholic Church provide chiefly for children, although some maternity cases are dealt with. The Hospital Boards concentrate chiefly upon old people's homes, while the Salvation Army deals with all types, and is the only body that conducts extensively the " prison-gate " or industrial type of institution. Factors such as these affect the demands made upon the different institutions for accommodation or relief.

In June 1951 the Government decided that in approved cases and subject to certain conditions it would assist religious or welfare organizations to establish hostels for young people by granting up to 50 per cent of the cost of erecting or acquiring hostels. The object of this decision is to assist young men and young women who are living away from their homes and are having difficulty in finding suitable living accommodation. The Department of Health was made responsible for the administration of this policy.

During 1951-52 subsidies totalling £62,690 were approved, which will result in the erection of hostels valued at over £156,000 and accommodating 104 young people.

5 C-MENTAL HOSPITALS

The legislative authority relating to mental hospitals is the Mental Defectives Act 1911 and its amendments, its administration under the direction of the Minister of Health devolving upon the Mental Hygiene Division of the Department of Health. Hospital Boards have no jurisdiction over mental hospitals which are under the direct control of the Mental Hygiene Division.

There are eleven public mental hospitals in New Zealand maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.

The patients on the register at the end of 1951 were distributed as shown below. Numbers given throughout this subsection are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are also given separately toward the end of the subsection.

Statistics showing the numbers of voluntary patients are excluded from the following series of tables, though they are given later under the appropriate heading.

Mental HospitalMalesFemalesTotals
Auckland7717591,530
Kingseat (Papakura)441408849
Raventhorpe (Drury)3232235
Tokanui444397841
Lake Alice (Marton)149..149
Levin Farm21372285
Porirua5687161,284
Nelson5964641,060
Seaview (Hokitika)225269494
Sunnyside (Christchurch)7317431,474
Seacliff and Waitati6024621,064
Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital)151530
                Totals4,7584,5379,295

The number of patients remaining at the end of each of the last five years is shown in the following table. During the period covered by the table the number of patients shows an increase of 587, or 6.7 per cent, but the proportion per 10,000 of population has fallen from 48.42 to 47.73.

YearPatients Remaining at 31 DecemberProportion per 10,000 of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
19474,5674,1418,70850.7646.1048.42
19484,6124,2208,83250.2046.0748.14
19494,6864,3489,03449.9246.5948.27
19504,7244,4459,16949.3046.7548.03
19514,7584,5379,29548.6646.7947.73
            Average of five years4,6694,3389,00749.7546.4748.11

The total number of patients under supervision, care, or control during 1950 and 1951 was 10,751 (5,478 males and 5,273 females) and 11,044 (5,561 males and 5,483 females) respectively. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 8,384 in 1950 and 8,507 in 1951.

ADMISSIONS.—The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1951 was 1,599 (674 males and 925 females), this number not including 276 transfers from one institution to another. The principal causes of insanity as assigned on admission for the years 1950 and 1951 were as given below.

Cause19501951
Heredity177
Congenital160127
Previous attack313314
Puerperal state2020
Senility317286
Involution148
Mental stress9652
Syphilis99
Constitutional430621
Alcohol1820
Epilepsy2627
Organic brain disease1346
Physical disorders9062
                Totals1,5231,599

Of the 1,599 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1951 those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 1,283 (574 males, 709 females), and those readmitted 316 (100 males, 216 females). First admissions for the year 1950 totalled 1,205 (547 males and 658 females), and readmissions 318 (133 males and 185 females).

The figures for 1951 represent one first admission for every 1,518 persons of the mean population of New Zealand. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of mean population for each of the last five years were as follows.

YearNumber of First AdmissionsProportion per 10,000 of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
19475976161,2136.646.866.75
19485246101,1345.706.666.18
19495146321,1465.486.776.12
19505476581,2055.716.926.31
19515747091,2835.877.316.59
            Average of five years5516451,1965.876.916.39

AGES OF INMATES.—A summary is now given showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the end of 1951.

Age, in YearsMalesFemalesTotals
1 and under 5343064
5 and under 1012279201
10 and under 15176125301
15 and under 20225153378
20 and under 305794581,037
30 and under 408636751,538
40 and under 508007341,534
50 and under 607287881,516
60 and under 706938141,507
70 and under 80403502905
80 and under 90109148257
90 and over41014
Unknown222143
            Totals4,7584,5379,295

Probably symptomatic to some extent of the ageing of the New Zealand population, the number of patients aged sixty years or over has formed a greater proportion of admissions during recent years. Of those remaining in mental hospitals at the end of 1951, patients in this age group numbered 2,683—i.e., 28.9 per cent of the total.

DISCHARGES AND DEATHS.—The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died, during the period 1947-51.

YearAverage Number ResidentDischarged as RecoveredDied
NumberPercentage of Number AdmittedNumberPercentage of Average Number Resident
19478,06256137.185657.01
19488,14553537.365536.79
19498,28751134.485496.64
19508,38455836.646167.35
19518,50758336.596357.46
                Average of five years8,27755036.455937.05

The recovery rate has been satisfactorily maintained, particularly when it is considered that 20 per cent of the admissions for the year suffer from senility and a further 10 per cent suffer from congenital conditions.

The table following shows the duration of residence in mental hospitals of patients who died and of patients who were discharged as recovered during the year 1951. Of those discharged as recovered, 61 per cent had been inmates for less than one year.

Duration of ResidencePatients Who DiedPatients Discharged as Recovered
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
Under 1 month5547102121830
1 month and under 3 months2137585890148
3 months and under 6 months262551395392
6 month and under 9 months72027242145
9 month and under 12 months131528123042
1 year and under 2 years2833614099139
2 years and under 3 Years81927192039
3 year and under 5 Years25174272027
5 year and under 7 Years1219315611
7 year and under 10 Years172138527
10 year and under 12 Years5161..1
12 year and under 15 Years78151..1
15 years and over6448112..11
Died during absence172037......
            Totals305330635223360583

Old age and diseases of the circulatory and respiratory systems are the principal causes of death among mental hospital patients. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the years 1950 and 1951 are as follows.

Cause19501951
Tuberculosis3612
Cancer1516
Other general diseases1115
General paralysis of the insane24
Epilepsy1514
Other diseases of the nervous system6364
Diseases of the circulatory system195236
Diseases of the respiratory system87137
Diseases of the digestive system23
Diseases of the genito-urinary system511
Old age13879
External causes87
Died during absence3937
                Totals616635

PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL.—A licence may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such a licence, which may be revoked at any time. The Director of the Mental Hygiene Division of the Health Department has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.

There is only one licensed private mental institution in New Zealand, that at Wakari (Ashburn Hall), near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars for the last five years of admissions, discharges, deaths, and patients remaining, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.

YearAdmissions (Including Transfers)Discharges (Including Transfers)DeathsPatients Remaining at End of Year
19472216738
19481015429
19491510430
1950119230
19511714330

MAORIS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS.—The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years were as follows.

YearAdmitted During YearRemaining at End of Year
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
194724153914196237
1948262753125104229
1949232447128104232
1950241943134115249
1951464086133107240

The above figures are also included in the tables covering all inmates of mental hospitals.

The number of Maoris remaining in mental hospitals at the end of 1951 represented a rate of only 20.61 per 10,000 of the mean Maori population, as compared with a rate of 47.73 in the case of the European population.

VOLUNTARY PATIENTS.—A person labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as a voluntary boarder. At the beginning of 1951 there were 468 such patients on the books (203 males, 265 females), and during the year 959 (426 males, 533 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1951, 8 (6 males, 2 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 18 males and 18 females died, while 915 (404 males, 511 females) were discharged, leaving 468 (201 males, 267 females) on the records at the end of the year.

A feature of interest has been the tendency for voluntary admissions to increase, both in absolute numbers and also in proportion to total first admissions. The following series illustrates this trend.

Voluntary Patients First Admissions
NumbersPercentage of All First Admissions
1915324.7
1920648.1
192512314.1
193023620.2
193521719.2
194025221.5
194535924.3
194646228.4
194753430.6
194857833.8
194957633.4
195059533.1
195165333.7

EXPENDITURE, ETC.—The total expenditure on maintenance of public mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions) and particulars of receipts during the last eleven financial years are shown in the next table. As from 1 April 1939 free maintenance and treatment have been provided in all public mental hospitals in accordance with the provisions of the Social Security Act 1938. The consequent loss of revenue through the operation of the Act was recoverable from the Social Security Fund, but as from 1 April 1945 such recoveries ceased, and from that date all maintenance expenditure has been borne by the Consolidated Fund. The amounts shown as receipts on account of patients' fees for the years subsequent to 1939-40 represent in part the recovery of accounts outstanding at 31 March 1939. The Mental Defectives Amendment Act 1950 provides that the cost of maintenance of any person who is not ordinarily resident in New Zealand and who is detained in any public institution shall be a debt due to the Crown. These provisions became effective on and after 23 November 1950 and account in some measure for the increase in patients' fees for the last two years.

Year Ended 31 MarchTotal ExpenditureReceiptsNet ExpenditureGross Average Cost per Patient
Patients' FeesSale of Produce, &c.Social Security Fund
 ££££££s.d.
1942709,88714,96472,832181,451440,6408994
1943738,20413,03068,870181,869474,43592125
1944766,53013,21866,198183,199503,9159542
1945827,1288,20767,433187,942563,54610061
1946940,1675,85970,500..863,80811382
19471,072,1308,22887,065..976,837128102
19481,243,3328,95888,397..1,145,977147123
19491,476,7687,99338,427..1,430,3481731311
19501,766,6591,602177,152..1,587,90520300
19511,810,2852,956125,771..1,681,55820620
19522,288,5894,983138,465..2,150,12425760

In the period covered by the foregoing table total expenditure increased by £1,578,702, or 222 per cent, while the gross average cost per patient rose by £167 16s. 8d. per annum, or 187 per cent.

As already stated the expenditure included in the foregoing table does not include amounts spent on new buildings, additions, &c., the cost of which is met by the Ministry of Works. The sums spent in this connection fell away considerably in the later war years. Expenditure for the last three financial years, however, has amounted to £171,443 in 1949-50, £234,085 in 1950-51, and £259,289 in 1951-52, while the aggregate expenditure from 1 July 1877 to 31 March 1952 was £4,384,537.

Chapter 6. SECTION 6—EDUCATION

Table of Contents

HISTORY AND ADMINISTRATION.—The education system of New Zealand can be understood only when it is seen against its historical background. The first settlements in the new colony were relatively isolated units each of which had to make its own provision for the education of its children. In some places the provision of schools was left to the churches, in some to private enterprise, and in others to public associations. When the provinces were established in 1852 the Provincial Councils took over education as one of their functions, but this brought no degree of uniformity to New Zealand schools, for each province tended to foster the type of school organization already established in its area. The provinces varied considerably in the efficiency of their school systems; but, in spite of some success in the face of difficulties in certain areas, at the end of the provincial period in 1876 not more than half the children between the ages of five and fifteen were attending school at all.

The present national system of free, secular, and compulsory* education is based on the Education Act of 1877. This Act followed upon the abolition of the provinces, but the provinces, though dead as political units, left their mark upon the school system. A fierce struggle between the protagonists of central and of local control ended in a victory for the provincialists, and the public schools were placed under the control of District Education Boards, which were for the most part the same bodies as the old Provincial Education Boards. The Colonial Government, however, had to provide all the finance in the form of capitation grants, and a small Department of Education was set up in Wellington, very largely for the purpose of distributing the grants. For every school district constituted under the Act there was a School Committee, elected by householders, which, subject to the control of the Board, had " the management of educational matters within the school district." The School Committees elected the members of the Education Board.

As far as mere structure is concerned, this still remains the pattern of the system of school administration in New Zealand, but there have been, in the intervening years, great changes in the relative functions of the three authorities. The general tendency has been for final power and responsibility to shift from the Committees to the Boards and from the Boards to the Department. The Committees, in fact, through lack of professional executive officers and independent sources of revenue, from the very beginning were unable to take over the full powers that the 1877 Act obviously intended them to have, and for the first twenty years of national education the Education Boards were the predominant authorities in the system.

The former number of nine Education Boards was increased by one in 1952, when the Auckland Education Board, comprising more than one-third of all schools, was subdivided and a new South Auckland Education Board formed from portion of the area.

From just before the beginning of this century the Education Department began to play an increasingly important part in educational administration, partly as a result of improved means of communication. Under the Act of 1877 the Boards had been given wide powers: to administer funds from endowments and departmental grants, to appoint and remove teachers, to pay teachers' salaries according to their own scales, to establish scholarships and provide for secondary education in district high schools, and to control the inspectorate. Legislation, beginning with the establishment of a national scale of primary school salaries and staffing in 1901 and culminating in the Education Act of 1914 (still the basic measure under which the education system is administered), concentrated these powers more and more in the hands of the Department, which began to take a more detailed interest in expenditure by the Boards. The original freedom of the Boards in the expenditure of building grants was taken away, and the present system, requiring special departmental authorization for each new building, gradually became established. From 1901 onwards the Department paid over to the Boards the exact sum required for teachers' salaries, thus leaving a much-reduced capitation grant to be used by the local authorities at their own discretion. In 1914 the Department took over the control of the primary-school inspectorate.

The centralization of the inspectorate made possible a further change affecting the powers of the Boards. In 1920 a New Zealand grading scheme was instituted under which all primary-school teachers were annually awarded grading marks by the Inspectors. A teacher's total marks give him a place on a numerically graded list. Since all ordinary appointments are decided on the basis of this list, the system of appointment is in effect a national one, and the Boards have very limited powers of discretion although they make the appointments and the teachers are servants of the Boards. In 1940 biennial grading was substituted for annual grading, thus freeing the inspectors of schools in alternate years to give more time to schools. The provision of an annual grading number for teachers was, however, retained.

* Every child (with certain statutory exemptions) between the ages of seven and fifteen years has to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school.

It does not follow, however, since the Boards and the School Committees have lost many of their original powers, that they have ceased to play an important part in the system. The Committee's primary function is the care of school buildings, grounds, and equipment, but, in addition to this, many interest themselves very keenly in the general activities of the school and provide in each district a focusing point for local opinion on educational matters. The Education Boards are still the initiating bodies on matters of buildings, sites, conveyance of pupils, consolidation, and provision of school facilities generally; and, although the final word often lies with the Minister of Education or the Department, the Boards have no small influence in the fixing of policy within their districts. The schools are legally their schools and the teachers their teachers, and, although in general the Boards' choices of applicants are limited by the grading system, they have much more discretion in the selection of applicants for special or key positions. The teachers' class-room activities are under the control of the Inspectors, but their general responsibility is to the Boards, and their professional life tends to centre on the Boards rather than on the Department. In spite of the apparent clumsiness of the administrative structure and of periods of strong feeling in the past, the system at present functions remarkably smoothly, and has achieved a balance, workable if not ideal, between the claims of local initiative and national efficiency. A certain degree of decentralization was achieved in 1948 when a branch of the Education Department was established at Auckland.

Post-primary education, with the exception of that given in the district high schools, was not brought by the Act of 1877 within the province of the Education Boards. Several secondary schools had been established in various ways before 1877, and these continued under their own Boards of Governors, which were in no way related to the Education Boards. The Education Reserves Act 1877 set aside one-fourth of the educational reserves for secondary education, vesting the remainder in the Education Boards for primary-school purposes. Thus there was introduced into the colony that cleavage between elementary and secondary education that was characteristic of the English system. In the years immediately following the Act of 1877 a series of Acts set up a number of local High School Boards, each in control of its own land endowments. No effective provision was made for the inspection of these schools by any outside authority or for the co-ordination of their work with any other part of the school system.

Further secondary schools, and, from 1902 onwards, technical high schools, were from time to time established. Before 1901 fees had been charged even in district high schools. In that year free places were instituted in district high schools, and in 1902 secondary schools were offered special capitation grants if they would provide free places for deserving scholars. Under the Education Act of 1908 free places at the technical schools were granted on a more liberal basis, and by 1914 all State post-primary schools were obliged to give free places for two years at least to any pupil who had passed the Proficiency Examination. In 1936 the Proficiency Examination was abolished and free post-primary education to the end of the year in which he reached nineteen years of age became available to every child completing a primary-school course or on attaining fourteen years of age.

A direct effect of this movement towards free post-primary education was that the Department began to exercise an increasing degree of control over the schools. The Education Amendment Act 1920 authorized the establishment of New Zealand staffing and salary scales for post-primary schools, and instituted the system—already operative in the case of the Education Boards—of paying over to the schools the exact sum required for salaries plus a capitation grant for incidental expenses, less the amount received from local secondary-school endowments. This, in effect, nationalized these endowments, and spread more evenly the benefits resulting from the foresight of the early settlers. As from 1 April 1949 all revenue received by the schools was handed over to the Crown and the total cost of salaries and incidental expenses met from the Consolidated Fund. The endowment reserves themselves were vested in the Crown as from the beginning of 1950.

THE SCHOOL SYSTEM.—Perhaps the best method of sketching the outline of the school system as it now stands is to trace the career of a child as he passes through the system. He may at the age of three enter a free kindergarten under the control of the Free Kindergarten Association. At the age of five he may enter, and at seven he must enter, either a primary school under one of the ten Education Boards, or a registered private primary school, or, if living in an isolated area or physically handicapped, the primary department of the Education Department's Correspondence School. All state primary schools are co-educational. The child passes through the infant classes and Standards 1, 2, 3, and 4. This normally takes six years. The remaining two years of the primary course will be taken either in Forms I and II at the same primary school or, if there is one conveniently situated, at an intermediate school. The intermediate school is a comparatively recent development within the primary-school system, the first of these schools being established in 1922. It is a centrally situated school which pupils enter from the surrounding primary schools (called in these circumstances " contributing schools") after they have completed the primary-school course as far as Standard 4. Because the intermediate school comprises a fairly large number of pupils (usually between 300 and 600) who are mainly between the ages of eleven and thirteen years it is possible to classify them into groups of approximately equal ability, provide a good range of optional courses, and utilize specialist teachers and advanced equipment to the full. As at this point in his school career the pupil's social and intellectual interests have developed, he is ready to take full advantage of the varied and enriched courses provided. Where the number of pupils in an area is not sufficient to justify the establishment of a separate intermediate school an intermediate department may be attached to the local post-primary school, and thus utilize the special facilities available at the senior school. In some intermediate schools a third-year course (Form III) is provided to give a rounded-off education to pupils who do not intend to proceed to a post-primary school.

On satisfying the requirements of his headmaster in Form II the child is granted a Primary School Certificate, on the receipt of which, or on reaching the age of fourteen, he becomes entitled to free post-primary education until the age of nineteen is reached. The Education Amendment Act 1920 made provision for the raising of the school-leaving age from fourteen to fifteen years, but this change was not brought into operation until February 1944, and all children are now required to attend school until the new leaving age is reached. This means, in effect, that some period of secondary education is now compulsory for nearly all children. The only provision for exemption is inability to profit from the further period of education.

When a country child leaves the primary stage he may have no alternative but to enter Form III of a district high school (which is really a secondary top to a primary school and is under the same control), or enrol in the Correspondence School. In more thickly populated areas there will be either a secondary school or a technical high school available. In some towns a secondary school and a technical high school have been amalgamated to form a combined school. To those not understanding the peculiar character of the New Zealand technical high school this may seem a strange union, but the differences between schools of the two types are, except in the larger centres, relatively slight. The difference was further obscured when after 1944 secondary schools catered increasingly not only for " academic " pupils, but for those pupils as well who specialized after two years' core work in the more practical subjects (technical, agricultural, domestic, commercial). A number of secondary departments of district high schools that had grown very large were made separate post-primary schools. The result of these developments was that post-primary schools are now all more or less multilateral.

The School Certificate Examination conducted by the Education Department is now regarded as the accepted test of a completed post-primary education for the great bulk of the pupils who do not desire to proceed to University. The School Certificate Examination is taken at the end of the third or fourth year of the post-primary course. It offers a choice among some thirty subjects besides English, which is compulsory. The School Certificate is awarded to pupils who pass the examination and, in other respects, have complied with the regulations governing the award of the certificate.

Provision is contained in the Education (Post-primary Instruction) Regulations 1945 for endorsement of School Certificates on satisfactory completion of an advanced course of instruction for one year. The regulations also provide for the award of Higher School Certificates. In general this certificate is awarded after a five years' course to pupils who have been awarded a School Certificate and satisfactorily complete an advanced course of two years; and to pupils who have been accredited for or have passed the University Entrance Examination and satisfactorily complete an advanced course of one year.

The technical schools, combined schools, and a few of the secondary schools run evening classes, particularly in practical and vocational subjects, which an adolescent may attend after he leaves full-time day school. Apprentices in some trades are required to attend evening classes as a part of their trade training. In 1948 approval was given to the establishment of day classes for apprentices. Classes in motor engineering, plumbing, and baking were commenced in 1949. In some of the larger technical schools part-time students may take professional courses in engineering, architecture, accountancy, pharmacy, &c.

Prior to 1944 all pupils desiring to undertake a University course were required to sit and pass the University Entrance Examination conducted by the University of New Zealand. In 1944 a system of partial accrediting came into operation. Under this system pupils attending certain approved schools may be accredited for matriculation purposes provided they have completed a four years' post-primary-school course. The University Entrance Examination is still conducted by the University of New Zealand, and pupils not accredited for entrance to University may qualify in this manner. The standard of the present entrance examination is somewhat higher than that maintained prior to the introduction of the accrediting system.

Pupils who have been accredited for, or who have passed the University Entrance Examination, may, without further post-primary education, receive tuition fees to the extent of £20 per annum for a period of four years at a University college.

The University of New Zealand, whose controlling body is the University Senate, is constituted of the University colleges of Auckland, Wellington, and Canterbury, and the University of Otago (which does not itself grant degrees). Massey and Canterbury Agricultural Colleges, associated with the University of New Zealand, are open to students specializing in agricultural studies.

The five teachers' training colleges, although they work in conjunction with the four University colleges, are organically related to them only through their Boards of Studies. The Education Boards in the four main centres are the controlling authorities of the training colleges.

The State system also caters for the needs of certain special groups of children. Maori children may attend the public schools, but there are also public Maori village schools provided for their primary education. There are also a few private mission schools remaining from the pre-Maori War system established with the help of Government subsidies. For his post-primary education the Maori child may go free to any available public post-primary school or Maori district high school. If he lives in a remote area he may gain a Maori scholarship awarded by the Education Department which will enable him to attend a denominational Maori secondary school. These are boarding schools of which five are for boys and five for girls. Some of them are partly financed out of public endowments originally provided for the purpose of Maori education.

As mentioned earlier, children living in isolated areas or prevented in other ways from attending school may be enrolled in the Correspondence School for both primary and post-primary work.

For children who are mentally, emotionally, or physically handicapped there are provided special schools and classes. The mentally handicapped are grouped in special classes, and a portion is enrolled in two residential special schools. For children who are very backward there are special centres (occupation centres) in the four main cities, and a number of voluntary groups (occupational groups) which are given financial assistance by the Education Department have been formed in several smaller towns. Two residential schools cater for the needs of the deaf and those near-deaf children who cannot profit from teaching in an ordinary primary school. Children with speech defects attend regularly one of the speech clinics. More recently separate classes have been established for children with very poor eyesight (sight-saving classes), and several schools have been organized as separate units for cerebral-palsied children. Where a sufficient number of children in hospital justifies it, teachers are made available to conduct hospital classes which are attached to the local school. Finally, there are three special schools and homes to take care of children with the most serious and deep-seated problems of maladjustment or delinquency. These last-named institutions, the schools for the deaf, and the two special schools for the mentally backward are being administered for the Education Department by the Child Welfare Division, which, in educational matters, is under the control of the Minister of Education. All other special classes and centres are controlled by the Education Boards. The Boards also employ Visiting Teachers whose task it is, by home contacts and otherwise, to help make provision for problem children. The Education Department has built up a small staff of psychological assistants who act as area organizers of special classes, and who are available for psychological and educational testing of children with special problems.

In addition to the various State schools described, a parent may send his child to a private school, either primary or secondary, conducted by either religious bodies or private individuals. No Government free place is tenable at these schools,* but a Secondary School Bursary (referred to on p. 150) may be tenable at a private school, while assistance for transport by rail and road and a boarding allowance under certain conditions may also be given to pupils attending private schools, whether primary or post-primary. All private schools must be registered, and are subject to an annual inspection by the Department's Inspectors. The majority of the private schools are conducted by the Roman Catholic Church. Amongst the private schools are two endowed secondary schools modelled after the English public school.

To complete the above sketch it should be added that co-education exists in all stages of the system. At the primary stage, public, intermediate, and Maori schools and some private schools teach boys and girls together. At the teachers' training colleges and the University colleges, students of both sexes attend together. At the post-primary level all district high schools and technical colleges have both boys and girls on their rolls, whilst just over two-thirds of the secondary and combined schools and all private secondary schools are single-sex schools. A comparison of the total enrolment at all post-primary schools (State as well as private) in 1951 with that fifteen years earlier shows that the ratio of single-sex to co-educational schools has changed from 54 to 46 in 1936 to 46 to 54 in 1951, whilst during that period the total number of pupils has almost doubled.

* Except for Maori " Government pupils " in the denominational secondary schools.

SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS.—The number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of New Zealand is shown in the following summary. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year (except in the case of technical classes, which are as at 1 July).

Class of Institution19471948194919501951

*Exclusive of children in kindergartens (4,906 in 1951).

† There were also 1,269 students taking part-time courses.

‡ Part-time students, excluding 1,337 part-time students (981 in 1950), enrolled with the Technical Correspondence School.

§ Includes 735 students taking short courses at the Agricultural colleges in 1951.

Primary Education     
Public (State) schools226,806233,008241,742254,266267,273
Intermediate schools and departments
Maori village schools13,17013,25413,28813,42613,663
Maori mission schools784744805826822
Registered private primary schools31,82032,61634,15535,92237,690
Lower departments of secondary schools197199187172160
Correspondence classes (primary)1,9721,7841,7491,6731,673
Chatham Islands schools1059710995108
            Totals, primary*274,854281,702292,035306,380321,389
Post-primary Education     
Secondary schools17,81917,97218,40019,35220,341
Combined schools3,3513,4013,5103,4723,579
Secondary departments of district high schools6,6666,8957,3206,9927,195
Technical high schools12,32812,13612,50413,85914,871
Maori secondary (boarding) schools622668777813863
Registered private and endowed secondary schools8,9688,8279,1129,3419,791
Correspondence classes (secondary)618601533494457†
            Totals, post-primary50,37250,50052,15654,32357,097
Technical Classes (excluding Technical High Schools and Technical Day Schools)     
Conducted by Education, Secondary School, or High School Boards5,6847,7458,1208,4678,538
Conducted by Technical School Boards12,72012,26212,84412,70814,312
Conducted by University colleges293298262  
            Totals, technical‡18,69720,30521,22621,17522,850
University Education     
University colleges9,9009,9069,6829,8099,466
Canterbury Agricultural College695824600507654
Massey Agricultural College738597476557564
Students exempt from lectures1,4311,5141,3621,1821,007
            Totals, University12,76412,84112,12012,05511,691§
            Totals, scholars and students*356,687365,348377,537393,933413,027

The preceding table of enrolments shows that there have been steady increases of between 10,000 and 20,000 pupils and students in each of the last five years. These figures illustrate for this short period of five years what is a significant expansion taking place in the whole educational system. Between 1930 and 1944 primary-school rolls had remained almost stationary year after year, but they increased in 1945 by 5,000, in 1946 by 6,000, and in the following five years (1946 to 1951) by a total of 57,000. These enrolment increases were so marked that the Education Department and Education Boards began several years ago to pay urgent attention to the population changes that caused the expansion, which in turn was calling for proportionate increases in the supply of teachers and in the provision of classrooms, of teaching equipment, and other facilities such as transport. Even a short account of this expansion must stress the relevant change in the age composition of the population, and then illustrate its impact at the various levels of the school system.

The expansion was in the first instance due to the increase in the yearly number of births. This rose from some 28,000 in 1936 to almost 50,000 in 1947, and has remained nearly at that level in the following years. In 1936 all children of age 0 to under 15 years represented 26.5 per cent of the total population, but fifteen years later, in 1951, the proportion was 29.7 per cent, whilst the total population had increased to 1,940,000, or by just over 23 per cent; the 23 per cent increase of total population compares with an increase of the child population alone of 38 per cent. The change in the age groups of school age is shown in more detail in the following table.

Age Group, in Years19361951IncreaseDecrease
NumberPer CentNumberPer Cent
5 and under 10140,990183,80042,81030  
10 and under 14115,670127,40011,73010  
14 and under 18113,430105,800  7,6307
            Totals, 5 and under 18370,090417,00046,91013  

A special feature has been the increase during the same period in the Maori juvenile population. The increase in the Maori birth rate had begun earlier and coincided with a marked reduction in the Maori infant death rate. The corresponding figures for the Maori population are as follows.

Age Group, in Years19361951Increase
NumberPer Cent
5 and under 1012,60516,0003,39527
10 and under 148,38012,2003,82045
14 and under 186,64010,6003,96060
            Totals, 5 and under 1827,62538,80011,17540

The school enrolment increases were first felt in the primer classes (4,000 in 1944-45, 6,500 in 1945-46, 6,300 in 1946-47), then in the lower standards. They gradually spread to the upper primary classes, and are now beginning to reach the post-primary schools. The increase in the total number of children enrolled in 1945 and 1951 was 37 per cent in Standard 2, 31 per cent in Standard 3, but only 13 per cent in Form II. It has been estimated that rolls will continue to expand until at least the early 1960's, when the total school population will have increased by some 220,000 over and above the 1936 enrolment of approximately 280,000 full-time pupils at all public and private schools.

Concurrently with the recent rise in roll numbers due to the increasing child population, a further expansion of the education system took place at the post-primary level. The number of post-primary school pupils declined for a time during the earlier war years, but increased by 3,000 in 1943, and a further 6,000 in 1944. These increases were due to the raising of the school leaving age to 15 years, a measure which took effect at a moment when three-quarters of those in the age group 14 to 15 were attending school. The proportion had gradually increased to that figure in the preceding eight years. The proportion of primary school children entering upon a post-primary course has undergone considerable changes. While it was approximately 10 per cent at the beginning of the century, it had risen to 45 per cent at the end of the First World War and to 65 per cent before the Second World War. By 1951 the figure was 90 per cent. At the same time as the more recent increase from 65 to 90 per cent of the number of primary school children proceeding to post-primary schools took place, the average length of time spent at post-primary schools showed an increase. In 1936, approximately one-quarter of all pupils entering post-primary schools reached either Form V (Upper) or Form VI (Lower), the normal goal of a four-year course; by 1951 this figure had increased to approximately one-third of all entrants.

The changes in enrolment due to the varying size of the age groups of school age and to the extended schooling were accompanied by changes in the yearly number of school leavers entering occupations. The following table shows a decline in the total number of school leavers to a low point in 1948, and some recovery in the following three years. At the same time, the proportion of school leavers entering upon their working life direct from a primary or intermediate school, without any full-time attendance at a post-primary school, has markedly declined. The following figures refer to pupils leaving public primary and intermediate schools who did not enter postprimary schools, and to post-primary school leavers who did not enter University, but exclude pupils from Maori schools and private schools.

 Number LeavingPercentage From Primary Schools
193622,99442
194121,01436
194618,90216
194818,08015
194919,33713
195019,58612
195119,96711

The development since 1930 of the total enrolment at all public and private primary and post-primary schools (full-time pupils) is illustrated by the diagram below, which gives for the years 1952 to 1960 estimated rolls based on the probable increases in the school age population.

The number of part-time students attending day or evening-classes also shows a steady increase in recent years. The total increase between 1946 and 1951 was 6,000, or 35 per cent. An important factor in this increase is the development of apprentice training. The attendance at day classes or apprentices more than doubled in the last two years (1950, 1,492; 1952, 3,340) and the enrolment of apprentices in evening classes increased at a similar rate. As the age group of 16 to 20 years, to which most of the part-time students belong, will increase in strength from some three to five years hence, a considerable further expansion in technical classes must be expected in the near future.

The enrolment at University colleges which reached a total of 11,691 in 1951 has nearly doubled since 1939. The enrolment figures in the immediate post-war years were still higher, as they included a number of ex-servicemen students. From about 1956 onwards the age groups born after the depression years will reach the institutions of higher education, and these will from then on have to be ready to accommodate increasing numbers of students. The intake at the five teachers' training colleges increased from 1948, when the fifth college was opened and the number of students admitted was raised to 1,050, in order to meet the expected higher demand for certificated teachers. The total rolls at the training colleges were 1,634 in 1947, 1,875 in 1948, 2,321 in 1949, 2,684 in 1950, and 2,704 in 1951.

ANNUAL EXAMINATIONS.—The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department and also by the Trades Certification Board during the last five years is given below.

Examination19471948194919501951
Teachers' Certificate265260257279308
School Certificate8,7068,5929,3529,4799,763
Special Bursaries205263260296337
London University66656
Handicraft Teachers' Certificate2934372840
Homecraft Teachers' Certificate5165673241
Technological249309224167117
City and Guilds of London1071076884124
Naval Cadetships7    
            Totals9,6259,63610,27110,37010,736
Trades Certification  1,3501,9782,518

The University of New Zealand conducted examinations in 1951 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, music, architecture, and divinity; for diplomas in journalism, in banking, and in fine arts; and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. There were 12,027 entrants for the degree and professional examinations in 1951, compared with 13,813 in 1950 and 15,077 in 1949.

The number of entries for the University Entrance Examination in 1943 was 5,152, but the introduction of the accrediting system in 1944 (see p. 136) saw the number in that year reduced to 543. Comparative figures for the following seven years were: 1945, 973; 1946, 1,773; 1947, 1,656; 1948, 1,839; 1949, 1,874; 1950, 1,766; and 1951, 1,777. The numbers accredited since the system has been in operation have been as follows: 1944, 308; 1945, 1,213; 1946, 1,484; 1947, 1,844; 1948, 1,872; 1949, 1,954; 1950, 1,987; and 1951, 2,005. In addition, 1,320 students were granted a special concession pass on the results of the School Certificate Examination in the initial accrediting year (1944).

PUBLIC EXPENDITURE ON EDUCATION.—The following table shows the expenditure (after recoveries have been deducted) from public funds on each branch or service of education for the three years ended 31 March 1951.

Expenditure Year Ended 31 March
195019511952
Expenditure from vote, Education—£££
General1,278,1001,331,1311,624,569
Buildings, land, furniture, and equipment891,1471,565,6482,011,166
Primary education4,714,4065,145,5486,166,866
Post-primary education2,076,3482,276,8962,645,207
Higher education779,823991,5561,168,006
Training of teachers772,392880,500950,149
Maori schools304,054311,969347,662
Education of the blind20,23228,73330,269
Special schools85,15887,957106,754
Child welfare373,606369,417412,063
Miscellaneous grants106,460117,666149,863
National Library Service118,357132,015154,465
            Totals, vote Education11,520,08313,239,03615,767,039
Expenditure from other sources—   
    Vote, Education Buildings2,296,5561,821,1281,885,033
    Revenue from reserves vested in post-primary schools — period, 1 April 1949 to 31 December 194971,679 Cr.29,963 Cr.3,510 Cr.
            Grand totals13,744,96015,030,20117,648,562

The foregoing figures do not include revenue received by University colleges from endowments, fees, &c., which are available for educational purposes. The direct income from reserves vested in University colleges was approximately £15,800 in 1949-50.

By the Land Act 1948 all education reserves were declared Crown land, and the revenues received as from 1 April 1949 were paid into the Land Settlement Account. Such reserves revenue amounted to £112,603 for the year 1948-49. The reserves vested in post-primary schools were also declared by the Education Lands Act 1949 to be Crown land subject to the Land Act 1948, and amounts of £71,679 received in 1949-50, £29,963 in 1950-51, and £3,510 in 1951-52 were paid into the Consolidated Fund.

The following figures show the cost of education during the period 1941-42 to 1951-52.

Year Ended 31 MarchExpenditure from Public FundsExpenditure Per Head of Mean Population
 ££s.d.
19425,218,6183310
19435,038,395315
19445,221,389339
19456,216,9473148
19467,853,04941110
19478,711,6374185
19489,950,8185101
194911,023,0165197
195013,744,960761
195115,030,2017169
195217,648,562903

PRIMARY SCHOOLS.—The primary-school system consisted in December 1951 of 1,885 public schools (including district high schools and intermediate schools or departments), 159 Maori village schools, 308 registered private primary schools (which included 10 Maori mission schools), and 4 lower departments of secondary schools. There were also 127 free kindergarten schools.

Lower departments of secondary schools may be run for pupils who have not passed Form II, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met from public moneys. At the end of 1951 the total number of pupils in the four departments mentioned in the preceding paragraph was 160 with 5 teachers.

The curriculum of the primary school, as set out in the syllabus of instruction, includes English, arithmetic, social studies in geography and history, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature study and elementary science, physical education, moral instruction and health, and singing. Elementary science, agriculture, and, in some schools, dairy work are taught by the regular staff under the supervision of specialist itinerant instructors. At the Forms I and II levels woodwork and metalwork instruction is given to boys at manual-training centres, and girls are taught domestic subjects, including cookery and hygiene.

The recent revision of the whole curriculum has now been completed. The series of arithmetic textbooks written for the new arithmetic syllabus and which have been in use for several years are at present being revised. New English textbooks have also been distributed. These books are issued free of charge to pupils in all schools, both State and private. In addition to the supply of basic readers for primer classes, finance is made available to Education Boards for the supply of a wide range of books specially designed to supplement the basic series.

At the end of the primary course a pupil may receive from the headmaster a Primary School Certificate to the effect that he has completed the work of Form II as prescribed in the Public Schools Syllabus. This certificate replaced the Proficiency Certificate which was abolished in 1936.

Kindergartens.—Children below the age of five are not enrolled in the State primary schools. They may be enrolled, however, at free kindergartens controlled by local Free Kindergarten Associations. In 1947 a Supervisor of Pre-school Services was appointed to the Department of Education. In 1948 the Department undertook the payment of the salaries of kindergarten teachers, trainees, and full-time teachers at training centres, and the system of payment of capitation grants to the local Associations was discontinued. Subsidies on voluntary contributions raised for the purchase of land, erection of buildings, and purchase of initial equipment are paid by the Department. The number of trainees in 1951 was 156.

At the end of 1951 there were 4,906 children on the rolls of 127 free kindergartens. In 1950 the corresponding figures were 4,398 and 115 respectively. As yet the system is far from universal, although, besides those enumerated, there are also some private kindergartens and Nursery Play Centres.

Public (State) Schools.—The figures tabulated below refer to pupils in public schools—i.e., all pupils in primary schools and intermediate schools and departments. Pupils in the secondary departments of district high schools are not included.

YearNumber of Schools (Including Intermediate Schools and Departments)Pupils at End of YearMean of Average Weekly RollAverage Attendance, Whole YearAverage Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll
19471,963226,806220,808199,44390.0
19481,932233,008223,565202,91490.8
19491,905241,742231,913207,19989.3
19501,908254,266246,869224,27790.8
19511,885267,273255,268231,61690.7

While the number of schools continued to decline, mainly owing to the consolidation of small rural schools, the total rolls have increased by 40,000 in five years. The changes that took place in the size of schools may be seen from the following table.

Number of Public Schools19411951Increase (+) or Decrease (−)
Roll 70 and under1,5261,106−420
Roll 71 to 350448522+74
Roll 351 and over175257+82
                Totals2,1491,885−264

In each of the education districts are located Inspectors of Primary Schools who form part of the staff of the Education Department. The total number of Primary-school Inspectors at 31 March 1951 was 54, allocated as follows: Auckland, 19; Hawke's Bay, 4; Taranaki, 3; Wanganui, 4; Wellington, 7; Nelson, 2; Canterbury, 7; Otago, 5; Southland, 3. These figures exclude one Chief Inspector and two Inspectors in the Head Office of the Department.

The following table relates to pupils on the rolls of the public primary schools and Forms I and II only of intermediate schools at 1 July in each of the years shown.

Age, in Years1949: Total Pupils1950: Total Pupils1951Percentage of Total Pupils
BoysGirlsTotal Pupils194919501951
5 and under 628,24029,83716,45515,59032,04512.212.412.7
6 and under 726,44630,56516,50815,61732,12511.512.712.8
7 and under 830,59626,61315,94814,70330,65113.311.012.2
8 and under 930,63330,61013,73712,99426,73113.312.710.6
9 and under 1027,64130,58215,52614,86230,38812.012.712.1
10 and under 1124,53227,36915,76614,75530,52110.611.412.1
11 and under 1223,20524,36514,15813,36227,52010.010.110.9
12 and under 1320,82822,82011,86211,32823,1909.09.59.2
13 and under 1412,41412,6447,2825,53812,8205.45.25.1
14 and under 155,1024,7462,8431,8984,7412.22.01.9
15 and under 169377914522316830.40.30.3
16 and over15410879521310.1..0.1
            Totals230,728241,050130,616120,930251,546100.0100.0100.0

In 1951 a total of 17,787 pupils (9,013 boys and 8,774 girls) left public primary schools, as compared with 17,241 (8,761 boys and 8,480 girls) in 1950. Of those leaving in 1951, 16,367 or 92.0 per cent, had gained the Primary School Certificate. The effect of the raising of the school leaving age in 1944 is reflected in the numbers who proceeded to full-time post-primary schooling. Of those leaving in 1951, 89 per cent (boys, 88 per cent, girls, 92 per cent) went on to post-primary schools, as compared with 76 per cent (boys 74 per cent, girls 78 per cent) in 1943. Of the pupils who left intermediate schools and departments in 1951, 93 per cent went on to post-primary schools.

The next table gives the number of public primary schools in each education district as at 31 December 1951, classified according to roll numbers. The number of intermediate schools and departments is also shown.

Roll NumbersEducation District
AucklandTaranakiWanganuiHawke's BayWellingtonNelsonCanterburyOtagoSouthlandTotals
1-83 258556438
9-24802053485020963637440
25-3034911812615711113
31-701764341383420744643515
71-11069131912146301814195
111-1504611710132997114
151-190226567686571
191-230192134344343
231-27051338344132
271-31063425 111133
311-35081258 53234
351-390131133323231
391-43042146145 27
431-470121244 5 230
471-510511 6156 25
511-5501212 2131123
551-590912 4 2 119
591-63081214 31121
631-6705 1 2 3  11
671-71041 11 1 8 
711-7507   2 11 11
751-7903     4  7
791-8303 1      4
831-8701  12    4
871-9102     1  3
911-9501        1
Intermediate schools and departments16 224124132
                Totals573118163156203782971611361,885

Primary Schools for Maoris.—Over 60 per cent of the Maori children in New Zealand are educated in the public schools. At the end of 1951 there were 19,154 attending public schools out of a total of 31,675 Maori children receiving primary education in State schools.

The language of instruction in the Maori schools is English, but the schools are not completely English in outlook, for Maori arts and crafts, song, legend, and history are taught.

Methods of teaching are practical, and objectives closely related to the special needs of the Maori people. In many of the Maori schools, such equipment as woodwork rooms, cookery rooms, model cottages, baths, hot and cold showers, and laundries is supplied. Elementary agriculture and health education feature in every Maori school.

The number of pupils on the rolls of the 159 Maori village schools at the end of 1951 was 13,663 (including 1,142 European children), while the total roll number of the ten Maori mission schools was 822.

The following table gives the principal statistics of Maori village schools during the last five years.

YearNumber of Schools at End of YearRoll at 1 JulyAverage Attendance, Whole YearAverage Attendance as Percentage of Weekly RollNumber of Teachers*
MaoriEuropeanMalesFemales
* Includes Junior Assistants (16 males and 84 females in 1951).
194716011,5551,04211,15988.0193294
194815911,9891,03711,38587.0199333
194916011,9511,08911,48887.1214306
195015911,9051,06411,64387.8220329
195115911,8581,12611,43988.0227311

Four Inspectors of Schools attached to the Education Department are engaged in the inspection of Maori schools, mission schools, and secondary schools for Maoris.

Intermediate Schools.—Pupils on the rolls of the eighteen intermediate schools and fourteen intermediate departments at the end of 1951 numbered 12,784. The progress that is being made with the establishment of this type of school may be gauged from the fact that ten years earlier (1941), the number of pupils was 6,475. Of all children in Forms I and II of public (primary and intermediate) schools at the end of 1951, 25 per cent were enrolled at the intermediate schools. The average attendance during the year was 12,076. The ages of pupils on the roll at 1 July of each of the last three years were as follows.

Age, in Years194919501951
BoysGirlsTotalBoysGirlsTotalBoysGirlsTotal
Under 117011518511513825393131224
11 and under 121,2491,4682,7171,3971,6933,0901,7511,8303,581
12 and under 132,1452,1564,3012,3892,3014,6902,5132,5955,108
13 and under 141,5611,1922,7531,5131,1742,6871,5991,1942,793
14 and under 156604441,1045784341,0126404631,103
15 and under 16118551731244416810035135
16 and over13102317102724731
                Totals5,8165,44011,2566,1335,79411,9276,7206,25512,975

Private Schools.—No private school may be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Certain standards of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum have to be fulfilled.

The following table contains the principal statistics of private primary schools for each of the last five years. The figures include Maori mission schools which are also shown separately in the summary table on p. 138.

YearNumber of SchoolsRoll at End of YearAverage Yearly AttendanceTeachers
BoysGirlsTotalMalesFemalesTotal
194730715,66416,94032,60429,4591348801,014
194830916,11317,24733,36029,8431418951,036
194930617,01717,94334,96030,9691509061,056
195031017,88918,85936,74832,6071619221,083
195130818,82819,68438,51234,2351679311,098

The majority of the schools included in the preceding table are Roman Catholic Church schools, of which there were 242 at the end of 1951, with 32,194 pupils (15,960 boys and 16,234 girls) and 837 teachers (76 males and 761 females). The average attendance was 28,396. The remaining private schools comprised 52 church schools of other denominations with 213 teachers and 5,361 pupils, and 14 undenominational schools with 48 teachers and 957 pupils.

POST-PRIMARY SCHOOLS.—One of the most striking features in the development of New Zealand education—i.e., the marked increase in the proportion of pupils who proceed to some form of post-primary education at the conclusion of the primary course—has already been mentioned (page 140). The raising of the school leaving age to fifteen years from 1944, which had been foreshadowed over twenty years earlier in the Education Amendment Act 1920, stimulated the movement towards secondary education for all. This movement began in 1901 when free places were introduced in district high schools. In 1903 it became obligatory on all State post-primary schools to provide some free places, and from 1914 every child who had passed the Proficiency Examination was entitled to free education for at least two years in any State post-primary school. In 1936 the Proficiency Examination was abolished, and every child gaining a Primary School Certificate or attaining the age of fourteen years became entitled to free post-primary education until the year in which he reached the age of nineteen years; extension beyond the age of nineteen is allowable in special cases approved by the Minister of Education. In 1945, when it became clear that secondary education for all was no longer a programme but had become a reality, the postprimary syllabus was revised. The whole course was based on a common core, consisting of English, social studies, general science, elementary mathematics, music, arts and crafts, and physical education, to be followed by a degree of specialization within a wide range of subjects that may be taken to the School Certificate stage. All types of post-primary schools are required by regulations made in 1945 to give to all pupils during the first two years of post-primary course a minimum number of units of instruction in the common core subjects.

Post-primary schools are either public (State) or private. The following table shows the number and types of post-primary schools in existence during each of the last five years.

YearState Secondary SchoolsCombined SchoolsSecondary Departments of District High SchoolsTechnical High SchoolsMaori Secondary SchoolsEndowed and Private Secondary SchoolsTotals
* In addition there was one farm training school classed as a Maori secondary school. 
194740710728973264
1948407108281073266
1949407111281073269
19504071102910*73269
19514071103010*74271

A combined school is an amalgamation of a secondary and a technical school under a single governing body. District high schools are public primary schools with a secondary " top " and the basic course is academic, as in the normal secondary school. Where staffing and equipment allow, special courses are provided in agriculture, commercial work, and domestic science. Technical schools are described later in this section.

Until 1904 secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the majority of schools giving post-primary education have been established in this manner. At the present time the provisions of the 1914 Education Act allow the Minister of Education to establish such schools. State secondary schools and combined schools are controlled by Boards of Governors, and district high schools by the Education Boards.

The inspection of State post-primary schools is carried out by Inspectors of Post-primary Schools attached to the Department of Education. Commencing in 1947, these Inspectors took over the inspection of secondary departments of district high schools which were previously inspected by Primary-school Inspectors. There were (in 1952) 27 Inspectors and one Chief Inspector of Post-primary Schools.

The number of pupils at the end of each of the last five years is shown in the following table. No account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary departments are included.

YearState Secondary SchoolsCombined SchoolsDistrict High SchoolsTechnical High SchoolsMaori Secondary SchoolsEndowed and Private Secondary SchoolsCorrespondence SchoolTotal
194717,8193,3516,66612,3286228,96861850,372
194817,9723,4016,89512,1366688,82760150,500
194918,4003,5107,32012,5047779,11253352,156
195019,3523,4726,99213,8598139,34149454,323
195120,3413,5797,19514,8718639,79145757,097

In addition to the foregoing, there were, in July 1951, 22,850 part-time students attending technical classes, 2,251 students receiving part-time tuition from the Correspondence School, and 1,337 students receiving part-time instruction from the Technical Correspondence School.

The numbers of each sex attending post-primary schools at the end of 1951 were: State secondary schools, 10,090 boys and 10,251 girls; combined schools, 1,991 and 1,588; secondary departments of district high schools, 3,349 and 3,846; technical schools, 8,409 and 6,462; endowed and registered private secondary schools, 4,386 and 5,405; Maori secondary schools, 466 and 397; and full-time at correspondence school, 183 and 274.

Technical Schools.—The technical schools fall roughly into two types: (a) those in the small centres, which provide for all the post-primary needs and are distinguishable from secondary schools only by having in general a rather more strongly developed practical side; and (b) the large technical schools in the main centres, in which there is less evidence of the generalized academic curriculum, since this is adequately provided by the city secondary schools.

However, even in the latter type most of the courses in the day schools are still designedly pre-vocational and not genuinely " technical" in character. Technical schools are normally controlled either by a Board of Managers or by the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity.

There were thirty technical schools in 1951. The following table shows the number of pupils taking the different courses available (as at 1 July in each of the last five years).

Course19471948194919501951
Industrial5,0664,7044,9865,2755,593
Commercial and general5,3855,3005,3456,1907,058
Domestic2,6022,6992,6712,8622,903
Agricultural9299689631,1151,030
Fine Arts411411320124182
            Totals14,39314,08214,28515,56616,766

Technical Classes.—The number of centres at which technical classes for part-time day and evening students are provided was 125 in 1951.

The number of individual students including apprentices attending day classes in 1951 was—

Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards8,538
Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers14,312

Of the total of 22,850 students, 16,986 (10,610 males and 6,376 females) held free places.

The above figures do not include 3,588 part-time students at 1 July on the rolls of the Correspondence and Technical Correspondence Schools.

Probable Destination of Post-primary Pupils.—An indication of the vocations intended to be followed by pupils leaving public post-primary schools during 1951 is contained in the next table. Of the totals, 5.3 per cent of boys and 2.1 per cent of girls intended to proceed to full-time University studies, while a further 2.0 per cent of boys and 5.8 per cent of girls stated their intention of entering the teaching profession. Clerical occupations (including typing) claimed 13.4 per cent of boys and 30.5 per cent of girls; shops and warehouses, 8.4 per cent and 15.1 per cent; manual trades, 31.6 per cent and 3.6 per cent; farming 21.6 per cent and 1.2 per cent; 1.1 and 17.5 per cent intended to stay at home; various other occupations claimed 10.9 per cent and 18.9 per cent; while 5.7 per cent and 5.3 per cent of boys and girls respectively did not know their future vocations at the time.

OccupationSecondary SchoolsCombined SchoolsTechnical High and Day SchoolsDistrict High SchoolsTotals
BoysGirlsBoysGirlsBoysGirlsBoysGirlsBoysGirls
University college3471436322802265496192
Teaching or training college982921650501132370187525
Professional engineering, surveying, architecture43111 55137 11614
Clerical (including typing)—          
    (a) Government and local body196258416611420798136449667
    (b) Banks, insurance, legal, commercial houses, shops, and warehouses52892172161149754582398072,075
Shop and warehouse assistants29340262863065211303517911,360
    Manual trades—          
    (a) Government and local body5246 15119572126644
    (b) Building184 68 454 119 825 
    (c) Motor engineering136 43 293 78 550 
    (d) General engineering75 31 246 28 380 
    (e) Printing1523 53192805
    (f) Other trades23786411145614813029864274
Farming506291731077126581422,031107
Factory operatives177917101071945762198345
Other occupations222596571042934401401967121,336
At home1952467438495414791041,572
Not known161140252952568171539472
                Totals3,1293,4777125993,9113,2091,6431,7039,3958,988

Duration of Stay at Post-primary School.—The following table gives particulars of pupils who left public post-primary schools in 1951; classified according to years of attendance. The approximate average length of stay at the various types of school was: secondary schools, 3 years 2 months; combined schools, 3 years; technical high and day schools, 2 years 5 months; secondary departments of district high schools, 2 years 3 months; all post-primary schools, 2 years 8 months.

Year of AttendanceSecondary SchoolsCombined SchoolsTechnical High and Day SchoolsDistrict High SchoolsAll Schools
NumberPer CentNumberPer CentNumberPer CentNumberPer CentNumberPer Cent
First5077.71189.01,20016.977123.12,59614.1
Second1,80227.241731.83,06743.11,34440.26,63036.1
Third1,78427.035026.71,83425.881824.44,78626.0
Fourth1,43121.723517.972910.23269.72,72114.8
Fifth93914.216812.82743.8822.51,4638.0
Sixth and over1432.2231.8160.250.11871.0
            Totals6,606100.01,311100.07,120100.03,346100.018,383100.0

It has been mentioned earlier that, except in special circumstances, children are not permitted to leave school until they reach the age of fifteen years, and it would appear that many pupils entering post-primary schools remain there only as long as they are required to, as no less than 50 per cent do not proceed beyond the second year of attendance.

Secondary Schools for Maoris.—At the end of 1951, 813 Maori pupils were receiving post-primary education at the 11 Maori secondary schools, 277 of the total being Government scholarship holders. In addition, there were 48 scholarship holders enrolled in public post-primary schools.

A further step forward in the provision of post-primary education for Maoris was the approval of the establishment of Maori district high schools. These schools, unlike the private denominational schools, are controlled by the Education Department; they provide courses of a practical nature specially suited to the needs of the Maori pupils. There were 9 such schools at the end of 1951.

War Bursaries for Soldiers' Dependants.—Regulations which came into force in January 1918 provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces who were killed through active military service or who were disabled through such service. In 1941 bursaries were made available to dependants of members of the Second New Zealand Expeditionary Force. To qualify for a war bursary a child must have gained the Primary School Certificate. The bursary is tenable at any post-primary school or, if the holder has the necessary educational qualifications, at a University college. The tenure of a war bursary may be continued until the holder reaches the age of twenty-three years.

Secondary School Bursaries.—Under regulations made in 1943 bursaries, of a maximum annual value of £40 and tenable for a period of up to two years, may be granted to pupils obliged to live away from home in order to take a Sixth Form course at a post-primary school (public or private) which is approved for accrediting purposes. In order to qualify, applicants must be under eighteen years of age and must have passed either the School Certificate or the University Entrance Examinations or have been accredited for the latter.

Technical School Bursaries.—Bursaries of a maximum value of £40 may be awarded to pupils who have completed at any post-primary school a two years' course preparatory to a specialized course in agriculture, fine arts, engineering, building construction, commerce, or home science which can, be completed only at some technical school. The bursaries are tenable at post-primary schools approved for that purpose and may be held for a maximum of two years. Applicants must be under the age of seventeen years at the commencement of the specialized course and must be obliged to live away from home in order to receive satisfactory instruction in the courses to be followed.

VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE.—Since 1938 full responsibility for the work of vocational guidance of pupils at post-primary schools, which for some years had been carried on almost entirely by voluntary organizations, has been taken by the Government. Eight vocational guidance officers (four men and four women) were appointed, two to each of the four chief centres; and educational guidance officers, known as " careers advisers," were also selected at certain large post-primary schools to work in conjunction with the district vocational guidance officers. So far as the work of finding positions for children leaving school was concerned, the vocational guidance officers acted in collaboration during the war with the Man-power Officers of the National Service Department, and in each of the four main cities a " Youth Centre " was established where the work of guidance and placement was undertaken jointly by officers of the Education and National Service Departments.

The Education Department assumed the full control of the youth centres in 1943, and the staffs of the centres (now called Vocational Guidance Centres) have been greatly strengthened and their activities expanded, including the provision of psychological clinics. So far branch offices have been opened in the four main centres and in Lower Hutt. At Invercargill there is a part-time centre. The Vocational Guidance Officers are, however, in close contact with the post-primary schools in other centres. The Vocational Guidance Officers, acting in conjunction with headmasters and special careers teachers in the schools, offer their services at any point in the child's career where a choice has to be made, whether of school course or of vocation. When a child has made his choice of career the Vocational Guidance Officer will if requested find suitable employment for him and endeavour to follow up his progress until he is finally and satisfactorily settled in his line of work. Working in conjunction with the Education Committee of the Rehabilitation Board, the Vocational Guidance Officers at the conclusion of the last war assisted in the rehabilitation of returned servicemen, particularly in the selection of suitable courses of study. This particular work has declined in recent years.

The centres are in frequent touch with a number of voluntary agencies such as " Heritage," Crippled Children Society, and lay Tuberculosis Associations.

For the year ended 31 December 1951 the total callers at the centres numbered 13,925. In addition, 5,408 pupils were interviewed individually in post-primary schools. Group interviews were carried out with 457 groups of children (numbering in the aggregate several thousands) interested in discussing particular vocations. Other activities, apart from attention to numerous inquiries by letter and the preparation of information sheets covering over one hundred occupations, included 751 visits to schools, addresses at 295 meetings, and 1,329 follow-up visits to persons placed in employment.

Psychological Service.—A psychological service was originally established at the Vocational Guidance centres at Christchurch and Wellington. At these centres, and from 1952 at Auckland, psychologists are available for the examination of children who are referred to them by teachers, visiting teachers, Child Welfare and Vocational Guidance Officers, by parents, and by medical practitioners for psychological disorders requiring adequate provision. The work of psychological testing is in many cases done in co-operation with the area organizers for special classes.

RURAL EDUCATION: Consolidation of Schools.—In order to give children in country districts the advantages of special equipment and more specialized teaching in larger schools the consolidation of the smaller rural schools has been encouraged wherever practicable. The extent of this consolidation will be evident from the fact that, whereas in 1934 there were 2,532 public primary (excluding intermediate) schools, the number in 1951 had fallen to 1,853. The fall in numbers is also due in part to the exclusion since 1946 of part-time and side schools from the totals. There were approximately 80 such schools in 1934 and 40 in 1946.

Transport and Board.—A natural consequence of consolidation is the provision of adequate transport facilities to bring children into the centres. Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, combined schools, district high schools, technical high schools, and private secondary schools, as well as to part-time pupils travelling to attend technical schools or classes, and pupils attending manual-training centres.

Where railway facilities are not available or sufficiently convenient, transport of pupils is by motor vehicle, horse, or ferry. Transport by buses operated either by the Education Department or by private operators under contract with the Department is free. Where neither a departmental nor contract bus service is available the cost of transport is met by payment of a conveyance or horseback allowance.

The expenditure on transport of pupils for the financial year 1951-52 was £961,898, as compared with £814,201 in 1950-51.

The expenditure on boarding-allowances of pupils attending schools for the last three years is given in the table below.

 1949-501950-511951-52
 £££
Public primary and intermediate9,18612,35113,700
Private primary3,6514,4447,730
State secondary51,45472,16671,799
Maori3,8813,6683,826
Private secondary20,06532,11233,929
            Totals88,237124,741130,984

The next table gives particulars of the number of children transported to school and the number in receipt of boarding allowance as at 1 July 1951, according to the type of school attended. Totals for the two preceding years are also shown.

Type of SchoolNumber of Pupils on RollTotal Pupils Transported to SchoolNumber Receiving Boarding-allowance
Public primary schools238,80840,141256
Intermediate schools and departments13,0421,12536
Secondary departments of district high schools8,2604,308171
State secondary schools21,5394,2701,272
Technical high schools16,7666,704525
Combined schools3,830715464
Maori village schools12,9844,06455
Chatham Islands schools ..109335
Private primary schools37,1092,388324
Private secondary schools ..11,0451,0161,345
                Totals, 1951363,49264,7644,453
                Totals, 1950348,64362,6614,416
                Totals, 1949334,39057,1624,282

Correspondence School.—Since 1922 correspondence classes have been conducted for the primary education of children in very remote areas and of those unable to attend school on account of lengthy illness or other causes. In 1929 courses were extended to cover secondary education up to the stage of the University Entrance Examination. The usual subjects of the syllabus of instruction are taught at the school, and in addition pupils who require instruction which is usually available in a special class in a public school are taught by teachers on the staff of the school who are trained for the purpose. A corporate school spirit is developed through craft and club activities, weekly radio lessons, and personal visits from special travelling teachers. The work of the school has been greatly facilitated by the extension of the practice of visiting pupils in their homes. Vacation schools have been organized in various centres in order to give pupils the opportunity of doing practical work and of taking part in group activities.

Young persons in employment, including teachers of small public schools, junior assistants in Maori schools, Post Office cadets, and others who are unable to attend post-primary schools for evening classes, also receive tuition as part-time pupils of the Correspondence School. One of the features of the school is the provision of instruction for pupils taking practical subjects, such as needlework, woodwork, practical agriculture, and science subjects.

At the end of 1951 there were 3,399 pupils on the roll of the Correspondence School, 1,673 being in the primary department and 457 full-time and 1,269 part-time students in the secondary department. The teaching staff of the school consists of a headmaster, 92 secondary, and 52 primary assistant teachers.

Technical Correspondence School.—In July 1946 the Department took over the responsibility for the study courses previously conducted by the Army Educational and Welfare Service. A Technical Correspondence School was established in Wellington to develop these courses for men in the Armed Services, and also to provide correspondence instruction in vocational and technical subjects for apprentices and advanced students unable to attend technical schools or classes.

The number of students on the roll at 1 July 1951 was 1,337. There were 20 full-time teachers besides the principal on the staff at the end of the year 1951.

Agricultural Clubs.—More particularly in rural schools, practical interest in agriculture has been stimulated by the widespread formation of boys' and girls' agricultural clubs. The pupils undertake projects in livestock rearing and crop growing which are adjudged annually on the club field day, usually held at the school or local centre.

The Agricultural Instructors employed by the Education Boards play an important part in the formation of the clubs, and by giving technical advice do much to assure the successful completion of the various projects. The clubs receive active support from parents, teachers, and the farmers' organizations.

HEALTH SERVICES: Physical Education.—Physical education, including swimming and life-saving, is a recognized part of the primary and post-primary school curricula. In the public primary schools three half-hourly periods per week are devoted to the subject, and since 1945 in post-primary schools at least two hours a week. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children.

A Superintendent, to organize and control physical education in the schools throughout New Zealand, was appointed in 1939. Area organizers have also been appointed to develop still further the work in their respective districts, and assistants have been appointed to teach physical education in the schools to which they are attached and in neighbouring schools. In 1951 there were 82 area organizers in the primary and post-primary school system engaged full-time on physical education. Post-primary schools also appoint full-time physical education teachers.

Medical and Dental Treatment.—Information on the medical and dental inspection of school children and the dental-clinic system is given in Section 5A (Public Health) of this Year-Book.

Free Issue of Milk.—The milk-in-schools scheme, for the free issue of a half-pint daily ration of milk to children, commenced on 1 March 1937. Information concerning this scheme is also contained in Section 5A.

CHILD WELFARE AND SPECIAL SCHOOLS.—The Child Welfare Act of 1925 provided for the creation of a special branch of the Education Department, now known as the Child Welfare Division. The Act was passed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are placed specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, and delinquent children.

An important section of the Act provided for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorized to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision was also made for the appointment of honorary associates of either sex, whose function it is to consider all the facts concerning children brought before the Courts and to advise the presiding Magistrate or Justice as to what action should be taken. The appointment of Child Welfare Officers for the investigation of all cases coming before the Courts was also provided for. These investigations are carried out mainly by the regular officers employed by the Department, but in outlying districts the services of honorary child welfare officers are utilized for this important work. At 31 March 1952 there were 202 men and women serving as honorary child welfare officers.

The principle of dealing with children in the privacy of the Magistrate's room had been followed for many years throughout New Zealand, and the Child Welfare Act was designed to give legality to such a practice. Very wide discretionary powers are given to these special Courts in dealing with children. The ordinary procedure of requiring the child to plead, of taking evidence on oath, and, indeed, of hearing the particular charge may be dispensed with altogether. Wherever practicable the Children's Court is held in premises apart from the ordinary Police Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.

A child was originally defined for purposes of the Act as one under sixteen years of age. This age was raised to seventeen in 1927.

Children's Courts deal with cases of children brought either (a) on a complaint under the Child Welfare Act that a child is neglected, indigent, delinquent, not under proper control, or living in a detrimental environment or (b) charged with an offence. After hearing the complaint or the charge and in the light of the Child Welfare Officer's report, the Court may, according to the needs of the case, commit the child to the care of the Superintendent of Child Welfare, or place him under supervision of a Child Welfare Officer for a period (usually one year or two years) or discharge him with an admonishment and, on occasion, an order for restitution or a fine.

The numbers of children appearing before the Children's Courts in the last three years (ended 31 March) were as follows.

 195019511952
On "complaints" (under the Child Welfare Act)470484468
For offences (including offences against Acts, regulations, or by-laws)1,3781,4691,791
                Totals1,8481,9532,259

On the basis of the total juvenile population of New Zealand at the time, the incidence of appearances for offences is shown as follows.

 195019511952
* Number of cases per 10,000 of the population aged seven to seventeen years.
Total Court appearances for offences1,3781,4691,791
Rate*434553
Court appearances for all more serious offences (excluding offences against special Acts, regulations, or by-laws)1,1101,1021,286
Rate*343338

The decisions made in the Children's Court during the year ended 31 March 1952 are shown in the summary below.

DecisionYear Ended 31 March 1952
Committed to the care of the Child Welfare Superintendent432
Placed under supervision of Child Welfare Officers803
Admonished and discharged with or without costs, restitution, or fine840
All other decisions184
            Total2,259

Most of the children who are committed to the care of the Superintendent of Child Welfare and who are thereby under his guardianship are placed by him and his officers either in foster-homes and at school, or in employment and at private board. Only those who require special care and training which cannot be provided in the ordinary life of the community are placed in institutions administered by the Superintendent. Some few reside in private institutions—e.g., in post-primary school hostels

Of the total of 6,088 children under the control and supervision of the Child Welfare Superintendent and his officers at 31 March 1952, 3,140 were under the guardianship of the Superintendent and a further 37 were in effect his wards for the time being. These 3,177 children were at that date placed as shown in the following summary.

 NumberPercentage of Total
Residing in individual private homes (foster-homes, employers' or relatives' homes)2,55880.5
In institutions administered by the Child Welfare Division (including those temporarily admitted)3109.8
In mental hospitals1284.0
In residential schools and colleges (including schools for handicapped children)1183.7
In hospitals, convalescent homes, &c.371.2
In children's homes (including orphanages, &c.)260.8

For the children requiring institutional care and training the Child Welfare Division administers several different types of institutions. The Girls' Training Centre at Burwood, Christ-church, and the Boys' Training Centre at Levin each provide for the more difficult or disturbed girls or boys. The centres are open institutions providing full educational facilities with qualified and trained teachers and also a wide range of vocational training. Another small institution at Featherston provides specially for Maori girls who, while not seriously difficult, require some training before placement in the community. Two small hostels for girls at Wellington and at Christchurch and one for boys at Auckland provide for those who, while in ordinary employment, require for the time being the conditions of supervision and care obtainable in a hostel. Receiving homes and boys' homes in several of the main centres provide for temporary care and observation.

Children placed by the Courts under supervision of Child Welfare Officers are supervised in their own homes, except that in a few cases, with the approval of the parents or guardians, the Child Welfare Officer arranges placement elsewhere—e.g., in employment. For most children placed under supervision the methods available thereby prove sufficient for the needs; where it is not sufficient the child usually appears before the Court again and is committed to the care of the Superintendent. There were 885 children under supervision at 31 March 1952.

Preventive cases, numbering 705 at 31 March 1952, consist of children who, without any Court appearance, are being supervised and assisted by Child Welfare Officers under arrangements made voluntarily with the parents or guardians.

As provided for in the Child Welfare Act 1925, Child Welfare Officers, on receiving notification from the Registrars of ex-nuptial births, make confidential inquiries and assist the mother as necessary in making provision for her child.

Child Welfare Officers administer the provisions of the Infants Act 1908 by which young children living apart from their parents or guardians are required to be in licensed foster-homes. At 31 March 1952, 942 such children were being supervised.

Also under the provisions of the Infants Act 1908, on request by a Magistrate to whom an application for the adoption of a child has been made, a Child Welfare Officer investigates the proposal and reports to the Court accordingly.

The Child Welfare Superintendent, under the provisions of the Child Welfare Amendment Act 1948, assumes guardianship of unaccompanied immigrant children from Britain on their arrival in New Zealand, and similarly of refugee children from other countries. He also has administrative responsibility for the Polish refugee children who came to New Zealand during the war.

TEACHING PROFESSION: Training of Teachers.—There are five training colleges available to students who desire to enter the teaching profession, and at the end of 1951 there were 2,318 students in training. Of these, 2,221 were " Division A " students and 97 " Division C " students. The minimum academic qualification for " Division A " is the University Entrance or School Certificate Examinations, while students of " Division C " must be University graduates.

The following table shows the number of students in training at the teachers' training colleges in December of each of the years 1947-1951.

YearMalesFemalesTotals
19477088561,564
19487841,0631,847
19499291,2652,194
19509431,3592,302
19518881,4302,318

The normal course of training for " Division A " students is a period of two years at a training college, followed by a further period of one year as a probationary assistant attached to a public school. Third-year studentships, which entitle holders to an extra year's training, are available to selected students who wish to specialize in the teaching of certain subjects of the curriculum. There were 50 such students in December 1951. For students of " Division C " the course is for one year. These students are University graduates who train for service in post-primary schools. To enable students to qualify to teach homecraft subjects, bursaries providing training at a teachers' training college and at a technical high school were instituted in 1943. There were 49 homecraft trainees in the Auckland and Dunedin Training Colleges in 1951.

In order to meet future staffing requirements due to the rapidly increasing school population a special training scheme was started in September 1949 for selected trainees aged twenty-one years and over. In December 1951 the number of trainees taking the special one-year course at the training colleges was 286 (178 men and 108 women). The corresponding figure in December 1950 was 291 (185 men, 106 women). On completion of the special training-college course these trainees are required to serve for one year as probationary assistants before being granted trained teachers' certificates. These trainees are not included in the figures in the tabulation of students at training colleges shown above.

Post-primary Teachers' Bursaries are awarded annually to students who have reached a standard of education at least equivalent to University Entrance, to enable them to attend full time at University to complete approved degree courses in preparation for entry into the postprimary teaching profession. The bursaries are of an annual value of £70 plus payment of tuition fees, with an additional £40 if students are obliged to live away from home to attend University. The tenure is for a maximum period of four years. On completing their University courses students may be required to attend a teachers' training college for one year as " Division C " students, and then to serve for a period of four to five years as teachers in post-primary schools. The number of these bursars attending University in 1951 was 218.

A maximum of twenty Physical Education Bursaries are awarded annually to students to enable them to attend the School of Physical Education at the University of Otago for a three-year diploma course in physical education. The bursaries are of the same value as the Post-primary Teachers' Bursaries, and the bursars may be required, on completion of the course, to undertake work for a period of four to five years either as teachers of physical education or as physical welfare officers under the Internal Affairs Department. The number of such bursars attending University in 1951 was 56.

Public Primary-school Teachers.—The following table shows the number of teachers in public primary schools in the various education districts as at 31 December 1951, together with totals for 1950, 1949, and 1940.

Sole TeachersHeads of SchoolsAssistant TeachersProbationary AssistantsTotal Number of TeachersPercentage of Male to Female Teachers
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.
Education District—          
    Auckland1107422185701,2901631772,75784.8
    Taranaki33274968168152739692.2
    Wanganui6012781188220344054391.9
    Hawke's Bay58127861122152034535100.4
    Wellington5714120826046369591,05093.0
    Nelson2594124397102725488.1
    Canterbury102221601125752189941,25693.8
    Otago44149271372405055639102.2
    Southland4610745731281820374129.4
    Intermediate schools and departments  19 227208  454118.3
            Totals, 19515351021,158771,8353,5504685338,25893.8
            Totals, 19505611381,115811,5713,4824534597,86088.9
            Totals, 19495861551,065881,5083,4392643767,48184.3
            Totals, 19406443639911478862,8902274386,58671.6

Between 1940 and 1951 the total number of teachers increased by 1,672, male teachers contributing 1,248 of this increase and female teachers 424. The average number of pupils per teacher was 27.3 in 1940, 28.5 in 1950, and 28.0 in 1951.

Post-primary-school Teachers.—The following table indicates the number of full-time teachers employed in the post-primary schools mentioned. The principals are included except in the case of district high schools, the figures for which apply to assistants in the secondary department only.

YearSecondary SchoolsDistrict High SchoolsTechnical High SchoolsCombined SchoolsGrand Totals
MalesFemalesMalesFemalesMalesFemalesMalesFemales
194746840023614045924791712,112
194847439625713247924697692,150
194948140229112649223099672,188
1950511421286110535251102682,284
1951527447308102564263103702,384

Male teachers employed in post-primary schools fell from 908 in 1940 to 707 in 1942, this decrease being almost entirely due to enlistment in the Armed Forces. The position was slightly improved in 1943, and each succeeding year has shown a further advance, the number in 1951 being 1,502, an increase of 594 as compared with 1940. The number of female teachers rose from 630 in 1940 to 838 in 1945, this increase being partially due to the employment of women during the war period in positions normally occupied by men. There was a fall to 795 in 1946, but the number at the end of 1951 (882) was 252 in excess of the number employed in 1940. Teachers employed in private post-primary schools and Maori secondary schools are not included in the figures. In 1951, 545 full-time teachers (239 male, 306 female) were employed in these schools.

TEACHING AIDS.—In order to assist teachers to make their work more realistic a Supervisor of Teaching Aids was appointed to the Education Department in 1941. His work includes the supervision of the work of the Education Officers in the museums and also of a library of films and film strips. He also represents the Education Department on the Advisory Committee for broadcasts to schools.

Broadcasting.—Regular broadcasting programmes for schools were initiated in 1931. A varied series of talks is given weekly from all the main national stations. A special feature is a music lesson broadcast to schools weekly. Special lessons are also broadcast for Correspondence School pupils.

Visual Aids.—The National Film Library, a branch of the Education Department, lends films free of charge to schools and to organizations having some educational purpose. More than a thousand schools have 16 mm. sound projectors.

Film strips are also available on free loan from the film-strip libraries in the offices of Education Boards. They can also be purchased for a nominal sum from the National Film Library. About two-thirds of the schools are equipped with film-strip projectors.

Museums.—To assist schools to make the fullest use of the museums, an education officer is attached jointly to the museum and the teachers' training college in each of the four main centres. Cases of exhibits are circulated amongst schools where pupils are unable to make regular visits to a museum.

Publications.—The chief reader in primary and intermediate schools is the School Journal, an illustrated monthly paper which is published in four separate parts suitable for pupils in the various standard classes. It is supplemented by primary-school bulletins which deal with topics of local interest. These publications are prepared in the Education Department and issued free to all primary and intermediate schools, both State and private. Vernacular Journals are also issued to schools in Western Samoa and the Cook and Niue Islands.

Post-primary bulletins are published fortnightly and issued free to all public and private postprimary schools. They provide background reading for subjects of the revised curriculum, particularly in social studies, science, literature, and music.

A monthly Gazette, mainly for the information of teachers, is published by the Department. It is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies. Copies are distributed to educational authorities and to State schools throughout New Zealand.

As stated under an earlier heading, new text-books, which are being produced as a result of a systematic review of the primary-school curriculum, are issued free to all pupils in public and private primary schools.

HIGHER EDUCATION: New Zealand University.—Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875.

The University was formerly an examining, not a teaching, body with four teaching institutions affiliated to it-the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury University College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. By the New Zealand University Amendment Act 1926 the constitution of the University was altered so that it now actually consists of the four University colleges. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, a school of home science, and a school of physical education; Canterbury University College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, civil, and chemical), and a school of fine arts; Auckland University College has a school of architecture, a school of fine arts, and a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); and Victoria University College specializes in law, has a school of public administration, and a school of social work. There are also two agricultural colleges—viz., Massey and Canterbury—associated with the University (see page 161).

In 1930 a New Zealand University Amendment Act was passed to enable the University to discharge its functions under the Law Practitioners Amendment Act 1930. For this purpose a Council of Legal Education was established to make recommendations to the Academic Board of the University with respect to any matter relating to legal education. Further, the Senate of the University in making or altering statutes concerning legal education must first consider any recommendations made by the Academic Board or the Council of Legal Education.

By means of an amendment to its own statutes and with the consent of the colleges, the University has set up a University Grants Committee, through which applications for grants are placed before the Government.

In 1951 there were 10,684 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges and the two agricultural colleges. Of these, 1,066 were graduates, 7,892 under-graduates, and 1,726 unmatriculated students. Of the unmatriculated students, 735 were taking short courses at the agricultural colleges. A number of the unmatriculated students are returned servicemen, who are admitted under special terms. In addition, there were 1,007 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures. Comparable figures for the five years quoted are given in the following table.

YearStudents Attending LecturesExempt StudentsTotals
MalesFemalesMalesFemales
19479,1772,1561,25118012,764
19489,0992,2281,30221212,841
19498,4902,2681,18417812,120
19508,2542,6191,01816412,055
19518,1622,52288212511,691

The numbers of male students attending lectures in the last five years are substantially above those of pre-war years, although there was a decrease of 1,015 between 1947 and 1951. The peak was reached in 1947, the number in that year being 5,052 or 124 per cent, above 1939. The numbers of female students attending lectures have also increased, the number in 1951 being 1,237 or 96 per cent, higher than in 1939. Students exempted from attendance at lectures increased in number during the post-war years, but their number declined after 1948, and in 1951 it represented 8.6 per cent of all students (11.8 per cent in 1948). The award of rehabilitation bursaries to ex-servicemen no doubt contributed to the high figures from 1946 to 1948. Holders of rehabilitation bursaries fell from approximately 3,400 in 1946 to 572 in 1951. Indications are therefore that an increased proportion of young people in the relevant age-groups is continuing education at the University level, so that the falling-off in numbers of ex-servicemen is being almost balanced by increases in numbers from other sources.

Professors attached to the various University colleges in 1951 numbered 98, of whom Auckland had 20; Victoria, 25; Canterbury, 17; Otago, 29; Massey, 5; Canterbury Agricultural, 2. In addition there was a considerably larger number of full-time lecturers, part-time lecturers, and assistants.

The following table gives particulars of students who were taking definite courses during 1951 and each of the preceding two years.

Course194919501951
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal
Agriculture—         
    Degree158115915421561275132
    Diploma251825928372902765281
    Other126413085 8574579
Architecture—         
    Degree1214125114111590 90
    Diploma432455045437239
    Other49 4958 5865 65
Arts2,9441,3984,3422,6291,4334,0622,5331,3803,913
Commerce1,756811,8371,573951,6681,483771,560
Dentistry190519520042041894193
Divinity482504074735338
Education : Diploma1051612192161089013103
Fine Arts : Diploma1132434410915361114175
Engineering442 442414 4143691370
Home Science—         
    Degree4545 3737 4242 
    Diploma 5555 4848 3939
Horticulture : Diploma321850351348251136
Journalism : Diploma281341311142191332
Law542205624882251044014454
Massage : Diploma5394444549   
Medical Science1 13 32 2
Medicine486495354954754250448552
Mining : Diploma52 5255 5513 13
Music94120214921051978284166
Physical Education : Diploma203050303767234164
Public Administration : Diploma10 1011 119 9
Science (including Medical, &c.,intermediate)1,8153262,1411,6742911,9651,6563071,963
Social Science : Diploma   8816121325
Other courses16117462672305989
                Totals9,3452,26911,6148,7082,36811,0768,2442,28010,524

Free University Education.—Free University education was instituted in 1911 for all holders of University Scholarships (gained by examination) and bursaries (since 1945, gained by accrediting). Scholarships awarded by the University of New Zealand are the University Junior Scholarships and University National Scholarships which are of the value of £80 and £70 per annum respectively plus tuition fees, and are tenable for four years. In the case of holders living away from home a further amount of £40 and £45 respectively is allowed. The number of University Junior and National Scholarships awarded each year is thirty (ten Junior and twenty National). Taranaki Scholarships are of such annual value (not less than £70) as the Senate may determine by statute, plus tuition fees, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four or five years. University National Scholarships and Taranaki Scholarships are tenable with other scholarships and bursaries not awarded by the University of New Zealand, but the total value must not exceed £200 and £110 respectively in any year. The above scholarships are awarded on the results of the Entrance Scholarships Examination. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same examination.

Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the University Senior (£90 per annum) and John Tinline Scholarships (£90 per annum). The various colleges also have private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarships, the Post-graduate Scholarships in Arts and Science, the Travelling Scholarships in Commerce, Law, Engineering, Architecture, Medicine, and Dentistry, the Macmillan Brown Agricultural Scholarship, and the Shirtcliffe Scholarships. All are tenable abroad. The University of New Zealand also awards Research Fellowships, the value of which is not fixed, but the normal grants have been approximately £300 per annum for a period of two years. Each University college may also award two Research Scholarships of an annual value of £200 tenable in New Zealand.

University National (ordinary and boarding), Special, Post-primary Teachers', and Physical Education Bursaries are awarded annually by the Education Department. Particulars of Postprimary Teachers' and Physical Education Bursaries are given on pages 155—156.

In 1940 new regulations were made for the award of University National (ordinary) Bursaries, the holders of which were entitled to the payment of tuition fees, for approved courses. All students who have been accredited for, or who have sat and passed, the University Entrance Examination may be awarded one of these bursaries and thus receive free tuition for a period of four years, or five years in the case of medical, dental, or engineering students, at a University college. Bursars who hold the Higher School Certificate receive, in addition, an annual cash payment of £30 if attending full time at University.

In order to assist qualified students to pursue special University courses, Special Bursaries are available in agriculture, architecture, fine arts, engineering, science, and home science. The tenure of these bursaries is five years for engineering and four years for each of the other courses. Awards are limited to approximately 110 per annum. The annual value of special bursaries is tuition fees plus a cash payment of £30, and £40 boarding allowance if the holder is required to live away from home.

Each year a maximum of 65 University National (boarding) Bursaries are awarded to candidates on the basis of marks gained in the University Entrance Scholarship Examination. The bursaries are awarded to candidates who have to live away from home in order to attend a University, or who, although not required to live away from home, are in need of the financial assistance afforded by the bursary. The annual value of these bursaries is tuition fees plus £70 boarding allowance. The tenure of the bursaries is five years for medical, dental, and engineering students and four years for others. Of the bursaries awarded each year at least forty go to students who are required to live away from home in order to attend University.

The total number of University National (ordinary and boarding) and Special Bursaries current in 1951 was 3,610.

Bursaries, &c., are also awarded annually by other Government Departments and include Medical and Dental Bursaries (Health Department), National Research Scholarships and National Research Fellowships (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research), Rehabilitation Bursaries (Rehabilitation Department), Coal Mining Bursaries (Mines Department), Public Service Bursaries (Public Service Commission).

From the table given below will be seen the number of students, including those taking short courses at agricultural colleges, who received free University education during each of the last five years.

YearJunior University, University National, and Taranaki ScholarshipsSenior University ScholarshipsUniversity National (Ordinary and Boarding) and Special BursariesTraining college StudentshipsOtherTotals
1947115293,0607063,9467,856
1948115313,3017893,3427,578
1949109303,4048472,3986,788
1950107253,6617151,8206,328
1951104243,6107191,4195,876

Holders of rehabilitation bursaries numbered 572 in 1951, 907 in 1950, 1,727 in 1949, 2,655 in 1948, and 3,028 in 1947.

Agricultural Colleges.—There are two agricultural colleges specializing in higher agricultural education—Massey Agricultural College, near Palmerston North, and Canterbury Agricultural College, near Christchurch. The colleges are separately governed, though both are attached to the University of New Zealand. The staff of Massey College consisted in 1951 of 5 professors, 45 lecturers and assistant lecturers, while that of Canterbury was made up of 2 professors, 30 lecturers and assistant lecturers. The total number of students at Massey College in 1951 was 564 and at Canterbury 699. These numbers include 252 students at Massey and 483 at Canterbury Agricultural Colleges taking short courses.

Encouragement in the development of higher agricultural education is given through Government grants to the colleges, amounting to £146,836 in 1951-52. Various research projects at the colleges have been aided by expert assistance and grants from the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.

In addition, special bursaries in agriculture (referred to on the previous page) are awarded to qualified candidates to provide them with practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1951, 23 bursars were in attendance at Canterbury Agricultural College, 13 at Massey College, and 14 at the four University colleges.

COUNCIL FOR EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH.—In 1933 the Carnegie Corporation of New York set up a committee to report on the proposal to found in New Zealand a Council for Educational Research. This committee called a conference of representative educationists to consider the proposal, and approached educational authorities for their co-operation. In view of the unanimous support given to the proposal, the committee recommended the foundation of the Council, and in November 1933 the Carnegie Corporation appropriated a substantial grant for the purpose, payable in five yearly instalments, beginning in 1933-34. In 1938 the Corporation extended the grant to cover a second five-year period, from 1940 to 1944.

When the Corporation grants ceased in 1944 the Government passed legislation giving statutory existence to the Council, and since 1945 has made an annual grant of £3,000 to it. The Corporation has continued to show an interest in the work of the Council, and from time to time has made smaller grants for specific purposes.

The Council has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and many of its publications (32 research reports and 13 shorter studies in education) consist of critical surveys on various aspects of New Zealand education and of accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. The work done under the auspices of the Council has been carried out not only by its own permanent staff but also by part-time investigators.

In addition to its activities as a research organization, the Council acts as a clearing house for information on educational matters.

The Council's activities are under the control of a permanent officer (the Director), who is assisted by a staff of three. There are local Institutes for Educational Research in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.

ADULT EDUCATION: National Council of Adult Education.—In 1938 an Education Amendment Act provided for the establishment of a Council of Adult Education to co-ordinate activities of adult education, to make recommendations to the Minister of Education concerning the amount and distribution of the annual grant, and to receive reports from the bodies to whom grants were made.

The Adult Education Act 1947, which followed largely the recommendations of a Consultative Committee reporting in the same year, abolished the Council and set up a National Council of Adult Education with much wider powers. The functions of the National Council are—

  1. To promote and foster adult education and the cultivation of the arts; and

  2. To make recommendations to the Minister of Education as to the amount of the annual grant to be made to the National Council of Adult Education out of moneys appropriated by Parliament for the purpose, and to receive, administer, and control the expenditure of such moneys granted.

The National Council has power to appoint staff and to impose conditions on grants made by it. The full-time executive officer of the Council, the National Secretary of Adult Education, is located in Wellington. The National Council comprises the Director of Education, the Director of Broadcasting, the Director of the National Library Service, or their representatives; one member appointed by the Senate of the University of New Zealand; two members appointed by each of the four University Colleges; one member appointed by the Dominion Council of the Workers' Educational Association; one member appointed by the Minister of Education to represent the Maori race; and up to two members appointed by the Council itself.

Regional Councils of Adult Education.—Staff for field work in adult education is employed by the Councils of the four constituent colleges of the University of New Zealand. Each College Council has the advice of a Regional Council of Adult Education, to which certain of the powers of the College Council are delegated. The four Regional Councils are differently constituted, but the 1947 Act requires that at least one-half of the members shall be persons appointed on the nomination of voluntary associations or organizations engaged or interested in adult education in the district. In each region the teaching staff consists of a director, " general purpose " tutors, and specialist tutors. The work supervised by the Regional Councils covers a wide range of interests—lecture courses, discussion courses, and various forms of assistance to specially organized groups or groups formed originally for other purposes, in both town and country. An important recent development has been the establishment of the Community Arts Service, which arranges for visits of exhibitions, musicians, and drama and ballet groups to country centres. The Regional Councils also organize short term summer and winter schools in town and country.

Voluntary Agencies.—The tutors, working under the direction of the Regional Councils of Adult Education, offer assistance to a large number of voluntary agencies such as Parent-Teacher Associations, Home and School Societies, Play Centre Associations, and groups concerned with drama, music, and art.

The Country Women's Co-ordinating Committee, representing both the Women's Division of Federated Farmers and the Women's Institutes, organizes classes in rural areas and is supplied with tutors by the Regional Councils.

The Workers' Educational Association operates in conjunction with the University Colleges and organizes classes, mostly one-year classes, in the main cities and in a few of the larger towns. Tutors for these classes are provided by the Regional Councils of Adult Education. The Regional Councils also now conduct much of the country work formerly organized by the Workers' Educational Association. The Workers' Educational Association is financed by grants from the National Council of Adult Education and donations from local authorities, trade unions, and private individuals.

Community Centres.—In 1938 an experimental Community Centre was established at Feilding under the supervision of two experienced educationists specially appointed to the staff of the Feilding Agricultural High School. Classes have been conducted in drama, child care, literature, art appreciation, and physical welfare, both at the centre and in outlying areas. In 1944 a community centre was opened in a suburb of Christchurch. More recently experimental centres have been opened in Westport, Wakari, Mangakino, and in the coal-mining districts of the Buller. All these receive some assistance, directly or indirectly, from public funds. There are, however, many other community centre schemes supported by voluntary effort.

The Adult Education Act 1947 gave the Minister of Education power to establish or recognize community centres and to make grants to them.

NATIONAL LIBRARY SERVICE.—The establishment of a National Library Service by the Minister of Education in 1945 followed a recommendation by the New Zealand Library Association. The National Library Service has four divisions—the Country Library Service, the School Library Service, the National Library Centre, and the Library School.

Country Library Service.—The Country Library Service, founded in 1938 under the control of the Minister of Education, is being extended through district offices for closer contact with participating libraries. It assists library authorities in country districts and towns with a population of less than 15,000 to give better service. Libraries in towns with a greater population, excluding the four main centres, receive assistance under certain conditions. Free loans of books are made to libraries controlled by local authorities which operate a free service locally and maintain it at a reasonable standard of efficiency. Subscription libraries in country districts—i.e., outside the area of boroughs and town districts—may hire books at the rate of £3 for 50. Seven specially equipped vans, each carrying 1,600-2,000 books covering a wide range, travel over the whole territory so that both free and subscription libraries can make their own exchanges every four months. In between visits books go by post from the headquarters and district offices to libraries requesting them. Hampers of books are sent to isolated groups of readers.

Free public libraries which extend their service to general hospitals in their area receive special collections of books for the use of patients. A library service is given to lighthouses, and a service to Ministry of Works, State Hydro Electric, and New Zealand Forest Service camps has been given since 1949. Tuberculosis patients in sanatoria and in tuberculosis wards of general hospitals are served from a special collection of books built up to meet their particular needs. Mental hospitals receive collections of books which are exchanged regularly. Prisons and borstal institutions receive books and change them on the four-monthly visits of the travelling book vans.

The number of libraries obtaining books from the Country Library Service on 31 March 1952 was as follows: free libraries, 95; subscription libraries, 708; groups, 50; Ministry of Works, State Hydro Electric, and New Zealand Forest Service camps, 49; tuberculosis sanatoria, 20; mental hospitals, 12; hospitals, 13; prisons and borstal institutions, 13. Lighthouse staff receiving a library service numbered 108.

School Library Service.—The launching of the School Library Service, operating on a circulating basis, has been a most important development. This service, which is financed by the Education Department and administered by the Country Library Service, aims at giving children access to the best literature.

At 31 March 1952 the School Library Service was circulating loans of children's books to 2,101 schools, representing 178,122 children. The schools served are primary, intermediate, and district high schools, public and private, outside the four main cities, and include the Education Department's Correspondence School. The public libraries of the main cities receive bulk loans from the Service for circulation to the schools in their area.

A service is also available through which all schools, including post-primary, receive additional books on request. Approximately 98,699 requests were filled during the year ended 31 March 1952.

National Library Centre.—The National Centre is responsible for various bibliographical projects, such as the maintenance of the Union Catalogue, the Union List of Serials and the Index to New Zealand Periodicals, and the development of a National Bibliography. Bibliographies and indexes on special subjects are furnished when required. The Centre's other main functions, developed in conjunction with the Book Resources Committee of the New Zealand Library Association, are concerned with problems of inter-library loan, and book and periodical coverage. The latter project is designed to guarantee that there will be available in the country at least one copy of all books of any consequence published in the English language and to maintain a continuous survey of holdings of books published in the past.

Library School.—The Library School was established in 1946, and at the end of 1951 one hundred and thirty-two students had taken the course.

The school offers professional training to those holding University degrees or with equivalent education. The course lasts from February to November.

Students receive allowances equal to those paid to students of Teachers' Training Colleges.

Short courses for Librarians of smaller libraries were held in 1947, 1948, and 1950. A short course for Librarians of Government Departments was held in 1949, and in the same year the Library School collaborated in holding a short course for teacher-librarians. Beginning in 1952, Part Two of the New Zealand Library Association's General Training Course is carried out by a five weeks' course at the school.

Chapter 7. SECTION 7—SOCIAL SECURITY, PENSIONS, SUPERANNUATION, ETC.

7 A—SOCIAL SECURITY

DEVELOPMENT.—The Social Security Act 1938, which came into operation on 1 April 1939, may be said to have as its principal aim the provision for payment of superannuation and other benefits designed to safeguard the people of New Zealand from disabilities arising from age, invalidity, widowhood, orphanhood, unemployment, sickness, or other exceptional conditions. Its two main objectives were—

  1. To substitute for the previous system of non-contributory civil pensions a system of monetary benefits on a contributory basis:

  2. The inauguration of a system of medical and hospital benefits and of other related benefits.

The various classes of pensions, &c., which were superseded by monetary benefits of similar application were old-age pensions, widows' pensions, Maori War pensions, miners' pensions, invalidity pensions, and family allowances, while the unemployment benefit replaced the system of sustenance payments previously in force. A brief history of the introduction of the principal classes of pensions superseded by the social security scheme, and of the former Pensions Department which administered them, is given on pages 451-452 of the 1947-49 issue of the Year-Book. In addition, four new classes of monetary benefits were inaugurated-the orphan's benefit, the sickness benefit, the emergency benefit (for cases of hardship) and the universal superannuation benefit.

The Social Security Amendment Act 1945 introduced a further important addition to the social legislation of New Zealand. It established the principle of universal family benefits, and from 1 April 1946 each mother receives a benefit in respect of each of her dependent children irrespective of the family income or property.

A further development in 1948 occurred with the passing of legislation providing for reciprocity of social security benefits with Australia, and reciprocity in relation to family benefits with Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The respective Acts were entitled the Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948, the Family Benefits (Reciprocity with Great Britain) Act 1948, and the Family Benefits (Reciprocity with Northern Ireland) Act 1948.

The first mentioned of these three Acts repealed the Age Benefits and Invalids' Benefits (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1943, and came into force on 1 July 1949. In the 1948 Act the classes of benefits were extended and now cover the following: age-pensions and age benefits, invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits, widows' pensions and widows' benefits, child endowment and family benefits, unemployment benefits, and sickness benefits.

ADMINISTRATION.—The Social Security Act 1938 established a Department of State entitled the Social Security Department, under the control of a Commission consisting of not more than three members. The Department administers, under the direction of the Minister of Social Security, Part II of the Act dealing with those monetary benefits to which reference has been made, while Part III of the Act, dealing with medical, hospital, and other related benefits, is administered by the Health Department under the direction of the Minister of Health. Provision was made in the Social Security Amendment Act 1947 for the Social Security Commission, with the written consent of the Minister of Social Security, to delegate to any Registrar or other officer of the Department any of its powers under Part II of the principal Act.

The Act states that the Social Security Department may be divided into two or more divisions, and two have been created each under the control of a Director, one dealing with unemployment and sickness benefits, and the second with all other monetary benefits. The War Pensions Act 1943 (which consolidated and amended the previously existing legislation on the subject) and the War Pensions and Allowances (Mercantile Marine) Act 1940 are also administered by the Social Security Department, one of whose directors is also designated Secretary for War Pensions. It should be noted, however, that, unlike the benefits under the Social Security Act which are paid from the Social Security Fund (referred to later), war pensions are paid through the Consolidated Fund from general taxation.

FINANCIAL PROVISIONS.—Finance to enable the provisions of the Act to be carried out is provided for by the establishment within the Public Account of the Serial Security Fund. The principal revenue of the Fund is derived from a charge (collected by the Inland Revenue Department) on salaries, wages, and other income, including the income of companies, but the Act also makes provision for the payment to the Fund of such other moneys as may be appropriated by Parliament from time to time, and a substantial amount has been received from the Consolidated Fund each year.

The social security charge, which had been at the rate of 1d. for every 1s. 8d. or part thereof of income since the inception of the scheme, was increased in 1946 to 1d. for every 131/3d. or part thereof—i.e., 1s. 6d. in the pound. The increase, in the case of salaries and wages, became effective from and including 13 May 1946, while " other " income received during the year ended 31 March 1946 was subject to the increased rate.

A registration fee formerly payable (5s. per annum for females and males between sixteen and twenty years of age, and 5s. per quarter for males over twenty years of age) was abolished as from 1 April 1946.

In the case of salaries and wages the amount of the charge is deducted by the employer or other person by whom the wages or salaries are paid, while the charge on other income is payable by the recipient in equal instalments on 1 June (amended from 1 July by the Finance (No. 2) Act 1952) and 1 November in the year following the financial year in which the income was derived.

Receipts.—Receipts of the fund for the financial years 1947-48 to 1951-52 are given in the following table.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
* Includes small amounts which are not chargeable against the amounts paid out under the heading of widows' benefits.
 £££££
Registration fees, &c.12412528520174
Charge on salaries and wages16,105,49116,744,52918,766,78020,650,97524,318,138
Charge on company and other income10,071,14312,633,85612,935,79015,115,26119,294,730
Grants from Consolidated Fund (Social Security Act)16,000,00015,000,00012,000,00014,000,00014,000,000
Maintenance recoveries against defaulting husbands*60,99664,10465,27366,90073,555
Interest on investments11013717,6987,0824,946
Reciprocity arrangements   1,8603,428
Recoveries from Australian Government     
Other receipts96,77357,71452,35740,11086,795
                Total revenue42,334,63744,500,46543,838,18349,882,38957,781,666

Payments.—Particulars of payments during the same five financial years are contained in the next table.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Monetary benefits—£££££
    Superannuation1,593,7571,850,0792,179,3652,336,2753,144,091
    Age12,976,28613,790,97115,133,75117,150,83919,235,326
    Widows'1,770,1961,910,4592,159,6512,142,2322,230,635
    Orphans'24,18727,62331,17633,06133,667
    Family13,798,64814,242,20314,850,95915,289,34616,110,297
    Invalids'1,367,3001,348,6161,397,7131,429,2761,476,281
    Miners'110,106113,659120,061125,189127,619
    Maori War111102  
    Unemployment8,3578,94710,4025,3553,914
    Sickness897,093911,1071,008,6511,042,0501,128,804
    Emergency227,857251,409280,155292,069365,181
            Total, monetary benefits32,773,89834,455,08337,171,88639,845,69243,855,815
Medical benefits—     
    Medical2,167,8252,306,8812,524,2902,661,1662,760,583
    Hospital1,949,4891,997,3752,011,6492,018,9632,112,494
    Maternity800,030916,120871,386885,316884,781
    Pharmaceutical1,558,3501,793,1592,043,8432,097,0002,428,216
    Supplementary545,793861,9131,009,9411,060,9381,181,953
            Total, medical benefits7,021,4877,875,4488,461,1098,723,3839,368,027
Reciprocity benefits—     
    Australia 1,7153,0503,730 
    Great Britain   3341
    Balance of maintenance moneys42758026311733
    Other payments 956,641 2,192
    Administration expenses707,883729,259783,822848,486950,405
            Total payments40,503,69543,060,46546,425,43649,420,76154,180,243
    Balance of Fund at end of year7,241,9188,681,9186,094,6656,556,29310,157,716

MONETARY BENEFITS.—A brief description of the main provisions relating to the various monetary benefits under Part II of the Act is now given. The rates prescribed for several of the benefits under the principal Act were increased by way of bonus to the extent of 5 per cent of the maximum rate payable in each case, as from 1 May 1942. The Social Security Amendment Act 1943, however, superseded these bonuses with permanent increases as from 1 July 1943, and further increases were granted in most benefits as from 1 October 1945. The Social Security Amendment Act 1947 provided for a further increase in the rate of benefits payable, the effective date being as from 1 October 1947. The same amendment gave the Commission power to continue superannuation, family, and miners' benefits without review for a period longer than the twelve months to which it was previously restricted. Other benefits subject to a means test may not be granted, or renewed for a period exceeding twelve months, without further investigation as to changes in circumstances. The Social Security Amendment Act 1949 also provided for an increase in the basic rates of monetary benefits as from 1 June 1949. On 2 June 1950 the Government announced that, in consideration of the effect of the removal of certain subsidies, it had been decided to increase social security benefits by a flat cost-of-living bonus representing a 5 per cent increase, or 2s. 6d. per week for single beneficiaries and 5s. per week for married couples, on existing rates. Benefits affected with retrospective payments as from 8 May 1950, were age, invalids', miners', orphans', widows', sickness, unemployment, and emergency benefits. An earlier announcement (22 December 1949) stated that the amount of allowable income that could be earned by a beneficiary without affecting the benefit was to be increased from £1 to £1 10s. per week. This concession applies to age, invalids', and sickness benefits. These increases were later incorporated in the Social Security Amendment Act 1950. This Act also provided that the reduction in the basic rates of benefit on account of accumulated property in those cases where it applied (age benefits and invalids' benefits) was to be £1 for every £15 of value instead of £1 for every £10 as formerly. Further increases ranging from 2s. 6d. to 5s. per week for recipients of social security benefits who are not generally in regular employment were made from 15 February 1951, and validated by the 1951 amendment to the Act. A bonus of £10 in respect of Christmas 1950 was paid to certain classes of social security beneficiaries and war pensioners. A similar bonus of £5 was paid in 1952, and a further one of £10 is to be paid in 1953. The rates quoted hereunder take recent increases into account and are those at present in force (January 1953).

Payments of benefits, other than invalids' or miners' benefits for which separate provision had been made earlier, during temporary absence from New Zealand was made permissible at the Commission's discretion by the Finance Act (No. 2) 1948.

Persons employed outside New Zealand will be deemed to be resident in New Zealand if employed on Government business, and may be so deemed at the Commission's discretion if employed otherwise, for the purposes of Part II of the principal Act, where liable for the payment of social security charge on their earnings. In each case the wife and children are also included. The 1950 amendment provided that persons employed by the Governments of Western Samoa and the Cook Islands are exempted from payment of the social security charge unless they remain ordinarily resident in New Zealand.

A person who is in receipt of a war disablement pension or a basic war widows' pension may be granted any social security benefit.

Superannuation Benefits.—Every person over the age of sixty-five years who satisfies the prescribed residential qualifications is entitled to a superannuation benefit without conditions as to income or property. The universal superannuation benefit is, however, regarded as assessable income for income-tax purposes but is exempt from the social security charge. The residential qualifications are contained in section 12 of the Act, which reads as follows:—

  1. No person shall be entitled to a superannuation benefit under this Part of this Act unless he satisfies the following conditions, namely,—

    1. In the case of a person who was resident in New Zealand on the fifteenth day of March, nineteen hundred and thirty-eight (being the date of the passing of the Pensions Amendment Act 1937), that he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than ten years immediately preceding the date of his application for a superannuation benefit:

    2. In any case to which the last preceding paragraph does not apply, that he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than twenty years immediately preceding the date of his application for a superannuation benefit.

  2. For the purposes of the last preceding subsection, continuous residence in New Zealand shall not be deemed to have been interrupted by absence therefrom—

    1. In any case to which paragraph (a) of the last preceding subsection applies—

      1. If the total period of absence from New Zealand does not exceed one year; or

      2. If the total period of absence from New Zealand exceeds one year but does not exceed that period by more than six months for every year of residence in New Zealand in excess of a period of ten years, and the applicant has been actually resident in New Zealand for the twelve months immediately preceding the date of his application:

    2. In any case to which paragraph (b) of the last preceding subsection applies—

      1. If the total period of absence from New Zealand does not exceed two years ; or

      2. If the total period of absence from New Zealand exceeds two years but does not exceed that period by more than six months for every year of residence in New Zealand in excess of a period of twenty years, and the applicant has been actually resident in New Zealand for the twelve months immediately preceding the date of his application.

Provision is also made to cover absence by a seaman serving on board any ship registered or owned in New Zealand and absence in any capacity as a member of any of Her Majesty's Forces.

A superannuation benefit is not payable in addition to any other benefit or war pension. For example, a superannuation benefit and an invalid's benefit cannot be paid to the one person. Similarly, a superannuation benefit and an age benefit are not payable to the one person. If a beneficiary in receipt of a superannuation benefit is later granted an age benefit, the maximum benefit payable is £149 10s., the amount of the superannuation benefit being merged in the amount of the age benefit granted.

At the date of commencement on 1 April 1940, and for the remainder of the year, the rate of benefit was £10 per annum, thereafter being increased by £2 10s. per annum. As from 1 October 1951, however, the amount payable for the balance of the year 1951-52 was raised from £37 10s. to £75 per annum, this amount increasing by £5 per annum on 1 April of each succeeding year until the amount equals the full rate payable under the age benefit. The present superannuation benefit should attain the rate of the age benefit (£149 10s.) on 1 April 1966, and at this date the latter benefit will be replaced by the superannuation benefit for those aged sixty-five years or over.

The number of superannuation benefits in force at 31 March 1952 was 69,133, a decrease of 1,171 below the total for the previous year. Expenditure on these benefits rose from £2,336,275 in 1950-51 to £3,144,091 in 1951-52.

Age Benefits.—Every person who has attained the age of sixty years is entitled to receive an age benefit, subject to satisfying certain qualifications in regard to residence and character. The residential qualifications are the same as those set out under the preceding heading in regard to superannuation benefits. The character qualifications mainly relate to desertion of wife or husband or wilful failure in the case of a married man or widower to provide adequate maintenance for wife or for children under sixteen years of age.

The basic rate of the benefit is £149 10s. per annum, subject to certain deductions on account of income or accumulated property, &c. Particulars of additions to and deductions from the basic rate are as follows:—

Unmarried applicants: The basic rate is reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of income in excess of £78 per annum.

Married applicants: Where husband and wife are both entitled to the benefit the basic rate is reduced by 10s. for every complete £1 of their combined incomes in excess of £78 per annum. In cases where only one of them is entitled to the benefit the reduction is at the rate of £1 for every complete £1 of their total income (excluding a family benefit) in excess of £227 10s. per annum. A further provision allows of an extra payment, not exceeding £149 10s. per annum, to a male recipient when his wife is ineligible for any benefit under the Act. This is payable only up to a limit of the total income of the couple plus benefit of £377 per annum.

For the above purposes, income is deemed not to include amounts received by way of war disablement pension or basic war widow's pension.

Age beneficiaries are entitled to surrender their benefits while their earnings are excessive and to apply for reinstatement immediately the employment ceases. The earnings received during the period that both husband and wife were not in receipt of age benefits are not taken into account.

An age beneficiary on attaining the age of sixty-five years is entitled to an increase in his allowable income of £6 10s. per annum for each complete year after attaining the age of sixty years during which he did not receive the benefit but was otherwise eligible so to do. The maximum allowable income under this provision is £110 10s. per annum. Appropriate adjustments are made to apply the same provision to a beneficiary whose benefit is reduced by reason of accumulated property, so as to place him in an equivalent position—i.e., the amount of reduction may be diminished by £6 10s. for each year of deferment.

During 1951-52, 6,201 beneficiaries received additional benefit on account of the deferment concession. The periods of deferment were: one year, 332; two years, 384; three years, 391; four years, 524; and five or more years, 4,570.

In computing the allowable income of any woman no account is to be taken of her personal earnings from domestic service in a private home up to £78 per year, provided that such earnings together with other allowable personal income does not exceed £156 per annum.

In addition to the foregoing, a special allowance not exceeding £13 13s. per annum may be paid to any person in receipt of an age benefit who served as a member of a New Zealand contingent in connection with the South African War or in any of Her Majesty's Forces in that war if he had been born in New Zealand or was domiciled therein at the commencement of the war: Provided that an allowance shall not be granted under this section of such an amount that the total amount from all sources (including the value of any benefits in kind) received by the beneficiary in any year shall exceed the sum of £227 10s.

The Commission may also, in its discretion, increase by an amount not exceeding £26 per annum the rate of any benefit under Part II of the Act (including the age benefit) payable to any beneficiary who was one of the parents of a deceased member of any of Her Majesty's Forces established in New Zealand whose death was attributable to service with the Forces. Similar powers exist in respect of a parent of a deceased member of the New Zealand Mercantile Marine within the meaning of the War Pensions and Allowances (Mercantile Marine) Act 1940 whose death was attributable to the Second World War. The provision also covers from 1 April 1949 the case of a deceased member of any Force or of the Mercantile Marine of any part of the British Commonwealth other than New Zealand who was domiciled in New Zealand at the commencement of the Second World War and whose death was directly attributable to that war. At 31 March 1952 there were 2,127 of these allowances in force, an increase of 174 over the corresponding 1951 total.

In addition to the deductions on account of income set out above, the rate of the benefit is reduced by £1 for every £15 (this amount was raised from £10 by the 1950 amendment to the Act) of net capital value of accumulated property in excess of £500. The net accumulated property of a husband or wife for this purpose is half of the total net accumulated property of both.

In computing the net capital value of property no account is taken of the following, but any income derived therefrom is charged as income:—

  1. Any interest in land or house property, or mortgage or other encumbrance over such property:

  2. Any interest in any annuity or in any policy of life assurance:

  3. Any furniture used in the home of the applicant or any personal effects belonging to the applicant.

Income from a property and the value of the same property are not both charged to reduce the age benefit-e.g., if shares worth £600 produce an income of £30 per annum, either the value of the shares or the income therefrom may be charged, whichever method provides for the greater reduction.

Where an applicant for an age benefit is totally blind the rate of the benefit together with any benefits and allowances payable to or in respect of the wife or husband of the applicant, is not to be less than the total of benefits and allowances that would have been paid if the applicant had been eligible for an invalid's benefit.

The number of age benefits in force at 31 March 1952 was 125,775, an increase of 3,588 over the figure at the end of March 1951. The 1952 total was inclusive of 7,365 husbands receiving benefits on account of dependent wives who were not eligible for benefits in their own right, and of 437 males receiving the additional allowance of £13 13s. per annum paid to veterans of the South African War. Expenditure on age benefits rose from £17,150,839 for 1950-51 to £19,235,326 in 1951-52.

The following table shows the estimated age distribution of persons who were granted new age benefits during the year ended 31 March 1952. The figures are exclusive of renewals and transfers from widows' and invalids' benefits.

Age. in YearsMalesFemalesTotal
608392,4983,337
614337281,161
62240433673
63258267525
64323350673
            Totals, 60-642,0934,2766,369
65-691,1429032,045
70 and over1,1511,1982,349
            Totals4,3866,37710,763

Widows' Benefits.—Every widow who is the mother of one or more children under sixteen years of age is entitled to a benefit in respect of widowhood. In addition, any widow not being the mother of children under sixteen years of age who satisfies the following conditions is also entitled to the benefit:—

  1. A widow who has had one or more children, provided that the duration of her marriage was not less than fifteen years or, in the alternative, that the aggregate of the period of the duration of her marriage and any subsequent period during which she had the care of at least one of her children under sixteen years of age was not less than fifteen years:

  2. A widow who, on the expiration of not less than five years after the date of her marriage, became a widow after she attained the age of fifty years:

  3. A widow of not less than fifty years of age who became a widow after she had attained the age of forty years, provided that the duration of her marriage was not less than ten years and that not less than fifteen years have expired since the date of her marriage.

It will be noted that no widow under fifty years of age who has not had one or more children can qualify for the benefit.

Provision is also made for other classes of women (not being widows) to receive benefits as if they were widows. Particulars are as follows:—

  1. Any married woman who satisfies the Commission that she has been deserted by her husband and that she has taken proceedings against him for a maintenance order under the Destitute Persons Act 1910. Either the beneficiary or the Commission may institute and prosecute proceedings for the enforcement of the order, or for an order cancelling, varying, or suspending the maintenance order. Any moneys paid by a husband, whether by way of maintenance order or otherwise, are set off against any benefit so granted:

  2. Any married woman in respect of whose husband a reception order is in force under the Mental Defectives Act 1911 (whether or not he is detained in an institution under the Act), or whose husband is for the time being detained in an institution under that Act, whether as a voluntary boarder or otherwise.

The two paragraphs which follow also apply in such cases, reference to the date of death being deemed to be reference to date of desertion by the husband or to the making of a reception order.

Except in the case of widows with one or more children under sixteen years of age, no widow is entitled to receive a widow's benefit unless she and her husband were both resident in New Zealand for not less than three years immediately preceding the death of the husband or, unless either of them, being ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of the husband's death, has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than five years.

The term " children " does not include any child born out of New Zealand unless at least one of the following conditions is satisfied—namely, that—

  1. The mother of the child was only temporarily out of New Zealand at the time of its birth; or

  2. Both parents were resident in New Zealand for the three years immediately preceding the date of the death of the husband of the applicant; or

  3. One of the parents, being ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of the husband's death, has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than five years.

The term " child " includes a step-child or a child adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant (in cases where the husband is dead) or adopted while the husband and wife were living together (in cases of desertion, &c.). It may also (at the discretion of the Commission) include any child who is being maintained by the applicant or was at any time maintained by the husband of the applicant.

No woman shall be entitled to receive a widow's benefit unless the Commission is satisfied that she is of good moral character and sober habits.

The rates of widows' benefits payable are—

  1. Widows with a child or children under sixteen years of age, £149 10s. per annum:

  2. Widows without dependent children, £149 10s. per annum.

In addition to the benefit payable to a widow with dependent children under sixteen years of age, she is entitled to receive a mother's allowance at the rate of £91 per annum.

Any income received, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widow's pension, is taken into account in computing the benefit payable, and where such income exceeds £78 the annual rate of benefit is reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of such excess. The maximum of income plus benefit in the case of a widow with dependent children is £318 10s. per annum, and in the case of a widow without dependent children £227 10s. per annum. A widow with dependent children will, of course, receive in addition the universal family benefit of 10s. per week for each child.

The provision relating to the allowable income of £78 per year gained from domestic service in a private home without affecting the amount of the benefit payable to women age-beneficiaries also applies to widows' benefits.

Where there are no dependent children, the benefit of widows attaining the age of sixty years is also reducible by £1 for every complete £15 of the accumulated property in excess of £500 computed as if she were an applicant for age benefit. Widows' benefits cease on remarriage.

At 31 March 1952 there were 12,367 benefits in force, a decrease of 542 during the year. Expenditure totalled £2,230,635 in 1951-52, compared with £2,142,232 in 1950-51. Offset against these amounts were the sums of £73,522 and £66,783 respectively, being recoveries of maintenance from defaulting husbands.

The following table affords an analysis of widows' benefits in force at 31 March 1952.

With Dependent ChildrenWithout Dependent ChildrenTotal
Widows4,0177,20311,220
Deserted wives6763571,033
Wives of mental hospital patients7638114
        Totals4,7697,59812,367

Orphans' Benefits.—A benefit in respect of complete orphanhood is payable in the case of a child under sixteen years of age who was born in New Zealand or whose last surviving parent was resident in New Zealand for a period of not less than three years preceding the date of his or her death. A step-child or an adopted child comes within the definition of the term, and payment may be made to any person for the time being having the care and control of the child. No payment is made on account of any orphan maintained in a State institution, but payment may be made to the governing bodies of homes and orphanages of religious or other organizations.

The amount payable as an orphan's benefit is limited to a maximum of £78 per annum less any income received by or for the benefit of the orphan, but a lesser amount may be granted if it is considered that the circumstances of the case warrant it. In any case where the income of the orphan falls below £26 per annum application may be made for a family benefit of 10s. a week in lieu of orphan's benefit. For the purpose of assisting in the further education of any child, the Commission may continue or grant the benefit until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of eighteen years.

The number of benefits in force at the end of March 1952 was 324 (in respect of 437 children), a decline of 10 during the year. Expenditure increased from £33,061 in 1950-51 to £33,667 in 1951-52.

Family Benefits.—As from 1 April 1946 the father or mother of any child or children under sixteen years of age may apply for a family benefit, irrespective of the income or property of the parents or children. Prior to 1 April 1946 family benefits were payable subject to a means test.

The rate of the benefit is 10s. per week for each child, and in every case is paid to the mother of the children, unless in special circumstances the Commission considers that it should be paid to the father or to some other person for the benefit of the children.

If a beneficiary in receipt of an age or other monetary benefit is the parent of dependent children, payment in respect of the children is made by way of a separate family benefit.

The term " children " includes step-children and adopted children, but does not include—

  1. Any child who has attained the age of sixteen years unless such child is continuing its education as a full-time day pupil at a school or college, in which case the Commission may grant or continue the benefit until it reaches the age of eighteen years.

  2. Any child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family of the applicant.

  3. Any child in respect of whom any other benefit is payable under the Act.

The Commission may regard as a member of the applicant's family any child who, although not a child of the applicant, is being maintained as a member of the family. A benefit may also be continued beyond the age of sixteen years in respect of any child who is totally incapacitated from earning a living by reason of some physical or mental defect.

In order to qualify for a family benefit at least one of the following conditions must be satisfied, namely—

  1. The child was born in New Zealand.

  2. The mother of the child was only temporarily absent from New Zealand at the time of its birth.

  3. The Commission is satisfied that the child is likely to remain permanently in New Zealand.

  4. The child has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than twelve months.

A benefit is not payable in respect of any child committed to the care of the Child Welfare Department nor in respect of any child residing in an institution under the care of the Division of Mental Hygiene of the Health Department. Family benefits are, however, paid to children of a member of any of Her Majesty's Naval, Military, or Air Forces.

A family benefit may be paid in cash, to the credit of the Post Office Savings Bank account of the mother, or to the Commissioner of Inland Revenue to meet the income tax payments of the mother or father. The number of family benefits being paid to Post Office Savings Bank accounts decreased from 94,136 at 31 March 1951 to 91,455 at 31 March 1952, but the amount lodged increased from £4,539,265 to £4,988,472. The number of benefits wholly or partly diverted in payment of income tax continued to fall, from 3,578 in 1951 to 3,507 at March 1952, the amount paid in the earlier year being £162,519, as compared with £153,378 during 1951-52.

The total number of benefits in force at 31 March 1952 was 272,084, covering 616,327 children, compared with the corresponding figures of 263,493 and 592,373 at 31 March 1951. Included in the 1951-52 total of children were 9,534 pupils and 78 incapacitated minors over the age of sixteen years. Expenditure increased from £15,289,346 in 1950-51 to £16,110,297 in 1951-52.

The next table gives the number of family benefits in force at the end of March 1951 and 1952, classified according to the number of children receiving the benefit in each case.

Number of Children Receiving Benefit in Each CaseNumber of Benefits at 31 March 1951Number of Benefits at 31 March 1952
194,52795,156
283,06286,712
346,25248,803
421,84022,970
59,2539,584
64,2524,457
72,1562,192
81,2031,209
9538592
10 or over410409
            Totals263,493272,084

The average number of children per family in respect of whom benefit was paid was 2.20 in 1948-49, 2.22 in 1949-50, 2.25 in 1950-51, and 2.27 in 1951.52.

Invalids' Benefits.—Subject to certain residential and other qualifications, every person of the age of sixteen years and upwards who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to an invalid's benefit if he—

  1. Is totally blind; or

  2. Is permanently incapacitated for work as the result of an accident or by reason of illness or of any congenital defect.

The other qualifications referred to are as follows:—

  1. That he has resided continuously in New Zealand for a period of not less than ten years immediately preceding the date of his application. Continuity of residence is not deemed to be interrupted where the total period of absence does not exceed twelve months, or does not exceed twelve months by more than one month for every year of residence in New Zealand in excess of ten years, if the applicant has been actually resident in New Zealand for the twelve months immediately preceding the date of his application. In the case of a totally blind person continuous residence is not deemed to be interrupted by absence for the purpose of vocational training or for treatment in respect of the eyes, or in other cases by any period of absence for the purpose of obtaining any special surgical treatment, if the Commission is satisfied that there were good and sufficient reasons for leaving New Zealand to obtain such special treatment.

  2. In the case of an applicant in respect of blindness, that he was born in New Zealand or became blind while permanently resident in New Zealand. In the case of every other applicant, that he was born in New Zealand with the condition to which his incapacity for work is attributable, or that he became incapacitated for work by reason of an accident happening in New Zealand or by reason of illness contracted in New Zealand. These restrictions do not apply to any applicant who was actually resident in New Zealand on 4 September 1936 (the date of the passing of the Pensions Amendment Act 1936, which first made provision for invalidity pensions other than for blindness), or to any person becoming resident in New Zealand after that date, who has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than twenty years immediately preceding the date of his application for a benefit.

  3. That incapacity for work was not self-induced or in any way brought about with a view to qualifying for an invalidity benefit.

  4. Applicant must be of good moral character and sober habits.

Provision is made for a medical examination, when necessary, to determine the extent of incapacity. In the event of an application being declined on medical grounds, the applicant has the right of appeal, within three months after the decision of the Commission has been communicated to him, to a Board of three medical practitioners nominated by the Department. An invalid's benefit may be paid in respect of a period of absence from New Zealand not exceeding two years in the aggregate, if the Commission is satisfied that such absence was for the purpose of obtaining any special medical or surgical treatment, or in the case of blindness, for the purpose of undertaking vocational training or treatment in respect of the eyes.

The prescribed rates for invalids' benefits, together with the amounts of allowable income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widows' pensions, are as follows.

Class of PersonRate of BenefitAllowable Income
 WeeklyYearlyWeeklyYearly
 £s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
Single, under twenty years2501170011007800
Widower with dependent children217614910011007800
Married man217614910011007800
Wife2176149100
Married woman2176149100476227100
All other persons217614910011007800

As in the case of other benefits, dependent children are paid for by way of the family benefit at 10s. per week each.

In each case the amount of the benefit is reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widow's pension, in excess of the amounts stated as allowable. Deductions on account of property are the same as for age benefits, which are described under a previous heading. In computing the income for any blind person no account is taken of personal earnings up to £156 per annum. In addition, personal earnings of such blind persons are subsidized to the extent of 25 per cent so long as the total income, including any benefit received, does not exceed £331 10s. per annum. The maximum invalid benefit payable plus allowable income is £377 per annum.

Where an applicant is a married woman and, by reason of incapacity, necessary nursing or domestic assistance is required to be paid for, the Commission may increase the rate of any benefit which may have been reduced on account of income or property to an amount not in excess of £149 10s. a year, but so that the total income of applicant and husband, inclusive of the benefit, does not exceed £9 5s. per week.

Any person in receipt of an invalid's benefit who, on the attainment of age sixty, becomes entitled to receive an age benefit is required to relinquish his invalid's benefit and is granted an age benefit in lieu thereof, but the aggregate amount payable for a blind beneficiary and his wife (if any) is not altered by this transfer.

Invalids' benefits in force at 31 March 1952 numbered 8,528, a decrease of 464 on the March 1951 figure, while expenditure rose from £1,429,276 in 1950-51 to £1,476,281 in 1951-52.

Miners' Benefits.—Subject to the qualifications set out hereunder, a miner's benefit is payable to any person who, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, contracted miner's phthisis and is thereby permanently and seriously incapacitated for work, or to any person who contracted, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, any other occupational or heart disease and is thereby permanently and totally incapacitated for work. The term " miner's phthisis" means pneumoconiosis and includes tuberculosis of the lungs or any other disease of the respiratory organs commonly associated with, or a sequel to, pneumoconiosis. The necessary qualifications are—

  1. Employment as a miner in New Zealand for not less than two and a half years:

  2. Continuous residence in New Zealand for not less than five years immediately preceding the date of his application for a benefit. Continuity of residence is not deemed to have been interrupted by occasional absences aggregating not more than six months:

  3. Good moral character and sober habits and must not have deserted or wilfully failed to provide for his wife and children during the period of five years immediately preceding the date of application:

  4. That compensation under the Workers' Compensation Act in respect of the same disability is not being received.

The rates of miners' benefits are £2 17s. 6d. per week or £149 10s. per annum, increased by £2 17s. 6d. per week, or £149 10s. per annum, for a wife. Dependent children under sixteen years are paid for by way of family benefit at the rate of 10s. per week each.

There is no reduction in the benefit on account of the income or property of the applicant and/or his wife.

Provision is made for medical examination where necessary to determine whether the applicant is permanently incapacitated for work, or the extent of his incapacity.

A special provision is made for the payment from the Social Security Fund of a reasonable contribution towards the funeral expenses of any person who dies while in receipt of a miner's benefit. The amount to be paid is at the discretion of the Commission.

If a person in receipt of a miner's benefit dies leaving a widow, such widow is entitled to a benefit of £2 5s. per week, or £117 per annum, during widowhood. This benefit is payable regardless of the circumstances of the widow, her income or property not being considered in the granting of a benefit.

Payment of benefits is not affected by a period of absence from New Zealand not exceeding two years in the aggregate.

Miners' benefits in force at 31 March 1952 numbered 562, 30 fewer than at the corresponding date in 1951. During 1951-52 the expenditure on this class of benefit was £127,619, compared with £125,189 in 1950-51.

Unemployment Benefits.—Subject to the conditions set out below, every person over the age of sixteen years who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to a benefit in respect of unemployment. An applicant is required to satisfy the Commission in respect of the following:—

  1. That he is unemployed:

  2. That he is capable of undertaking and is willing to undertake suitable work:

  3. That he has taken reasonable steps to obtain suitable employment:

  4. That he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than twelve months.

An unemployment benefit is not payable in respect of the first seven days of any period of unemployment, except in special circumstances. In addition, the Commission may postpone, for a period not exceeding six weeks, the commencement of the benefit, or it may terminate the benefit in any of the following circumstances:—

  1. If the applicant has voluntarily become unemployed without good and sufficient reason:

  2. If the applicant has lost his employment by reason of any misconduct as a worker:

  3. If the applicant or beneficiary has refused or failed, without a good and sufficient reason, to accept any offer of suitable employment:

  4. In the case of a seasonal worker, if his earnings for the season are sufficient for the maintenance of himself and his family notwithstanding a period of temporary unemployment.

Unemployment benefits are payable in accordance with the following scale.

 Weekly Benefit
 £s.d.
To applicants sixteen and under twenty years without dependants1150
To all other applicants2176
In respect of the applicant's wife2176

Dependent children are paid for by way of family benefit at the rate of 10s. per week each.

The benefit is payable so long as the beneficiary is unemployed or until he becomes eligible to receive another class of benefit, other than a family benefit—e.g., an age benefit.

A married woman is entitled to receive the benefit only if her husband is unable to maintain her. If a beneficiary is not receiving a benefit in respect of a wife, an allowance may be made in respect of any person who has the care of his home.

The foregoing rates of benefits may be reduced, having regard to the income received or the property owned by the applicant or his wife.

The number of applications for unemployment benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952 were 172 and 176 respectively, 115 persons being granted a benefit in 1950-51 and 81 in 1951-52. At the end of March 1952, 2 benefits were in force, compared with 10 at the end of the previous year. Expenditure for the year 1951-52 amounted to £3,914, as against £5,355 in 1950-51.

Sickness Benefits.—Every person over the age of sixteen years who has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than twelve months and who satisfies the Commission that he is temporarily incapacitated for work through sickness or accident, and that by reason thereof he has suffered a loss of salary, wages, or other earnings, is entitled to a sickness benefit. The amount of the benefit is limited to the amount by which the weekly earnings of the applicant have been reduced by reason of his incapacity or to a maximum of £5 15s. a week payable to a man and his wife. Where a person is engaged in business on his own account and by reason of sickness or accident is obliged to employ a substitute during the period of incapacity, the remuneration paid to the substitute is regarded as loss of earnings. Every application for a benefit must be supported by a medical certificate, and no benefit is payable for the first seven days of incapacity except under special circumstances.

A married woman shall be entitled to receive a benefit under this section only if the Commission is satisfied that her husband is unable to maintain her.

Subject to the foregoing remarks concerning amount of benefit, the rates of sickness benefits shall be computed as follows:—

  1. In the case of an applicant under twenty years of age without dependants, the benefit shall be at the rate of £1 15s. a week.

  2. In every other case the benefit shall be at the rate of £2 17s. 6d. a week, increased (in the case of an applicant with a wife) by £2 17s. 6d. a week in respect of his wife.

Any applicant who is maintaining a home and who is not drawing a benefit in respect of a wife, may receive a benefit at a rate not exceeding that for a wife, in respect of any person who has the care of his home.

Dependent children are paid for by way of family benefit.

The rate of benefit computed as aforesaid is reduced by 1s. for every complete shilling of the total income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widows' pensions, of the applicant and of his wife or her husband, as the case may be, in excess of £1 10s. a week or, in any case where the applicant or his wife or her husband, as the case may be, is in receipt of a sick benefit from a friendly society or a like benefit from any other source, in excess of £2 10s. a week.

The number of applications for sickness benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952 were 30,386 and 29,293 respectively. The number of persons granted sickness benefits were 27,965 in 1950-51 and 26,820 in 1951-52. Benefits in force at 31 March 1952 totalled 4,569, compared with 4,504 at the end of March 1951. Total expenditure for 1951-52 amounted to £1,128,804, an increase of £86,754 on the 1950-51 figure.

In the following table sickness benefits which ceased during the year ended 31 March 1952 are shown according to the duration of the sickness benefit.

Duration of Sickness Benefit (Weeks)Number of Benefits
MalesFemalesTotal
1-49,6152,38712,002
5-126,4991,8988,397
13-252,5869443,530
26-521,3385271,865
53 and over6883381,026
                Totals20,7266,09426,820

Emergency Benefits.—An emergency benefit may be granted by the Commission on the grounds of hardship to any person who by reason of age, physical or mental disability, domestic circumstances, or any other reason is unable to earn a sufficient livelihood for himself and those dependent on him and is ineligible for any other monetary benefit.

The amount of the emergency benefit is at the discretion of the Commission, which fixes as nearly as possible an amount equal to that payable for the type of benefit for which the applicant most closely qualifies.

Emergency benefits in force at 31 March 1952 numbered 2,306, compared with last year's figure of 2,260. Expenditure in the 1951-52 year amounted to £365,181 and in 1950-51 to £292,069.

During the year ended 31 March 1952, a number of drafts of displaced persons arrived in New Zealand from Europe, and from the date of arrival until the end of the week in which they were placed in employment they were assisted as required by way of emergency unemployment benefit. During 1951-52, 1,443 emergency benefits were granted.

Domestic Concession.—From 1 October 1950, female social security beneficiaries or the wives of social security beneficiaries have been allowed, in addition to the ordinary income exemption of £78 per annum, an income from domestic employment in a private home without reduction in their benefits of up to £78 per annum. During the year 1951-52, 342 applications had been received, of which 331 had been granted, while at 31 March 1952 there were 339 benefits in force.

Reciprocal Benefits.—The Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948, which repealed the Age Benefits and Invalids' Benefits (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1943, is designed to provide for reciprocity in relation to a wide range of benefits between New Zealand and the Commonwealth of Australia. The Act came into force on 1 July 1949. A similar Act was passed in Australia and came into force on the same date.

Part II of the Act covers the case of former residents of Australia and applies to any person who, having at any time resided in Australia, is permanently resident in New Zealand inasmuch as he either satisfies the Commission that he is so permanently resident or has been in continuous residence in New Zealand for not less than six months (unless in this case the appropriate authorities in both countries agree that the residence is not to be regarded as permanent).

For the purpose of any application for a benefit in respect of a person covered by this Act, residence in Australia or birth in Australia will be regarded as residence or birth in this country.

Applicants for age, invalids', or widows' benefits must be qualified on residential grounds to receive the corresponding pensions under the Social Services Consolidation Act (Australia) as if their residence in New Zealand had been residence in Australia. No male person is entitled to receive an age benefit unless he has attained the age of sixty-five years. The Act also provides that the Commission shall treat blindness or permanent incapacity for work occurring in Australia as if it had occurred in New Zealand.

Part III of the Act deals with persons who, although ordinarily resident in New Zealand, are temporarily resident in Australia. Such residence is not a disqualification for a benefit. Benefits may be applied for and paid in Australia, although the Commission may, in its discretion, postpone payment of the whole or any part of the benefit until the return of the beneficiary to New Zealand.

The appropriate reciprocal provisions made in respect of Australia are contained in the Schedule to the Act.

Reciprocity exists in respect of the following classes of pensions, allowances, endowments, and benefits under the respective Acts governing social security provisions:—

  1. Age pensions and age benefits.

  2. Invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits.

  3. Widows' pensions and widows' benefits.

  4. Child endowment and family benefits.

  5. Unemployment and sickness benefits.

The total reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand as at 31 March 1952 numbered 418, as compared with 388 at 31 March 1951.

As mentioned earlier, reciprocity in respect of family benefits between New Zealand and Great Britain and Northern Ireland was provided for by legislation during 1948, reciprocal family benefits in force at 31 March 1952, numbering 787, compared with the 1951 figure of 770.

MEDICAL, HOSPITAL, AND OTHER RELATED BENEFITS.—The part of the Act dealing with medical and like benefits is of general application to all persons ordinarily resident in New Zealand, and makes provision for medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits. The Act provided that the various benefits should be available on and after 1 April 1939 or, if for any reason arrangements for the effective administration of benefits of any of the prescribed classes could not be completed before that date, such benefits should be available on or after such later date as might be determined by the Minister (being the earliest possible date on which arrangements for their effective administration could be brought into operation).

The Act also gives authority for the inauguration of supplementary benefits as and when the occasion for providing such benefits arises. Among the supplementary benefits contemplated were specialist and consultant services, radiological services, dental services, home nursing services, and domestic assistance. All of these benefits have been introduced and are referred to under their respective headings.

Medical Benefits.—Under the provisions contained in the Act every person is entitled to such medical treatment as is ordinarily given by medical practitioners in the course of a general practice. Certain services are excluded, the principal of these being as follows:—

  1. The administration of anaesthetics:

  2. Medical services afforded in relation to maternity cases. (These services are covered by maternity benefits and are described under a later heading):

  3. Medical services involved in any medical examination of which the sole or primary purpose is the obtaining of a medical certificate:

  4. Medical services involved in the treatment of any venereal disease in a communicable form. (Treatment in this connection is provided for under the Health Act 1920):

  5. Medical services involved in or incidental to the extraction of teeth by a medical practitioner:

  6. Medical services in respect of which fees are payable under the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951, and Social Security (Laboratory Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1946— see later headings:

  7. Medical services afforded by means of advice given by telephone, telegram, or letter except under circumstances specifically approved by the Director-General of Health, and medical services not afforded by a medical practitioner in person.

The principal Act provided that a registered medical practitioner who wished to come within the scope of the scheme was required to enter into a contract with the Minister, and regulations issued on 19 February 1941, prescribed the procedure in connection with the initiation of the scheme, the classes of benefits that were to be provided, the obligations of practitioners who under-took to operate the scheme, and the rates of remuneration payable to them. A person entitled to receive medical benefits was required to make application on the prescribed form, which he then presented to the medical practitioner of his choice. If the practitioner was willing to provide the necessary services for the person named in the form, he completed an agreement as between the applicant and himself by attaching his signature thereto. These completed agreements formed the basis of the practitioner's list of patients, for each of whom he was entitled to receive from the Social Security Fund a capitation fee at the rate of 15s. per annum, plus mileage fees in certain circumstances. This scheme came into operation on 1 March 1941.

An important change in principle was made by the Social Security Amendment Act 1941, which provided an alternative to the capitation scheme. This amendment, which came into force on 1 November 1941, and which was subsequently modified by the 1949 amendment to the principal Act, provides that every medical practitioner who renders any of the prescribed services shall be entitled to receive from the Social Security Fund a reasonable fee not exceeding 7s. 6d. for every occasion on which any such service is provided. Mileage fees are also provided for in certain cases. Regulations which came into force from 1 September 1950, and revoked the Social Security (General Medical Services) Regulations 1941, stipulate that where the practitioner is called upon to provide, in response to an urgent request, services on a Sunday or holiday, or between the hours of 8 p.m. and 8 a.m., the appropriate fee shall be a reasonable one not exceeding 12s. 6d. The Act also provides that the practitioner, instead of claiming from the Fund the amount to which he is entitled under the Act, may receive payment from the patient. This refund system, by virtue of the 1949 amendment, is not to apply unless authority is given by the Council of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association after consultation with the Minister or where the amount is recovered from a registered friendly society. In such cases the patient is entitled to recover from the Fund (such recovery being limited to the prescribed fee), and the practitioner is required to provide the necessary receipt to enable this to be done.

The 1949 amendment to the Social Security Act prohibited practice under the capitation system and fee for service system at the same time. This amendment also laid down conditions in respect of the right to recover fees from patients and for reference of accounts to the Divisional Disciplinary Committee appointed under the Medical Practitioners Amendment Act 1949. These provisions came into force as from 1 April 1950.

Pharmaceutical Benefits.—Persons claiming medical benefits are entitled to receive, without cost to themselves, all such medicines, drugs, approved appliances, and materials as are prescribed for their use by a medical practitioner in the course of providing any medical services under the Act. This class of benefits was introduced on 5 May 1941, regulations providing for them having been issued on 22 April 1941. Under these regulations the proprietor of any pharmacy within the meaning of the Pharmacy Act 1939, or any other person entitled to sell any drugs or pharmaceutical requirements, may be permitted to become a contractor under the scheme. The regulations stipulate that the Minister shall prepare a drug tariff, which shall contain particulars of maximum quantities, standards of quality, and prices of medicines, drugs, appliances, &c., that may be supplied and charged against the Fund. Hospital Boards are entitled to receive payment for pharmaceutical requirements supplied to outpatients, but not in respect of inpatients.

Hospital Benefits.—The Act provides for the payment to Hospital Boards and to the proprietors of licensed hospitals and other approved institutions (who have entered into contracts under the Act) of prescribed amounts in respect of hospital treatment afforded by them. The amount paid to a Hospital Board is in full satisfaction of its claim for the treatment of patients; in the case of licensed hospitals and other institutions the amount paid is in partial satisfaction of claims against the patients or other persons liable for the hospital charges.

These benefits came into force on 1 July 1939, and the present rates (as from 1 April 1943) are as follows:—

  1. Where treatment has been afforded on not more than two days, the sum of 18s.:

  2. In every other case, the sum of 9s. for every day on which any treatment is afforded:

Provided that the day of admission to hospital and day of discharge therefrom shall together be counted as one day.

Prior to 1 April 1943 the rates were 12s. and 6s. for (a) and (b) respectively.

The Act also provides that in lieu of payment being made in respect of individual hospital patients the Minister may from time to time authorize the payment of a grant in respect of hospital treatment afforded in any private hospital or other approved institution.

In addition to the public hospitals and licensed private hospitals, there is another limited class of semi-public hospitals which, in accordance with the Act, has been approved for the purposes of hospital benefits. This class includes the Karitane Baby Hospitals (six), conducted by the Royal New Zealand Society for the Protection of Women and Children, more commonly known as the Plunket Society, and in addition a home for incurables operated under a charitable trust. Special rates were determined for these classes of hospital, and such payments must be accepted in full satisfaction of the claim of the institution authorities.

Hospital benefits are also available in respect of maintenance and treatment afforded to any inpatient of Queen Mary Neurological Hospital, Hanmer Springs, or of the Rotorua Sanatorium, The fees chargeable to patients of these institutions are reduced by 9s. per day, and corresponding payment is made from the Social Security Fund to the credit of the Departments controlling the institutions.

Regulations issued on 19 March 1941 (since replaced by the Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Outpatients) Regulations 1947) made provision for free treatment of outpatients at public hospitals. "Hospital treatment" in relation to an outpatient of any public hospital covers the supply of artificial aids, including contact lenses (introduced 1 June 1947), hearing aids (1 November 1947), and artificial limbs (1 April 1948), and all medical, surgical, or other treatment afforded by the staff of the hospital; but does not include dental treatment or services in respect of which fees are payable under specific Social Security Regulations (X-ray diagnostic services, laboratory diagnostic services) referred to under later headings. The amounts to be paid to Hospital Boards from the Social Security Fund for providing outpatient treatment are determined by the Minister and may not be less than one-half of the expenditure or liability incurred in providing the services.

Mental Hospitals.—The principal Act made provision for the treatment of patients in public mental hospitals without charge as from 1 April 1939. By section 10 of the Social Security Amendment Act 1939 a licensed (private) mental hospital may be recognized and approved by the Minister as a hospital for the purposes of the Act, and hospital benefits in respect of treatment therein are payable accordingly.

All expenditure since 1 April 1945 in connection with public mental hospitals has been borne by the Consolidated Fund.

Maternity Benefits.—Maternity benefits include ante-natal and post-natal advice and treatment by medical practitioners, and the services of doctors and nurses at confinements in maternity hospitals or elsewhere.

These benefits came into force on 15 May 1939. but the maternity medical practitioner service was not in full operation until 1 October of that year. The principal Act required that medical practitioners, licensees of private hospitals, &c., and midwives and maternity nurses who wished to come within the scope of the scheme should enter into a contract with the Minister. While this provision remains in force in regard to hospitals and midwives and maternity nurses, the Social Security Amendment Act 1939 provides that any medical practitioner who renders medical services to a woman entitled to a maternity benefit is thereby entitled to receive certain prescribed fees from the Social Security Fund. The scale of fees, which may be fixed by agreement between the Minister and the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association, or in default of such agreement by a special tribunal, is intended to cover the usual services performed in maternity cases. The amount calculated in accordance with the scale of fees for the time being in force shall be accepted by the medical practitioner in full satisfaction of his claims in respect of the services for which payment is made, except in the case of a practitioner who is recognized as an obstetric specialist in accordance with the terms of the Act. Such a practitioner, in addition to the fees payable from the Social Security Fund, may recover additional fees from the patient.

The main provisions in regard to maternity benefits apart from the medical practitioner service are as follows:—

  1. State maternity (St. Helens) hospitals: No charge is made for any services in the St. Helens Hospitals.

  2. Public maternity hospitals or maternity wards under the control of Hospital Boards: Payment from Social Security Fund to Hospital Board—

    1. £1 in respect of the day of birth of the child and for each of the succeeding fourteen days:

    2. A fee of £2 where any patient is actually attended during labour and at delivery by a medical officer employed by the Board.

      These amounts are to be regarded as in full settlement of all claims in respect of the maternity benefits afforded by the Board.

  3. Licensed (private) maternity hospitals: Licensees of licensed maternity hospitals who have entered into contracts under the Act are entitled to receive fees from the Social Security Fund at the same rates as stated in (2) (a) and (b) in regard to Hospital Boards. In some cases the licensee's contract requires him to accept such payment in full satisfaction of his claim in respect of the prescribed period, and in other cases he is permitted under his particular contract to make a specified additional charge on the patient.

  4. Midwives and maternity nurses: Approved midwives and maternity nurses who are in attendance in cases where confinement takes place other than in a maternity hospital are entitled to receive from the Fund fees at the rate of £1 for the day or days of labour (£2 in the case of midwives) and 13s. per day for each of the fourteen days succeeding the birth of the child or 5s. per day if a visiting obstetric nurse only. These amounts are to be regarded as in full satisfaction of a nurse's claims in respect of the nursing services.

X-ray Diagnostic Services.—The first of the supplementary benefits was introduced by the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, which came into operation on 11 August 1941. The benefits provided for by these regulations comprise the following:—

  1. The making of X-ray examinations with the aid of a fluorescent screen:

  2. The taking of X-ray photographs:

  3. The supply and administration of any drugs or other substances for the purposes of any such examination or photograph:

  4. The provision of medical services incidental to any such examination or photograph, except medical services of a kind not ordinarily performed by radiologists as such:

  5. The provision of any other incidental services for the purposes of any such examinations or photographs.

X-ray photographs or X-ray examinations made or taken for dental purposes or for the purposes of life assurance are not included in the services that may be provided.

In order to be recognized as a radiologist for the purpose of the regulations a medical practitioner is required to make application to the Minister specifying his academic qualifications and professional experience, and also the nature of the apparatus or equipment in his possession or available for his use in the performance of radiological work. The Minister may give absolute or limited recognition or may refuse recognition. Absolute recognition covers all classes of X-ray diagnostic services, whereas limited recognition may exclude any specified class or classes of service, or may be restricted to certain specified classes of service. An amended scale of fees payable from the fund in respect of services rendered by recognized radiologists is prescribed in a schedule to the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Amendment No. 1, issued on 28 January 1942. Where the service is rendered by a medical practitioner employed or engaged by a Hospital Board the prescribed fees are to be accepted by the Board in full settlement, but in other cases the amount of such fees is deducted from the amount charged to the patient, who is responsible for the balance, if any.

Physiotherapy Benefits.—The second supplementary benefit introduced concerns physiotherapy treatment by private physiotherapists, and commenced on 1 September 1942, the current regulations being the Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951. The general arrangement for these benefits consists of contracts with registered physiotherapists under which they are paid from the Social Security Fund a fee of 3s. 6d. for each treatment and undertake not to charge the patient any additional fees in excess of 6s. 6d. for treatment afforded in their rooms or 11s. 6d. for treatment afforded elsewhere.

No physiotherapy treatment is recognized for the purpose of the benefits unless it is given on the recommendation of a medical practitioner, and not more than six weeks' treatment may be given on a single recommendation.

Specialist Services.—The Finance Act (No. 2) 1942 brought specialist services within the scope of the medical benefits. Specialist services are defined as "medical services that involve the application of special skill and experience of a degree or kind that general practitioners as a class cannot reasonably be expected to possess." An amount not exceeding 7s. 6d. is payable from the Fund (by way of refund to the patient) in respect of every occasion on which any such services have been provided. The Social Security Amendment Act 1949 authorizes the making of regulations providing for benefits in respect of any class or classes of specialist medical services and for conditions governing the determination of a scale of fees.

Home-nursing Services.—Home-nursing services free of cost to the recipients were introduced by the Social Security (District Nursing Services) Regulations 1944, which stipulate that no charge may be made for district nursing services provided by any Department of State, Hospital Board, or subsidized association elsewhere than in a hospital or other institution. Provision is made for payment from the Social Security Fund to the Department of State, Hospital Board, or association providing district nursing services, of such amounts as the Minister of Health may determine, having regard to the costs incurred in providing such services.

Domestic Assistance.—The provision of monetary assistance to approved incorporated associations formed for the purpose of providing domestic assistance in homes, or whose objects include the provision of such assistance, is made by the Social Security (Domestic Assistance) Regulations 1944. Assistance in this connection is restricted by the regulations to the following classes:—

  1. Cases where there are one or more children under twelve years of age permanently residing in a home and the mother or other woman in charge of the home is wholly or partially incapacitated from undertaking her ordinary domestic duties by reason of pregnancy or maternity, or by reason of accident, sickness, &c.

  2. Cases where there are three or more children under twelve years of age permanently residing in the home, and any member of the household requires special care and attention by reason of sickness or infirmity:

  3. Cases where all members of the household of an age or condition to help in the home are wholly or partially incapacitated from work by sickness or otherwise:

  4. Cases where lack of domestic assistance in the home is a cause of undue hardship.

The terms on which the services of a domestic assistant are provided are to be determined by agreement between the association and the householder, and the association is deemed to be the employer.

In fixing the amounts to be paid from the Social Security Fund to any association the Minister shall have regard to the expenses incurred in providing the services of domestic assistants, including expenditure incurred in the organization of any scheme of registration or enrolment or in the training of the assistants, and to the amounts recovered from the householders to whom assistance has been rendered.

Laboratory Diagnostic Services.—The benefits concerning laboratory diagnostic services came into operation on 1 April 1946, and comprise the supply of all materials or substances required for the purpose of providing laboratory diagnostic services, and the provision of medical services incidental to any laboratory diagnostic service, except medical services of a kind that are not ordinarily performed by pathologists as such, and the provision of any other incidental services for the purposes of laboratory diagnostic services.

The following services are not included:—

  1. Examination of specimens for public health.

  2. Post-mortem examinations.

  3. Laboratory services for dental purposes or for the purposes of life insurance.

  4. The preparation of sera and vaccines.

The schedule of fees payable from the Fund provides for two scales, one covering fees payable to Hospital Boards and the other covering fees payable to recognized pathologists. In each case the prescribed fee shall be accepted in full satisfaction in respect of the services provided.

Dental Services.—The Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1946 made provision for the introduction of free dental treatment as from a date to be appointed by the Minister. The regulations restricted the application of dental benefits to persons under nineteen years of age, and provided that they were to be introduced according to such age groups as the Minister may determine. These benefits commenced on 1 February 1947, and at present are confined to persons who, for the time being, are under sixteen years of age or were, in the last term of the immediately preceding calendar year, enrolled in a primary or intermediate school or department.

The regulations provide that the services may be provided—

  1. By a registered dentist or a State dental nurse in a State dental clinic; or

  2. By a contracting dentist pursuant to a contract under the regulations; or

  3. By a contracting authority in a dental department of a public hospital or in a dental school pursuant to a contract under the regulations.

A schedule to the regulations prescribes the nature of the benefits that may be provided and a scale of fees payable to contracting dentists and authorities in respect thereof.

Artificial Aids.—As stated earlier (page 179), the Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Out-patients) Regulations 1947 made provision for the supply of artificial aids, which term includes artificial limbs, hearing aids, contact lenses, and other appliances for the physical aid or relief of persons as the Minister may from time to time prescribe, either wholly or partly at the cost of the Social Security Fund. Artificial aids at present prescribed for the purposes of the regulations, are—

  1. Contact Lenses.—These may be supplied in respect of the following optical disabilities: (a) conical cornea, (b) gas keratitis, (c) certain forms of irregular astigmatism and any other conditions which cannot be corrected by ordinary spectacle lenses and which show marked improvement with contact lenses. In each case the supply of such lenses must be recommended by an ophthalmologist employed or engaged by a Hospital Board and approved by the Director-General of Health, acting upon the advice of a medical referee appointed for this purpose.

  2. Hearing Aids.—Individual valve type hearing aids may be supplied subject to the following conditions:—

    1. The patient possesses a hearing loss of at least 35 decibels in the better ear over the significant frequencies of speech or such other loss of a lesser degree as, in the opinion of an otologist employed or engaged by a Hospital Board, renders the use of an aid necessary.

    2. The patient's hearing loss is such that in the opinion of the otologist it is capable of correction or marked improvement by the use of the type of hearing aid supplied or approved for the purpose of the benefit.

      It is provided that in respect of patients who satisfy all of the above conditions but who do not wish to avail themselves of the hearing aid issued free of charge by Hospital Boards there may be paid a sum not exceeding £13 towards the purchase of any aid approved for the purposes of these benefits. If a patient has received a benefit for a hearing aid within the preceding five years, the Hospital Board may pay half (or up to a maximum of £6 10s.) of the cost of replacement, provided that the replacement aid will assist hearing more than the existing aid and that the patient is otherwise eligible.

  3. Artificial Limbs.—The supply of artificial limbs is subject to the following conditions:—

    1. The patient has not obtained or is not entitled to obtain a limb as an ex-serviceman under the provisions of the War Pensions Regulations 1945 or under the provisions of section 46 of the Workers' Compensation Amendment Act 1947:

    2. The supply of the limb is recommended by an orthopaedic surgeon employed or engaged by a Hospital Board:

    3. The limb is of an approved type and can, in the opinion of the supplier's orthopaedic adviser, be satisfactorily fitted:

    4. Not more than 80 per cent of the cost of the limb shall be borne by the Social Security Fund.

For the purposes of the regulations "artificial limb" includes artificial arms, artificial hands, artificial legs, and artificial feet, and includes an initial supply of not more than six pairs of limb socks for such limbs.

Benefits and Pensions in Force.—A summary showing particulars of the various social security benefits and the various pensions in force in each of the last three financial years is as follows.

Class of Benefit or PensionNumber in Force at 31 MarchAnnual Value at 31 March 1952Payments During
1950195119521949-501950-511951-52
* The expenditure figures given under this heading are gross—i.e., not reduced by the amounts recovered under maintenance orders, widows' benefits.
Social security benefits—       
    Monetary—   ££££
        Superannuation69,35670,30469,1335,184,9752,179,3652,336,2753,144,091
        Age117,156122,187125,77519,442,04815,133,75117,150,83919,235,326
        Widows'*14,19812,90912,3672,179,7572,159,6512,142,2322,230,635
        Orphans'36633432431,99331,17633,06133,667
        Family254,920263,493272,08415,916,91414,850,95915,289,34616,110,297
        Invalids'9,4768,9928,5281,447,3551,397,7131,429,2761,476,281
        Miners'636592562121,841120,061125,189127,619
        Maori War    2  
        Unemployment12102 10,4025,3553,914
        Sickness4,9314,5044,569 1,008,6511,042,0501,128,804
        Emergency2,2772,2602,306 280,155292,069365,181
        Totals473,328485,585495,65044,324,88337,171,88639,845,69243,855,815
    Medical, &c.—       
        Medical    2,524,2902,661,1662,760,583
        Hospital    2,011,6492,018,9632,112,494
        Maternity    871,386885,316884,781
        Pharmaceutical    2,043,8432,097,0002,428,216
        Supplementary    1,009,9411,060,9381,181,953
        Totals    8,461,1098,723,3839,368,027
    War pensions, &c.—       
        First World War (1914-18)18,97618,57318,1352,654,0572,271,3712,311,6062,711,710
        Second World War (1939-45)26,53725,90125,3562,011,7612,010,8521,970,2362,071,829
        Kay Force  131,009  671
        South African War3937344,4263,8263,7264,429
        War Veterans' Allowances3,9974,7765,4681,410,744743,999964,8821,282,094
        Mercantile Marine2426242,8852,4032,3592,872
        Emergency Reserve Corps1111101,8821,5881,6281,973
        Totals49,58449,32449,0406,086,7645,034,0395,254,4376,075,578
        Other: Sundry pensions and annuities17620523643,21329,74935,64142,550
        Grand totals523,088535,114544,926 50,696,78353,859,15359,341,970

During the year ended 31 March 1952, £19,482,007, or 44.4 per cent of the expenditure on monetary benefits, was paid without a means test, the remaining amount being subject to a means test.

The following table gives details of expenditure on the various classes of health benefits during the last five financial years.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
* Mainly on account of hospital benefits.
Maternity benefits—£££££
    Public hospital fees301,293389,416400,334414,175417,058
    Private hospital fees214,963221,061188,739178,739168,085
    Medical practitioners' fees269,265291,246268,166279,191281,351
    Mileage fees5,9977,7157,9867,8518,397
    Obstetric nurses' fees8,5126,6826,1615,1274,066
    Other   2335,824
            Totals800,030916,120871,386885,316884,781
Medical benefits—     
    Capitation fees22,94516,81812,0026,6224,519
    Mileage fees109,522123,768131,995145,396155,626
    General medical services1,993,8062,112,3042,328,1542,453,5162,529,906
    Special arrangements37,71445,28647,40642,49957,223
    Purchase of sites and erection of residences for medical officers3,8398,6604,73313,13313,309
    Other 45   
            Totals2,167,8262,306,8812,524,2902,661,1662,760,583
Hospital benefits—     
Public hospitals—     
    Inpatients1,536,4171,560,4831,566,8241,557,8301,562,716
    Outpatients117,385141,530147,505164,508152,930
    Private hospitals252,850245,000249,085246,199269,142
    Approved institutions42,83750,36248,23543,47749,264
    Other   6,94978,442
            Totals1,949,4891,997,3752,011,6492,018,9632,112,494
Pharmaceutical benefits—     
    Chemists1,507,5211,727,5561,991,3502,036,9902,371,769
    Medical practitioners5,9738,26211,2666,8038,287
    Institutions44,85657,34141,22753,20748,160
            Totals1,558,3501,793,1592,043,8432,097,0002,428,216
Supplementary benefits—     
    Radiological services209,059249,461276,999294,883310,189
    Laboratory services90,306117,173118,447128,546149,917
    Physiotherapy services47,51057,08863,84067,38862,572
    Specialist services (neuro-surgery)1214,0726,5534,0893,019
    District nursing services82,756111,289116,007113,571124,250
    Dental services105,109223,186324,933385,612469,989
    Domestic assistance2,8653,2583,0823,5204,699
    Artificial-aids benefits8,06796,06299,77762,53455,322
    Other 3243037951,996
            Totals545,793861,9131,009,9411,060,9381,181,953
        Grand totals7,021,4887,875,4488,461,1098,723,3839,368,027
        Recoveries*47,63031,81435,41131,1904,250
        Net totals6,973,8587,843,6348,425,6988,692,1939,363,777

A summary of social security and war and other pension payments during each of the last eleven years, together with the amount per head of mean population, is now given.

Year Ended 31 MarchPayments During Year
TotalPer Head of Mean Population
Social Security and Pensions
 ££s.d.
194215,159,961960
194317,736,06610163
194420,261,8791276
194522,489,25013103
194626,198,2481563
194740,660,62222194
194844,331,51024106
194946,939,3652592
195050,696,783261811
195153,859,1532818
195259,341,97030511

MISCELLANEOUS PENSIONS, ETC.—In addition to the various classes of benefits enumerated in the foregoing part of this section there were 236 pensions at 31 March 1952 classed as "sundry pensions and annuities." This class covers ex-officers of the Legislative Department, ex-members of the Police, Defence, and Naval Forces, certain ex-members of the Legislature, and others, by way of compassionate allowance, &c.

The following payments, authorized by the Finance Act 1951, were made by way of cash bonus to certain social security beneficiaries and others during the year 1951. An amount of £2,045,273 was paid to certain social security beneficiaries and war pensioners in accordance with the proposal of the Government announced on 16 December 1950. For superannuitants and others of that class whose income during the year ended 31 December 1950 did not exceed £226 for a single person or £374 for married persons, payments of £10 and £20 respectively were also made, with proportionately lesser amounts as the gross income increased until at £236 and £394 the bonus payments ceased. The amount paid out under the latter arrangement totalled £148,669. A family bonus of £5 per child was made in respect of children for whom the family benefit (or a pension benefit in lieu of family benefit) was payable at 30 June 1951. The amount involved under this heading was £3,078,910.

7B—WAR PENSIONS, ETC.

LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY.—All pensions payable to or on account of members of the Forces are now governed by the War Pensions Act 1943 and subsequent amendments, with the exception of pensions under the War Pensions and Allowances (Mercantile Marine) Act 1940. The principal features of earlier legislation which was consolidated and amended by the 1943 Act are given in the following summary. The War Pensions Act 1915 provided for the payment of pensions on certain conditions to disabled members of the New Zealand Forces of the First World War 1914-18 (as defined by the Act) and to dependants of disabled, deceased, or missing members of such Forces. The object of the War Veterans' Allowances Act 1935, which was deemed part of the War Pensions Act 1915, was to make provision for returned servicemen who, apart from any wounds or other disability not directly attributable to war service, were ageing prematurely or otherwise becoming unemployable by reason of mental or physical disability. The War Pensions Extension Act 1940 extended the provisions of the 1915 Act to cover overseas service in the Second World War, overseas service in any other war in which Her Majesty was or is engaged, and service within New Zealand. This brought Territorials and members of the Permanent Forces within the scope of the war pensions legislation. Pensions to veterans of the South African War were granted prior to 1940 under the authority of the Defence Act 1909, but the Finance Act 1940 transferred this authority to the War Pensions Extension Act 1940.

ADMINISTRATION.—The Secretary for War Pensions, who under the Act must be an officer of the Social Security Department, is charged with the administration of war pensions under the general direction and control of the Minister of Defence. The Act also provides for the appointment of a War Pensions Board, which has the responsibility of granting or declining claims for pensions and allowances. This Board consists of not less than three and not more than four members, one of whom must be a registered medical practitioner and one a representative of returned servicemen. Claimants have the right of appeal to the War Pensions Appeal Board, also appointed under the Act. The Appeal Board consists of three members, two of whom must be registered medical practitioners and the third a representative of returned servicemen. The War Pensions Emergency Regulations 1944 made provision for the appointment of such number of additional War Pensions Boards and War Pensions Appeal Boards as the Minister deems advisable. During the year ended 31 March 1952 there were two War Pensions Boards and one War Pensions Appeal Board operating.

GROUNDS FOR PAYMENT OF WAR PENSIONS.—Pensions in respect of the death or disablement of any member of the New Zealand Forces are payable to the dependants of the member (in the case of death) and to the member and his dependants (in the case of disablement) in any of the following cases :—

  1. Where death or disablement occurred while on service overseas as a member of the Forces in connection with any war in which Her Majesty was engaged, or is attributable to such service:

  2. Where death or disablement is attributable to service in New Zealand, or is attributable to service overseas otherwise than in connection with any war:

  3. In any case where the condition which resulted in the death or disablement was aggravated by any service to which either of the last two preceding paragraphs relates.

Special provision is also made for pensions and allowances to members of the Emergency Reserve Corps and their dependants in respect of death or disablement attributable to their duties as members.

The provisions in regard to attributability were considerably liberalized by the new Act, which lays down that the onus of proving that death or disablement was attributable to service, or that the condition which resulted in death or disablement was aggravated by such service, shall not be on the claimant and that the War Pensions Board and the War Pensions Appeal Board shall give claimants the full benefit of all presumptions in their favour. A member who was graded fit for service when he entered the Forces is deemed to have been absolutely fit at that time unless any defects were noted then or within the first two months of service. This presumption does not operate if the member failed to disclose any material fact to the medical examiner. The Act also states that the Boards are not to be bound by technicalities or legal forms or rules of evidence, but shall determine all claims in accordance with their merits.

RATES OF WAR PENSIONS.—The 1943 Act provided for the general rates of disablement pensions being increased by 50 per cent, and for increases in dependants' and economic pensions. Amendments passed in 1946, 1947, 1949, 1950, and 1951 further increased the rates of pensions for various categories.

War Pensions in Respect of Death of Member.—The following table sets out the maximum weekly rates of pension at present payable (January 1953) in respect of the death of a male member of the Forces.

Rank or RatingTo WidowTo Widow With Dependent Child or Children: Mother's AllowanceTo Each Child
 £s.d.£s.d.s.d.
Ranks and ratings below commissioned rank2100200100
Lieutenant (Army); Sub-Lieutenant (Navy); Pilot Officer (Air Force)2150200100
Captain (Army); Lieutenant (Navy); Flying Officer, Flight Lieutenant (Air Force)300200100
Major (Army); Lieut.-Commander (Navy); Squadron Leader (Air Force)370200100
Lieut.-Colonel (Army); Commander (Navy); Wing Commander (Air Force)3160200100
Colonel (Army); Captain (Navy); Group Captain (Air Force)3180200100
Brigadier and upwards (Army); Commodore and upwards (Navy); Air Commodore and upwards (Air Force)400200100

War Pensions in Respect of Disablement of Member.—In the case of total disablement of a male member of the Forces the maximum weekly rates range from £3 10s. to £3 15s. (according to rank or rating) to the member, plus a flat rate of £2 17s. 6d. to a wife, together with 10s. for each dependent child.

The weekly rates for total disablement of a female member range from £3 10s. to £3 13s., according to rank, while 10s. per week is payable in respect of each dependent child in the case of death or disablement.

The 10s. per week in respect of each dependent child may be paid either by way of monetary benefit or, alternatively, by way of war pension.

These rates may be increased by an amount not exceeding £2 10s. per week if the member is suffering from total blindness, or where the member has suffered two or more serious disabilities, or suffers from one extremely severe disability causing him to be bed-ridden or preventing normal social and recreational activities.

A schedule to the Act prescribes the rates of pensions payable in respect of partial disablement resulting from certain major disabilities. In other cases of partial disablement the rates are decided by the War Pensions Board or the Appeal Board, regard being had in every case to the nature and probable duration of the disablement.

If a member, while in receipt of a permanent pension of an amount of not less than 70 per cent of the maximum pension that would be payable in respect of total disablement, dies from any cause not attributable to service as a member of the Forces, a pension may be granted to his widow or dependent children as if death was attributable to service.

Other grants and concessions which may be made to disabled servicemen include the following:—

  1. An allowance not exceeding £6 12s. 6d. per week where a pensioner is so disabled as to require the services of a paid attendant:

  2. Additional pensions by way of clothing allowances of from £22 to £24 per annum to amputees and £16 to others who are obliged to use any mechanical or other appliance:

  3. A free pass on the New Zealand railways to members in receipt of full permanent pensions:

  4. A permit to travel first class at second-class rates on the New Zealand railways to amputees and others suffering locomotor disabilities to a degree of over 50 per cent for which they receive permanent pensions:

  5. Free medical and surgical treatment in respect of pensionable disabilities. Surgical appliances such as artificial limbs, &c., are also supplied free and kept in good order and repair:

  6. Payment of an annual travelling-allowance of up to £26 to totally disabled pensioners who are unfit to travel alone:

  7. Payment of up to £100 towards the cost of structural alterations to provide special accommodation for a pensioner suffering from pulmonary tuberculosis:

  8. Payment may be made to a service patient of £1 10s. per week while he is maintained in a hospital or other institution:

  9. An accommodation allowance of £1 10s. per day is payable to war pensioners reporting for medical examination or treatment, while compensation in respect of loss of earnings is 15s. per half-day.

Pensions to Dependants (other than Wives or Children).—In addition to pensions for wives and children, a pension may be granted to any member of a deceased or disabled serviceman's family who was in fact wholly or partially supported by him at any time within the period of twelve months immediately proceeding the date on which the serviceman became a member of the Forces. "A member of the family" includes a parent, grandparent, step-parent, grandchild, step-child, brother, sister, half-brother, half-sister, and mother-in-law. "Child," in relation to any member of the Forces, means a child under the age of sixteen years, and includes an adopted child (subject to certain conditions as regards date of adoption) and an ex-nuptial child (also subject to certain conditions).

The amount of pension payable to a dependant other than a wife or child is governed by the value of the benefits received from the member of the Forces on whose case the claim is based during the period of twelve months immediately preceding the date upon which he became a member of the Forces. The rate, however, is limited to the maximum prescribed for the wife of a member or, in the case of the death of a member, to that prescribed for a widow without children.

The pension payable to a widowed mother, if wholly dependent on the member, is not to be less that the rate granted if the dependant were the wife of the member, or, if partially dependent, the rate is £1 10s. a week.

South African Veterans' War Pensions.—The original authority for the payment of pensions in respect of service in the South African War was the Defence Act 1909, but the Finance Act (No. 4) 1940 provided that pensions might be granted under Part III of the War Pensions Extension Act 1940 in respect of death or disablement suffered by members of any New Zealand Contingent who served in South Africa in connection with the South African War. The War Pensions Extension Act 1940 was repealed by the War Pensions Act 1943, and pensions to veterans of the South African War are now payable under the general authority of the latter with its amendments. The provisions of the Act have been extended to include a member who served in any of Her Majesty's Forces in the South African War if he had been born in New Zealand or was domiciled therein at the commencement of the war.

In addition to war pensions, a South African veteran who is in receipt of an age-benefit under the Social Security Act may receive an additional benefit of £13 13s. per annum, provided that his total income, including pension, does not exceed £227 10s. per annum. Such payments are included with social security benefits and not with war pensions.

Economic Pensions.—An "economic pension" is defined as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds and is in addition to any pension payable as of right in respect of death or disablement. In considering a claim for an economic pension the Pensions Board is required to take into consideration the ability of the claimant to obtain and retain suitable employment, the personal income and ownership of any property, the cost of living, and other relevant matters. Personal earnings other than from regular employment may be disregarded in the case of a claimant who is in receipt of a total-disability pension.

The maximum weekly rates of economic pensions are £2 17s. 6d. to a member, £2 12s. 6d. to a widow with a dependent child or children (the mother's allowance of £2 a week is also payable, of course, in addition to the basic war widow's pension), and £2 17s. 6d. to any other war widow (the basic war widow's pension is also payable). A partially dependent widowed mother of a deceased member may be granted an economic pension of an amount not exceeding £1 17s. 6d. a week in addition to her ordinary pension. In the case of total dependency on one son or partial dependency on two or more deceased sons, the maximum economic pension is increased to £2 17s. 6d. a week.

An allowable income of £1 10s. a week is permitted without reduction of the amount of economic pension to which entitled. The provisions fixing the maximum allowable income of the widowed mother of a deceased member of the Forces were repealed by the 1950 amendment.

Servicemen pensioned for minor disabilities do not receive economic pensions.

WAR VETERANS' ALLOWANCES.—The object of the War Veterans' Allowances Act 1935, which is now incorporated in the War Pensions Act 1943, was to make provision for members of the Forces who, apart from any wounds or other injuries received during war service, were ageing prematurely or otherwise becoming unemployable by reason of mental or physical incapacity. The term "veteran" includes—

  1. Any male member of the New Zealand Forces who has served as such in actual engagement with the enemy or, by reason of his period of overseas service and the arduous and dangerous nature of it, is considered a proper person for the grant of such:

  2. Any female member who has served overseas as a member of the New Zealand Forces:

  3. Any other person who, being domiciled in New Zealand at the commencement of any war in which members of the New Zealand Forces have served as such, has served in that war as a member of any of Her Majesty's Forces, other than the New Zealand Forces, with a unit in actual engagement with the enemy.

A condition precedent to the granting of a war veteran's allowance is a minimum of five years' continuous residence in New Zealand immediately preceding the date of the claim. Continuous residence is not deemed to be interrupted by occasional absences not exceeding six months in the aggregate increased by one month for each year in excess of five that the veteran has resided in New Zealand; any absences as a member of the Commonwealth Forces are also disregarded.

Whether or not a claimant for an allowance is unfit for permanent employment by reason of mental or physical infirmity is a question of fact to be determined by the War Pensions Board. Claimants have the right of appeal to the War Pensions Appeal Board.

The War Pensions Amendment Acts 1945, 1947, 1949, 1950, and 1951 provided for increases in war veterans' allowances, and the rates at present payable (January 1953) are as follows:—

  1. Male veteran without a wife: £149 10s. per annum, diminished by £1 for every complete £1 of his annual income exclusive of this allowance) in excess of £78:

  2. Male veteran with a wife: £149 10s. per annum in respect of the veteran's personal claim, £149 10s. in respect of his wife, diminished by £1 for every complete £1 of their combined annual income (exclusive of this allowance) in excess of £78:

  3. Female veteran without a husband: £149 10s. per annum, diminished as in (1) above:

  4. Other female veteran, £149 10s. in respect of her personal claim, diminished by £1 for every complete £1 of the combined annual income (exclusive of this allowance) of the veteran and her husband, in excess of £130.

No account is taken of the amount of war disablement pensions in the determination of the war veterans' allowances. A supplementary allowance of up to £78 per annum may be granted where both veteran and wife are aged sixty-five, or £39 where only one has attained that age.

The 1950 amendment authorizes the War Pensions Board in computing any war veteran's allowance to take no account of the personal earnings of any woman from domestic service in a private home up to £78 per year.

Where a veteran in receipt of an allowance dies leaving a widow in respect of whom an allowance is also being paid, a gratuity not exceeding twice the total annual allowance in force (in respect of the veteran and his wife) at date of death may, at the discretion of the Board, be granted.

In conformity with the policy of granting family benefits under the Social Security Act, the War Pensions Amendment Act 1945 abolished war veterans' allowances in respect of dependent children, and from 1 October 1945 these allowances have been paid by way of family benefit.

EMERGENCY RESERVE CORPS PENSIONS.—The War Pensions Act 1943 incorporates that part of the Finance Act 1940 which made provision for pensions to members of the Emergency Reserve Corps, established under the Emergency Reserve Corps Regulations 1940. These pensions are payable where death or disablement was suffered in the course of service, including training, as a member or was directly attributable to such service.

The rates of pension in respect of the death of a male member are the same as those prescribed for a private in the Army—viz., £2 10s. per week to the widow, plus a mother's allowance of £2 per week to a widow with a dependent child or children, together with 10s. per week in respect of each dependent child. In respect of total disablement, the maximum weekly rates are £1 15s. for an unmarried member under twenty-one years of age and £3 10s. per week for other members, £2 17s. 6d. a week to a wife with or without dependent children, plus 10s. per week in respect of each dependent child. Pensions in respect of partial disablement are determined in each case by the War Pensions Board. An economic pension may also be granted.

As in the case of war pensions, the amount payable to a dependant other than a wife or child is limited to the average weekly value of the benefits received from the member during the period of twelve months immediately preceding the date of death or disablement, as the case may be. The 10s. per child may be paid either as a family benefit or, if so desired, as a pension.

MERCANTILE MARINE PENSIONS.—The War Pensions and Allowances (Mercantile Marine) Act 1940 made provision for the payment of pensions and allowances to members of the New Zealand mercantile marine and their dependants in respect of death, disablement, or detention suffered as a result of the Second World War, this being a new departure as far as New Zealand's war-pension legislation is concerned. An amendment passed in 1943 extended the scope of the Act to permit of pensions being paid to members of any mercantile marine who are in receipt of similar pensions or allowances from any other Government within the British Commonwealth, provided that such members were, immediately prior to the commencement of the war, bona fide residents of New Zealand. A claimant under this new provision must be actually resident in New Zealand, and the amount of pension or allowance that may be granted is limited to a sum which, together with the amount granted out of New Zealand, will not exceed the pension or allowance that would have been payable had the claimant been a member of the New Zealand mercantile marine.

The maximum rates at present in force in respect of the death of a member range from £2 10s. to £3 7s. per week (according to the member's rank or rating and the tonnage of the vessel in which he was serving) for a widow without dependent children, and in the case of a widow with a dependent child or children there are additional payments of £2 per week by way of mother's allowance and 10s. per week in respect of each dependent child under sixteen years of age. In the case of total disablement, the maximum weekly rates are £3 10s. to the member, £2 17s. 6d. to a wife, plus 10s. per week in respect of each dependent child under sixteen years of age. The amounts payable in respect of partial disablement are determined by the War Pensions Board in each case. There are no distinctions as regards rank or rating or the tonnage of the vessel in which the member was serving in the case of disablement pensions and allowances.

Where a member suffered detention as a result of his capture or the capture of his ship, the rates of allowances payable corresponded to the pensions payable in respect of total disablement.

In all cases pensions and allowances to dependants other than to a wife or a child are limited to the value of the benefits actually received by the claimant from the member during the twelve months immediately preceding his death, disablement, or detention, as the case may be. As stated elsewhere in regard to war pensions, allowances for dependent children may be paid either by way of family benefits or by way of war pension.

WAR PENSIONS APPEAL BOARD.—A claimant may appeal to the War Pensions Appeal Board from a decision of the War Pensions Board within six months of the date on which the decision of the latter was communicated to him. Such an appeal can only be made in so far as it consists of—

  1. The rejection of any claim for a pension in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the Forces on the ground that the death or disablement was not attributable to his service as a member of the Forces or that the condition that resulted in his death or disablement was not aggravated by such service.

  2. The assessment of a pension granted to any member of the Forces in so far as the assessment is based on medical grounds.

The Appeal Board may confirm the decision of the War Pensions Board or may grant a pension, or, within the limits prescribed by the Act, may increase or reduce the amount of any pension. The number of appeals lodged each year has fallen steadily from the peak of 2,661 in 1944-45 to 316 in 1951-52. Of the 350 appeals dealt with during the year ended 31 March 1952, 153 or 43.7 per cent were upheld, 163 dismissed, and 34 struck out or withdrawn.

STATISTICAL REVIEW OF WAR PENSIONS, ALLOWANCES, ETC.—During the year ended 31 March 1952 the Department received 4,551 applications for war pensions. Of these, 814 applications were lodged by ex-servicemen in respect of their own disabilities, the balance being made up of claims by dependants, applications for economic pensions, and war veterans' allowances. The total for the previous year was 5,155, of these 1,117 being in respect of the applicants' own disability.

Summary of Disabilities for which Pensions granted, 1939-52.—The following is a summary of the disabilities attributed to war service from 1939 onwards and for which ex-service personnel had been granted pensions up to 31 March 1952.

Class of Disability or DiseaseType of ServiceTotalPercentage of Total
Overseas, 1939-45 WarKayforceNew Zealand
Infections and infestations1,932 1132,0453.7
Nervous system9,151111,65510,81719.5
Eye, ear, and nose6,45561,3277,78814.1
Circulatory and blood system1,975 9962,9715.4
Metabolism and endocrine system39011725631.0
Lungs3,33111,1044,4368.0
Diseases of bones, joints, muscles, tendons, and ligaments5,081 1,8266,90712.5
Digestive system3,92831,1415,0729.1
Generative system323 1204430.8
Gunshot wounds and accidental injuries to bones, joints, and soft tissues7,85471,2309,09116.4
Skin2,38425242,9105.2
Tumours and neoplastic growths153 512040.4
Malformations300 1314310.8
Amputations4751184940.9
Urinary tract548 1386861.2
Debility443 1095521.0
           Totals44,7233210,65555,410100.0

The following table shows for all classes of war pensions the number in force at the end of March in each year and the expenditure during the year for the eleven years 1942-52.

Year Ended 31 MarchFirst World War* (1914-18)Second World War* (1939-45)War VeteransSouth African WarMercantile MarineEmergency Reserve CorpsTotal

* Disability, dependants', and economic pensions.

† Includes Kayforce pensions (number in force, 13 ; expenditure, £671 for 1951-52).

Number in Force
194222,8943,2971,888453228,129
194322,1617,6661,8074261931,701
194421,03813,0371,79144121035,932
194520,84920,5841,89245181243,400
194620,46026,9262,02946261149,498
194720,08130,0282,27742271052,465
194819,71528,2492,61742241150,658
194919,32027,1873,36741231049,948
195018,97626,5373,99739241149,584
195118,57325,9014,77637261149,324
195218,13525,3565,46834241049,040†
Expenditure
 £££££££
19421,617,481178,135210,5751,5816171,0622,009,451
19431,574,062479,477224,9421,5043501,9852,282,320
19441,973,069917,855224,7052,5507191,4043,120,302
19452,046,0051,407,460242,5013,2431,6521,2283,702,089
19461,997,3901,662,227275,0293,5471,8791,3513,941,423
19472,036,8252,080,952346,6943,5022,9851,3364,472,294
19482,049,3912,031,194422,2753,6892,7271,3684,510,644
19492,104,6271,906,232562,6343,8922,7001,4474,581,532
19502,271,3712,010,852743,9993,8262,4031,5885,034,039
19512,311,6061,970,236964,8823,7262,3591,6285,254,437
19522,711,7102,071,8291,282,0944,4292,8721,9736,075,578†

The foregoing figures do not include the following: (a) costs of certain medical treatment not available under social security amounting to £62,352 in 1951-52; (b) railway and bus concessions to pensioners for total and permanent disablement and for locomotor disabilities for which a permanent pension of over 50 per cent disablement had been granted, costing £11,380 in 1951-52 and £11,325 in the previous year; and (c) loading on life assurance policies where the loading is due to war disabilities, expenditure under this heading being £1,453 in 1951-52 and £1,299 in 1950-51.

Administrative costs for 1951-52 in respect of war pensions and allowances amounted to £12,212, as against £16,183 in 1950-51.

Particulars of First and Second World War and Kayforce pensions in force as at 31 March of each of the last five years are given below.

At 31 MarchDisablement PensionsDependants of Disabled Ex-members (No.)On Account of DeathTotal (No.)
Permanent (No.)Temporary (No.)Widows (No.)Parents and Other Dependants (No.)
First World War, 1914-18
194814,0883242,6332,29137919,715
194913,8122772,5462,34733819,320
195013,5852302,5092,37727518,976
195113,3851262,3852,44323418,573
195212,7583602,3782,45718218,135
Second World War, 1939-45
19486,54517,9711,0001,84988428,249
19498,31015,3179871,62994427,187
195010,06513,0119231,58295626,537
195111,34411,2118961,46698425,901
195211,79910,3598081,42296825,356
Kayforce      
1952310   13

Mothers' allowances were paid to 784 widows of deceased ex-servicemen during the year ended 31 March 1952. The number of children for whom payments were made during 1951-52 but who were not included in the preceding table totalled 3,204, being 873 in respect of First World War pensions and 2,331 for Second World War pensions.

The next table shows the number of pensions in force at 31 March 1952, classified according to percentage of disability.

Percentage of DisabilityFirst World WarSecond World WarKayforce
PermanentTemporaryTotalPermanentTemporaryTotalPermanentTotal
1001,370541,42433644377911
90-992812910515  
80-891927199321850  
70-7947412486373067  
60-692964300301646  
50-596652667282755  
40-49257 257141731  
            Totals3,282803,3624875561,04311

Details of economic pensions payable at 31 March 1952 are now given, together with the totals as at 31 March 1951. The figures contained therein are included in the tables shown under the preceding sub-heading.

Class of PensionFirst World War, 1914-18Second World War, 1939-45Kayforce
NumberAnnual ValueNumberAnnual ValueNumberAnnual Value
  £ £ £
Ex-members with permanent pensions3,282484,76448770,0931149
Ex-members with temporary pensions8011,53155680,773  
Widows1,645240,243802110,097  
Widowed mothers111,157545,997  
                Totals, as at 31 March 19525,018737,6951,899266,9601149
                Totals, as at 31 March 19514,871564,4791,968212,974  

7 C—SUPERANNUATION

Superannuation for Government employees is provided for under the authority of the Superannuation Act 1947, which replaced the earlier separate provisions. Members of the Armed Forces, Police, Post and Telegraph, Public Service, Railways, and teachers, are now contributing to the one Fund, slightly differing terms and conditions being made to meet the requirements of the various Services.

Local government employees and the permanent employees of all statutory bodies are provided for under the National Provident Fund Act 1950. There are now no schemes operative under the authority of the Local Authorities Superannuation Act 1908.

The Government Superannuation Fund.—The Government Superannuation Fund, which came into being on 1 April 1948, replaced (and absorbed the moneys belonging to) the former Public Service Superannuation Fund, the Teachers' Superannuation Fund, and the Government Railways Superannuation Fund, Its revenues comprise contributions, subsidies from the Consolidated and other funds, interest accruing from the investment of moneys in the Fund, fines, all moneys that would have been paid into the three Funds mentioned if the 1947 Act had not been passed, and all other moneys that may be payable into the Fund.

The Fund is administered by a Board consisting of the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the chairman of the Public Service Commission, the General Manager of Railways, the Director of Education, the Director-General of the Post and Telegraph Department, the Commissioner of Police, and six staff members appointed on the nomination of the various service organizations.

Superannuation benefits are available for a greater number of persons in receipt of State emoluments than was the case under the 1927 Act. Members of the Government Service, including in this term the Education Service, Police, the Cook Islands Public Service, the Samoan Public Service, and the State Advances Corporation, in addition to the Departments of State under the control of the Public Service Commission, the Railways Department, and the Post and Telegraph Department, may all become contributors to the Fund. Separate parts of the Act relate to the provision of superannuation for members of Parliament, permanent members of the regular Armed Forces, and for Magistrates and Maori Land Court Judges. Members of the Judicature—i.e., Judges of the Supreme and Arbitration Courts—are provided for elsewhere.

Contributions in the case of the Government Service range from 5 per cent of annual salary if under thirty years of age at commencement of contributory service to 10 per cent where the age exceeds fifty years, the increase being at the rate of 1 per cent per year for each five-year increase in age category at a commencement date. Retiring allowance is computed at the rate of a one hundred and twentieth part of the annual salary for each year of contributory service, this amount being increased by a sum equal thereto, but in no case is the added amount to exceed £300, or be less than £3 15s. per year of contributory service. The annual salary for this purpose is deemed to be the average of that paid in each of the five years immediately preceding retirement. If a married contributor dies, whether before or after becoming entitled to a retiring allowance, his widow may elect to receive a refund of the amount of his contributions less any sums received by him during his lifetime, or to receive an annuity at one-half of the rate of his retiring allowance at the time of his death or to which he would have been entitled if he had then retired medically unfit. The amount of the widow's annuity is not to be less than £104 or greater than £300 per annum. In addition, £26 per annum is payable in respect of each child under sixteen years of age left by a deceased contributor. The above are general provisions only and need to be supplemented by reference to the Act, in which other provisions given must be considered in respect of age, length of service, sex, sickness, withdrawals, refunds, subsidiary benefits, &c. Contributions and retiring allowances as outlined apply generally to permanent members of the Regular Armed Forces. Magistrates and Judges of the Maori Land Court are entitled to retiring allowances, subject to age and length of service qualifications, equal to one-fortieth of the annual salary at the date of retirement for each year of service, but in no case is the retiring allowance to exceed two-thirds of that salary. Contributions normally are at the percentages quoted above. A Member of Parliament contributes at the rate of £50 a year, but if at the date of commencement of the retiring allowance his contributions are less than £250 he is to pay the deficiency into the Consolidated Fund within such time and in such manner as the Minister of Finance may allow. His retiring allowance, subject to nine years of service and attainment of the age of fifty years, is at the rate of £250 a year for the first nine-year period of his service, and for each additional year of service an increase of £25, with a maximum rate of allowance of not more than £400 a year.

The following information presents a review of the operations of the Government Superannuation Fund during the first four years of its operations.

At 31 March 1952 there were 58,931 contributors, paying £2,002,877 per annum into the Fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 16,066, and were entitled to £3,409,538 per annum, made up as follows.

NumberPensions
MalesFemalesTotal
    £
Retired for age or length of service6,5812,3798,9602,567,981
Retired for ill health1,5602831,843303,346
Police injured on duty25 255,173
Widows 4,1964,196505,946
Children5125301,04227,092
                Totals8,6787,38816,0663,409,538

Accumulated funds at 31 March 1952 amounted to £11,808,520. Total assets, which amounted to £11,919,165, included: investments, £9,893,925; interest, due and accrued, £51,356; contributions in course of transmission, &c., £98,356; and cash in hand and at bank, £1,763,203.

Subsidies paid to the Fund from 1 April 1948 to 31 March 1952 amounted to £10,362,609.

The average rate of interest earned during the three-year period ended 31 March 1952 was £3 8s. 2d. per cent, compared with the figure of £3 4s. 1d. for the year 1948-49, the first complete year of operation of the Government Superannuation Fund.

The total revenue of the Fund for the year ended 31 March 1952 was £6,096,967, including members' contributions £2,002,877, interest on investments and on contributions £410,000, and subsidy £3,678,088. The total amount expended during the year was £3,975,324, including retiring and other allowances £3,442,793, refunds of contributions £509,816, transfers to National Provident Fund £19,453, and other expenditure £3,262.

A table is now given showing the progress of the Fund for the last four years.

Year Ended 31 MarchNumber of ContributorsAnnual ContributionsInterest Receivable From InvestmentsContributions From GovernmentAnnual Value of AllowancesAccumulated Fund
* Not available.
  £££££
194953,6221,294,013175,5602,530,0002,850,4946,305,507
1950*1,509,357160,7202,590,000**
1951*1,628,124259,1852,850,000**
195258,9312,002,877377,2652,915,0003,409,53811,808,520

7 D—NATIONAL PROVIDENT FUND

The National Provident Fund established by Act in 1910 came into operation on 1 March 1911. The Fund is administered by a Board comprising the Minister of Finance as Chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Health, the Valuer-General, the Superintendent of the Fund, and two other members appointed by and holding tenure of office during the pleasure of the Governor-General. The present legislative authority is contained in the National Provident Fund Act 1950, which consolidated and amended previous legislation on this subject.

In addition to guaranteeing the benefits payable under the Act, the State provides a subsidy to the extent of one-fourth of the contributions paid into the Fund, and also meets all the administrative expenses.

The Fund provides two distinct services:—

  1. Public Fund Branch.—Pensions and subsidiary benefits for members of the general public, with extensions for members of approved friendly societies and employees of firms, trade unions, &c.

  2. Superannuation Branch.—Superannuation for employees of all local authorities and other statutory bodies.

Membership of the public portion of the Fund is open to any resident of New Zealand over the age of sixteen. Parents, guardians, or relatives of children may make advance deposits to secure the entry of the child to full membership when he attains the age of sixteen. No medical examination is required on entry. The method of joining is extremely simple: the applicant fills in a form at any money order post office, or local office of the Fund, and pays a first contribution, Subsequent contributions may be met by deduction from salary, wages, or a savings-bank account. A liberal discount is allowed where contributions are paid 157 weeks or more in advance.

Contributions for each 10s. step of weekly pension range from 9d. per week for persons joining the fund at age sixteen to 9s. 4d. per week for persons joining at age forty-nine; full subsidiary benefits attach to the first step pension. Any contributor may elect to increase the rate of contribution in accordance with attained age at date of election, so as to increase the rate of his prospective pension.

The following benefits are payable:—

  1. *On Incapacity of Contributor.—After five years' membership, for the fourth and subsequent months of total incapacity for work, an allowance of 10s. per week for each child under sixteen years of age. Contributions in respect of the first 40s. weekly pension are remitted during the receipt of this allowance, which abates in respect of other income in excess of £6 per week.

  2. *On Death of a Contributor.—After five years' membership, an allowance of 10s. per week for each child under sixteen years of age, and 10s. for the widow so long as any child is under sixteen years of age.

  3. On reaching age sixty (or sixty-five, subject to reduced contributions or increased pension rates), pensions ranging from 10s. to 120s. per week according to the scale of contributions; options as to joint and survivorship pensions and for refund of contributions in lieu of pensions are provided.

  4. On withdrawal, lapse, or death leaving no children under sixteen, a refund to contributor or to personal representative of all contributions paid, less any benefits theretofore received.

The scope of the Fund was extended in 1914, the Board being empowered to entertain applications by local authorities for superannuation on behalf of their employees. In 1926 Hospital Boards became contributors on behalf of their nursing and clerical employees. With the consent of the Minister of Finance, State Departments contribute for nurses and other specialist officers, thus facilitating their transfer anywhere within the Government services without loss of pension rights.

To achieve uniformity in benefits and to make improved conditions of superannuation available to permanent employees of all local authorities, the Board was empowered in 1946 to vary the conditions and benefits in the original schemes and to issue a notice to all local authorities containing conditions and benefits under which any permanent employee might elect to become a contributing employee. Funds earlier established under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act 1908 have been merged with the National Provident Fund, and there is now operating one uniform superannuation scheme to which all local authorities in New Zealand contribute; employees may move freely from employment in one local authority to another without sacrifice of accrued superannuation benefits.

The principle of voluntary membership introduced into State schemes extends to the National Provident Fund schemes and provision is made for the recognition, by agreement with the employing local authority, of General or Local Government service within the British Commonwealth or within New Zealand.

The Fund is the approved superannuation vehicle for statutory corporations and also provides facilities whereby registered educational institutions may provide superannuation for teachers, thus removing another artificial barrier to the free interchange of teachers in the educational services.

The benefits and contributions are similar to those operating in the Government Superannuation Fund, and there is provision whereby employees may transfer from local authority to State employment, and vice versa, without loss of accrued rights.

On retirement there are several options as to joint and survivorship or variable pensions which enable the income payable after retirement to be arranged to meet individual needs.

Since the inauguration of the Fund in 1911, 140,368 persons (97,769 males, 42,599 females) have joined the Fund, and of these 117,798 (79,543 males and 38,255 females) have discontinued for one reason or another, leaving 22,570 (18,226 males and 4,344 females) contributors at 31 December 1951. Of the 2,773 discontinuances in 1951, 2,169 were on account of withdrawal, 97 on account of lapse or cancellation, 62 on account of death, 293 on account of attainment of pension age, and 152 on account of transfer.

* If the child remains at school, these allowances may be continued up to attainment of age eighteen years.

The numbers of contributors for the various pension rates as at 31 December 1951 were as follows.

PensionsMalesFemalesTotal
10s. per week9,3744799,853
20s. per week2,1562972,453
30s. per week24453297
40s. per week628111739
Superannuation5,8243,4049,228
            Totals18,2264,34422,570

Summarized figures set out below for the years ended 31 December 1941, 1946, and 1951 form a useful basis for comparative analysis. Increased contributions and total income figures are attributable mainly to expansion in the superannuation branch.

Year Ended 31 December
194119461951
New contributors3,2304,2162,395
Total of contributors28,34727,40522,570
Pensioners1,1441,8092,683
 £££
Contributions328,884400,375841,000
Interest (including fines)238,225295,506376,644
Total income (including State subsidy)667,564821,3581,438,412
Pension payments97,781143,658267,302
Other benefits157,937318,790243,200
Total payments258,638465,651513,293
Funds at end of year6,432,8598,985,36012,638,681
Rate of interest per cent earned on invested funds£3 17s. 1d.£3 9s. 0d.£3 2s. 6d.

The amount of the subsidy paid by the State on contributions paid to the Fund during 1951 was £202,735.

The next table presents an alternative comparison, the period covered on this occasion being the five years ended 31 December 1951.

YearNumber of ContributorsAnnual Rate of Contributions PayableTotal Amount of FundPensions and Allowances Paid During Year
IncapacityRetiringWidows' and Children's
  £££££
194725,722422,8719,586,61113,399168,37631,483
194824,456468,56510,181,85413,806203,00445,348
194923,815528,52010,877,61913,285226,17350,616
195022,796577,96711,713,56113,158246,03250,927
195122,570602,92512,638,68113,514267,30252,224

Of the accumulated fund of £12,638,681 at 31 December 1951, £12,322,188 was invested, mainly in Government securities.

7 E—FRIENDLY SOCIETIES

The legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act 1909 and its amendments. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general superintendence by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies.

LODGES AND MEMBERS.—The table following gives the number of registrations (i.e., of friendly societies proper, or lodges, together with benevolent societies, working-men's clubs, &c., registered under the Act) and of lodge members as at 31 December of the years shown.

Name of OrderRegistrationsLodge Members
194919501951194919501951
* Membership figures relate to "actuarial" societies only.
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows25425225128,20028,20728,166
Independent Order of Oddfellows1911931928,8258,6958,693
National Independent Order of Oddfellows111989491
Ancient Order of Forester14714314212,89712,42112,201
United Ancient Order of Druids14314314316,57316,32416,070
Independent Order of Rechabites6057543,5693,4623,350
Order of Sons of Temperance888436430428
Sons and Daughters of Temperance111999393
Hibernian-Australasian Catholic Benefit Society8080803,8013,7913,823
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia121212608580565
Grand United Order of Oddfellows101010275259248
Isolated friendly societies707069640*635*635*
Working-men's clubs232324   
International Order of Good Templars111111   
Specially authorized societies201918   
                Totals1,0311,0231,01676,02174,99174,363

Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, &c., of lodges are required by law. For the year 1951 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 852 lodges, with an aggregate membership of 74,363 at the end of the year, as compared with 858 lodges and 74,991 members for 1950. During the year 2,301 members were admitted by initiation, &c., and 428 by clearance ; 1,202 died, 435 left by clearance, and 1,720 by arrears, &c.

The aggregate membership of lodges increased year by year, reaching a peak in 1930, when the total was 107,167. The economic depression probably accounted for the decrease in each of the following three years, the number at the end of 1933 being 100,237. A series of increases then commenced, the 1930 level being passed in 1936, and by 31 December 1938 a total of 113,709 had been reached. Each of the succeeding years, however, has witnessed a fall in membership, although the decrease in 1951 was comparatively slight. The number at the end of that year (74,363) was, however 39,346, or 35 per cent less than in 1938. The various benefits under the social security scheme, particularly medical and hospital benefits (see Section 7a), have no doubt had a considerable effect on the membership of friendly societies. Circumstances arising from the late war may also have been a contributing factor.

The statistics given subsequently relate to the lodges (852 in 1951) for which returns were received and tabulated.

MORTALITY AND SICKNESS.—In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last five years no account has been taken of age incidence.

YearDeaths of MembersPer 1,000 Members at RiskDeaths of Members' WivesPer 1,000 Members at Risk
19471,15814.573714.67
19481,19215.203204.08
19491,14714.873564.61
19501,15915.233134.11
19511,20215.973574.74

The number of members sick during 1951 was 13,435, equal to 18.4 per 100 members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1951 was 308,093 weeks, equal to 23 weeks per sick member and 4 weeks 1 day for each member at risk.

FUNDS OF FRIENDLY SOCIETIES.—The total funds of the societies and branches as at 31 December 1951 amounted to £7,126,449, made up as follows.

FundsAmountAssetsAmount
 £  
Sick and Funeral Funds5,505,949Investments at interest6,607,594
Surplus Appropriation Funds, &c.908,260Value of land and buildings289,411
Management Funds, goods, &c.345,228Cash not bearing interest180,546
Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c.367,012Value of goods20,015
  Other assets26,030
  Owing by Management Funds2,853
Total£7,126,449Total£7,126,449

The net income from investments credited to the Sick and Funeral Funds for 1951 amounted to £234,025, the average rate being £4 7s. 11d. per cent, as against £4 7s. 7d. in 1950.

There has been over many years a continuous increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies, the increase in the last ten years amounting to £1,455,692, or 26 per cent. The average capital per member has also appreciably increased, the gain in the last ten years amounting to £37 4s. 7d. (64 per cent). The substantial fall in membership over the last ten years has resulted in outstanding increases being shown for the average capital per member.

YearTotal FundsAverage Capital Per Member
 ££s.d.
19415,670,75758121
19425,790,5216355
19435,897,9596704
19446,018,83170148
19456,135,41373180
19466,278,40978011
19476,419,52381155
19486,568,0398530
19496,706,7138845
19506,858,0629190
19517,126,44995168

The contributions and entrance fees paid to Sick and Funeral Funds in 1951 amounted to £164,917. Divided by the mean number of members, the average for 1951 was £2 4s. 2d., as against £2 3s. 7d. for 1950.

The interest and rent received by the lodges and central bodies amounted to £234,025 in 1951, equal to £3 2s. 8d. per member, as against £3 0s. 4d. for 1950.

The amount of sickness benefit paid was £159,162 in 1951, equal to £11 16s. 11d. per member sick and £2 2s. 8d. per member, as against £11 11s. 1d. and £2 4s. 2d. respectively for 1950. Viewing the amount paid in relation to the weeks of sickness, the average benefit per week is found to be 10s. 4d. in 1951, as against 10s. 7d. for 1950.

The funeral benefit paid amounted to £70,222 in 1951, equal to 18s. 9d. per member, as compared with 16s. 8d. for 1950.

The total worth of the Sick and Funeral Funds at the beginning of 1951 was £5,371,594, and at the end of the year £5,505,949.

Chapter 8. SECTION 8—JUSTICE

Table of Contents

LAW OF NEW ZEALAND.—The law applied in the Courts of New Zealand has three principal sources—the common law of England, certain statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament enacted prior to 1947, and statutes of the New Zealand Parliament.

The initial law of New Zealand when it became a British colony was the law of England as it existed on 14 January 1840—that is, the common law—together with those statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament which were applicable to the circumstances of the colony at that date. Sub-sequent law consists of those enactments of the United Kingdom Parliament between 1840 and 1947 which extended expressly or by necessary implication to New Zealand, and the enactments of the New Zealand Legislature.

In interpreting the common law our Courts have been concerned to preserve uniformity with the common law as it has developed in England. This unity is ensured not only by the existence of the Privy Council as the final Court of appeal for New Zealand, but by the practice of our Judges of following English decisions even though they are in theory not bound by them.

The New Zealand Parliament is now the sole authority with inherent power to legislate for the country, and there are no constitutional restrictions on the law which it can pass. Before the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 the powers of Parliament were limited in two respects. First, there was a somewhat uncertain and ill-defined incapacity to make laws having extra-territorial application, and, secondly, there was an incapacity to make laws conflicting with a statute of the United Kingdom Parliament extending to New Zealand. Since 1947, however, both these limitations have disappeared, although the United Kingdom Parliament still has the power to make laws extending to New Zealand at the request and with the consent of our Legislature.

COURTS.—The hierarchy of Courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrates' Court.

The Court of Appeal, unlike other Courts, exercises an appellate jurisdiction only. As constituted by the Judicature Amendment Act 1913 it comprises two divisions, a First and Second Division. Each division consists of five Judges of the Supreme Court appointed by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of the Chief Justice and two other Judges, there being no separate Judges of Appeal in New Zealand. The jurisdiction of the Court is exercised by each division at alternate sittings, but in important cases of special difficulty a joint sitting of both divisions may be authorized. The Judicature Act provides that the Court of Appeal shall sit at times and places appointed by the Governor-General in Council. In practice it almost invariably sits at Wellington. The decision of the Court is that of the majority of the Judges present, but if these are equally divided in opinion the decision appealed from is deemed to be affirmed.

An amendment of 1933 allows the Court of Appeal to hold special sittings at times and places appointed by Order in Council. This authority may be exercised only on a certificate of at least three Judges (including the Chief Justice) that it is not expedient to delay the hearing of the appeal. At a special sitting three or more Judges may exercise the jurisdiction of the Court whether or not they are members of the same division.

In addition to ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court certain other proceedings in inferior Courts may on an order of the Supreme Court be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. It may be noted that the Court of Appeal also determines criminal appeals under the Criminal Appeal Act 1945, which is discussed later in the section.

All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to the Privy Council. This leave may be granted either by the Court of Appeal or by the Privy Council itself. The Privy Council thus remains the final Court of appeal in all civil cases and also occasionally hears appeals in special criminal cases.

The Supreme Court, which has existed since New Zealand became a British colony in 1840, is now constituted under the Judicature Act 1908. The Members of the Court are a Chief Justice and ten other Judges, the number being fixed by statute. This, together with the provision that the salary of a Judge shall not be diminished during his term of office, is an important safeguard for the principle of judicial independence. Judges, who retire at seventy-two, are appointed to hold office during good behaviour and may be removed only by the Queen upon an Address by the House of Representatives. The Governor-General may suspend a Judge upon a like Address.

Magistrates' Courts are now set up under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 and possess an extensive jurisdiction in both civil and criminal cases. The jurisdiction of the Court is exercised by Stipendiary Magistrates, whose number is limited by statute to thirty-five, there being twenty-nine at present holding office. Justices of the Peace, however, still sit as a Magistrates' Court to hear a limited number of minor criminal charges.

Stipendiary Magistrates must have been qualified as barristers and solicitors of the Supreme Court for at least seven years. They are appointed by the Governor-General, and under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 may be removed by the Governor-General for inability or misbehaviour only. They retire at sixty-eight years of age.

Apart from these Courts of general jurisdiction there are in New Zealand several Courts with specialist functions. These are the Arbitration Court, which makes awards governing pay and working conditions in industry, and also makes general wage orders; the Compensation Court, which determines claims under the Workers' Compensation Act; and the Land Valuation Court, which determines disputes over the valuation of land and hears claims for compensation when land is taken for public purposes.

JURIES.—The institution of the jury is regulated in New Zealand by the Juries Act 1908. Subject to certain exceptions, every male British subject (other than a Maori) between twenty-one and sixty-five years resident within a certain distance of a Supreme Court centre is liable to serve on a jury. A new list of exempted persons was enacted by the Juries Amendment Act 1951, the principal change being the removal of most Government servants from the class of exempted persons.

The following is a summary of the persons now exempted from jury service:—

Members of the Executive Council and of the House of Representatives; Judges of the Supreme Court and of the Compensation Court; Judges and Members of the Court of Arbitration and of the Land Valuation Court; Judges and Commissioners of the Maori Land Court; Magistrates; Visiting Prison Justices; Coroners; the Chairman of the Local Government Commission; the Chairman and Members of the Licensing Control Commission; Officers of Parliament; clergymen; persons wholly engaged in teaching and school inspectors; barristers and solicitors; medical practitioners and dentists; registered chemists; members of the Armed Forces; members of the Police Force and Traffic Officers; pilots, masters, and crews of vessels; members of fire brigades; and certain officers of the Justice Department, including those engaged in Court or prison work.

Provision was made by the Women Jurors Act 1942 for women to serve on juries. Women between the ages of twenty-five and sixty who would be liable for jury service if they were men may have their names placed on the jury list, but there is no obligation for them to do so. In fact, very few women have volunteered for jury service.

Special juries are provided for in section 71 of the Juries Act. That section provides that in a civil action in the Supreme Court triable by jury either party may, by leave of the Court or a Judge thereof, procure trial by a special jury instead of a common jury. Except with the consent of all the parties, however, no action may be tried with a special jury unless in the opinion of the Court or a Judge difficult questions in relation to scientific, technical, business, or professional matters are likely to arise.

New Zealand still retains the Grand Jury as part of its legal system, although it has been abolished in most other countries outside the United States of America, where it performs a different function.

CIVIL JURISDICTION: Magistrates' Courts.—From the beginning of settlement in New Zealand there has existed a speedy and inexpensive forum for determining every-day disputes between citizens. From 1846 to 1925 there were two types of Lower Court, as well as the Supreme Court. Resident Magistrates' Courts (from 1893 called Magistrates' Courts) dealt with the smallest claims while larger minor claims were determined first by Courts of Requests, and from 1858 by District Courts.

The most important feature of this period was the gradual replacement of the three-tier structure by a two-tier structure as the jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts became more extensive and the District Courts fell gradually into disuse. The jurisdiction of the Magistrates' Courts was considerably extended in 1893, but the main reason for the increasing importance of these Courts was the requirement, first introduced in 1913, that every Magistrate should be a qualified barrister and solicitor. In 1925 District Courts were formally abolished, leaving the Magistrates' Courts and the Supreme Court as the sole Courts with general jurisdiction.

Before 1947 the jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts was limited (a) as to amount, the maximum sum which could be claimed being £300, and (b) as to remedies, which virtually limited jurisdiction to claims for debt or damages.

The Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 revised the whole framework of Magistrates' Courts procedure which had been substantially unchanged for eighty years and brought it into line with present day jurisdiction and requirements. The jurisdiction of the Court was also widened. It may now hear all claims up to £500, but if the parties agree in writing that the Court shall hear their case it has jurisdiction whatever the amount claimed. In the exercise of this jurisdiction it may now grant the same remedies, legal and equitable, as the Supreme Court.

The following table shows the number of plaints entered, cases disposed of, amounts sued for, and amounts for which judgment was recorded in the Magistrates' Courts during the last eleven years.

YearPlaints EnteredCases Disposed of
NumberTotal Amount Sued forNumberTotal Amount ClaimedTotal Amount for Which Judgment Entered
  £ ££
194149,000687,77732,913427,536362,538
194232,484495,03821,582306,926253,296
194322,337353,73615,027215,764175,315
194420,800395,94614,016228,428181,262
194520,184412,32712,890277,579193,785
194624,407544,08414,507311,505241,523
194728,332694,87316,724422,046345,472
194834,927911,32120,218546,026437,240
194934,403994,29117,694550,362463,995
195035,7471,209,98818,090553,021460,910
195138,9661,331,37520,111733,562588,300

The average amount claimed in each plaint has risen from £11 in 1940 to over £34 in 1951.

Supreme Court.—The jurisdiction of the Supreme Court is twofold, original and appellate. It has by statute a general jurisdiction to administer the laws of New Zealand. One important aspect of this original jurisdiction is an inherent power to control inferior Courts and judicial tribunals through the writs of certiorari and prohibition. This is essentially a power to determine the limits of jurisdiction of other Courts and is to be distinguished from its appellate function by which the Supreme Court reviews a case which was properly heard and determined by a Lower Court. An appeal to the Supreme Court lies only where it is provided for by statute. With certain exceptions, all cases determined in the Magistrates' Court are subject to appeal to the Supreme Court.

The next table shows the number of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the amounts for which judgments were recorded in the civil jurisdiction of the Supreme Court from 1941 onwards.

YearNumber of Actions CommencedCases TriedJudgments Recorded
With JuryWithout JuryNumberAmount
     £
19417516520219882,344
19425986517619277,634
19435555118215848,400
19447137719916665,067
194577986209159116,739
194688970255231109,252
19471,05584225197110,595
19481,342104301299136,857
19491,208108293241158,202
19501,05990268202108,132
19511,13591224218169,440

Court of Appeal—During the six years 1946 to 1951 there were 111 civil appeals, of which 53 were allowed, and also 26 cases removed to the Appeal Court, resulting in 15 judgments for the plaintiff and 11 for defendants.

CRIMINAL JURISDICTION: Magistrates' Courts.—The criminal jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts has gradually grown out of the general jurisdiction enjoyed in respect of minor offences by Justices of the Peace. The Court previously had power to deal with all summary cases—that is, cases where a statute provides that an offence shall be dealt with summarily. Magistrates have, however, now acquired by the Summary Jurisdiction Act 1952 (which came into force on 1 January 1953) jurisdiction to deal with the majority of indictable offences. This Act gives a Magistrate jurisdiction over all crimes against property and all but the most grave of other crimes, such as treason, homicide, and rape. If the Magistrate deals summarily with an indictable offence, he may impose a sentence of imprisonment of up to three years or a fine of up to £200. A Magistrate may however, decline to deal with an offence summarily, in which case the accused is committed for trial in the Supreme Court in the ordinary way. The accused person has, moreover, the right to claim jury trial if he is charged with any indictable offence punishable by imprisonment for more than three months.

Justices of the Peace now hear only a small number of summary charges and charges of theft up to £20. The tendency is to have all criminal cases dealt with by Stipendiary Magistrates, except in country districts.

The following table shows the number of criminal charges dealt with in Magistrates' Courts from 1941. These figures and all the figures relating to Magistrates' Courts, Supreme Court, and prisons include Maoris, but Children's Court cases are excluded and will be found under the section relating to juvenile offences.

YearNumberPer 1,000 of Mean Population
Against MalesAgainst FemalesTotalsAgainst MalesAgainst FemalesTotals
194143,8142,47846,29254.453.0028.38
194235,3532,71438,06744.103.2423.22
194334,2472,92137,16843.413.4522.72
194436,8803,16840,04846.163.7024.19
194539,5522,92242,47447.833.3725.06
194644,8632,69947,56251.063.0627.03
194746,3372,42548,76251.502.7027.12
194850,0062,75652,76254.433.0128.76
194954,7682,88357,65158.353.0930.80
195055,5362,91558,45158.183.0530.62
195160,1063,00263,10861.463.0932.40

As may be expected the great majority of these charges are for comparatively minor offences, particularly against the traffic laws, which alone account for nearly three-fifths of the convictions in the Magistrates' Courts. Of the 56,128 convictions in the Magistrates' Courts in 1951, 33,060 were for minor traffic offences, 3,963 for offences against the liquor laws, and 4,716 for drunkenness.

The following table classifies the convictions in Magistrates' Courts into more common offences or groups of offences for the years 1947 to 1951. The figures refer to total charges, with the corresponding number of distinct cases following the totals in each year. Until the Summary Jurisdiction Act 1952 became effective the more serious cases, such as those of a sexual nature or those involving grave bodily injury, were not tried summarily, but were sent forward to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence, and consequently do not appear in this table.

Type of Offence19471948194919501951
* Counting only the principal offence in cases where a person is charged simultaneously with two or more offences
Common assault588558617653700
Other offences against the person6652766283
Theft2,7222,6642,5402,4042,230
Wilful damage414404426405392
Other offences against property (including forgery)1,1651,0611,1021,2381,125
Drunkenness (including drunk in charge, &c.)2,7633,3143,8284,1124,716
Application for prohibition order702771814749783
Offensive conduct or language, obstruction, &c., of police, and vagrancy2,8442,7072,7642,5382,810
Minor traffic offences19,12220,58226,31628,95132,015
Other offences against good order1,1801,2001,3121,4411,463
Breach of probation136160133167126
Unlawfully on licensed premises and other breaches of Licensing Act2,6472,9122,4152,2812,768
Failing to furnish return and making false return of land and income2122933192831,063
Failing to pay maintenance1,3491,4831,3711,2121,092
Deserting merchant ships575618568677438
Breaches of price control orders282649740596443
Other offences4,2234,6914,6593,8383,881
                Totals40,99044,11950,00051,60756,128
                Distinct cases*34,60036,85842,09243,90947,460

The total convictions (56,128) for 1951 represent a rate of 28.8 per thousand of mean population.

The rise of 4,521 in the number of convictions for 1951 is made up mainly of the following increases :—

Minor traffic offences3,064
Drunkenness604
Common assault47
Failure to furnish income-tax returns780
Offensive conduct, &c.272

On the other hand, the convictions for theft, failure to pay maintenance, and ship desertion showed decreases.

The next table classifies the result of hearing and punishment inflicted on summary conviction for all cases during 1951.

Result of HearingOffences Against the PersonOffences Against PropertyOffences Against Good OrderOther OffencesTotals
Dismissed or withdrawn2214411,8142,8025,278
Admonished and discharged283215
Committed for trial204258193484
Committed for sentence2299494211,203
Released under Offenders Probation Act598911481251,223
Convicted and discharged676641,2332392,203
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence5215911545371
Committed to Borstal Institution, &c.11513441227
Fined43194538,1176,83946,332
Imprisonment in lieu of fine223353696
Peremptory imprisonment1498244554001,828
Bound over5212322
Order made 57849421,731
Convicted and ordered to pay costs17838533041,257
Suspended imprisonment  1837838
                Totals1,4395,40343,62712,63963,108
                Distinct cases1,1512,91338,2709,69052,024

Traffic Offences.—Traffic offences form so large a proportion of summary convictions that a further analysis is of interest. The most frequent traffic offences are excessive speeding and breaches of parking regulations. This is a feature common to many countries and is associated with the temptation provided by modern high-powered vehicles and with the congested streets of the main cities and towns.

The following table analyses convictions in Magistrates' Courts for traffic offences for the years 1947–1951 inclusive.

Offence19471948194919501951
Negligent driving causing injury 23114
Failing to stop motor vehicle after accident involving bodily injury 54 1
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use458315336459419
Drunk in charge of motor vehicle331394416464603
Drunk in charge of other vehicle371268
Excessive speed in motor vehicle1,9863,0875,3126,3986,165
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor vehicle3,4033,2733,5934,0854,915
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle282395339186236
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles2,7462,3153,0402,3142,395
Offences relating to the registration, &c, of motor vehicles1,3701,5032,2382,6363,252
Offences relating to driver's licence1,3311,3101,6691,8372,192
Breaches of parking regulations4,9554,6645,7197,1398,716
Other traffic offences3,0494,0354,4004,3544,144
                Totals19,91421,30527,08129,87933,060
Convictions per 1,000 of mean population11.0711.6114.4715.6516.97

This table does not include the more serious cases involving death or injury which are sent forward to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence. In 1951, 58 such cases were sent forward and there were 19 sentences, comprising 8 for negligent or drunken driving causing death, 9 for negligent or drunken driving causing injury, and 2 for failing to stop after an accident involving injury.

Drunkenness.—The following table shows the number of convictions for drunkenness, together with the rate per 1,000 of mean population for each of the years 1947 to 1951.

YearConvictions for DrunkennessPer 1,000 of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
19472,683802,7632.980.091.54
19483,1741403,3143.450.151.81
19493,7011273,8283.940.142.05
19503,9441684,1124.120.182.15
19514,5271894,7164.630.192.42

Repeated charges against the same person are included in the totals shown in the preceding table, but the figures do not include technical convictions in cases of application for the issue of prohibition orders, of which there were 783 in 1951. After dropping to a record low rate of 1.54 convictions per 1,000 mean population in 1947, the convictions for drunkenness have been rising over the last few years, but are still lower than the figures for most years before 1940. In 1895 the proportion was 6.52.

Supreme Court.—Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes—those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Lower Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.

The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years. Frequently a series of charges is preferred against the one offender and this serves to explain the distinction between total cases and distinct persons.

YearTried in Supreme CourtSentences in Case of Committal for SentenceTotal Sentences
Indictment and InformationsConvictions
MFMFMFMFTotals
(a) Total Cases
19478292738871,529241,917311,948
19481,34630706141,549542,255682,323
194998335476201,201211,677411,718
19507594937181,178261,549341,583
195174633291101,235381,526481,574
(b) Distinct Persons
19473091718765301771723740
19483441522574612468631717
194932416217114371165422676
19503151619574251562022642
19513131517574471562222644

Of the 328 distinct persons indicted during 1951, 182 were convicted and 125 acquitted, and no bill was returned or the prosecution was not otherwise proceeded with in the remaining 21 cases.

The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years.

YearTotal Convictions and SentencesDistinct Persons Convicted and Sentenced
Offences Against the PersonOffences Against PropertyForgery and Offences Against the CurrencyOther OffencesTotalsOffences Against the PersonOffences Against PropertyForgery and Offences Against the CurrencyOther OffencesTotals
19473931,42976501,9482544481424740
19483191,692239732,3232004751626717
19493551,24288331,7182323972522676
19504091,08375161,5832793282510642
19513761,11060281,5742533562015644

The table which follows shows the number of distinct persons sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the years 1941 to 1951, classified according to the principal types of offences.

Type of Offence19411942194319441945194619471948194919501951
Murder122 43366117
Attempted murder 1 3 21   1
Manslaughter23235231245
Traffic offences involving death or injury3167917243722193019
Assaults and wounding1837192121293029342531
Sexual offences134126106113122124149119155186177
Other offences against the person2024242325222723162313
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering170137153200231263229234196183194
Theft, receiving, and fraud8664130125140135214232177129147
Other offences against property19581318999241615
Forgery and uttering2622251617251416252520
Other offences3530183419172426221015
                Totals542457494560619655740717676642644
Per 10,000 mean population3.322.793.023.383.653.724.123.913.613.363.30

From 1943 to 1947 there was a considerable increase in serious crime, an experience not by any means confined to New Zealand. Most other countries reported a similar trend, which might be regarded at least partly as a result of war conditions. With the exception of offences such as murder and sexual offences, the general tendency has been for the number of serious offences to fall since 1947.

Sentences imposed in the Supreme Court during 1951 were as follows:—

Released under Offenders' Probation Act211
Convicted and discharged2
Ordered to come up for sentence4
Fined24
Imprisoned209
Sentenced to reformative detention142
Ordered to be detained in Borstal institution51
Death (commuted to life imprisonment)1

Six of those sentenced to imprisonment received in addition a term of reformative detention and 10 were declared habitual criminals.

In 1941 the death sentence for murder was abolished, life imprisonment with hard labour being substituted therefor, but was restored in 1950 by the Capital Punishment Act. On conviction for murder a sentence of death must be imposed except in the case of an expectant mother, who is to be sentenced to imprisonment for life, and a person under eighteen, who is to be sentenced to detention during Her Majesty's pleasure.

Flogging and whipping were also abolished in 1941 and have not been restored.

CRIMINAL APPEALS.—The law relating to criminal appeals was substantially changed by the Criminal Appeal Act 1945. Previously an appeal lay only on a point of law and was available both to the prosecution and to the accused. These provisions have been retained, but the Act for the first time gave a convicted person a general right of appeal to the Court of Appeal against conviction or sentence. The Act provides that any person convicted on indictment or committed for sentence may appeal to the Court—

  1. Against his conviction on any ground involving a question of law;

  2. With the leave of the Court or on the certificate of the Judge who tried the case, on any ground involving a question of fact or on any other ground deemed sufficient by the Court;

  3. With the leave of the Court against the sentence passed unless it is one fixed by law.

The Court may quash the conviction, vary the sentence, or order the case to be retried in the Supreme Court.

The Act does not affect the Crown's prerogative of mercy, but contains a provision enabling the Governor-General to refer to the Court of Appeal any application for the exercise of the prerogative.

OFFENCES BY WOMEN.—Of the 63,108 criminal charges dealt with in the Magistrates' Court in 1951, 3,002, or 4.8 per cent, were against females. This figure showed a slight increase on the 1950 total of 2,915. The comparable figure for 1947 was 2,425, which was the lowest recorded since 1933.

Most of the offences for which summary convictions are entered against women are of a trivial nature, such as minor breaches of traffic regulations or using unlicensed radios.

Of the convictions for more serious offences during 1951, the most common were—

Attempted suicide14
Common assault15
Theft310
Fraud and false pretences33
Drunkenness173
Offensive conduct or language32
Vagrancy52

Supreme Court statistics also showed that women in general are of a law-abiding disposition, only 22 females (3.42 per cent of the total) being sentenced in 1951 for criminal offences.

During 1951, 71 women were received into prison under sentence. The principal offences concerned were vagrancy, 18; theft, 24; false pretences, 6; drunkenness, 2; and breach of probation, 6. Corresponding figures for 1950 were 75, the principal offences being vagrancy, 25; theft, 19; and breach of probation, 5.

OFFENCES BY MAORIS.—As previously mentioned, Maoris are included in the statistical tables presented elsewhere in this section, the data given here being for purposes of comparison. According to the population estimate of 31 December 1951, 4.81 per cent of the total population of New Zealand aged fifteen and over were Maoris.

The number of summary convictions of Maoris in Magistrates' Courts for the years 1947 to 1951 is shown in the next table.

YearClass of OffencePercentage of Total Convictions in Magistrates' Courts
Against the PersonAgainst PropertyAgainst Good OrderOther OffencesTotals
DrunkennessOther
19471477453858009953,0727.49
19481137734168911,0083,2017.26
19491517284379345782,8285.66
19501327414089945572,8325.49
19511536255621,1856373,1625.63

The 3,162 convictions entered against Maoris during 1951 related to 2,445 distinct offenders, 2,285 being males and 160 females.

The total number of Maoris convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during the five years 1947 to 1951 was 592, or 17.3 per cent of the total of 3,419. Of the 113 Maoris (including 4 females) sentenced during 1951, 93 were committed from Magistrates' Courts and 20 were tried and convicted in the Supreme Court. The following table shows the number of Maoris sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the last eleven years, together with the percentage of Maori offenders to total persons sentenced in each case.

YearOffences Against the PersonOffences Against Property*Total Offences†
Sexual OffencesOther
Maoris SentencedPercentage of Total SentencesMaoris SentencedPercentage of Total SentencesMaoris SentencedPercentage of Total SentencesMaoris SentencedPercentage of Total Sentences

* Including forgery and uttering.

† Includes other offences.

19412317.245.65016.67914.6
19422217.51723.33013.27015.3
19432624.5916.74113.47815.8
19442522.1711.94512.77813.9
19453932.01318.18921.914323.1
19463427.41518.36916.012418.9
19473221.51918.88718.714018.9
19482420.21417.38417.112717.7
19493220.61519.55713.510415.4
19504122.01111.85615.910816.8
19514324.31215.85715.211317.5

During 1951, 354 Maoris were received into prison under sentence, this being 17.9 per cent of the total committals. Twenty females are included in this figure. Of the 1,076 persons held in custody on 31 December 1951, 228, or 21.2 per cent, were Maoris. Corresponding figures for 1950 were 374 received under sentence, 18 per cent of the total committals, 40 females being included in this figure, 1,083 held in custody on 31 December 1951, of which 220, or 20.3 per cent, were Maoris.

JUVENILE OFFENDERS.—Children's Courts were established in New Zealand under Part IV of the Child Welfare Act 1925, and are expressly designed to separate youthful offenders and children in need of protection from the atmosphere and associations of the regular Courts. All offences, except murder or manslaughter, committed by children under seventeen years are dealt with in Children's Courts, the procedure and rules of which differ widely from those of the ordinary Courts. In addition, when an offender between seventeen and eighteen years comes before a regular Court the Court may order his case to be heard in the Children's Court.

To fulfil the object for which Children's Courts were set up, the legislation prescribes that as far as possible persons attending a Children's Court shall not be brought into contact with persons attending any other Court. Unless no other suitable room is available, sittings of the Children's Court are not held in a courtroom, and where a Children's Court is in the same building as any other Court it does not sit when that other Court is in session. Proceedings in Children's Courts are not open to the public, and no report of them may be published except with the consent of the presiding Magistrate.

When a child was brought before a Children's Court and charged with any offence the Court was formerly not required to hear the charge against him. The law was changed in 1948, and all charges must now be heard and determined. It is not necessary, however, to record a conviction even if the charge is proved, and in practice convictions are not entered. The Court has power without recording a conviction to impose any penalty or make any order as if a conviction had been recorded.

The following table shows the number of cases dealt with in the Children's Court during each of the years 1941 to 1951 and (except for the years 1942 to 1946) the number of distinct cases—that is, excluding multiple charges against the same person.

YearTotal CasesDistinct Cases
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
* Not available.
19413,5963793,9752,1883362,524
19424,3576174,974***
19434,2625784,840***
19443,8505264,376***
19453,7324954,227***
19463,1754583,633***
19472,9413653,3061,6202851,905
19482,9484243,3721,6503431,993
19492,6753933,0681,5373211,858
19503,1854773,6621,7723642,136
19513,3155083,8231,8164052,221

Detailed statistics for Children's Court cases during each of the years 1940-41 and 1947 to 1951 are as follows. The figures shown refer to total cases.

Type of Offence1940194119471948194919501951
* Includes forgery and uttering.
Sexual offences57437077436155
Assaults32243138403628
Other offences against the person2974469
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering761383374223331288394
Theft, receiving and fraud1,9831,6391,4251,5661,3611,7031,564
Unlawful conversion of vehicles364324283222167227299
Wilful damage612469232305258329339
Other offences against property*4544513110121
Offences against good order592427266233251297351
Indigent or delinquent child574417490546519606652
Other offences1221967712784108111
                Totals5,1443,9753,3063,3723,0683,6623,823

The 3,823 cases heard during 1951 resulted as follows:—

Dismissed or withdrawn175
Admonished and discharged1,368
Committed to care of Child Welfare Branch of the Education Department753
Placed under supervision1,248
Committed to an institution45
Fined134
Otherwise dealt with100

PROBATION.—By passing the first Offenders Probation Act in 1887 New Zealand introduced the second Probation Act in the world. Originally it was intended that probation should only be used for first offenders guilty of trivial offences, but its scope was gradually widened. The present legislation, the Offenders Probation Act 1920, applies to any offender guilty of an offence punishable by imprisonment either on indictment or summarily.

An offender may be released on probation for a period not exceeding five years, and during this time he must observe certain statutory conditions governing his behaviour and must accept the supervision of a Probation Officer. The statutory conditions of probation relate to such matters as reporting to a Probation Officer, employment and residence, associates, and general behaviour. In addition, the Court may impose particular conditions designed to assist his rehabilitation and to prevent further crime. At the end of his period of probation he is deemed to be a free man, but if at any time during the period he breaks any of the conditions on which probation has been granted to him he may be brought back to Court and becomes liable to a term of imprisonment or to a fine. In addition, he may be sentenced for the original offence for which he was placed on probation.

The probation method has come to be accepted as an integral part of the penal system and is widely used in New Zealand. The following figures show the number of persons released on probation during each of the past eleven years.

YearNumber Admitted to Probation
1941709
1942637
1943896
1944920
1945886
1946919
1947972
19481,036
19491,104
19501,098
19511,071

The next table gives the ages of offenders placed on probation during 1951, together with the period of their probation.

Age, in Years6 Months or Under1 Year18 Months2 Years3 Years4 Years5 YearsTotals
Under 201510433131251 309
20 and under 25181042613239 4323
25 ” 30457146818 2163
30 ” 4010551058141 148
40 ” 502213334 366
50 ” 6021441243 39
60 ” 7015334 117
70 and over 3 3   6
                Totals52363934401085101,071

Probation is not punishment. It is intended to be and is a conditional suspension of punishment and provides the opportunity whereby the offender may, with the assistance and supervision of a Probation Officer, rehabilitate himself. The real purpose of probation is to prevent further offences, and it is more freely used in the case of first offenders and young offenders.

INQUESTS.—The law relating to inquests, which had previously been partly common law and partly contained in the Coroners Act 1908, was consolidated into a single code by the Coroners Act 1951. This Act provides for the appointment by the Governor-General of Coroners for New Zealand and defines their powers and duties.

An inquest may be held for the purpose of establishing—

  1. The fact that a person has died;

  2. The identity of the deceased person;

  3. When, where, and how the death occurred.

All inquests are held in public, but the Coroners Act 1951 repeated a common-law power to exclude persons from an inquest and to prohibit the publication of any part of the evidence. The power to prohibit publication has now been made subject to review by a Magistrate, unless the Coroner is himself a Magistrate.

The following is a table of inquests held during each of the eleven years from 1941 to 1951.

YearMalesFemalesTotalsMaoris (Included in Totals)
19411,2925301,822145
19421,1835161,699126
19431,0463861,432121
19441,0103791,389131
19459754161,391138
19461,0714011,472154
19471,1153671,482136
19481,0854271,512112
19491,0864291,515146
19501,1503821,532173
19511,3164461,762160

The next table classifies inquests for the same period according to the verdict returned.

YearDisease and Natural CausesAccidentHomicideSuicideViolent Deaths, Nature Unknown
MFMFMFMFMF
194161739854885449836257
194246433156112119611257271
1943350176566165969336283
194439618445813379108424111
19453902334141031610112514319
19464362204821157597444917
194748618349813256103292317
194842419749316534125444017
19494072165241412911256417
1950490214509123113106323410
19515292496121318813150368

It will be noticed that in the case of disease and natural causes there are over twice as many inquests on males as on females. An even more arresting fact is that the incidence of suicide among men is from two to three times greater than among women. The small proportion of women among those whose death is due to accident is perhaps more to be expected.

The figures also show that the number of suicides decreased considerably during the war years, a trend which was common to many countries.

Fire Inquests.—Coroners formerly had power to hold an inquiry into the cause of any fire destroying any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse or hay, or any growing crop. They have not possessed this power since the passing of the Coroners Act 1951, and fire inquiries may now be held under the Forest and Rural Fires Act 1947 or the Fire Services Act 1950.

PRISONS: Historical Development.—As is to be expected, New Zealand penological thought and practice in their origins reflected closely the ideas held and the system gradually evolved in Great Britain.

Early records are meagre. The first recorded prison was the result of difficulties which arose prior to the British assumption of sovereignty over this country. The white population at that time included many of the lowest types of man, and lawlessness and crime flourished. In 1838 an association of citizens was formed at Kororareka (now Russell) to provide for the administration of justice, and it is recorded that an old sea-chest ventilated by means of gimlet holes served as the first place of confinement for offenders.

In 1841 an ordinance provided for the institution of Courts of Justice and, as the colony developed, local gaols were established, though prisoners found guilty of the more serious offences were transported to Tasmania.

The first statutory provision dealing with prisons was passed in 1846. All buildings used at the time as public gaols were declared to be public gaols, and power was given to the Governor to declare other buildings public gaols. The Governor might make regulations prescribing the duties of officers, and the classification, diet, and treatment of prisoners. The appointment of Visiting Justices was also provided for. In 1854 the Secondary Punishment Act abolished the punishment of transportation and substituted penal servitude within the colony. Penal servitude was itself abolished in 1893.

Inconsistencies arose in the conduct of the prisons, and the state of affairs became so unsatisfactory that in 1868 a Royal Commission was set up to inquire into conditions. Although the Commission was extremely critical of what it found, little improvement or alteration was apparently made. In 1878 a special parliamentary committee was set up to inquire into prison conditions. The committee reported that the Government exercised no real control over the gaols or gaol officers in the country, and that the actual punishment varied from one district to another. Little or nothing had been done towards the classification of prisoners.

As the result of the committee's report the Government decided to reorganize the prison system and brought out one Captain Hume from England (Dartmoor Prison) to undertake the work. When he retired in 1909 much had been done to improve the prison system and to pave the way for its development on lines at once more reformative and more appropriate to New Zealand conditions.

The first experiment in the direction of a roadmaking camp was made before the end of the century. At about the same time the first tree-planting camp was begun at Waiotapu, and was followed by others a few years later. For a variety of reasons the tree-planting camps later gave way to prison-farm camps. In their annual report for 1912 the then Inspector of Prisons and his deputy stated, “The undoubted advantage from all points of view of employing prison labour ‘in the open’ has been thoroughly demonstrated by the successful work of tree-planting operations since the initiation of the scheme, and for some time past it has been felt that an extension of the scheme to include all classes of agricultural work should be attempted. It is considered that in a country like New Zealand the natural outlet is in the country and not in the towns. From a public point of view it has a very important bearing as it tends to prevent the aggregation of prisoners in the towns where, partly for lack of adequate equipment for earning their living, and partly owing to their return to their former environment, they often revert to crime.”

There has since been gradual extension of the work in other directions. More prison farms have been opened. In 1914 Rotoaira prison camp was established, and a start made with the work of road building, which has continued until the present day. The year 1921 saw the beginnings of land-development camps, the object of which is to utilize prison labour for the development of the land for settlement purposes.

Outdoor occupations are obviously not suitable for every prisoner, and various industries have therefore been commenced at different times, though some which have been tried have had to be abandoned later.

A milestone in the history of prisons in New Zealand was the Crimes Amendment Act 1910, sponsored by Sir John Findlay. This Act provided for sentences of reformative detention for periods of up to ten years in the case of the Supreme Court and up to three years in the case of the Magistrates' Courts. It also set up a Prisons Board charged with the responsibility of inquiring into the case of every prisoner at least once a year and of making recommendations whether he should be released on probation or discharged. The reason prompting the institution of the sentence of reformative detention was the lack of opportunity for any reformation or training during the short sentence that might be the maximum for a particular offence.

New Zealand in 1924 followed the example of Great Britain by providing for the establishment of Borstal institutions for the training of young offenders. These institutions, too, reflect the agricultural policy of the Prisons Department.

Present-day Administration.—The Prisons Amendment Act 1919 provides for the appointment of a Controller-General of Prisons who is charged with the administration of the Prisons Act 1908 and consequently has the general management of the prisons established under it. He is also responsible for the administration and general management of the Borstal institutions. In both cases he is subject to the control of the Minister of Justice in matters of policy.

The sentences of detention which the Courts may impose are as follows.

  1. Imprisonment for a stated term of years or for life.

  2. Reformative detention for a period up to a maximum of ten years where the sentence is imposed by a Judge, and up to three years where it is imposed by a Magistrate. The sentence may be reviewed at any time after its commencement and a recommendation made for the offender's discharge or for his release on probation.

  3. Declaration of habitual criminal or habitual offender. This is in addition to a fixed term of imprisonment. After the end of the fixed term the prisoner so sentenced is detained in prison during the pleasure of the Governor-General. When he is released it is always on probationary licence, and a breach of that licence or a fresh offence while it exists makes him liable to recall to prison to continue serving the sentence.

  4. Borstal detention where the offender is not less than fifteen or more than twenty-one, or in some cases twenty-three years of age. The minimum and the maximum terms are two years and five years where the order of detention is made by the Supreme Court, and one year and three years where it is made by a Magistrate. At any time after the commencement of detention a Borstal inmate's case may be reviewed and he may be released on licence, which normally remains in force until the end of the term for which he was ordered to be detained.

There are twelve prisons and reformatories, including three Borstal institutions, in New Zealand, and twenty-one police gaols. Any person serving a sentence of not more than seven days may be detained at any police station, which is deemed to be a prison for that period.

A summary of receptions and discharges during the year 1951 is given below.

MalesFemalesTotals
* Further analysis in next table.
In confinement 1 January 19511,034491,083
Distinct prisoners received during year1,904711,975
Transfers between institutions, &c.*1,7651241,889
Discharged during the year—   
    Transferred to other prisons or to police1,411991,510
    On expiration of sentence1,279321,311
    Released on bail1216127
    Released on recommendation of Prisons Board44427471
    Released on special remission2972299
    Debtors61364
    Mental defectives15722
    Other62466
In confinement at 31 December 19511,012641,076
Daily average number in confinement during year1,025551,080

The total of 3,864 receptions during 1951 shown in the above table was arrived at by counting each person once every time received, whether by the same prison or not.

The total of receptions is further analysed in the following table.

Debtors and mental defectives75
Transfers between institutions911
Acquitted, fined, placed on probation, &c.725
Multiple receptions of same prisoner182
Distinct prisoners received under sentence1,975
                Totals3,868
            Less difference between number held on remand at beginning and end of year4
                Totals3,864

Of the different classes of receptions into prison shown above the important figure is that of distinct persons received under sentence—that is, counting each sentenced person once only during the year, irrespective of the number of separate terms served. Of the 1,975 distinct persons received during 1951, 1,904 were males and 71 females. Corresponding figures for 1950 were 2,080 distinct persons, 2,005 being males and 75 females.

An analysis is given below of distinct persons received into prison according to the nature of sentence for each of the years 1947-51.

Nature of Sentence19471948194919501951

* Includes 3 prisoners sentenced to life imprisonment in 1947, 4 in 1949, 7 in 1950, and 1 declared an habitual offender in 1951.

† Sentence commuted to imprisonment for life.

Hard labour or simple imprisonment*1,9181,8261,4121,6651,601
Reformative detention241204237251218
Borstal detention142105109113131
Hard labour and reformative detention4437273914
Declared habitual criminal and sentenced to hard labour6731210
Reformative detention and declared habitual criminal 1   
Hard labour, reformative detention, and declared habitual criminal 1   
Death    1†
                Totals2,3512,1811,7882,0801,975

The next table shows the number of persons in prison at 31 December in each of the last eleven years.

At 31 DecemberPersons in GaolProportion Per 10,000 of Population as at 31 December
Undergoing SentenceOn Remand and Awaiting Trial, &c.TotalUndergoing SentenceTotal in Confinement
1941988271,0156.066.22
19421,034301,0646.326.50
19431,024531,0776.246.56
1944945489935.645.92
1945998421,0405.786.02
1946992401,0325.575.79
19471,088491,1375.996.26
1948986391,0255.325.53
1949941509914.975.23
19501,043401,0835.415.62
19511,040361,0765.285.46

The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last eleven years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table. Debtors received into goal are excluded.

YearNumberPer 10,000 of Mean Population
19412,36914.53
19423,02918.47
19432,48215.17
19442,09912.68
19452,06512.19
19462,22512.58
19472,35113.07
19482,18111.89
19491,7889.55
19502,08010.90
19511,97510.14

The large increase in the number of persons sent to prison during 1942 was accounted for by the committal or transfer of over 500 military defaulters to prison, and about 400 persons involved in industrial disputes. None of these latter actually served any sentence, a remission being granted immediately after reception. The changes in the totals of receptions since 1946 are largely due to sentences imposed on ship deserters, the tables for 1949 and 1951 showing some falling off in the number in this category.

The Aim of the Prisons Administration.—The object of imprisonment is protection of society: this object may be achieved by the processes of deterrence and reformation. Offenders are sent to prison as a punishment, but not to be punished in prison. The principal task of the prisons administration is to attempt reformation in every case offering any hope of success. It is also necessary to balance the demands of reformative training and security. The interests of the community as well as of the offender demand that so far as possible the time spent in prison should be so used as to bring about the greatest likelihood that the prisoner will lead a law-abiding and socially purposeful life on his discharge.

Classification of Prisoners.—The classification of prisoners in New Zealand has been and for the most part still is based mainly on the age of the offender and the extent of his criminal experience, but account is also taken of his character and of the nature of the offence. The aim has been to prevent contamination of young and first offenders by more hardened criminals and undesirables.

However desirable it may be to have a more elaborate system of classification, the practical effect of this would be severely limited so long as there are a number of widely separated prison institutions, each holding a comparatively few prisoners. Cabinet approval in principle has recently been given to a proposal for the establishment on one site of a group of graded institutions to hold all types of offenders from every part of New Zealand. When this proposal can be brought to fruition there will be an opportunity to provide whatever classification scheme is thought desirable.

In the meantime experimental classification committees have been set up at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch Prisons, which are the three main reception centres. The committees consist of the Superintendent of the institution, the Probation Officer for the district, a Vocational Guidance Officer, and a psychologist. It is intended that the prison welfare officer and a psychiatrist shall be added to each of the committees as has been done in Auckland. The function of the committee is to consider individual reports of members on a prisoner and to advise the prisons administration as to location, employment, educational and recreational activities, eventual release plans, and any other matters concerning the individual prisoner.

The following table analyses the ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1951.

Age, in YearsOffences Against the PersonBurglary, Theft, and FraudConversion, Wilful Damage, &c.Vagrancy and DrunkennessOther OffencesTotals
Sexual OffencesAssaultsOther
Under 20610174301578214
20 and under 25214151506054178509
25 ” 30193431383247115388
30 ” 40223281281975130414
40 ” 50281487865388275
50 and over17623627834175
                Totals113137276041493226231,975
Maoris (included above)23435134484259354

The next table gives particulars of ages and length of sentence of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1951.

Age, in YearsLength of Sentence
Under 1 Month1 Month and Under 3 Months3 Months and Under 12 Months1 Year and Under 3 Years3 Years and Under 5 YearsOver 5 YearsIndefinite or Not StatedTotals
Under 2123120191004211306
21 and under 25811627878171 417
25 ” 30911298171133 388
30 ” 401111307479155 414
40 ” 5082725351134 275
50 ” 60412732143  117
60 and over2418682  58
Totals4536583434011051411,975

Of the total of distinct persons received into prison in 1951 no less than 58.7 per cent had been convicted for an offence on at least one previous occasion and 24.2 per cent of these had been convicted more than six times.

Measures Employed in Treatment.—This section may conveniently be dealt with under five heads—education and training; system of earnings; amenities and recreations; punishments; and aftercare.

Education and Training.—Attendance at educational classes is compulsory for all prisoners whose standard of education is considered insufficient. Full-time teachers have been appointed in two institutions and a qualified part-time teacher attends other major institutions. Inmates are grouped according to their educational standards. Where it is not possible for a teacher to visit an institution the work is done through the Correspondence School, and the services of that school are usually availed of if a prisoner wishes to do more advanced scholastic work or to undertake a course of study in a technical subject. In many cases the work done in prison provides an occupational training for an offender, but trade training and instruction in the various aspects of the primary industries and in other callings for which some may be fitted can be developed further. Education for leisure is being increasingly provided. The object of the Department in this aspect of penal work is the development in as many inmates as possible of:

  1. Skills which will enable them to return to civilian life better equipped to make a living;

  2. Interests which will enable them on release to enter more fully into the life of the community; and

  3. A better attitude towards society and a greater appreciation of their place in the community and their responsibility towards it.

Earnings.—All prisoners are credited with industry earnings based on a system of marks assessed according to industry and good conduct. The present system has been in operation for several years, and is proving itself beneficial. Volume and quality of production have increased and a better spirit has been engendered in the prisoners themselves and in the institutions as a whole.

Amenities and Recreations.—A canteen system has recently been inaugurated in each institution, and prisoners are allowed to spend a proportion of their earnings on a small range of goods. A certain amount is put into the canteen account for each person and accumulates there if the full sum is not spent every week, though the Superintendent may have some transferred to the prisoner's earnings account if too much is being accumulated.

Visits and letters are allowed regularly, and visiting is mostly unsupervised.

At present the National Library Service is largely responsible for library books. Each institution has a certain number of books which are replaced every three or four months. In addition, a request service enables prisoners to obtain any particular books they require or books on any particular subject in which they are interested.

Punishments.—(a) Prisons: The general rule is that prison officers are not permitted to inflict punishment. The Superintendent has power to curtail certain privileges and to place a prisoner in isolation for not more than a day. In cases of urgent necessity he may place a prisoner under mechanical restraint, but not as a punishment.

The power to hear complaints of offences by prisoners is given to the Visiting Justices appointed under the Prisons Act 1908 to visit and inspect the prisons. They have power to inflict certain punishments for minor offences, and to bring the prisoner before a Magistrate in open Court for major offences. Corporal punishment is not permitted.

(b) Borstals: The Superintendent has power to punish an offender by depriving him for any period not exceeding one month of any privileges or of one or more items of the diet, provided in the latter case that it does not materially reduce the food allowance. If he considers that the offence warrants the infliction of more severe punishment, he may report the offender to the Chairman of the Visiting Committee appointed for the institution. The Chairman may refer the case back to the Superintendent or may himself inflict certain punishments.

Aftercare.—Prisoners serving a term of Borstal training, reformative detention, or twelve months or more imprisonment may be released on licence. For a period of time, usually the unexpired portion of their sentence, they will be under the supervision of probation officers and are subject to recall if their behaviour on release is unsatisfactory.

This period of supervision has a dual purpose—it is a protection to the community against further offending, and it is at the same time an aid to the prisoner to re-establish himself. The step from custody to freedom is a difficult one for prisoners, many of whom require assistance, advice and discipline during this period.

Prisons Board.—Cases of all prisoners undergoing sentence are reviewed from time to time by the Prisons Board, which consists of a Judge of the Supreme Court, and six other members, all being appointed by the Governor-General for three years and eligible for reappointment.

The main duty of the Board is to consider whether there is reasonable ground for thinking that any prisoner under sentence is sufficiently reformed either to be released on probation or discharged. The Board is required to take into consideration at least once a year the case of every habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention. Other classes of prisoners are not entitled to consideration until they have served at least half the sentence (or five years in the case of those sentenced to terms exceeding ten years), and no case is considered until six months after the prisoner is received into prison.

The cases considered by the Board during each of the years 1947 to 1951 are as follows.

YearBorstal DetentionReformative DetentionHard LabourHabitual CriminalsProbationersTotals
Crimes Amendment ActOffenders Probation Act
1947352409232356131,047
19482514962483714101,056
19492314612383611281,005
19502855022253411201,077
19512374992374713141,047

Of the cases considered in 1951 recommendations were made for release on probation in 479 cases and for discharge from prison in 2 cases. Five probationers under the Offenders Probation Act were ordered to be discharged, and 2 were granted modifications of the conditions of probation. Three under the Crimes Amendment Act were recommended for discharge, and one was granted modified treatment. Fourteen petitions were declined, while the remaining 541 cases were deferred.

POLICE FORCE.—The Police Force in New Zealand is a national body maintained wholly by the General Government. As at present constituted it was established under the provisions of the Police Force Act 1886, which came into operation on 1 September of that year. Prior to that date police duty in New Zealand had been carried out by members of the Armed Constabulary, which was then disbanded, some of its members being transferred to the newly constituted Police Force and others to the Permanent Militia. The Police Force Act 1886, consolidated in 1908, was revised and brought up to date by the Police Force Act 1913, and minor amendments were enacted in certain subsequent years. In 1947 an Act to consolidate and amend the law relating to the establishment and regulation of the Force was passed, and the Police Force Act 1947, as amended in 1951 and 1952, is the statute under which the Force now functions.

Organization and Duties.—The Commissioner of Police, with headquarters at Wellington, has, subject to the directions of the Minister in Charge of the Police Department, the general superintendence and control of the Police Force. Provision was made in the 1951 amending Act for the appointment of an Assistant Commissioner. New Zealand is divided into fifteen districts, each under the charge of a Superintendent or Inspector of Police, who is responsible to the Commissioner for the maintenance of good order and the proper execution of police duty therein. Districts are divided into sub-districts under the charge of sergeants or constables, and cities and towns where regular beat duty is performed are divided into beats, patrolled by constables under the supervision of sergeants.

The principal duty of the Police Force as defined by the Police Force Act is “the preservation of peace and order, the prevention of crime, and the apprehension of offenders against the peace.” In addition to the enforcement of the criminal law and the provisions of the Police Offences and the Official Secrets Acts, there are several statutes of a regulatory nature which the police are called upon to administer, wholly or partly, such as the Arms Act, Licensing Act, Gaming Act, Dangerous Drugs Act, Transport Act, Pawnbrokers Act, Secondhand Dealers Act, &c. They also undertake inquiries and other duties on behalf of other Departments of the Government Service, principally the Social Security Department, Registrar-General's Office, Internal Affairs Department, and Education Department (Child Welfare Branch).

Police in country districts in many cases hold such additional appointments as Clerks and Bailiffs of Magistrates' Courts, Inspectors of Factories, Probation Officers, Inspectors of Sea-fishing, Kauri-gum Rangers, and Sub-enumerators of Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics.

Recruiting.—In general, recruits for the Police Force must be between the ages of twenty-one and thirty years, be not less than 5 ft. 9 in. in height, and have a normal chest measurement of not less than 38 in. There is provision, however, to accept suitable recruits from the age of nineteen years, and men with previous police experience up to forty years of age may also be admitted to the Force. Recruits must be the holders of a certificate of school attainment for Form II, or possess educational qualifications of an equal or higher standard. They must be of good moral character, smart, active, intelligent, and free from bodily complaint or infirmity. The selection of recruits is made by the Commissioner after exhaustive inquiries have been made into the character, antecedents, and qualifications of the applicants. Before appointment they undergo a course of training in the Training Depot, in which they are drilled and receive instruction in the duties they will be called upon to perform.

Appointments to vacancies in the higher ranks of the Force are made from those members of the next lower rank who have qualified by examination, efficiency, and seniority for such promotion.

Members who show an aptitude for detective duty are detailed for service in the Criminal Investigation Branch which is attached to each district headquarters and undertakes the investigation and detection of the more serious crimes.

Strength of Force.—In addition to the Commissioner, the strength of the Police Force on 31 March 1952, was 1,588, an increase of 21 during the year. The total was made up as follows: 7 superintendents, 17 inspectors, 12 sub-inspectors, 59 senior sergeants, 171 sergeants, 1,017 constables, 186 temporary constables, 15 senior detectives, 55 detective-sergeants, and 49 detectives. There were also 10 police surgeons, 46 police-women, 9 matrons, and 1 district constable.

The following table shows the strength of the Police Force during the last eleven years.

As at 31 MarchOfficersNon-commissioned OfficersDetectivesConstablesTotals*
* Not including surgeons, police-women, matrons, &c.
1942291591051,3061,599
1943291751121,3241,640
1944311731161,3141,634
1945371681101,2501,565
1946341741031,1641,475
194738208971,1541,497
194836212941,1781,520
1949352241031,1791,541
1950352201061,1771,538
1951402221101,1951,567
1952362301191,2031,588

The proportion of police to population at 31 March 1942 was 1 to 1,250 and the expenditure during 1951-52 per head of population 14s 7d.

Women Police.—By the Statutes Amendment Act 1938 provision was made for the appointment of women police, it being enacted that the terms of the Police Force Act small apply to women appointees. The Police Force Act 1947, which repealed the relevant section of the earlier legislation mentioned above, provided that the term Police Force was to include all members of either sex appointed under the Act. The first 10 appointees completed their training and commenced duty in October 1941. The present strength is 46, all of whom are stationed in Auckland, Wellington, Palmerston North, Christchurch, or Dunedin. The majority of the women police are attached to the detective staffs and do not wear uniform, but eight have recently been appointed to the uniformed branch and more will follow later. Their duties consist mainly of investigating complaints in respect of women and children, and their work is confined largely to their own sex.

Chapter 9. SECTION 9—DEFENCE AND REHABILITATION

9 A—DEFENCE

CONTROL AND CO-ORDINATION OF DEFENCE.—In New Zealand control and co-ordination of defence activities are obtained through the Defence Council, the appointment of one Minister of Defence in charge of the three Services, and through a series of inter-Service committees. The comparative simplicity of defence problems in New Zealand has required neither the appointment of a Minister of Defence directing subordinate Ministers in charge of each Service nor the establishment of a Department of Defence superior to the Navy, Army, and Air Departments. Co-ordination is facilitated by the presence in the Prime Minister's Department of a Defence Secretariat serving the main policy-forming committees and performing some of the functions which in other countries are handled by Departments of Defence.

Defence Council.—The Defence Council consists of the Prime Minister, the Minister of Defence, and other Ministers concerned with various aspects of national security. The Chiefs of the Naval, General, and Air Staffs, and the Secretaries of the Treasury and of External Affairs, attend m tings of the Council in a consultative capacity. The purpose of the Council is to keep defence policy and organization constantly under review, including questions of co-operation on defence with other countries of the British Commonwealth and military questions arising as a result of New Zealand membership of the United Nations.

Chiefs of Staff Committee.—The Chiefs of Staff Committee, comprising the Chiefs of the Naval, General, and Air Staffs, is responsible for advising the Government on defence policy and strategic questions. It is served by several inter-Service committees dealing with various subjects such as strategic and operational plans, intelligence, and communications.

Principal Administrative Officers' Committee.—This Committee consists of the Senior Personnel, Supply, and Finance Officers of each of the Services and a representative of the Treasury. For the convenient exercise of its functions the Committee normally divides into separate Supply and Personnel Committees, each of which is assisted by subordinate committees considering particular problems such as medical arrangements, recruiting, and the design and provision of clothing and other stores.

Co-operation With Other Countries.—In order that contact might be maintained with other countries, New Zealand Joint Service Liaison Staffs are stationed in London, Melbourne, and Washington. Similarly, both United Kingdom and Australia have Service Representatives in Wellington attached to the Offices of their respective High Commissioners, and there is a Military Attache on the staff of the United States Embassy in Wellington.

Industrial War Potential.—Planning in respect of the demands which in war or on the threat of war the Services would make on industry is the task of the Joint War Production Committee. This Committee, which reports to the Government through the Minister of Industries and Commerce, is centred in the Department of Industries and Commerce. It consists of the Secretary of the Department of Industries and Commerce (Chairman), and representatives of the Treasury, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the Prime Minister's Department, and the Senior Supply Officers of the Services.

Defence Science.—Defence science activities in New Zealand are guided by an executive committee comprising the Chiefs of Staff and the Secretary of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and known as the Defence Science (Policy) Committee. Research projects approved by the Defence Science (Policy) Committee are carried out by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, usually within its existing laboratories, but, if necessary, a special organization may be brought into being. To foster basic research in fields having defence implications the University colleges are assisted in a limited number of approved projects by grants from defence science funds. Defence research expenditure is wholly provided on the vote of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, with the exception of the Defence Scientific Corps, which is provided on the votes of the respective Services.

The Defence Science (Policy) Committee is served by the Joint Plans Committee (Science), comprising senior Service and Department of Scientific and Industrial Research officers and technical sub-committees of Service and scientific composition. It is aided by a group of advisory members consisting of non-Government scientists and experts. The Policy Committee with its supporting groups is known as the Defence Research Organization.

In order to build up a group of scientific workers with an insight into Service requirements the Defence Scientific Corps of the New Zealand Military Forces was established in 1948. The purpose of the Corps is to aid New Zealand and Commonwealth defence research. These men are recruited at Master of Science level to one of the Services on a short-term commission basis of five or six years. After an initial Service training period of up to six months they undertake post-graduate training at Universities and/or research establishments, either in New Zealand or the United Kingdom, for two to three years. For the remaining period of their commission they are employed in New Zealand or wherever is most appropriate within the Commonwealth, on problems related to defence requirements. Twenty-six appointments have been made from the formation of this Corps in 1948 up to 31 December 1952. Approximately six per annum are recruited.

The Defence Science programme is co-ordinated with Commonwealth requirements through the Commonwealth Advisory Committee on Defence Science or by direct negotiation with other Commonwealth governments. A number of scientists have been seconded to work on projects in other Commonwealth countries.

THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND NAVY.—Since 1877 the New Zealand Government has made a financial contribution towards maintaining Royal Navy ships in New Zealand waters. The Naval Defence Act was passed in 1913 to provide for the maintenance of a sea-going Naval Force and a training centre under the immediate control of the New Zealand Government. The First World War intervened, but in 1921 this policy was implemented and the Naval Force was given the designation “The New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy.” In 1941 His late Majesty King George VI graciously approved the proposal that the New Zealand Naval Forces should be designated “The Royal New Zealand Navy.”

Command and Administration.—The Royal New Zealand Navy is controlled by the New Zealand Naval Board, which consists of—

  • The Minister of Defence as Chairman.

  • A Commodore, 2nd Class, as First Naval Member and Chief of the Naval Staff.

  • A Captain as Second Naval Member and Member for Personnel.

  • A Captain (S) as Third Naval Member and Member for Supply.

  • An officer of the New Zealand Public Service as Navy Secretary and Member of the Board for Finance and Secretariat, and as Permanent Head of Navy Department.

The base for the Royal New Zealand Navy is at Devonport, Auckland, where H.M.N.Z. Dockyard is situated. The Dockyard undertakes the repair and maintenance of all ships of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Since 1936 the Dockyard has been considerably enlarged and modernized, and during the Second World War was able to operate as a repair base for ships of the Allied Forces in the South Pacific. The Dockyard has been organized on the same lines as Royal Navy Dockyards, with modifications to suit New Zealand conditions. In addition to its primary commitment of maintaining ships of the Royal New Zealand Navy, the Dockyard undertakes work for other Government Departments and for private firms where this involves the use of specialized equipment not available elsewhere in New Zealand.

Role of the Royal New Zealand Navy.—At present the Royal New Zealand Navy is mainly concerned with the defence of New Zealand, but, in addition, it contributes where possible to the over-all defence of the Commonwealth. In time of war this includes the defence of trade routes to the United Kingdom, Australia, and North America, and the defence of certain Pacific island groups which are under the jurisdiction of the United Kingdom or New Zealand. Peacetime activities of the Royal New Zealand Navy include tours of the island territories for the purposes of “showing the flag,” assisting the local administrators, rendering medical assistance, transporting stores and mails, and helping to improve navigational facilities by the blasting of coral reefs and the recording of soundings.

Nearer home the Royal New Zealand Navy carries out fishery protection patrols and assists in servicing lighthouses and meteorological stations. One New Zealand frigate is permanently engaged on survey duties.

Exercises are carried out regularly in home waters, and with units of the Royal Australian Navy and Royal Navy elsewhere in the world. Since 1950 the Royal New Zealand Navy has continuously maintained two frigates in Korean waters as a contribution to the United Nations Naval Forces.

State of the Navy.—Her Majesty's New Zealand ships are at present:—

CruisersBellona. 
 Black Prince. 
FrigatesRotoitiTwo being maintained with the United Nations Forces in Korea; the others in reserve.
 Taupo
 Hawea
 Kaniere
 Tutira
 Pukaki
 LachlanSurvey ship.
Ocean minesweepersKiamaIn reserve.
 Stawell
 Inverell
 Echuca
Anti-submarine mine-sweeping vesselsKiwiTraining ships.
Tui
 InchkeithIn reserve.
 Killegray
 Sanda
 Scarba
Motor launchesTwelveFishery protection. Training. Harbour duties.
  Survey work. R.N.Z.N.V.R. Divisions.

Shore Establishments.—The New Zealand Naval Board is the controlling authority of the Royal New Zealand Navy, and is situated in Navy Office, Wellington, together with Naval Staff Officers and administrative departments of the Navy.

The Naval Base, situated at Devonport, includes the Dockyard, the Naval Barracks (H.M.N.Z.S. “Philomel”), and the Royal New Zealand Naval Hospital. The Naval Officer in Charge, Auckland (a Captain R.N.), is responsible for general organization and administration. The Dockyard, which is administered by a Commander Superintendent, includes the Naval Store Depot and the Naval Armament Depot, and provides facilities for repair of all ships up to a light cruiser standard.

H.M.N.Z.S. “Tamaki” is situated at Motuihe Island, Auckland, and is the Navy's Basic Training Establishment.

H.M.N.Z.S. “Irirangi,” situated at Waiouru, in the centre of the North Island, is the Royal New Zealand Naval Wireless Telegraphy Station.

Personnel.—Entry into the Royal New Zealand Navy is open to young New Zealanders through the following channels:—

BoysAges 15 years 3 months to 16 years 7 months.
Artificer apprenticesAges 15 years to 17 years.
YouthsAges 16 years 7 months to 17 years 6 months.
Adult entriesAges 17 years 6 months to 25 years (28 years for tradesmen).

With the exception of the artificer apprentices who carry out their initial training in “Philomel” before proceeding to the United Kingdom for trade training, all new entries receive their basic training in “Tamaki.” Technical and specialist training is, as far as possible, carried out in New Zealand, but where no facilities exist, ratings attend courses in naval establishments in Australia and the United Kingdom.

Suitable ratings who qualify educationally and professionally are eligible for promotion to commissioned rank or branch rank, dependent on age and experience.

There are also two schemes for direct entry as officer cadets. Candidates between the ages of 15 years and 16 years 3 months are eligible for selection as Cadet Midshipmen, and these cadets carry out two years' training in the Royal Australian Naval College, Flinders, Victoria, before proceeding to the Royal Navy, where the remainder of their training is carried out. Candidates between the ages of 17 years and 18 years 8 months are eligible for selection as Special Entry Cadets.

These cadets proceed to the United Kingdom on entry, and serve one term in the Royal Naval College, Dartmouth, before joining the fleet for further training. All officers return to New Zealand for service in the Royal New Zealand Navy when they have completed the necessary courses for promotion to Lieutenant.

Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service.—The Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service was first formed in 1942 as a wartime service, being disbanded at the end of 1946 upon conclusion of hostilities. It was reinstituted in April 1947 as a temporary measure to offset the manning shortage (at that time) in the Royal New Zealand Navy. In 1949 the W.R.N.Z.N.S. became a permanent part of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Employment of members of the W.R.N.Z.N.S. is varied and includes duties as cooks, stewards, writers, shorthand-typists, chart correctors, motor-transport drivers, and teleprinter operators. These duties are supplemented or amended as necessary to meet the requirements of the Navy.

Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve.—The post-war R.N.Z.N.V.R. has been re-established with Divisions in the four main centres, and training of officers and ratings is being carried out. The implementation of the Military Training Act 1949 affects the R.N.Z.N.V.R. to the extent of about three hundred ratings annually. Compulsory Naval reservists undergo fourteen weeks' basic training in H.M.N.Z.S. “Tamaki,” after which they join up with their local R.N.Z.N.V.R. Division for four years' further part-time training.

Strength of the Navy.—The strength of the Navy as at 31 December 1952 is shown below.

 OfficersRatingsTotal
Regular Forces (incl. W.R.N.Z.N.S.)2842,3782,662
Active reserves—   
        Royal New Zealand Naval Reserves24 24
        Royal Fleet Reserve 1818
        Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve106843949
                    Totals130861991
Inactive reserve—   
        Royal New Zealand Naval Reserve 707707
        Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Supplementary Reserve283 283
        Royal New Zealand Naval Emergency Reserve 578578
        Retired officers and pensioners137172309
                    Totals4201,4571,877

These figures include 77 officers and 25 ratings on loan from the Royal Navy.

Naval Expenditure.—During the year ended 31 March 1952 the sum of £4,744,374 was expended on the Royal New Zealand Navy. Of this sum, £4,479,436 was expended from vote “Navy” and £264,938 from vote ” Maintenance of Public Works and Services—Subdivision No. VII—Defence: Construction and Maintenance.” The total expenditure for the previous financial year was £3,327,338

Recent Activities.—The Royal New Zealand Navy has continued to maintain two frigates in Korean waters in support of the United Nations Naval Forces. H.M.N.Z.S. “ Bellona “ has completed a cruise to England and return, and while there she took part with ships of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization Nations in exercise “ Mainbrace.” H.M.N.Z.S. “ Lachlan,” the survey ship, has completed six charts of New Zealand waters, and a further three or four charts will be ready for publication shortly. In addition to this she has sailed to Suva to give assistance to the Fiji Government in charting approaches to the islands. Various vessels of the Royal New Zealand Navy have assisted in servicing outlying meteorological stations. Four Bathurst Class minesweepers, the gift of the Australian Government, have been taken over and steamed to New Zealand, where they are being modernized and refitted before being placed into reserve.

THE ARMY.—The New Zealand Army is raised, maintained, and organized under the authority of the New Zealand Army Act 1950.

The Army consists of the Regular Force, the Territorial Force, the Army Reserve, the Cadet Corps, and military forces raised in time of war or other like emergency.

The Force for service in Korea in fulfilment of the obligations undertaken by New Zealand in the Charter of the United Nations was raised originally under the authority of the Emergency Act 1950, but as the power to raise and maintain such a force is now contained in the New Zealand Army Act the relevant provisions of the Emergency Forces Act were repealed.

The New Zealand Army comprises the following Corps:—

  • The Royal New Zealand Artillery.

  • The Royal New Zealand Armoured Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Engineers.

  • The Royal New Zealand Corps of Signals.

  • The Royal New Zealand Infantry Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Army Medical Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineers.

  • The Royal New Zealand Dental Corps.

  • The Royal New Zealand Chaplains Department.

  • The New Zealand Army Pay Corps.

  • The New Zealand Army Legal Department.

  • The Royal New Zealand Provost Corps.

  • The New Zealand Army Nursing Service.

  • The New Zealand Women's Royal Army Corps.

  • The New Zealand Cadet Corps.

The New Zealand Army Act as far as possible places the officers and soldiers of the Regular and Territorial Forces on the same footing.

Command and Organization.—The Army Board consists of—

  • The Minister of Defence, as President;

  • The Chief of the General Staff (First Military Member);

  • The Adjutant-General (Second Military Member);

  • The Quartermaster-General (Third Military Member);

  • The Army Secretary; and

  • A Territorial Officer (Associate Member).

The Board is charged with the administration and, through the officers appointed for that purpose, the command of the Army.

The Army in peace is so organized, trained, and equipped that, in the event of war, it can undertake rapidly and efficiently the tasks which will fall to it. Based on this principle, the higher grouping within the Army is—

  • Army Troops, which include Army Headquarters, the Army Schools, and base units. In general, Army Troops contain the machinery for the higher command and administration of the Army.

  • District Troops, which include District and Area Headquarters, District Training Camps, and such other units as are placed under command. These comprise the home defence and training elements of the Army.

  • New Zealand Division, which is a formation for employment within or outside New Zealand as the situation may demand.

Liability for Periods and Conditions of Service.—The liability for and conditions of service are given briefly in the following paragraphs.

Regular Force.—All officers and soldiers of the Regular Force are liable at all times for service within New Zealand and, with the exception of minors, overseas.

Enlistment in the Regular Force, which is voluntary, is until retiring age for officers, with provision for special short-term engagements, and for soldiers as follows:—

  • Men: Eight years, of which the first five years are served on the Active List and the remaining three on the Reserve. There is also provision for short-term engagements.

  • Women: Two years.

Territorial Force.—In time of war or other like emergency the Governor-General may, by Proclamation, transfer the Army Reserve or any specified portion thereof to the Regular Force or to the Territorial Force, and declare the Territorial Force liable for continuous service within New Zealand or overseas during the continuance of such state of war or emergency.

Territorial soldiers on completing their obligations for whole-time and part-time training under the Military Training Act 1949 are posted to the Army Reserve, which will provide the trained man-power if and when, in any future war, an Expeditionary Force is required.

The New Zealand Army Act also empowers the Governor-General to accept the offer of any officers or soldiers of the Territorial Force or the Army Reserve, or of any other persons, to render themselves liable, or to enlist in the Army, as the case may be, for service within or outside New Zealand.

The Military Training Act 1949.—Under the Military Training Act 1949 every British male subject ordinarily resident in New Zealand is liable to be called upon to serve three terms of service on attaining the age of eighteen years. Provision is made for exemptions, principally in the case of conscientious objectors, and also for deferment in the cases of students and others.

The service is as follows:—

  1. A period of whole-time service of fourteen weeks, which is served in a training camp. This period has been temporarily reduced to 10 1/2 weeks with the aim of building up establishments more quickly.

  2. A period of part-time service of three years during which the soldier must serve for a total of sixty days, made up of fourteen days in-camp and six days out-of-camp training each year.

  3. A six-year term of service in the Army Reserve, during which the soldier has no training liabilities.

The 1951 amendment to the Military Training Act extended its operation to men who were over the age of eighteen years but under the age of twenty years on 1 November 1949. Those over eighteen but under nineteen on that date were made liable for service in the normal way, and those over nineteen but under twenty years were liable to register and be medically examined and to serve four years in the Reserve. The 1953 amendment extended liability to male British subjects becoming resident in New Zealand after the age of eighteen and under twenty-one years.

Training.—Regular Force: Except in cases of special entry from the Universities, a limited number of suitable Regular other ranks, and of personnel who have had active service experience, Regular officers are commissioned, in the rank of Lieutenant, on graduation from the Royal Military College, Duntroon, Australia. They receive specialist and refresher training in New Zealand, while in certain cases their advanced training is carried out at British and Australian Army schools. Promotion to Captain and Major is gained after six and thirteen years commissioned service respectively, providing that the prescribed promotion examinations and courses are passed. Candidates for Staff College-must pass the same entrance examinations as officers of the British Regular Army.

Regular other ranks are trained at the Army Schools in New Zealand. In certain cases advanced training is received in the United Kingdom and Australia. Before promotion to Corporal and Sergeant other ranks must pass the prescribed promotion examinations.

Territorial Force: The annual obligatory training prescribed for Territorial personnel consists of—

  1. Annual training camp: Fourteen days.

  2. Out-of-camp training: Six days, made up of whole-day or week-end parades, plus a proportion of evening parades in the form of instructional classes.

Attendance for a further twenty days' training annually, including courses at Army or District Schools, is authorized for officers and non-commissioned officers.

Before promotion officers are required to qualify at the prescribed courses and examinations for the next higher rank.

Training Establishments.—Army Schools: Headquarters, Army Schools, commands and administers a group of Army Schools which provide courses for all ranks of the Regular Force as well as officers and specialist non-commissioned officers of the Territorial Force.

The group consists of the Tactical School, Regular Force Depot, School of Army Administration, School of Artillery, Armoured School, School of Military Engineering, School of Signals, School of Infantry, Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps School, Medical Corps School, Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineering School, the Regular Force Cadet Unit, and the Regular Force Cadet School.

The Regular Force Depot provides basic recruit and instructor courses for all arms of the Regular Force, including Regular Force Cadets.

The Regular Force Cadet School provides academic training for cadets between the ages of sixteen and eighteen years.

District Schools: Each military district has a small training school at which are held courses for Territorial officers and soldiers, and for personnel of the New Zealand Cadet Corps.

New Zealand Division.—On 1 May 1951 the headquarters of the New Zealand Division was established at Linton Military Camp, and as from 1 June assumed normal functions of command and administration of the formations and units of the Division. Both Regular and Territorial officers have been appointed to the headquarters staff.

Since the introduction of compulsory military training the formation of Divisional Headquarters is an important move in the furtherance of the policy of having a New Zealand Army organized and trained in peace so that it can efficiently take over its tasks and responsibilities in time of war.

New Zealand Armed Forces Serving in Korea.—As a signatory of the Charter of the United Nations New Zealand has a general obligation to co-operate with other members in the prevention of aggression and the restoration and maintenance of peace.

New Zealand is currently discharging this obligation by providing Naval and Army forces to participate in United Nations action in Korea. The New Zealand Army “Kayforce,” enlisted from special volunteers and comprising a field regiment of artillery and auxiliary units, has been serving in Korea since January 1951.

Since the despatch of the original force, successive reinforcements have been trained for service in Korea. In addition, a replacement scheme has been introduced whereby personnel serve in the theatre of operations from eighteen to twenty one months and are thereafter eligible for return to New Zealand. Provision has also been made for those who wish to serve a further term to be granted one month's leave in New Zealand. The last draft of personnel from the original force returned to New Zealand on 6 September 1952.

New Zealand Cadet Corps.—One hundred and twenty-one secondary schools have Cadet units. These units are designated by the name of the school. Service is voluntary, and annual training approximates thirty drills, each of one and one-half hours. All units are basically infantry, but provision is made in the larger units for such specialist activities as Sea Scouts, Artillery Troops, Signal Troops, and Air Training Corps Flights. All units can take part in certain Empire shooting competitions, and have had marked success in this respect. In 1951 New Zealand gained fourth place in the Earl Roberts Imperial Cadet Trophy, a trophy which is competed for by Cadet units throughout the Commonwealth and Empire. Courses for officers and non-commissioned officers are held at District Schools, and units may hold camps or barracks annually.

Rifle Clubs and Associations.—All rifle clubs and associations (including the parent body, the National Rifle Association of New Zealand) must be formally recognized by the Army Board. There are 165 rifle clubs and 12 rifle associations in New Zealand.

The planning, construction, and maintenance of rifle ranges, and safety precautions to be observed in conducting rifle practices and competitions, are governed by orders issued by the Army Board.

Army Expenditure.—The following table shows Army expenditure for the financial years 1950-51 and 1951-52.

Year Ended 31 March £
1951Consolidated Fund—Vote “ Army “5,729,217
1952Consolidated Fund—Vote “ Army “8,660,445

Strength of the Army.—The strength of the Army as at 30 September 1952 was as follows.

 OfficersOther RanksTotal

*Includes 338 women.

†Excluding 18 Regular officers and 57 Regular other ranks included under Regular Force.

Regular Force (incl. seconded from British Army)5053,3993,904*
Territorial Force (Active)1,20520,82422,029
Reserve of Officers (Regimental List)518 518
Class C Reserve 2,5562,556
Cadet Corps58929,22529,814
Kayforce1132,3152,428†

THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND AIR FORCE.—The Royal New Zealand Air Force is raised, maintained, and organized under the authority of the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950 (replacing the earlier New Zealand legislation—namely, the Air Force Act 1937 and its later amendments), and provides for the following:—

  1. The Regular Air Force.

  2. The Territorial Air Force.

  3. The Air Force Reserve.

  4. The Air Training Corps.

  5. The Women's Auxiliary Air Force.

Command and Administration.—The R.N.Z.A.F. is administered by the Air Board, which consists of—

  • The Minister of Defence, as President.

  • The Chief of the Air Staff.

  • The Air Member for Personnel.

  • The Air Member for Supply.

  • The Air Secretary.

The Regular Air Force.—This force provides commanders and staffs at Headquarters, liaison offices overseas, stations in New Zealand and Fiji, and instructional staffs for all elements of the R.N.Z.A.F.

Service in the Regular Air Force and normal entry to the ranks for males is through an initial engagement of eight years (for skilled and semi-skilled trades) or five years (for unskilled trades), plus a reserve liability of four years in each case. Opportunities exist for re-engagement to qualify for pension; normally total service for pension is twenty-four years, but may be reduced to twenty years in certain cases, or extended to permit service until fifty-five years of age. For females the initial term of service is normally for two years, with no Reserve obligation; opportunities exist for re-engagement and females may qualify for pension. Recruitment for the Regular Air Force is effected through four R.N.Z.A.F. recruiting offices in New Zealand, and through R.N.Z.A.F. Headquarters in London for those ex-servicemen and ex-servicewomen in the United Kingdom who are to be enlisted and embarked for service with the R.N.Z.A.F.

Candidates for commissions, in branches other than General Duties, are drawn largely from the ranks, and some with higher educational and specialist qualifications are commissioned on joining the service. Commissions are either permanent or short-service, the latter of from two to eight years' duration and carrying an obligation for service with the Air Force Reserve. Candidates for commissions in the General Duties Branch, however, are drawn mainly from civil life and appointed to short-service commissions of six or eight years.

Retiring ages for officers holding permanent commissions in the General Duties Branch are: Squadron Leader and below, forty-five years; Wing Commander, forty-eight years; Group Captain and above, fifty-three years; while those for other branches are forty-nine, fifty-one, and fifty-three years respectively.

R.N.Z.A.F. Non-Regular Air Force.—During 1948 the non-Regular Forces of the R.N.Z.A.F. were combined for administrative and directive purposes. The non-Regular Air Force consists, in the main, of airmen enlisted under the provisions of the Military Training Act, supplemented by volunteer officers and airmen with wartime service in the R.N.Z.A.F. and by personnel who have completed short-service commissions or engagements in the Regular Air Force.

The Territorial Air Force, Active Reserve, General Reserve, and Air Training Corps are coordinated by the Deputy Director of Training (Reserves) at Air Force Headquarters. The detailed administration of all non-Regular activities in their areas is the responsibility of Reserve Wings which have been established on R.N.Z.A.F. Stations, Whenuapai, Ohakea, and Wigram.

The Territorial Air Force consists of four fighter squadrons, which form part of the Fighter Ground Attack Wing of the R.N.Z.A.F., and a Maritime squadron established at R.N.Z.A.F. Station, Hobsonville. In addition, ancillary units of the Task Force are manned largely by airmen of the Territorial Air Force Supplement.

The following non-regular units, formed to provide administrative backing for the R.N.Z.A.F. Task Force, are established on various stations in the North Island.

  • M.T. Light Repair Unit.

  • Repair and Salvage Unit.

  • Aviation Fuel and Ammunition Park

  • Air Stores Park.

  • Casualty Air Evacuation Unit.

  • Mobile Field Hospital.

  • Light Anti-Aircraft Squadrons.

Under the Compulsory Military Training Scheme young men are selected for training as pilots and ground staff to meet the requirements of the Territorial Air Force and Reserve. Pilots trained under this scheme are given further flying at aero clubs during a period of three years. Facilities and training are also made available to University students to qualify for their “wings,” and for others to qualify as Technical and Administrative Officers, in the Territorial Air Force, by doing further training in the Regular Air Force during University long vacations.

The Air Force Reserve is divided into two components—the General Reserve, which is a non-training list of officers and airmen, and the Active Reserve. Officers and airmen of the latter undertake annual training at R.N.Z.A.F. stations and fill most of the key posts in the Task Force Units. Pilots enrolled in this Reserve and in the T.A.F. Supplement are given refresher flying training at Aero Clubs.

The Air Training Corps continues to provide a valuable source of recruits for the Regular Air Force, and the training provided is a sound basis for further training under the Military Training Act. An annual scholarship system provides flying training at Aero Clubs for selected cadets.

Training Establishments.—Regular Air Force flying training activities are centred at Wigram in the following units.

  1. No. 1 Flying Training School (for the training of ab initio pilots).

  2. Air Navigation School (for the training of ab initio navigators).

  3. Central Flying School (for the training of flying instructors). This school also provides refresher flying courses, instrument/weather courses, and the multi-engine conversion courses.

Under the Compulsory Military Training Act compulsory military training for aircrew is carried out at Taieri, where all C.M.T. Cadets undergo a fourteen-week Initial Ground Training and Flight Grading Course.

Recruit and General Service Training is also centred at Wigram in the Aircraftmen and Air-craftwomen Recruit Training School, Cadet Entrants' School, and N.C.O. School of Instruction.

Officer training is done at the Officers' School at Whenuapai. Training in the Administrative trades is also given at Whenuapai in the School of Administration.

Technical Training is carried out at No. 1 T.T.S. Hobsonville, No. 2 T.T.S. Wigram, No. 3 T.T.S. Whenuapai, No. 4 T.T.S. Woodbourne, No. 5 T.T.S. Taieri, and No. 6 T.T.S. Ohakea, according to trade.

Initial trade training courses provide for the training of both Regular Air Force recruits and trainees under the Compulsory Military Training Scheme.

Strength of the Air Force.—The strength of the R.N.Z.A.F. as at 31 March 1952 was—

Regular Air Force3,537
Women's Auxiliary Air Force448
Territorial Air Force (Squadrons)361
Territorial Air Force (Supplement)966
Active Reserve433
General Reserve2,720
Air Training Corps5,005

Air Force Activities During the Year Ended 31 March 1952.—During the past year liaison has been maintained with the Royal Air Force and the Royal Australian Air Force by the exchange of officers, and by the posting of R.N.Z.A.F. officers to various Staff College and Specialist Courses. A number of visits have been made also by aircraft and crews from R.A.F. and R.A.A.F. Operational Schools.

During the year progress has been particularly directed to building up the non-Regular Force. Emphasis has been placed on the creation of a number of units to support operational squadrons, and these units will absorb a considerable number of trainees obtained under the Military Training Act 1949.

A Task Force Administrative Headquarters has been established in the Auckland area, to administer R.N.Z.A.F. units sent overseas.

Operational Units.—All operational squadrons have been engaged in training appropriate to their respective roles and, in addition, multi-engined squadrons have taken part in several “ search and rescue “ and “ mercy “ missions, both in New Zealand and in the Pacific.

No. 14 Squadron is training on new type aircraft preparatory to being posted overseas.

No. 41 Squadron is maintaining a regular transport schedule and at the same time training crews on new types of aircraft.

No. 75 Squadron, after a full year of training, has temporarily ceased its activities pending re-equipment with new type aircraft.

The non-regular squadrons Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4, are being re-equipped with a limited number of operational-type aircraft in addition to their training types. The new non-regular squadron (No. 6) is being equipped with flying boats.

Re-equipment.—During 1950 orders were placed overseas for a number of types of new aircraft for re-equipment of operational squadrons. Many of these aircraft have now been received, and further orders have been placed as an additional step in the re-equipment programme.

Air Force Expenditure.—The total expenditure on the Air Force for the year ended 31 March 1952 was £10,103,656. The comparable figure for 1950-51 was £5,573,027.

POST-WAR ARMED FORCES EMPLOYED OVERSEAS.—A brief summary of forces raised after the termination of hostilities in the Second World War and employed overseas is now given.

New Zealand Contingent of the British Commonwealth Occupation Force in Japan.—After the capitulation of Japan in August 1945 New Zealand agreed to join with the United Kingdom, India, and Australia in the despatch of a British Commonwealth Force to take part in the occupation of Japan. The objects of the British Commonwealth Occupation Force (B.C.O.F.) were to represent worthily the British Commonwealth in the occupation of Japan; to maintain and enhance British Commonwealth prestige and influence in the eyes of the Japanese; and to illustrate to, and impress on, the Japanese people, as far as was possible, the democratic way and purpose of life. The military role of B.C.O.F., under the direction of the Supreme Commander for the Allied Powers and within its allotted area, was: the safeguarding of all Allied installations, and of all Japanese installations awaiting demilitarization; the demilitarization and disposal of Japanese installations and armaments; and military control (which did not include military government).

The Army Component of the New Zealand Contingent was constituted as the Japan Section of the Second New Zealand Expeditionary Force. It was formed in Italy late in 1945 from the 9th Infantry Brigade and other units of the Second New Zealand Division, some 4,239 personnel being found from the single members of the 13th, 14th, and 15th Reinforcements, which were already in the Mediterranean theatre. The New Zealand Force sailed from Naples in February and arrived in Kure, Japan, on 19 March 1946. Its allotted area of occupation included the Hiroshima Prefecture.

The original members of the Force were repatriated to New Zealand in July 1946, their places being taken by volunteers from New Zealand who had enlisted for twelve months' service in Japan. In 1947 a further relief of personnel took place, enlistments again being on a voluntary basis, and for reasons which included the diminishing nature of the military tasks connected with the occupation, the strength of the Force was reduced to 2,400.

Early in 1948, by agreement with the other Commonwealth Governments concerned and with the concurrence of the Government of the United States of America, the New Zealand Government decided to withdraw the Force, without relief, between July and October of that year.

The Air Component of the New Zealand Contingent comprised No. 14 (Fighter) Squadron, R.N.Z.A.F. This Squadron, which initially comprised 33 officers and 239 other ranks, was formed on 1 December 1945, and together with its Corsair aircraft was transported to Japan in March 1946. In Japan it formed part of the British Commonwealth Air Group (B.C. AIR) and was stationed initially at Iwakuni and later at Bofu. Operational flying began early in May 1946 and included surveillance patrols over the B.C.O.F. occupation area, searches for shipping bringing Koreans illicitly to Japan, and on occasion operational exercises with other units of B.C. AIR. The tour of duty for personnel was planned to be not more than one year, and reliefs were carried out progressively.

Air Courier Service: In addition to the provision of the Army and Air components of the New Zealand Contingent of B.C.O.F., an air courier service was maintained between New Zealand and Japan from March 1946 to June 1948. This service was undertaken by No. 41 Squadron, R.N.Z.A.F., and carried mail for the New Zealand Contingent together with freight and personnel for the relief of No. 14 Squadron. A number of Army personnel were also carried.

New Zealand Armed Forces for Service in Korea.—As a result of an appeal from the Secretary-General, United Nations, for assistance in the operations in Korea, the Prime Minister announced on 29 June 1950 that units of the Royal New Zealand Navy would be made available for service in that area. Two frigates, the H.M.N.Z.S. “ Tutira “ and H.M.N.Z.S. “ Pukaki,” accordingly left New Zealand waters on 3 July 1950.

As a result of a further appeal from the United Nations for each member country to examine its capacity to provide more fighting forces, particularly ground troops, the Prime Minister announced on 26 July 1950 that New Zealand was offering to the United Nations a special volunteer combat force for service with other ground forces in Korea.

Recruiting opened on 27 July and closed on 5 August 1950. The force, consisting of a regiment of artillery and ancillary units, entered camp in late August 1950. A small advance party left Wellington on 24 November and a further advance party, including the commander of Kayforce, Brigadier R. S. Park, left by air on 7 December 1950. The main body left by the “ Ormonde “ on 10 December 1950.

The First Reinforcements sailed with the main body on 10 December 1950. The Second Reinforcements completed training in New Zealand late in May 1951 and were flown in batches to Sydney for onward passage to Korea in June. The Third Reinforcements entered camp on 27 September 1951 to undergo twelve weeks training before embarkation for Korea.

On 1 May 1951 the Minister of Defence made a broadcast statement to the effect that, with the formation of the 1st Commonwealth Division in Korea, additional New Zealand units would be required. This additional commitment was to be mainly in the form of Army Service Corps, Signal, and Electrical and Mechanical Engineer Units.

On 2 August 1951 a total of 17 officers and 564 other ranks embarked on s.s. “ Wahine “ at Wellington en route to Korea. On 15 August s.s. “ Wahine “ ran aground on Masela Island, 320 miles north-west of Darwin. Troops returned to Darwin on the tanker “ Stanvac Karachi,” and were later flown in batches to Japan.

On 28 July the 1st Commonwealth Division became operational, and it included all British and Commonwealth forces serving under the United Nations Unified Command.

Army casualties in Kayforce up to 31 December 1952 totalled 87, including killed in action, 9; died of wounds, 5; died on active service, 2; died of sickness, 5; accidentally drowned, 1; wounded, 64; and taken prisoner of war, 1.

New Zealand Frigates in Korea.—New Zealand's first contribution to the United Nations Naval Forces in the Korean area, the frigates H.M.N.Z.S.” Tutira “ and “ Pukaki,” sailed from Auckland on 3 July 1950, almost immediately after the outbreak of hostilities. Since then two New Zealand frigates have been maintained on active service, each ship serving approximately twelve months in the area before returning to New Zealand. Their duties at first consisted of patrolling and escorting troops and supplies from Japan to Pusan. The New Zealand frigates also acted as escorts for the Inchon landing. Subsequently the duties of the naval forces were extended. A steady blockade patrol has been kept up on the west coast of Korea and junk traffic has been controlled, such vessels often being stopped and searched for enemy troops or supplies. New Zealand frigates have controlled Republic of Korea minesweepers, and assisted in their activities.

Since June 1951 the monotony of routine blockade patrols has been varied by bombardments of enemy gun positions, supply columns, troop concentrations, and lines of communications. The frigates also provide gun-fire support for raids against the mainland or enemy-held islands by friendly forces. The navigationally treacherous Han River was negotiated to enable the enemy well inland to be harassed. H.M.N.Z.S. “ Rotoiti “ personnel took part in three commando landings when they destroyed enemy positions and took prisoners. H.M.N.Z.S. “ Taupo “ played an important part in repelling a landing on a friendly-held island off the east coast of Korea and sank the majority of the junks carrying enemy troops.

On the average three-quarters of the New Zealand frigates' time is spent at sea, often for three or four weeks, and occasionally longer, without a respite. A brief visit to a Japanese port for fuel and stores is then made before taking up patrol duties again. Many thousands of miles have been steamed both under summer and winter conditions.

Up to 31 December 1952 the Navy had suffered three casualties on account of operations in Korean waters.

STRENGTHS OF THE ARMED SERVICES, 1939-52.—Approximately 60,000 men volunteered for service before conscription was introduced in July 1940.

The net intake of men to the Armed Forces—i.e., exclusive of transfers between the Services and of re-entries—was 194,000, equivalent to 67 per cent of the male population between the ages of eighteen and forty-five years. In addition, approximately 10,000 women served in the Forces.

The following table shows the approximate strength of each of the Services from the outbreak of war in September 1939 at yearly intervals until March 1952 and also in August 1945, when hostilities ceased. The figures at July 1942 are also shown, as that month marked the peak for mobilization, there being 151,073 men in the Armed Forces at that time, representing approximately 43 per cent of the male population of military age.

As at 31 MarchNavyArmyAir ForceAll ServicesTotalFemale Personnel (Included in Previous Columns)
In New ZealandOverseas

* Exclusive of Territorial Force (or service equivalent) and Reserves.

† Not available.

1939 (September)1,32018,0001,48620,39241420,806 
19401,79129,3003,80827,6287,27134,89918
19413,57975,14810,21354,99733,94388,940202
19425,605109,38918,22882,20151,021133,2222,356
1942 (July)6,110124,77323,666104,49050,059154,5493,476
19437,657104,08733,77782,74062,781145,5217,302
194410,01872,66241,59555,03969,236124,2757,942
194510,41246,69835,00442,73149,38392,1145,609
1945 (August)10,46640,94231,57836,96246,02482,9864,632
19464,52814,1296,91819,2146,36125,5751,838
19471,6327,1643,6577,4105,04312,453577
1948*1,6574,7462,8966,4652,8349,299435
1949*2,2672,5683,0497,884498
1950*2,5113,0963,4959,102684
1951*2,6694,4023,50010,571645
1952*2,5215,9953,98512,501846

The establishment of the Emergency Reserve Corps in August 1940, consisting of (1) the Home Guard, (2) the Emergency Precautions Services, and (3) the Women's War Service Auxiliary, provided for the effective utilization of civilian personnel in the case of emergency. The Home Guard, which was constituted a part of the Defence Forces on 30 July 1941, reached its peak in April 1943 with a total strength of 124,194 men, while the total numbers involved in the Emergency Precautions Services at one stage reached 150,000. The New Zealand val Auxiliary Patrol Service commenced operations in December 1941, and attained its maximum strength of 463 ratings in August 1942. None of these figures is included in the table given.

CASUALTIES ON ACTIVE SERVICE.—The following table gives particulars of casualties suffered on active service by members of the New Zealand Armed Forces and Mercantile Marine from the outbreak of war in September 1939 up to 31 December 1946. The figures shown for the Navy and Air Force include New Zealand personnel serving with the Royal Navy and Royal Air Force respectively. Deaths and injuries due to accidental causes while on active service are included in the figures of deaths and wounded respectively. The number shown as “ missing “ refers to the number so classified as at 31 December 1946.

Deaths (Including Died as Prisoner of War)Wounded and InjuredPrisoners of WarWounded and Taken Prisoner of WarInternedMissingTotals
Navy57317054 3 800
Army6,79315,3246,6441,219 4630,026
Air Force4,1492555203223 4,979
Mercantile Marine110   123 233
                Totals11,62515,7497,2181,2511494636,038

In addition to the above figures there were 11 deaths reported in the 2nd N.Z.E.F. (Japan) up to 31 December 1948.

New Zealand casualties recorded as a result of service with the United Nations forces in Korea from the commencement of service up to 31 December 1952, are as follows.

Class of CasualtyCasualties in Korean Theatre to 31 December 1952
Royal New Zealand NavyArmyTotal
Killed in action1910
Died of wounds 55
Drowned112
Died of sickness 55
Died on active service 22
                Total deaths22224
Wounded16465
Prisoner of war 11
                Total casualties38790

HONOURS AND AWARDS.—A table showing, as far as available records permitted, the numbers of honours, decorations, &c., for distinguished or gallant conduct, devotion to duty, &c., which were awarded to New Zealand personnel serving with H.M. Forces from the outbreak of the Second World War up to 31 December 1946 will be found on page 201 of the 1947-49 issue of the Year-Book. Also shown were those honours and awards won by members of the New Zealand Mercantile Marine over the same period.

A number of honours, decorations, &c., have been made to Kayforce personnel, and the following list shows the number of each class awarded up to mid-February 1953.

Navy
Distinguished Service Cross5
Distinguished Service Medal2
Mentioned in Despatches11
Posthumously Mentioned in Despatches1
Army
Companion of the Bath1
Distinguished Service Order2
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire4
Military Cross5
Distinguished Conduct Medal1
Military Medal4
British Empire Medal1
Mentioned in Despatches24

SUMMARY OF WARTIME ACTIVITIES OF ARMED FORCES.—In the following pages a condensed account of the wartime activities of the three armed services is given. A more detailed account is given on pages 203-206 of the 1950 issue of the Year-Book. Post-war armed forces raised for duties overseas are given earlier in this section.

Army Expeditionary Forces.South African War: New Zealand supplied ten contingents for service during the South African War, comprising a total of 6,500 officers and men.

First World War 1914-18: Immediately the First World War of 1914-18 broke out an Expeditionary Force was despatched to Western Samoa and occupied those islands, while a larger force in the form of a mixed brigade was despatched to Europe. The latter force was, however, landed in Egypt, and took part in the defence of the Suez Canal. It gave a good account of itself in the desperate campaign on Gallipoli, and after being withdrawn to Egypt was expanded into a Division and a Mounted Brigade. The Division then went to the Western Front, while the Mounted Brigade continued to operate in Palestine. Both forces became famous for their military qualities, and took part in practically all the great actions of their respective theatres up to the Armistice.

A total of 98,950 troops left New Zealand for service with the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces, and, of these, 16,697 lost their lives on active service. In addition to the 98,950 of all ranks of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces, 944 British Army Reservists, British Naval Reservists, and others left New Zealand to rejoin their units in the United Kingdom or in a theatre of war. It is also known that 3,370 (not included above) left New Zealand during the period of the war and joined units of the British Forces or the Expeditionary Forces of other Commonwealth Countries.

On the Armistice being declared in November 1918 New Zealand had 52,000 troops in the field, while 10,000 more were ready to embark or were under training.

The tremendous amount of transport work involved in the conveyance of these forces to Egypt, France, Britain, Gallipoli, and Samoa was carried out with extraordinary success, not one New Zealand transport having been lost while conveying troops.

The troops provided for foreign service represented nearly 10 per cent of the total population of New Zealand in 1914, and over 40 per cent of the male population between the ages of twenty and forty-five years. These percentages do not take into account New Zealanders who served in the British or Australian Naval or Military Forces.

Second World War 1939-45—Middle East Theatre: Shortly after the outbreak of war with Germany on 3 September 1939 the 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force, consisting of an Infantry Division with numerous auxiliary units and its own base and hospital services, was formed.

This Force, which was commanded by Major-General B. C. Freyberg, V.C., left New Zealand in three Echelons, the First Echelon sailing on 5 January 1940 and proceeding to Egypt. The Second Echelon was diverted to England in May, and the 2nd Division was first concentrated in Greece in March 1941, a few days before the German invasion. In the Greece Campaign the Division fought severe rearguard actions at the Servia Pass, Katerini Pass, Platamon, and Peneios Gorge. The 6th Brigade was evacuated to Egypt, 4th and 5th Brigades to Crete. General Freyberg took command of all the forces in Crete, which included 7,150 New Zealanders when the German airborne invasion began on 20 May. After a week of hard fighting, especially at Maleme and Galatos, the ill-equipped troops were forced to retreat across the mountains to Sphakia, where most were evacuated.

After reorganization and a period of training the Division took part in the campaign in Cyrenaica and the relief of Tobruk, in which it played a prominent part. Severe actions were fought at Sidi Rezegh, Belhamed, Capuzzo, and Gazala. Early in 1942 the Division moved to Syria. It returned to Egypt by a notable move of 900 miles in the height of summer to meet the German invasion of Egypt after the fall of Tobruk. During the summer of 1942 it fought costly actions at Minqar Qaim, Ruweisat, El Mreir, and Alam Halfa, and made an important contribution to the defence of Egypt.

On 23 October it was one of the assaulting Divisions in the decisive battle of Alamein. It then took part in the pursuit to Tripoli, fighting several actions en route, in the defensive battle of Medenine, and in the subsequent advance to Tunis, fighting severe actions at Tebaga Gap and Takrouna-Enfidaville. The campaign in Africa ended on 13 May 1943, with the surrender of all the Axis forces, and the Division returned to Egypt.

In September 1943 the Division moved to Italy and was constantly and heavily engaged until the end of the war. The most notable battles in which it took part were: Orsonga (Nov.-Dec. 1943), Cassino (Feb.-May 1944), the advance to Florence (July-Aug. 1944), Rimini (Oct.-Nov. 1944), Faenza (Dec. 1944), and the final Battle of the Senio and pursuit to Trieste (Apr.-May 1945). The German armies in Italy surrendered on 2 May 1945.

Total casualties in the 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force, Middle East and Pacific, were 6,793 deaths from all causes, 16,543 wounded, 7,863 prisoners of war (including 1,219 wounded), and 46 missing: total 30,026.

Pacific Theatre: A detachment of 2 officers and 30 other ranks occupied Fanning Island, to protect the cable station there, immediately on the outbreak of war and until relieved by United States troops in May 1942.

The 8th Brigade Group was despatched to Fiji in November 1940. It was reinforced by the 14th Brigade Group in January 1942, and became the 3rd New Zealand Division, which was relieved by United States troops and returned to New Zealand in July 1942. New Zealand officers and noncommissioned officers trained, and to a large extent commanded, the three Fijian Battalions and two Commandos which had distinguished service with American troops in Bougainville and other Pacific islands.

One New Zealand battalion garrisoned Tonga and a second one Norfolk Island.

The 3rd Division, under command of Major-General H. E. Barrowclough, moved to New Caledonia in November 1942, and in August 1943 to Guadalcanal. Under United States command it carried out successful amphibious operations on Vella Lavella, the Treasury Islands, and Nissan. Owing to man-power difficulties it was withdrawn to New Zealand in 1944 and disbanded in October, the personnel returning to industry or going to the Middle East to reinforce the 2nd Division. Casualties in the Pacific operations were 111 killed in action, 213 wounded, and 26 taken prisoner.

Royal New Zealand Navy.Second World War 1939-45: H.M.N.Z.S. “Achilles,” a light cruiser, took part in the Battle of the River Plate, the first occasion on which the New Zealand ensign was flown in action.

"Achilles” was thereafter employed in patrol and escort duties in New Zealand waters and in the Pacific under United States command. She was severely hit by a bomb off Guadalcanal on 5 January 1943, and sustained 21 casualties. She was paid off at Portsmouth on 21 September 1943, and recommissioned on 23 May 1944. In the last months of the war she served in the British Pacific Fleet and took part in several bombardments of Japanese island positions.

H.M.N.Z.S. “ Leander,” a light cruiser, was employed on patrol and escort duties in New Zealand waters until May 1940, when she sailed for the Middle East for escort duty in the Red Sea. While operating later in the Indian Ocean she sank the Italian raider “Ramb I” after a short action. Between June and September 1941 she took part in several actions off the Syrian coast. After Japan came into the war she was employed in the Pacific, and in the Battle of Kolombangara on 13 July 1943 was severely damaged, with 43 casualties.

H.M.N.Z.S. “ Monowai,” armed merchant cruiser, was employed in patrol and escort duties in the Pacific and in New Zealand waters.

H.M.N.Z.S. “ Gambia,” a light cruiser, was commissioned as a unit of the Royal New Zealand Navy by the officers and ship's company of the “ Achilles “ on 22 September 1943. After service in the North Atlantic she joined the British Eastern Fleet on 19 February 1944, and took part in all the major operations of that Fleet and of the British Pacific Fleet. She was present at the signing of the Japanese surrender in Tokyo Bay.

25th Minesweeping Flotilla was organized in April 1941. On 14 May 1941, while the flotilla was clearing a minefield in the Hauraki Gulf, the “ Puriri “ struck a mine and sank with 5 casualties. In December 1942 this flotilla came under American commmand. On 29–30 January 1943 the “ Kiwi “ and “ Moa “ sank a large Japanese submarine off Guadalcanal after a sharp action. The “ Moa “ was later sunk by air attack, with 21 casualties. In August 1943 the “ Tui “ took part in the sinking of another big submarine.

Forty minesweeping and anti-submarine vessels, 12 Fairmile launches, 16 harbour defence motor launches, and about 100 other motor boats served in the Royal New Zealand Navy in New Zealand waters, doing much arduous service.

New Zealanders in the Royal Navy: Approximately 7,000 New Zealanders served in the Royal Navy, the peak of 1,242 officers and 3,659 ratings being recorded in September 1944. They saw service in every type of ship from battleships and aircraft carriers to submarines and motor torpedo boats and took part in notable actions and operations in every theatre of war. Deaths totalled 458, the heaviest casualty list being 148 New Zealand ratings and two officers lost when the cruiser “ Neptune “ was sunk in the Mediterranean on 18–19 December 1941.

Total casualties among New Zealand personnel (Royal Navy and Royal New Zealand Navy) were 800, including 573 deaths.

Royal New Zealand Air Force.Second World War 1939-45: Until Japan came into the war the R.N.Z.A.F. was mainly concerned with escort and convoy duties in New Zealand waters and with training aircrews for service in the R.A.F.

Operational aircraft began to arrive from the United States in 1942, and eventually 26 squadrons were formed and saw service in the Pacific, under American command. They took part in offensive operations in the Solomons, on Bougainville, New Ireland, and against Rabaul, and carried out much supply dropping and convoy escort work and many anti-submarine patrols and survivor searches.

Ninety-nine enemy aircraft were shot down by R.N.Z.A.F. fighter squadrons and four by bomber squadrons. One submarine was sunk, many barges and small craft were destroyed, and 10,700 tons of bombs dropped.

Casualties in the R.N.Z.A.F. in the Pacific were 345 killed, 58 seriously injured, and 4 taken prisoner, 3 of whom died. In New Zealand 335 were killed, 100 died from natural causes, and 44 were injured.

New Zealanders in the Royal Air Force: Seven squadrons with a New Zealand identity and a majority of New Zealand personnel served with and as part of the Royal Air Force. They were 75 and 487 Bomber squadrons, 489 Torpedo Bomber squadron, 485, 486, and 488 Fighter squadrons, and 490 Flying-boat squadron.

All took part in very numerous operations and sustained and inflicted heavy losses.

The great majority of the 9,000 New Zealanders who served in the Royal Air Force were scattered in Royal Air Force squadrons, and there were some in every important operation carried out by the Royal Air Force. Their casualties were extremely heavy—3,267 killed, 128 seriously injured, and 571 taken prisoner. Of the 500 New Zealanders serving in the Royal Air Force on the outbreak of war in September 1939, 327 were killed and 8 died while prisoners of war.

New Zealand Mercantile Marine.—Five New Zealand merchant ships were lost by enemy action—the “ Awatea,” 13,482 tons; “Limerick,” 8,724 tons; “Hauraki,” 7,113 tons; “ Komata,” 3,900 tons; “ Holmwood,” 546 tons.

110 seamen were killed and 123 interned.

9 B—REHABILITATION

The Rehabilitation Act 1941 and its amendments made provision for the re-establishment in civil life of discharged servicemen and for the reconstitution of wartime industries on a peacetime basis. The Rehabilitation Department, controlled by the Minister of Rehabilitation, has been set up under the authority of the Act, which also provides for the constitution of a Rehabilitation Board and a National Rehabilitation Council. The principal function of the Council is to make recommendations to the Minister (after investigation) in relation to the re-establishment of discharged servicemen in civil life. Particular matters mentioned in the Act in this regard include the following:—

  1. The reinstatement of discharged servicemen in civil employment or occupation :

  2. The necessary training required to qualify them for entry into civil employment and the granting of financial assistance during such training:

  3. The making of special arrangements concerning the passing of examinations, the completion of apprenticeships, or the obtaining of practical experience, &c.:

  4. The granting of financial assistance to discharged servicemen and to servicemen's widows to enable them to acquire homes and furniture, or to acquire land, stock, implements, tools of trade, &c., to commence any employment or occupation.

The Council consists of the Minister of Rehabilitation as Chairman, the members of the Board, and such other persons as the Governor-General may from time to time appoint. At 31 March 1952 the total number of members was twenty-three. The Board consists of the Minister as Chairman, the Director of Rehabilitation, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Managing Director of the State Advances Corporation, the Director-General of Lands, the Under-Secretary of Maori Affairs, the Commissioner of Works, and five other persons appointed by the Governor-General. The general functions of the Board are to organize the establishment in civil life of discharged servicemen or servicemen's widows, and to co-ordinate and use the services available in Departments of State and elsewhere for the carrying-out of its functions. The Board also determines the nature and extent of the assistance that may be granted to any class or classes of servicemen, and approves the granting of such assistance.

The Board has the assistance of district Rehabilitation Committees, which keep in touch with, discharged servicemen and act in an advisory capacity concerning rehabilitation matters in their respective districts. These Committees investigate and make recommendations in regard to applications for financial assistance or loans, report on the suitability of the applicant for the trade or business for which the assistance is required, and other relevant matters. The Committees also have limited powers in regard to making grants of small sums for immediate assistance. They also allocate State rental houses to discharged servicemen in those areas where Combined Housing Allocation Committees have not been established, 50 per cent of all houses becoming available under the Government's housing scheme being allotted for this purpose. The number of Committees operating at 31 March 1952 was 111.

Other legislative measures for the purpose of rehabilitating discharged servicemen are the Land Act 1948 and its amendments. The Land Amendment Act 1948 contains provisions which enable the Land Settlement Board to give preference at ballots to discharged servicemen of the Second World War, and also to sell or grant a lease or licence to such a serviceman without public notice and without competition.

The Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Act 1953, re-enacting Part III of the Emergency Forces Act 1950 in an extended form, enables regulations to be made for the rehabilitation and protection of servicemen who have served overseas in connection with any emergency, whether a United Nations one or otherwise.

The Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Regulations 1951, made under the 1950 Act extend to the widows, widowed mothers, and children of servicemen, and also make provision for the financial assistance of servicemen while serving.

The Rehabilitation Board is to determine the nature and extent of the assistance to be granted in each case, within the limits prescribed in the regulations.

The general provisions of Part I of the Rehabilitation Act 1941 and its amendments as to the Board and its powers are to apply except so far as they are inconsistent with the regulations.

The Emergency Forces Occupational Re-establishment Regulations 1951 safeguard the rights of a worker in relation to his civil employment in the event of his serving as a member of an emergency force raised in New Zealand or elsewhere in the Commonwealth in connection with a United Nations emergency.

TRADE TRAINING.—The “A” Class training scheme has provided in a number of the building trades full-time intensive theoretical and practical indoor classes, followed by full-time advanced practical work under the supervision of the Board's Instructors. At 31 March 1952 carpentry schools were still operating on a reduced basis at Whangarei, Auckland, Hamilton, Rotorua, Gisborne, Hastings, New Plymouth, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Wellington, Christchurch, Timaru, and Dunedin, and a bricklaying school at Auckland. At the peak of the scheme full-time training in carpentry was in operation at twenty-one centres, and at some of these also in painting, bricklaying, and plastering. As the needs of ex-servicemen were substantially met it was decided that no further applications for training in the building trades in the full-time centres operated by the Board would be received after 31 January 1951 and that centres would cease to operate as the final classes of trainees undergoing training completed their courses. The scheme has tapered off to the extent that the Oamaru, Westport, Invercargill, Thames, Kaikohe, Napier, Masterton, and Nelson centres have been closed.

The recession in the number of men under training can be gauged by comparing the figure of 2,998 at 31 March 1948 with 359 at 31 March 1952, these being then in the concluding stages of their training. The number of men who completed “ A “ Class training from the inception of the scheme to 31 March 1952 was 6,988.

During their period of advanced practical training, trainees were engaged on the construction of houses under the Government's housing scheme, and from a modest beginning in 1942 the output increased to the extent that the Rehabilitation Department became one of the biggest contractors for State houses.

In the earlier stages of the “ A “ Class training scheme provision was also made for the training of ex-servicemen in general engineering, welding, and the footwear-manufacturing industry.

The “ B “ Class scheme of training provides for contracts between employers and trainees and the Board for engagement and training over suitable periods in the employer's own workshop. The wages are subsidized by the Board at a gradually decreasing amount as the training progresses and the trainee's skill and productive value increases. With the gradual closing down of the “ A “ Class training centres, “ B “ Class facilities are available to ex-servicemen who wish to learn a skilled trade.

Certain trades such as boot repairing, watchmaking, jewellery manufacturing, &c., are particularly suited to the needs of disabled men, and, so far as is reasonably possible, training in such vocations is reserved for ex-servicemen suffering from major disabilities.

Arrangements similar to those in regard to trade training have been made for the training of ex-servicemen with suitable educational background as clerical workers, and in a number of professions such as law, accountancy, surveying, architecture, and journalism.

The following table summarizes the result of the “ B “ Class training scheme up to 31 March 1952.

TradeUnder TrainingCompleted TrainingTotal
Carpentry27239266
Joinery67985
Plumbing52193245
Bricklaying23032
Painting and paperhanging13176189
Plastering146478
Other building trades23739
Clerical and professional12424436
Engineering and metal trades20542562
Electrical trades17237254
Foodstuffs9107116
Footwear and leather trades4173177
Furniture trades12366378
Motor trades21425446
Other mechanical trades74350
Printing59499
Retail trades2365367
Roof-tiling 66
Textile and clothing trades3173176
Miscellaneous trades16161177
                Totals2443,9344,178

The “ C “ Class training scheme caters for the resumption of apprenticeships interrupted by war service. The Suspension of Apprenticeship Emergency Regulations 1944 and the Emergency Forces Occupational Re-establishment Regulations 1951 provided that an apprentice on reviving his contract should receive at least the apprenticeship rate of wages that he would then be receiving had his employment been continuous. If the expiry date of the contract (calculated on the basis of an apprenticeship of not more than five years) has passed, the employer is called upon to pay to the apprentice the final contract rate, and similar payment must be made if the apprentice has reached the age of twenty-one years and had at least twelve months' home service or has rendered military service overseas. Where a contract is revived after the original expiry date (five-year basis) has passed, or where the contract expires after revival, the wage is appreciably less than the journeyman's rate which would have been payable had the full contract term been served. As this is an obvious financial hardship arising directly from military service, the Board makes available a subsidy over and above the amount which the regulations require the employer to pay in order to bring the apprentice's wage up to the journeyman rate. Generally in the case of twenty-one-year-old apprentices the expiry date of whose contract has not been reached, the Rehabilitation Board makes available a limited subsidy, provided they have had any overseas service. This limited subsidy will normally continue until the apprentice becomes eligible for the full subsidy at the expiry date of the contract. Although the Suspension of Apprenticeship Emergency Regulations have now been revoked, the rights and privileges of apprentices who had revived their apprenticeships under those regulations are preserved by the Military Training Act 1949. At 31 March 1952 no ex-serviceman was undergoing training under this scheme, but 3,398 had completed their training, and 371 had discontinued for various reasons.

DISABLED SERVICEMEN.—Apart from the Board's general forms of assistance which are available to these men, special training assistance continues to be provided on behalf of the Board by the Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League and the Blinded Servicemen's Trust Board.

The League provides training in trades particularly suited to seriously disabled men, and the Rehabilitation Board is prepared to subsidize wages of any such disabled men whose disabilities make institutional treatment necessary or preferable to training within industry. This assistance is valuable for the ex-serviceman whose disability prevents him from following his normal occupation.

The League also provides employment under sheltered conditions for ex-servicemen whose disabilities make them unemployable in the ordinary industrial life of the community. Here again the Rehabilitation Board is prepared to assist by subsidizing wages.

Since the League undertook this work on behalf of the Rehabilitation Board 554 men had completed their training by 31 March 1952. Sixty-three men were receiving training at that date.

The Blinded Servicemen's Trust Board was constituted in 1945 to provide training facilities for the wholly or partially blinded ex-servicemen and to promote their welfare. Four men commenced regular training during the year ended 31 March 1952 and others have taken brief refresher courses. The bulk of training has now been accomplished, and the Trust Board's activity is mainly concentrated on after-care of some 54 men located throughout New Zealand, and the co-ordination of assistance available through State and private channels. Twenty-four of these men are employed or working on their own account on an economic basis, but the remainder are prevented from doing so by their disabilities.

FARM TRAINING AND SETTLEMENT.—In its approach to the task of settling the servicemen on the land the Rehabilitation Board had the benefit of the experience gained from the operations of the Discharged Soldiers' Settlement Act 1915, and in framing its policy it has endeavoured, as far as possible, to avoid the pitfalls of the past.

The Board decided that the following basic principles should be applied in its land-settlement scheme for ex-servicemen from the Second World War:—

  1. To make settlement facilities available only to fully experienced applicants.

  2. To give adequate training to those eligible applicants who were not fully experienced.

  3. To settle ex-servicemen on farms which should, under reasonable conditions, be capable of producing sufficient to maintain the property, provide a reasonable standard of living, and pay all other outgoings, including mortgage charges.

The Grading System.—The Board, in consequence of the above, decided that the qualifications of every farming applicant should be subjected to the closest scrutiny and that eligible applicants should be classified according to their ability.

  • Grade “ A “: Experienced men qualified for immediate settlement on farms of their own.

  • Grade “ B “: Partly experienced men in need of further training to fit them to take up and manage farms of their own.

  • Grade “ C “: Inexperienced men considered suitable for training with the intention that they should ultimately be established on farms of their own.

  • Grade “ D “: Not suitable for farm training or settlement.

The grading of applicants is the responsibility of Farming Sub-committees, thirty of which are now operating throughout New Zealand, each comprising experienced private farmers as Chairman and Deputy Chairman, and representatives of the Lands and Survey Department and the State Advances Corporation. Provision is made for discharged servicemen from the Emergency Forces who were engaged continuously in farm employment pre-service, but otherwise only in special circumstances have new applications for farm gradings been accepted since 31 March 1951.

The Training Scheme.—For those eligible applicants who did not measure up to “ A “ Grade standard every facility and encouragement was given to them to obtain the experience necessary to enable them to operate successfully farms on their own account. The Rehabilitation Board made provision for subsidizing the wages of trainees in special circumstances.

Full-time tuition has been provided for student-trainees placed at Canterbury and Massey Agricultural Colleges. The majority of the men selected for these courses have had a background of practical experience, and short courses at the colleges have served a very useful purpose in giving the men an insight into the most up-to-date farming methods.

Full-time training on a special farm is provided for physically disabled ex-servicemen who have a rural background and in respect of whom there are prospects of ultimate successful settlement as farmers, although possibly in a different class of farming from that previously followed. The administration of the farm is in the hands of the Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League, while the wages paid to the trainees are subsidized by the Board.

The following table shows the number of ex-servicemen settled and the number of ex-servicemen graded “ A “ awaiting settlement as at 31 March 1952.

Class of SettlementNumber
Settled on single units by Rehabilitation Loans Committee6,942
Settled on land settlement blocks by Rehabilitation Loans Committee1,654
Settled on land settlement blocks, financial adjustments yet to be made559
Employed by Lands and Survey Department with promise of titles157
Settled on single units and blocks through Maori Rehabilitation Finance Committee74
Employed by Department of Maori Affairs on single units and blocks with promise of title21
Settled without rehabilitation assistance on freehold, Crown, and private leasehold properties1,093
Maori ex-servicemen assisted by Department of Maori Affairs under Maori Land Amendment Act 1936100
                Total settled10,600
Number of “A” Grade ex-servicemen awaiting settlement2,491

The area of land acquired for the settlement of ex-servicemen up to 31 March 1952 was 1,324,201 acres. This area does not include particulars relating to those who have purchased established farms on their own account with rehabilitation assistance. Further particulars are contained in Section 18b. Particulars of financial assistance will be found under a later heading.

EDUCATION.—Educational facilities are provided by the Rehabilitation Board for ex-servicemen in the way of bursaries, payment of fees, book allowance, &c.

Full-time bursaries for study at New Zealand University Colleges and some private institutions and colleges include all tuition and examination fees, together with a book allowance limited to £5 per annum. Subsistence allowances for the academic period are also granted at the rate of £7 per week for married men and £4 0s. 6d. per week for single bursars. For some courses at the agricultural colleges students are required to live at the colleges. In such cases their board and lodgings are paid, and in addition allowances of £4 17s. 6d. and £2 per week are paid to married and single men respectively.

Assistance for part-time study at University Colleges, State institutions, and private institutions is also given, and consists of tuition and examination fees, plus an allowance for books.

It should be noted that these forms of assistance are granted in relation to career training only and not for purely cultural studies. In deciding the type of bursary and the period for which assistance will be granted, factors such as interruption to study through service, length and type of service in the Armed Forces, relation to pre-service career, and prospects upon qualification and suitability for the particular course of study are all taken into account.

In certain cases bursaries are granted to enable an ex-serviceman to pursue a course of study overseas. These are only granted to men with long military service overseas and a serious interruption to study or career, or for courses of study which are not available in New Zealand. A full overseas bursary usually includes subsistence allowance at the rate of £328 per annum sterling for married bursars and £250 per annum for single bursars, payable from the time of arrival in the United Kingdom until the earliest date a bursar can obtain a return passage to New Zealand after the completion of his course. Tuition and examination fees, refund for textbooks purchased up to £5 per academic year, tourist-class passages from and to New Zealand, voyage allowances at the rate of 16s. 5d. per day for married men and 5s. 3d. per day for single men, and reasonable travelling expenses in New Zealand and the United Kingdom (from home address in New Zealand to port of embarkation and port of disembarkation to place of study, with similar assistance on the return journey) are also payable.

Particulars of educational facilities granted to 31 March 1952 are contained in the following table.

FacilitiesEx-OverseasEx-Home ServiceTotal
Full-time assistance—   
  (a) In New Zealand3,2052003,405
  (b) Overseas7193722
Part-time assistance13,5062,59916,105
Renewals—   
  (a) Full-time3,9251944,119
  (b) Part-time20,6172,79323,410
Miscellaneous facilities2,8893493,238
                Totals44,8616,13850,999

Education and Career-assistance to Children of Deceased or Totally Incapacitated Servicemen.—In conjunction with the Education Department, the Rehabilitation Board is also concerned with the education of the children of deceased servicemen whose deaths have been the result of war injuries, and of the children of ex-servicemen who through war disability are totally incapacitated for work. The responsibility for the education of these children through the primary and post-primary school stages is undertaken by the Education Department. A bursary up to £25 per annum is available to eligible children attending post-primary schools. Assistance for education and career training after post-primary schooling is completed may be granted by the Rehabilitation Board, the assistance taking the form of tuition and examination fees and a contribution towards the cost of books. Where full-time study is approved, a subsistence allowance is payable, varying from £2 17s. 6d. per week to £4 0s. 6d. per week at the age of twenty-one years.

So that due encouragement is given to any children wishing to train for a worth-while trade or career the Board will, where necessary, consider a payment to bring their wages up to £3 10s. 6d. net per week where required to live away from home or £2 17s. 6d. per week when living at home. Those twenty-one years of age and over, whether living at or away from home while engaged in career occupations not covered by apprenticeships, may be considered for a grant sufficient to bring their net wages up to £4 13s. per week.

FINANCIAL.—The following is a summary of loan limits and interest rates applicable to the various types of loan granted by the Rehabilitation Board.

Type of LoanMaximum AmountRate of Interest
 £Per Cent
(a) Tools of trade50Free
(b) Furniture100Free
(c) Business5004
(d) Farms—  
                Going concerns—  
                    Dairy5,0003
                    Sheep6,2503
                Stock and plant only—  
                    Dairy1,5004
                    Sheep or mixed2,5004
(e) House—  
                New2,0003
                Existing1,8003

In the case of business, farm, and housing loans the interest rate for the first year is reduced to 2 per cent per annum. Supplementary and suspensory interest-free loans are available in the case of housing loans in appropriate cases. Both classes of loan are on a percentage basis. Supplementary loans, which are interest-free and repayable only in the event of the sale of the security, amount to 5 per cent of the reasonable cost with a maximum of £100 in the case of new houses, and for existing dwellings are 5 per cent of the approved value with a maximum of £90. Suspensory loans, also interest-free, relate to new houses only and are cancelled after a period of seven years provided the owner fulfils the required occupancy conditions. They are limited to 10 per cent of the approved cost with a maximum of £200.

Supplementary loans have also been made available in a number of farm loans, and the Land Amendment Act 1950 extended the “ suspensory “ loan principle to cases where ex-servicemen are settled, under the Rehabilitation Act, on Crown land after 1 November 1950. The suspensory loan in such cases is for an amount not exceeding the difference between the 1942 value and the current market value. Such a loan will not be enforceable as long as the purchaser resides personally on the land and farms it for his own use and benefit and fulfils the conditions of any prior mortgage to the Crown or to the State Advances Corporation.

Provided the purchaser fulfils these conditions the loan is discharged at the end of ten years. These suspensory loans were introduced consequent upon the passing of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950, which provided that the value of land for the purposes of that Act was to be the current market value instead of the 1942 value.

Particulars of the various classes of loan authorized during the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952, and the totals to 31 March 1952, are as follows.

Class of LoanYear Ended 31 March 1951Year Ended 31 March 1952Totals to 31 March 1952
NumberAmountNumberAmountNumberAmount
  £ £ £
Purchase of farms, &c.1,0326,281,1369235,617,7908,59640,397,502
Housing loans5,7928,406,6593,9566,381,20339,42849,801,940
Tools of trade391,273228381,44547,603
Furniture5,908561,8674,146399,12653,8054,998,746
Business940630,526604406,57210,2716,531,059
Miscellaneous9727,124414,434604124,820
                Totals13,80815,908,5859,69212,809,963114,149101,901,670

Rehabilitation expenditure (including loan authorizations) for the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952, together with the totals to 31 March 1952, was as follows.

ItemYear Ended 31 March 1951Year Ended 31 March 1952To 31 March 1952 From Outset
 £££
Administration expenses375,972293,4552,695,351
Advertising and publicity  21,263
Educational facilities, including books, tuition fees, and subsistence allowance116,97872,8081,647,422
Farm training and settlement (excluding loans)—   
    Farm training, including fees and subsistence allowance at approved agricultural colleges and training farms and subsidy to approved employers12,1345,398475,930
    Purchase of lands for settlement, development and other expenses in connection therewith (excluding £10,263,870 recovered from Rehabilitation Loans Committee and appearing under “ Loans “)1,574,7434,013,68822,556,746
                Totals, farm assistance1,586,8774,019,08623,032,676
Trade training—   
    Grants to Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League15,74415,211239,593
    Land and buildings for trade training schemes, Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment Leagues, &c.6,82110,556263,540
    Motor-vehicles purchased for trade training centres  12,429
    Plant and equipment for hostels, &c.  7,981
    Private firms and Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League (includes subsidies to employers and separation allowances)53,26434,5811,443,981
    Purchase and establishment of artificial-limb factories76854130,490
    Therapeutic employment for ex-servicemen  25,302
    Tool store (cost of tools for resale to ex-servicemen tradesmen)4,9881,632156,942
    Trade training: Centres operated by Rehabilitation Department (includes establishment and operational charges, trainees' wages, separation allowances and travelling expenses, tools, plant, and equipment)582,867333,5145,739,561
Training of blinded ex-servicemen5,8695,20892,359
                Totals, trade training670,321401,2438,012,178
Loans—   
    Interest concessions605,971664,5341,270,505
    Loans authorized (Maori Rehabilitation Finance Committee)227,766255,9541,264,870
    Loans authorized (Rehabilitation Loans Committee)15,908,58512,809,963101,901,670
    Reserve Fund contributions196,859257,426454,285
    Small Farms Act leases: Losses and interest concessions  55,327
                Totals, loans16,939,18113,987,877104,946,657
Grants—   
    Rehabilitation allowances  431,885
    Special grants to ex-servicemen31,18015,55487,673
    Special grants to Returned Services Associations4,1953,03542,836
    Travelling expenses of ex-servicemen, including fares, furniture removals, and loss of earnings 14842,165
                Totals, grants35,37518,737604,559
Plans and specifications, including plan service  4,039
    Other items291 5,670
                Totals19,724,99518,793,206140,969,815

Business Assistance for Ex-servicemen.—In addition to the loan facilities available to assist ex-servicemen in purchasing existing businesses, or in establishing new businesses, special assistance is given to ex-servicemen requiring licences for licensed industries and trades, and also in obtaining stocks, plant, and equipment which may be in short supply or subject to control.

The following table shows the main classes of business for which loans have been granted up to 31 March 1952.

ClassNumber GrantedAmount
  £
Butchery226192,817
Grocery, general store695596,426
Bakery, dairy, refreshment rooms442305,980
Stationery, fancy goods12694,894
Radio dealer, electrician240133,323
Hairdresser, tobacconist12765,990
Bootmaker15951,474
Chemist3234,330
Manufacturing business317209,574
Eggs, poultry, &c.4327,073
Milk rounds328274,690
Hotels, guesthouses4244,788
Fishing ventures11876,684
Agricultural contractors439316,641
Taxi, service car2,2161,202,380
Transport (general) and mail contractors1,3531,017,656
Building and related trades1,180570,889
Mechanical trades464310,650
Professional services918438,152
Miscellaneous806566,648
                Totals10,2716,531,059

Housing.—Owing to the prevailing housing shortage, the housing of ex-servicemen has been one of the Rehabilitation Board's main problems. Assistance in this connection consists of a certain priority in the allocation of State rental houses, and provision of finance for the erection of new, and the purchase of existing, dwellings.

During the year ended 31 March 1952, 1,117 State rental houses and flats were allocated to ex-servicemen, making a total allocation to 31 March 1952 of 15,213.

The number of loan authorizations for the erection of new homes during the year ended 31 March 1952 was 1,958, making a total of 17,781 to 31 March 1952.

Loans for the purchase of existing dwellings were authorized in 1,998 cases in 1951-52, while the total up to the end of that period was 21,647.

MAORI REHABILITATION.—The following table gives particulars of assistance afforded to Maori ex-servicemen up to 31 March 1952. Maoris are entitled to the same assistance under the same general conditions as Europeans, although special measures have been provided to meet their particular needs.

At 31 March 1952, 5,198 Maori ex-servicemen had been demobilized, of whom 3,841 had served overseas.

Type of AssistanceNumber of Ex-servicemenAmount Authorized
  £
Farm land purchased 92,951
Loans—  
    Farm loans115447,558
    Housing loans719912,936
    Furniture loans1,126105,727
    Business loans216101,202
    Tools of trade loans601,941
    Miscellaneous loans and grants588,292
                Totals, loans2,2941,577,656
Educational assistance144 
Trade training—  
    “A” Class673 
    “B” Class49 
    “C” Class8 
    “D” Class56 
    “F” Class3 
                Total, trade training789 
Farm training247 
                Total number assisted3,474 

In addition, 100 ex-servicemen have been settled on farms under the Maori Land Amendment Act 1936 and 36 ex-servicemen have received housing assistance under the Maori Housing Act 1935.

DEMOBILIZATION.—Demobilizations as recorded by the Rehabilitation Department are shown in the following table.

Year Ended 31 MarchDemobilization
Year 1951-52Total to Date
194423,36242,656
194526,01968,675
194682,725151,400
194731,110182,510
194819,755202,265
19496,896209,161
19501,657210,818
1951970211,788
1952525212,313

Chapter 10. SECTION 10—EXTERNAL TRADE

10 A—GENERAL

Data regarding the overseas trade of New Zealand have special significance in view of the country's particularly high degree of dependence upon its external trade. If a few entrepôt and similar trading centres are excluded, New Zealand's total international trade per head is higher than that of any other country. However, in making use of the external trade statistics their limitations for balance of payments studies should be clearly recognized.

In the first place these trade statistics do not relate to the whole of the New Zealand currency area, the Cook Islands, Niue Island, and the Trust Territory of Western Samoa not being included, while vessels transferred to or from New Zealand ownership travelling on their own bottoms are excluded from the statistics, so also are ships' stores (other than bunker fuel and goods on which drawback of duty is claimed).

Of greater significance is the basis of valuation used in recording exports and imports. Exports generally are recorded at free-on-board (f.o.b.) values, but in the case of goods exported by a New Zealand national to be sold in an overseas market (e.g., some wool) the actual net f.o.b. price realized could differ from the value estimated at time of shipment. Wool acquired under the wartime appraisal scheme and exported to be auctioned overseas was valued on export at appraisal prices. Since the prices realized at auction were higher, and New Zealand shared in this profit, export values for the years concerned are consequently understated. Imports are recorded on the basis of their value for Customs purposes, this being their current domestic value (c.d.v.) in the country of export at the time of shipment plus 10 per cent. The domestic and export price levels in the exporting country may differ on account of price controls, subsidies, &c.; while external packing, railway freights, &c., generally raise the f.o.b. cost of goods above the domestic price level. Over all imports from all countries the 10-per-cent addition is believed to fall a little short of actual marine insurance and freight costs. For these reasons the actual cost, insurance, freight (c.i.f.) cost of imports is believed in normal times to be a few per cent higher than the recorded value. Of course, the relatively high freight rates and insurance charges in wartime result in c.i.f. costs rising considerably above Customs values. The high charter freight rates of 1951-52 would have a similar effect.

For particular commodities, especially those where the value relative to weight or bulk is low, valuation at the current domestic price plus 10 per cent can be quite unrepresentative of the actual c.i.f. cost.

The exports recorded in the trade statistics relate to goods on vessels which have cleared their final port of call in New Zealand during the period named, save that, in order to facilitate the flow of work through the Customs accounting machines, the figures for each month are in fact closed off some time prior to the end of the month. However, the omissions at the end of any month are balanced by the carry-forward from the end of the previous month. Since the whole of the end of the year holiday period falls in the January accounting period the figures for this month are typically low. Depending on the length of time a vessel is in New Zealand waters, goods could have been actually loaded several weeks before they are recorded in the export statistics.

The trade figures for imports are compiled from the import entries, either for home consumption or into bonded warehouse, passed by the Customs Department. Under the system in use it is possible for an importer to pay the duty involved, if any, and have the import entry passed very shortly after he receives the shipping documents; this enables him to take delivery of the goods on arrival. Thus the import may be recorded before the carrying vessel has reached New Zealand. Generally, however, the import entries are not passed until the goods are available for discharge from the wharf. On the other hand, it may sometimes occur that goods may have been unloaded and in the custody of a Harbour Board for some time before the importer has the entry passed (and the import is recorded) and takes delivery.

In the official annual statistics of the trade of New Zealand the twelve-monthly period adopted is the calendar year. Summarized trade statistics over a long period of years are included in the Statistical Summary towards the end of this volume. The latest figures covering the principal items of export and import are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, so that summarized figures are available for any twelve-monthly period ending in March, June, September, or December. As the farm production year ends about June and the financial year on 31 March, it is desirable to record trade for years ended 30 June and 31 March as well as for calendar years.

The following table relates to merchandise only—i.e., it excludes specie, particulars of which will be found on page 258. Up to the end of 1929 New Zealand currency and sterling were at virtual parity, but thenceforward New Zealand currency was at a discount with sterling until 20 August 1948, from when it was restored to parity with sterling (see Section 31—Banking and Currency). Consequently figures of total merchandise trade have been converted to a sterling basis, and a summary covering the last twelve years follows.

YearYear Ended 31 DecemberYear Ended 31 MarchYear Ended 30 June
ExportsImportsExportsImportsExportsImports
*Provisional.
 £(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)
194167,479,41349,167,01071,179,43047,918,22465,766,53046,184,967
194281,284,63753,856,01269,163,12150,589,65274,039,15151,377,986
194371,862,59895,242,33076,112,38360,967,78871,711,92971,958,098
194477,786,94686,397,21275,252,14895,849,75473,235,27497,490,448
194581,631,27655,088,18079,352,30781,611,31386,922,97367,734,502
1946101,302,26671,571,33388,976,01557,003,13491,004,21162,662,103
1947129,419,647128,640,826107,517,74181,732,896122,074,55690,959,929
1948147,821,025128,534,252140,139,395138,306,279146,634,064146,842,553
1949*147,290,491119,713,138148,288,369119,434,575149,069,360110,491,864
1950*183,752,291157,942,876154,611,975134,348,044162,083,814140,383,852
1951248,127,172206,533,515197,173,053152,358,366207,708,398164,901,881
1952*240,813,073252,438,868248,875,506246,901,318253,995,510272,302,609
 £(Stg.)£(Stg.)£(Stg.)£(Stg.)£(Stg.)£(Stg.)
194153,984,00039,334,00056,944,00038,335,00052,613,00036,948,000
194265,028,00043,085,00055,330,00040,472,00059,231,00041,102,000
194357,490,00076,194,00060,890,00048,774,00057,370,00057,566,000
194462,230,00069,118,00060,202,00076,680,00058,588,00077,992,000
194565,305,00044,071,00063,482,00065,289,00060,538,00054,188,000
194681,042,00057,257,00071,181,00045,603,00072,803,00050,130,000
1947103,536,000102,913,00086,014,00065,386,00097,660,00072,768,000
1948125,375,000110,926,000112,112,000110,645,000117,307,000117,474,000
1949*147,290,000119,713,000134,819,000108,841,000144,926,000107,107,000
1950*183,752,000157,943,000154,612,000134,348,000162,084,000140,384,000
1951248,127,000206,534,000197,173,000152,358,000207,708,000164,902,000
1952*240,813,000252,439,000248,876,000246,901,000253,996,000272,303,000

TRADE PER HEAD.—The next table shows the total merchandise trade, exports, and imports per head of the population. Values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency.

YearExportsImportsTotal Trade
*Provisional.
 £s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
193326128161244350
193430103204050143
193529159234115308
19363607281116426
19374119235657757
193836683491070166
1939351211306665195
194045092918674193
194141763021171105
1942491163216118285
194343189584710234
19444619752379932
194548353210280137
194657116401369850
19477119571109143101
1948801157012150127
1949*78131063192142130
1950965082148178198
1951127811061023391
1952*12012101269324721

The import figures for the years 1942 to 1945 did not represent purely commercial imports, but included large figures for munitions and war stores, especially in 1943 and 1944. Except for 1949, each of the last seven years has successively produced a figure for total trade per head higher than that of the preceding year. The reduction in 1949 was due to the appreciation of New Zealand currency to parity with sterling, with its concomitant drop in the export and import price levels.

The table following shows comparative figures of total trade per head in 1951 for New Zealand and certain other countries. The European countries shown are those with particularly high figures in this respect. The figures for the United Kingdom are from official publications, those for the other countries from a United Nations publication.

Total External Trade Per Head
 £(Stg.)
New Zealand233
Belgium-Luxemburg207
Canada205
Australia185
Switzerland184
Sweden180
Netherlands156
Denmark154
United Kingdom132
United States of America62

The above figures are the best indicators readily available of the relative importance of its overseas trade to the economy of each country concerned.

VISIBLE BALANCE OF TRADE.—As a debtor country New Zealand has normally a substantial excess of exports over imports, imports having exceeded exports in only six (calendar) years since 1885—viz., in 1908, 1920, 1926, 1943, 1944, and 1952. The figures for the last twenty years—merchandise only—are as follows.

YearVisible Excess of Exports

*Excess of imports.

† Provisional.

‡ As from 20 August 1948 New Zealand currency was appreciated to parity with sterling.

 £(N.Z.)£(Stg.)
193315,424,55312,340,000
193416,003,29512,803,000
193510,221,1148,210,000
193612,493,05410,035,000
193710,552,6848,476,000
19382,954,0942,373,000
19398,662,1336,929,000
194024,743,46419,795,000
194118,312,40314,650,000
194227,428,62521,943,000
1943-23,379,732*-18,704,000*
1944-8,610,266*-6,888,000*
194526,543,09621,234,000
194629,730,93323,785,000
1947778,821623,000
194819,286,77314,449,000‡
1949†27,577,35327,577,000
195025,809,41525,809,000
195141,593,65741,594,000
1952†-11,625,795*-11,626,000*

Note.—The 1942-45 figures included imports of lend-lease supplies which did not involve normal transactions in monetary exchange (being cancelled by reciprocal aid provided in New Zealand). To show the true balance of trade they should be eliminated, giving approximate export surpluses for the four years as follows (New Zealand currency): 1942, £38,000,000; 1943, £4,000,000; 1944, £13,000,000; 1945, £34,000,000.

A pronounced fall in exports from the previous year's level was responsible for the low excess of exports in 1938. The improvement in 1939 was effected by a reduction in imports under the policy of import selection and control inaugurated at the beginning of that year. Extremely large import totals, mainly as the result of the huge expansion of the importation of defence materials and supplies under lend-lease arrangements (which to a large extent invalidates comparisons with earlier years), were responsible for the excess of imports in 1943 and 1944. At the conclusion of the war the fall in imports of defence materials and lend-lease supplies and increases in exports combined to produce large favourable balances, that for 1946 being a new record. The value of exports in 1947 was 28 per cent higher than in 1946, but imports increased in value between the two years by 80 per cent, so that the excess of exports fell away to only £778,821. Continuing substantial increases in the values of exports (partly disguised in the New Zealand currency figures by the appreciation of the N.Z. to parity with sterling), accompanied by less marked increases (except in 1950) in the values of imports, resulted in the 1948, 1949, 1950, and 1951 figures for the visible excess of exports being of a high order. The particularly high wool prices of the 1950-51 selling season were reflected more fully in the 1951 export figures, the favourable balance for that year at £41,594,000 being 40 per cent higher than the previous record in 1946.

The high export values were maintained in 1952, but owing to several factors imports in this year rose to an unexpectedly high figure: the strong demand for imported goods was accentuated by buoyant export prices; import controls had been progressively lifted and some importers (after the experience of many years of limited imports) were over-sanguine both of the market demand and of the share of this market which they could expect to obtain; orders placed overseas in expectation of long delays in delivery were unexpectedly fulfilled when manufacturers' alternative markets were closed. The development of this import “boom” is illustrated in the following table showing quarterly imports, at annual rates, in 1951 and 1952.

PeriodImports at Annual Rates £(million)
1951—First Quarter140
            Second Quarter183
            Third Quarter215
            Fourth Quarter289
1952—First Quarter302
            Second Quarter284
            Third Quarter248
            Fourth Quarter175

Some measures to control and discourage the flow of imports were taken at the beginning of 1952, primarily in the interests of the balances of the sterling area as a whole, and these were followed by more stringent measures when the danger to New Zealand's own overseas balances became apparent. (See note on Import and Export Control—page 257.)

The visible balance of trade—i.e., the excess of exports over imports or vice versa—is an essential record valuable for numerous purposes, but with very definite limitations to which attention has been drawn in the opening paragraphs of this section. For year-to-year comparisons of the values of exports and imports the inevitable errors in the figures are of no statistical significance, but they do result in significant errors in the residual visible balances of exports or imports, especially so when these balances are small.

There are additional difficulties where trade with individual countries is concerned. The ultimate destination of goods exported is sometimes not known at the time of export. In particular, it is evident from the United Kingdom trade statistics that a considerable proportion of New Zealand's exports to continental countries in normal times is recorded in the New Zealand statistics among exports to the United Kingdom. Such produce may be sold on the United Kingdom markets to continental purchasers; while, again, goods may be diverted to continental markets after arrival in the United Kingdom.

Various factors arising out of the war further obscured the position in those years, particularly during the period that the Lend-Lease and the Canadian Mutual Aid Agreements were operating. In considering the 1942-45 balances the effect of the inclusion in imports of lend-lease supplies should be noted. With the mutual cancellation of any obligations under lend-lease and reciprocal-aid arrangements as announced in the final settlement it will be apparent that lend-lease imports were not the subject of ordinary transactions in monetary exchange, and their inclusion in imports conveys a false impression in so far as balances of payments are concerned. A further complication in this connection arose during the war period in connection with exports. Considerable quantities of foodstuffs and equipment were exported for the use of Allied Forces, &c., at the direction of the United Kingdom Government. In accordance with the general practice, such exports were credited to the country of final destination—e.g., Egypt, Algeria, Iraq, Italy, India, &c.—although the responsibility for payment rested with the United Kingdom Government.

This position, goods exported to one country being paid for by the nationals of another country, arises also where operators deal internationally in commodities. Thus a national of one country may purchase, say, wool, but consign it to another country for processing. In the trade statistics the wool would be shown as exported to the country of consignment, not that of the national who purchased it. Similarly, the import of a commodity, say, motor spirits, from one country will not necessarily involve any direct payment to a national, or in the currency, of that country.

Visible trade is not the only factor to be taken into account in considering the balance of payments between countries. Debt services, capital transfers, charitable and other personal remittances, freight payments, insurances, tourist expenditure, and the like, are vitally important factors which frequently reverse a credit visible balance of trade into a debit balance of payments. A statement of New Zealand's overseas receipts and payments is given later in this section.

The following table shows for the year 1951 the amount of merchandise exports to, and imports from, each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand. Exports are valued f.o.b. New Zealand ports, and imports at New Zealand import values—i.e., current domestic value in country of shipment plus 10 per cent allowance for freight, &c. As mentioned earlier this basis of valuation gives results which may differ from the true c.i.f. cost. Even without this difference in basis of valuation the New Zealand trade statistics will yield different results, in respect of its trade with any given country, to those obtained from the trade statistics of that country, since in the latter New Zealand's exports will normally be valued c.i.f. in the given country and New Zealand's imports f.o.b. in that country. This is the accepted practice internationally in statistics of trade.

Trade by Countries, 1951
CountryExportsImports
New Zealand ProduceTotalBy Country of PurchaseBy Country of Origin
 £(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)
United Kingdom142,133,324142,362,169113,084,529110,682,070
Bahrein Island2,0962,0962,058,1722,072,109
British Borneo748748731,5251,275,934
Ceylon20,90721,1923,791,1283,800,699
Hong Kong266,282271,076387,005304,292
Republic of India961,237963,4216,576,0916,633,145
Federation of Malaya320,872321,2855,487,2674,066,276
Pakistan148,053148,05375,65875,671
British West Africa77,94077,940625,506798,616
Kenya and Uganda11,62211,626263,612281,709
Tanganyika1,0601,060405,571406,866
Union of South Africa266,222268,7251,612,6631,719,643
British West Indies715,529715,627395,781376,610
Canada8,563,4568,564,9896,402,7746,145,269
Australia4,753,7295,112,87421,940,43221,254,105
Fiji652,061778,0271,179,0811,105,807
Nauru28,43042,989326,591321,647
Tonga177,139212,85336,98532,013
Western Samoa403,208481,207203,251189,174
Other British Commonwealth countries265,609296,096241,770212,486
                Totals, British Commonwealth countries159,769,524160,654,043165,825,392161,754,141
Republic of Ireland95,43195,55917,03219,040
Austria95,91095,910248,023298,574
Belgium5,214,3185,239,1792,692,9312,976,481
Czechoslovakia763,699763,699210,259272,433
Denmark1,157,1461,157,146132,585148,732
Finland322,162322,162229,133267,185
France17,853,82117,853,9581,887,7272,323,702
Germany (Federal Republic)8,833,9668,835,5951,269,7961,386,982
Greece253,693253,69326,05331,679
Italy3,847,4873,847,487781,899957,593
Netherlands3,261,8603,261,8691,162,3691,209,725
Norway227,920227,920750,379815,051
Poland7,312,1457,312,14510,99616,934
Russia (U.S.S.R.)1,246,9111,246,9117,058125,224
Sweden672,908672,9081,833,8051,904,341
Switzerland127,101128,277926,688963,547
Yugoslavia312,242312,242153175
China160160300,837540,003
Indonesia 2,9073,324,3154,027,396
Iran  2,332,4882,630,002
Japan3,838,1823,844,7382,353,7002,440,930
Egypt353,120353,1201031,107
Tunisia  459,377488,227
Mexico295,059295,0594,58310,142
Netherlands Antilles175,235175,235106,829270,462
Panama Republic305,814305,814  
United States of America28,838,01228,859,04418,560,70219,382,891
Uruguay24,76227,282302,251302,089
Society Islands265,425275,3434,6054,140
Remaining countries858,842865,184771,447964,587
                Totals, other countries86,553,33186,630,54640,708,12344,779,374
Ships' stores71,362842,583  
                Grand totals246,394,217248,127,172206,533,515206,533,515

The progress of, and the trends in the direction of New Zealand's overseas trade, are illustrated by the following diagram. Among the features portrayed are New Zealand's dependence on the United Kingdom as a market for its exports, and the huge expansion in the values of both exports and imports in the post-war years, despite the deflationary effect of the appreciation of New Zealand currency in 1948.

BALANCE OF OVERSEAS PAYMENTS.—Since the institution of exchange control in New Zealand it is possible through the records of the Reserve Bank, which administers exchange control, to give a detailed statement of the foreign exchange transactions of the country.

The first table shows, in summary form, figures relating to overseas receipts and payments for the last eight years, and for each of the quarters of the two latest years. The figures relate to the whole of the New Zealand currency area, which includes the island territories and Western Samoa.

ReceiptsPaymentsSurplus (+) or Deficit (-)
ExportsTotal (Including Other)ImportsGovernment Debt and Other ServicesOther PaymentsTotal
PrivateGovernment 
£N.Z.(000)
Calendar year—        
    194597,574129,15231,74540,19514,05785,997+43,155
    1946112,054148,13360,11878,94115,634154,693-6,560
    1947129,045164,521115,19056,39818,881190,469-25,948
    1948145,270174,808108,18946,57925,232180,000-5,192
    1949139,203158,734109,65728,42627,140165,223-6,489
    1950194,786213,576140,81622,0386,40629,861199,121+14,455
    1951254,135276,134201,29318,91611,07828,790260,077+16,057
    1952216,133245,362200,06030,2908,21330,240268,803-23,441
Quarter ended—        
    1951—March71,68377,45438,4576,4742,1636,15053,244+24,210
                June69,32774,32035,7003,4791,6136,92747,719+26,601
                Sept.53,91759,74754,8363,8005,3017,70671,643-11.896
                Dec.59,20864,61372,3005,1632,0018,00787,471-22,858
    1952—March69,47078,84868,0749,2792,8006,91587,068-8,220
                June54,41862,16454,2066,7071,5388,01370,464-8,300
                Sept.40,94847,45243,1627,3621,7037,27859,505-12,053
                Dec.51,29756,89834,6186,9422,1728,03451,766+5,132

Note.—New Zealand currency was raised to parity with sterling on 20 August 1948.

It is not practicable to give comparable figures for earlier years in respect of the items listed in 1950 and subsequent years owing to the adoption of a revised classification from October 1949. The next table, also drawn from Reserve Bank statistics, gives summarized foreign exchange transactions with the United Kingdom and with the principal currency areas for recent periods.

Transactions With19511952
Six Months Jan.-JuneSix Months July-Dec.Six Months Jan.-JuneSix Months July-Dec.
  £N.Z.(Million) 
United Kingdom—    
    Receipts—    
        Exports84.366.978.067.7
        Total92.474.390.175.8
    Payments—    
        Imports61.486.896.062.6
        Total71.5102.0107.875.2
    Surplus (+) or deficit (-)—    
        On trade transactions+22.8-20.0-18.0+5.1
        On all transactions+20.9-27.7-17.8+0.6
Sterling Area—    
    Receipts—    
        Exports87.073.084.371.1
        Total97.283.4100.282.1
    Payments—    
        Imports72.0108.1114.577.2
        Total87.1128.4131.494.1
    Surplus (+) or deficit (-)—    
        On trade transactions+15.0-35.1-30.1-6.2
        On all transactions+10.1-44.9-31.2-12.0
Dollar Area—    
    Receipts—    
        Exports22.217.620.58.0
        Total22.718.321.58.9
    Payments—    
        Imports9.220.015.611.2
        Total10.822.117.312.9
    Surplus (+) or deficit (-) on all transactions+11.9-3.8+4.2-4.0
Non-Sterling European Payments Union countries and possessions—    
    Receipts—    
        Exports22.516.616.59.2
        Total22.716.816.79.4
    Payments—    
        Imports2.45.35.72.8
        Total2.55.76.03.2
    Surplus (+) or deficit (-) on all transactions+20.1+11.1+10.7+6.2

The export receipts and import payments figures recorded in these tables differ from the corresponding external trade figures as a result of (1) the different territorial coverage of the two sets of figures, (2) the lack of uniformity in the basis of valuation, particularly in imports, (3) the inclusion in the trade figures of “no-remittance” imports and similar movements of goods with no corresponding monetary transactions, and (4) the actual movements of goods and the corresponding monetary transactions occurring in different recording periods.

These exchange figures, like the trade figures on page 249, show the development and subsequent curbing of the import boom. They bring out, too, New Zealand's heavy annual deficit on “invisibles” with the sterling area, mainly United Kingdom and Australia, which has to be made good by a surplus on commodity trade. The nature of these “invisibles” is apparent in the next table giving detailed figures for the 1951 and 1952 calendar years.

ItemYear Ended 31 December
19511952
ReceiptsPaymentsReceiptsPayments
Merchandise—£N.Z.(000)£N.Z.(000)£N.Z.(000)£N.Z.(000)
    Exports254,135 216,133 
    Licensed imports 81,545 56,495
    Decontrolled imports 117,993 139,172
    Government imports 18,916 30,290
    Other imports 1,754 4,393
            Totals, merchandise254,135220,208216,133230,350
Transport—    
    Freights, fares, ships' charters1,7302,9761,7884,196
Travel—    
    Private and business (exclusive of fares)1,3745,8381,6855,086
Insurance—    
    Insurance1,114734622709
    Reinsurance 607 622
            Totals, insurance1,1141,3416221,331
International investment income—    
    Interest, dividends, and other private investment income2,4585,6795,4325,702
    Interest on Government and local authority loans 2,749 2,715
            Totals, international investment income2,4588,4295,4328,417
Government transactions—    
    Current expenditure by New Zealand Government overseas 4,215 5,136
    Current receipts by New Zealand Government and expenditure by other Governments in New Zealand2,496 1,140 
            Totals, Government transactions2,4964,2151,1405,136
Miscellaneous current transactions—    
    Commissions, royalties, rebates, &c.1,2941,8691,2811,817
    Films and entertainments 622 720
    Unilateral transfers (migrants' transfers, personal remittances, charitable, legacies, &c.)6,7295,4937,4394,713
    Expenses of business firms5751,5717532,304
    Other current transactions4913751,383419
            Totals, miscellaneous current transactions9,0899,93010,8559,972
Capital transfers—    
    Private3,6302,4777,6993,642
    Government 4,358 596
    Local authority 304 76
            Totals, capital transfers3,6307,1397,6994,315
Unidentified108 8 
            Grand totals276,134260,076245,362268,803

INDEX NUMBERS OF VALUE AND VOLUME OF TRADE.—The table following facilitates appreciation of the movement of external trade in recent years, both in value and in physical volume. The volume of export series has been calculated by comparing the exports of each successive year, revalued at the unit values ruling in the immediately preceding year, with the value recorded in that year, and linking the movements. The import volume series was, up to 1949, obtained by comparing the imports of the different years valued uniformly at 1937 unit values. With the adoption of a much more detailed commodity classification in 1949 the method was altered to a linking of annual movements, in calculating which the price patterns of both years are taken into account.

Index Numbers of Value and Volume of Trade. Base: 1936-38 (= 100)
YearValueVolume
On Gold BasisOn Sterling BasisOn New Zealand Currency BasisExportsImportsTotal Trade
ExportsImportsExportsImportsExportsImportsTotal External Trade
*Provisional.      
1936948694859485901028996
1937110108110108110108109102106104
193895106961079610710197105100
193987879595969595989496
19401027912194122941091087995
194193791119411195104977085
1942112871341031341041201147495
19439915411818311918314996128111
194410713912816612816614699105102
194511188134106135106121956481
19461361131661371671381541127595
1947174202213247214248229119116117
1948211218258266244247246123114118
1949*234214303287243230237128117123
1950215216377379303304304123140131
1951290282510495409398404111157132

The statistics for the war years 1940-45 need careful interpretation owing to (a) the inclusion of lend-lease supplies in imports, (b) the fact that imports include defence materials and ordnance stores, which rose greatly in wartime, and (c) the supply of very large quantities of New Zealand produce to United States Forces in the Pacific under reverse lend-lease, such supplies not being recorded in the external trade statistics.

The total values of exports and of imports (on a New Zealand currency basis) in 1951 were four times those of the averages of the pre-war years 1936-38. Although price changes have contributed most to these record values of commodity trade, there have also been considerable increases in volume, particularly in regard to imports since 1947. Compared with 1936-38, the volume index of exports for 1949 showed an increase of 28 per cent, which fell to 23 per cent in 1950, and to only 11 per cent in 1951, largely as a result of the waterfront dispute in that year. For the same three years the volume index of imports has shown progressive increases to 17 per cent, 40 per cent, and 57 per cent respectively, higher than the 1936-38 level.

IMPORT AND EXPORT PRICES AND TERMS OF TRADE.—Descriptions of the index numbers of export and import prices compiled in New Zealand are given in Section 35. The table below shows, for the years 1936 to 1951, index numbers of import prices and of export prices and terms of trade for major commodity groups and total exports. The terms of trade indices relate the movements in export prices from the base period adopted to the movements in import prices over the same periods. If export prices rise by a greater percentage, or fall by a lesser percentage, than do import prices (either of these relative movements would be favourable to New Zealand, enabling more imports to be purchased than hitherto for the same exports), the terms of trade index rises above 100. Conversely, if the relative movement of export and import prices is unfavourable the terms of trade index falls below 100.

IndexNumbers ofPrices andTerms ofTrade ofExportCommodities, 1936-38 (= 100)
YearImport PricesButterCheeseMeatWoolAll Exports
PriceTerms of TradePriceTerms of TradePriceTerms of TradePriceTerms of TradePriceTerms of Trade
*Provisional
1936-38100100100100100100100100100100100
193696949892969610082859397
1937102989697959997131128107105
1938102108106110108105103878510199
1939102113111105103989681799896
1940118118100121103108921129511396
19411311199112495108821128511588
19421441208313292108751127811781
19431591247813686110691247812277
19441671388314386115691277612877
19451701609416396122721277513881
19461901678816788135711417415179
19472261948620088164731828118984
194823021393221961627023210120991
1949*21020698201961527224711820397
1950230222972179416572512223284123
1951269241902328618468622231333124

The series show that throughout the war and early post-war years New Zealand's terms of trade were less favourable than they were immediately prior to the war. The rise in wool prices following the outbreak of the Korean war reversed this position for wool and for exports as a whole, although the terms for the other major commodities were still less favourable than in the base period.

It should perhaps be emphasized that the base period used, 1936-38, has been adopted purely as a convenient pre-war period. It is not suggested that the period represented one in which export and import prices were at an essentially “normal” parity. Consequently, the deterioration in the terms of trade in the war and early post-war years could be as easily due to particularly favourable terms in the base period as to particularly unfavourable terms in the later years. Owing also to the difficulties of constructing long-term price indices for exports and imports, with their ever-changing commodity patterns, the series should be regarded more as indicative of, rather than as precise measures of, the movements. During the war years, and again following the outbreak of the Korean War, sea freight and insurance costs rose relatively more than commodity prices, so that an import price index based on c.i.f. costs in New Zealand would have been higher in those years than the existing index based on values in the exporting countries, and the terms of trade indices would have been still more unfavourable.

IMPORT AND EXPORT CONTROL.—A decline in overseas assets commenced during 1936-37 and, allowing for seasonal fluctuations, continued steadily until 28 November 1938, when the net overseas assets of the Reserve Bank and the trading banks were under £(N.Z.)8,000,000.

With a view to conserving overseas assets, so as to ensure that overseas debt services would be met and that sufficient funds would be available for essential imports, regulations—effective from 7 December 1938, and known respectively as the Import Control Regulations 1938 and the Export Licences Regulations 1938—were made by Orders in Council of 5 December 1938.

The Import Control Regulations prohibited the importation of goods except in pursuance of a licence under the regulations or of an exemption granted by the Minister. Under the Export Licences Regulations, goods (with certain minor exceptions) could not be exported except under licence.

Three classes of export licences are provided for—viz., particular, general, and purchaser's. The particular licence applies to an occasional shipment; the general licence is issuable to exporters who make regular or frequent shipments; and the purchaser's licence is for cases where goods have been purchased for export by means of credits made available from overseas. A condition of the issue of any export licence is that the overseas credits arising from the sale of the goods (or used to finance their purchase) must be sold to a New Zealand bank in exchange for New Zealand currency.

For imports the licensing schedule issued in the latter half of each year contained items which could be divided into three main groups—viz., (a) items virtually excluded from importation, (b) items allowed to be imported only after close examination of each individual application, and (c) items allowed to be imported on a “basic allocation” dependent on the previous “import history” of the applicant. In the consideration of a licence the factors taken into account included such matters as past imports, probable demand and overseas supply, local availability (actual or potential), and Government policy in relation to protection of industry or special and specific limitation of consumption of certain types of goods. A further important feature of the policy was the desire to give the greatest possible preference to the goods of United Kingdom manufacturers.

In May 1950 the Government made provision for the issue of “no-remittance” import licences authorizing the importation of goods of such classes as were deemed desirable on the grounds of relative essentiality and inadequacy of supplies to meet normal requirements. Official overseas funds of banking institutions were in no case to be called on for the financing of “no-remittance” import licences, but provision was made for the transfer of private funds held overseas within the sterling area, such transfers to be made at the current rate of exchange.

A representative Import Advisory Committee was appointed in May 1950 to examine the import licensing system and recommend improvements in its administration, and was followed by the establishment of a Board of Trade (under the Board of Trade Act 1950) to advise the Government on matters relating to industrial and trade development, import licensing and export licensing (except agricultural and pastoral products), tariffs and trade negotiations, the marketing and distribution of products, and the acquisition of raw materials and other goods for use in industry.

By the end of 1950 over 400 of the approximately 1,000 items comprised in the licensing schedules of earlier years had been freed from licensing control from soft-currency areas. In the following year the number of decontrolled items from soft-currency areas was further increased and included a large number of items competitive with New Zealand manufactures, after the Board had considered the objections of local manufacturers.

By December 1951 the number of controlled items had been reduced to 300, and of these one-third were only residual portions of items which had been partially decontrolled.

A new departure announced in December 1951 was “world exemption” of six items, which meant that these items were free to be imported from any country without licence.

In order to assist in measures for strengthening the sterling area reserves and the balance of payments generally the Government of New Zealand announced in March 1952 certain decisions designed to ensure an increased surplus in New Zealand's overall balance of payments with non-sterling countries. Measures listed affecting import licensing included the cancellation of licences issued for imports from all “scheduled” countries (the United States of America, Canada, and Japan being the countries principally concerned), new licences being required for all future imports from these countries; and the importation of motor vehicles from all countries was brought under import licensing control.

In December 1951 the Reserve Bank, in commenting on the continued upward trend in bank advances, stated that the abnormal volume of imports was to a large extent being financed with bank credit and that this development had to be corrected because imports were outstripping available overseas income by a wider margin than could be continued for long. The Bank was therefore strengthening its selective control of advances by measures which included a request to the trading banks not to increase importers' overdraft limits for the purpose of buying overseas funds. The trading banks were given a discretionary authority for a tide-over period of three months.

At the end of March 1952 the Reserve Bank stated that owing to several factors, including the fall in the prices of wool and other products, imports were running at a rate which required specific measures to prevent overseas reserves being depleted below a reasonably safe level. Accordingly, sales of exchange to importers by the trading banks during 1952 were to be limited, except with the prior approval of the Reserve Bank, to 80 per cent of the sales to the same importers in 1950. Where an importer required more than this basic allocation, application had to be made to the Reserve Bank through a trading bank. Each application was to be considered on its merits, and decisions made in consultation with the Board of Trade, the Customs Department, the Department of Industries and Commerce, and the Treasury, taking into account (1) the essentiality of the goods, (2) whether the goods were already in oversupply, (3) firm commitments already entered into by importers and import licences held by importers, (4) any other special circumstances. It was anticipated that £170 million to £180 million could be made available for non-Government imports for 1952 by supplementing overseas receipts by a reasonable amount drawn from the Reserve Bank's reserves of overseas exchange. In the event overseas receipts were rather higher than anticipated, and the total of payments for non-Government imports for the year reached £200 million.

Importers' basic allocations of exchange for 1953 were announced on 4 August 1952 as 40 per cent of the 1950 figures. The announcement stated that, taking into account the Reserve Bank's statutory duty to maintain reserves which would provide a reasonable margin for contingencies, the Bank was not prepared, unless circumstances were exceptional, to draw further on overseas reserves in 1953. It was therefore imperative to ensure that the degree of freedom given importers was consistent with the making of sufficient exchange available for the purchase of the country's essential import requirements. It is estimated that overseas receipts in 1953 will enable £170 million to be made available for non-Government imports through basic and supplementary exchange allocations.

The Import Licensing Schedule for 1953 issued at the same time freed over 20 more items from licensing control. Import licensing has now been removed from a large proportion of New Zealand's imports (except where these are from “scheduled” countries), but a considerable number are still under control; in almost all these cases local manufacture is concerned.

After being suspended for two months “no-remittance” imports were again permitted in September 1952, but the provision permitting the transfer of private funds held overseas was withdrawn and the imports were to be for the personal use of the importer or his family.

MOVEMENT OF SPECIE.—Although there is a fairly considerable production of gold bullion, there is no Mint in New Zealand. Uncoined gold, therefore, ranks as an ordinary export, along with wool, dairy produce, and other merchandise.

The following table shows exports and imports of specie stated at face value for each of the eleven years 1942-52.

YearSpecie ImportedSpecie ExportedExcess of Specie Imports (+) or Exports (-)
* Provisional.
 £££
1942147,01025,375+121,635
1943461,8001,240+460,560
1944159,640400+159,240
1945208,1484,400+203,748
1946418,9704,532+414,438
1947147,99210,375+137,617
1948624,75555,169+569,586
1949*1,051,114570,220+480,894
1950169,823514,455-344,632
1951250,108280,150-30,042
1952*84,56726,943+57,624

GOVERNMENT CREDITS FOR FINANCING WOOL PURCHASES.—Financial agreements designed to facilitate the sale of New Zealand wool to France and Czechoslovakia were entered into by the New Zealand Government and the French and Czechoslovakian Governments—the former on 2 July 1947 and the latter on 22 January 1948.

The French agreement made available to France a credit up to £5,000,000 sterling for use in the purchase of New Zealand grown wool during the five years ending 30 June 1952. Other produce could also be brought under the scheme, if mutually agreed upon. Credit was made available to the Government of France to the value of one-half of the cost of wool purchased by French buyers, the remaining one-half being financed in the normal manner. At 31 March 1952 the total drawings on the account amounted to £(N.Z.) 5,018,749. The total advances are to be repaid not later than 31 December 1957, and interest at the rate of 2 1/4 per cent per annum is payable.

The Czechoslovakian agreement made available to Czechoslovakia a credit up to £1,000,000 in New Zealand currency for use in the purchase of New Zealand grown wool during the four years ended 30 June 1951. Credit was made available to the Government of Czechoslovakia to the value of one-half of the cost of the wool purchased by its buyers, with the proviso that the total credit drawn to 30 June 1948 was not to exceed £(N.Z.) 250,000, to 30 June 1949 £(N.Z.) 500,000, and to 30 June 1950 £(N.Z.) 750,000. The total drawings on the credit at 31 March 1952 were £(N.Z.) 999,864. The total advances are to be repaid not later than 30 June 1954, and interest at the rate of 2 1/2 per cent per annum is payable.

INTERNATIONAL TRADE CONFERENCE.—The Economic and Social Council of the United Nations, by a resolution dated 18 February 1946, resolved to call an International Conference on Trade and Employment for the purpose of promoting the expansion of the production, exchange, and consumption of goods.

This Conference was ultimately held at Havana, Cuba, from 21 November 1947 until 24 March 1948, and a résumé of the main provisions of the Charter as finally drawn up at Havana is given on pages 210-212 of the 1947-49 issue of the Year-Book. This Charter has not, however, been ratified by any country.

At the second session of the Preparatory Committee (to prepare the ground for the International Conference) held in 1947 at Geneva, negotiations for a multilateral trade agreement embodying tariff concessions by the participating countries took place. Further concessions were agreed to in negotiations held at Annecy (1949) and Torquay (1950-51). The resulting concessions are contained in schedules to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade Act 1948 and amendments thereto. Details of this as it affects New Zealand are given in Section 10d, “Customs Tariff and Revenue,” of this issue.

BULK PURCHASE OF PRIMARY PRODUCE BY UNITED KINGDOM GOVERNMENT.—The bulk purchase of New Zealand's primary produce by the United Kingdom Government originally commenced with the 1939-40 season's produce. It was a wartime measure whereby the United Kingdom Government became the sole purchaser of imported foodstuffs, and in New Zealand the Marketing Department became the authority for the bulk purchase and shipment of most of the produce concerned. The principal products which came within this bulk purchase plan were wool, butter, cheese, meat, tallow, and woolly sheepskins.

With the conclusion of the war, so ended the bulk purchase agreements for wool and sheepskins, the sale of these products reverting to the open market. Dairy produce and meat contracts, however, were continued under the bulk purchase scheme as part of peacetime marketing, and in 1948 new agreements were signed in London extending these contracts up to 1955. A detailed account of these agreements will be found in Section 19.

10 B—EXPORTS

In New Zealand the Department of Her Majesty's Customs requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination, the export statistics being compiled from the analysis and summation of these statements.

Exports are valued in New Zealand currency “free on board at the port of shipment,” except re-exports ex bonded warehouse or under drawback of duty which are recorded at the original import values. Where goods are not sold till arrival at their destination values are assessed at current prices at time of shipment. Meat and dairy-produce exports are valued like other commodities, on the basis of overseas realizations, not on the basis of the prices payable to producers under the internal purchasing procedures. Wool acquired under the wartime appraisal scheme and subsequently exported to be auctioned overseas was valued on export at appraisal prices, not ruling prices at the time of export. New Zealand currency was below parity with sterling from the beginning of 1930 to 19 August 1948, when it was again restored to parity (see section on Banking and Currency). A table in the preceding subsection gives the values in sterling of total exports for the years 1941 to 1951.

The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. The trade records distinguish between exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports of imported goods.

CLASSIFICATION OF EXPORTS.—The table following gives merchandise exports (i.e., excluding specie) for the last eleven years by main commodity groups.

YearDairy ProduceMeatWoolAnimal FatsHides, Skins, and PeltsTotal Merchandise Exports*

*Including other commodities, among them uncoined gold and silver.

† Provisional.

 ££££££
194126,396,00018,151,00012,613,000845,0004,104,00067,479,000
194229,528,00020,514,00018,337,0001,172,0004,765,00081,285,000
194324,521,00017,459,00013,484,0001,101,0004,397,00071,863,000
194426,619,00014,353,00012,711,000657,0004,520,00077,787,000
194529,953,00019,443,00012,717,000980,0005,008,00081,631,000
194629,621,00026,235,00026,593,0001,113,0005,743,000101,302,000
194742,557,00032,323,00031,970,0002,577,00010,383,000129,420,000
194847,844,00032,156,00044,505,0003,226,0009,473,000147,821,000
1949†51,861,00030,439,00046,553,0002,694,0006,679,000147,290,000
195054,612,00032,302,00074,653,0002,300,0009,996,000183,752,000
195163,324,00031,303,000128,176,0002,686,00012,862,000248,127,000

The commodity groups shown normally account for more than 90 per cent of the total value of merchandise exports. The proportion fell to only three-quarters during the Second World War as a result of (1) increases in the domestic exports and re-exports to the Armed Forces of other goods, especially ordnance supplies, (2) the accumulation of unshipped wool in New Zealand, and (3) the supply to the United States Forces in New Zealand of produce which would normally have been exported. In the post-war period the proportion returned to the pre-war figure, and in 1951 it exceeded 96 per cent. mainly on account of the extremely high prices ruling for wool.

These high prices, too, resulted in wool alone accounting for 52 per cent of the total value of merchandise exports in 1951, by far the highest proportion recorded since the development of the refrigerated export trade. The other two major commodity groups, dairy produce and meat, accounted for 26 and 13 per cent respectively of the total. In 1950 the comparative percentages were: wool 41, dairy produce 30, and meat 18, while in 1949, prior to the boom in wool prices, the percentages were respectively 32, 35, and 21. This distribution was more comparable with that which obtained in pre-war years.

New Zealand's reliance upon grassland farming for her exports is brought out by the figures in the next table showing exports of pastoral products and the percentage which they represent among total exports of New Zealand produce. The percentage supplied by this group was high in the late “nineties,” but after 1898 fell relatively, owing mainly to increased exports of agricultural and mining products. From 1902 onwards, however, the percentage increased almost continuously, till in 1924 and 1925 it amounted to 94 per cent of the total. The percentage dropped noticeably in the depression years, owing to the relatively greater fall in prices of pastoral products, particularly wool, but recovered in subsequent years with the advent of improved prices. Shipping difficulties were mainly responsible for the decline recorded in the aggregate value of pastoral products exported in 1941, the stocks of a number of items held in New Zealand at the end of that year being heavier than usual, and this factor contributed to the high total for 1942. During the next three years considerable quantities of meat and dairy produce were supplied locally to the United States Forces, by way of reverse lend-lease. The approximate value of this produce, which was not treated as an export, even when subsequently shipped to the United States Forces in the Pacific, was: 1943, £7,000,000; 1944, £10,000,000; 1945, £8,000,000. The withdrawal of this produce from export resulted in decreased quantities of most of the principal pastoral products being exported in 1943 and 1944, and this, together with the substantial increase in the export of manufactured articles, mainly to the Armed Forces, and increased agricultural exports (notably peas and seeds), caused the percentage of pastoral exports to fall to its lowest level since 1913.

From 1945 to 1951 the value of pastoral produce exported has risen enormously, reaching a total of £239,116,000 in 1951, an increase of 421 per cent as compared with the average of the three pre-war years 1937-39. The total value of pastoral produce exported in 1951 also represents a record percentage of 97.1 per cent of the total value of exports of New Zealand produce.

Exports of Pastoral Products

YearValuePercentage*

*Of total exports of New Zealand produce.

† Provisional.

193041,369,00093.6
193132,115,00093.6
193232,112,00091.8
193337,111,00091.8
193443,351,00092.7
193542,647,00092.6
193652,686,00093.6
193762,549,00094.5
193854,299,00093.9
193953,744,00093.6
194069,057,00094.6
194162,238,00093.0
194274,361,00092.3
194361,029,00086.9
194458,948,00082.2
194568,112,00087.0
194689,582,00089.3
1947120,342,00094.2
1948137,750,00094.0
1949†138,890,00095.1
1950174,399,00095.7
1951239,116.00097.1

Of exports other than pastoral the principal ones of economic significance are: gold, of which there is a steady export from current production; frozen fish exported to Australia, supplemented now by the export of crayfish tails to the United States of America, and of fish-liver oils; timber, now mainly of exotic species; fresh apples, this trade having been resumed after a break during the war; peas, and grass and clover seeds, the latter having now risen to be the most important single export outside the pastoral group.

Quantity figures of exports of the principal items of New Zealand produce are next given for the years 1949 to 1951, while the Statistical Summary, towards the end of the book, shows the figures for some of the more important commodities from 1901 up to date. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter are affected by price-variations.

Commodity (New Zealand Produce)1949*19501951

*Provisional.

† Ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards.

The mine—    
    Coal(ton)21,5755,0666,065
    Pumice, sand and stone(ton)1,4191,3291,238
    Gold†(oz.)62,775109,30568,294
    Scheelite(cwt.)560580780
    Silver(oz.)85,72197,1052,302
    Cement(cwt.)44,43422,99011,936
The fisheries—    
    Fish(cwt.)76,26076,06160,413
    Fish and fish liver oils(gal.)17,45219,73321,811
    Whale oil(gal.)111,094120,907173,050
The forest—    
    Kauri gum(ton)1,0461,1781,071
    Timber, sawn and hewn(sup. ft.)24,592,40014,878,95821,490,057
Pastoral products—    
    Butter(cwt.)2,952,0392,749,5402,942,666
    Butterfat, dry(cwt.)99215,7906,609
    Casein(cwt.)109,204110,754117,835
    Cheese(cwt.)1,878,7561,997,8012,132,372
    Edible fats(cwt.)157,754190,965198,056
    Inedible fats(cwt.)382,040434,320422,800
    Hair not made up(cwt.)1,225825445
    Honey(lb.)157,262852,972751,280
    Live cattle and sheep(number)321547513
    Live horses(number)274305266
    Canned meats(cwt.)111,473107,667151,935
    Meat extract(lb.)1,083,056332,0461,253,859
    Frozen and chilled meats(cwt.)6,882,0236,761,6775,496,023
    Other preserved meat(cwt.)12,86114,05318,251
    Meat meal(cwt.)32,74534,37236,379
    Milk, dried and condensed(lb.)77,033,42691,015,251104,637,883
    Sugar of milk(lb.)6,199,4085,748,5617,439,934
    Inedible offals(lb.)1,814,2711,840,1092,875,133
    Neatsfoot oil(gal.)36,734146,40059,316
    Sausage casings(cwt.)48,44050,15747,229
    Cattle and horse hides(number)335,309368,737343,440
    Calf skins(number)1,121,657870,402977,477
    Deer skins(number)60,23265,982103,194
    Opossum skins(number)290,249503,123921,888
    Rabbit skins(number)10,269,1049,918,5145,745,460
    Sheep skins and pelts(number)17,415,57317,461,16214,704,649
    Wool(lb.)429,657,252393,973,500316,863,280
Commodity (New Zealand Produce)1949*19501951
*Provisional.
Agricultural products—    
    Biscuits(cwt.)4,5543,0684,608
    Fresh apples(lb.)21,357,09938,594,57627,920,765
    Fresh pears(lb.)7,1888,07623,080
    Peas(cental)508,984494,613302,918
    Barley(cental)699,1635,662
    Hops(lb.)1,070180409,214
    Oatmeal(lb.)795,100227,1009,200
    Onions(ton)1,6441,2752,399
    Potatoes(ton)1,9807,1852,751
    Pastes, alimentary cooked (canned)(lb.)1,752,31449,3486,319
    Canned vegetables(lb.)416,4402,622,7152,300,095
    Seeds (grass and clover)(cwt.)161,992164,11488,428
    Linen-flax fibre and tow(cwt.)9,4158243,984
    Phormium fibre and tow(ton)478764
Miscellaneous—    
    Ale, stout, and cider(gal.)183,832228,273232,782
    Cocoa(lb.)185,334250,15926,276
    Tobacco, manufactured(lb.)73,81765,69078,264
    Sugar, refined(cwt.)7,1378,9996,955
    Metals, scrap (not precious)(cwt.)71,53083,767192,164
    Clothes pegs and pins(gross)91,77376,18459,946
    Soap and soap powder(lb.)4,382,7611,771,9602,784,878
    Building board(sq. ft.)1,299,5373,020,6582,872,933

The values of principal exports are given in the following table.

Commodity (New Zealand Produce)1949*19501951

*Provisional.

† Including items not enumerated.

The mine—£££
    Coal71,65918,44524,432
    Pumice, sand and stone10,9029,18710,654
    Gold598,2451,296,610835,813
    Scheelite10,89513,53964,318
    Silver19,29625,895680
    Cement16,8379,1735,603
The fisheries—   
    Fish521,342617,038692,305
    Fish and fish liver oils116,205124,61758,939
    Whale oil30,43034,47248,049
The forest—   
    Kauri gum102,877125,893132,126
    Timber, sawn and hewn554,743371,557733,207
Pastoral products—   
    Butter35,449,91835,566,99341,361,934
    Butterfat, dry18,245306,381127,665
    Casein600,740657,090955,683
    Cheese12,674,35914,535,75716,650,131
    Edible fats848,462780,3701,209,971
    Inedible fats1,845,0571,518,6231,475,544
    Malted milk33,85443,90552,533
    Hair not made up19,11315,59619,292
    Honey7,76941,95834,994
    Live cattle and sheep18,30931,49249,249
    Live horses134,844114,125155,960
    Canned meats848,738884,7851,697,570
    Meat extract232,40329,943166,261
    Frozen and chilled meats27,229,68428,629,10625,393,538
    Other preserved meat83,49497,006142,163
    Meat meal90,95090,06795,172
    Milk, dried and condensed2,866,1163,321,8833,952,028
    Sugar of milk251,189223,409276,886
    Inedible offals105,100130,549244,439
    Neatsfoot oil17,67444,62134,057
    Sausage casings2,044,8672,660,8343,902,557
    Cattle and horse hides1,286,8731,623,4301,943,105
    Calf skins1,069,400994,8031,081,528
    Deer skins41,55173,176245,971
    Opossum skins77,581200,822323,546
    Rabbit skins318,589346,865203,232
    Sheep skins and pelts3,855,6296,736,1629,033,299
    Wool46,553,15174,653,007128,176,051
Agricultural products—   
    Biscuits22,21615,12625,982
    Fresh apples382,980678,992690,888
    Fresh pears202251829
    Peas1,004,540873,953572,655
    Barley888,9614,949
    Hops2233980,137
    Oatmeal19,9994,419238
    Onions30,91831,618134,612
    Potatoes34,350112,43156,039
    Pastes, alimentary cooked (canned)72,1252,067343
    Canned vegetables14,441121,017107,543
    Seeds (grass and clover)1,523,4262,083,6301,246,014
    Seeds (various)118,10873,32969,732
    Linen-flax fibre and tow82,0853,08849,727
    Phormium fibre and tow343,379285
Miscellaneous—   
    Ale, stout, and cider41,96651,42856,172
    Cocoa19,27619,5133,359
    Tobacco, manufactured20,13317,66821,449
    Dairying machinery64,38960,00380,803
    Fire-fighting appliances12,8694,299425
    Electrical apparatus70,38935,09653,239
    Manures41320,68511,143
    Sugar, refined15,26521,62919,114
    Metals, scrap (not precious)16,24223,22396,915
    Apparel and ready-made clothing5,0414,74715,817
    Leather30,84610,63544,419
    Soap and soap powder137,42365,61797,826
    Soup and soup powder288,70821,24552,600
    Ordnance stores, explosives, &c.26,242356695
    Books, papers, &c., printed32,41528,89327,760
    Building board21,03251,65358,659
    Chinaware and earthenware30,72425,65629,216
    Clothes pegs and pins20,87318,28215,690
    Fancy goods and toys15,33911,6016,630
    Vitamins and vitamin concentrates12,8979,83669,868
            Totals, New Zealand produce†146,112,531182,332,151246,394,217

DESTINATION OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS.—The first exports from New Zealand went naturally to the earlier-developed sister colony, and for a considerable time Australia had a monopoly of our trade. In 1865, 70 per cent, and even in 1871, 44 per cent, of the total exports went to Australia. But since the establishment of direct shipping lines the United Kingdom has absorbed the bulk of New Zealand exports, the proportion going to that country being usually in excess of 70 per cent and often exceeding 80 per cent of the total merchandise exports. The proportion is markedly affected by relative movements between the prices of (1) dairy produce and meat, most of which are sold to the United Kingdom, and (2) wool, hides, and skins, which are exported in much greater proportions to other countries. The prices of the former are generally less variable than those of the latter, resulting in a greater stability in the value of exports to the United Kingdom than to other countries. Hence, when the prices of wool, hides, and skins are relatively low the proportion of exports going to the United Kingdom is high; it reached 88 per cent in 1932. Conversely, when the prices of wool, &c., are relatively high the proportion of exports going to the United Kingdom is low. In 1951 the extremely high wool prices ruling resulted in the proportion falling to 58 per cent, easily the lowest figure recorded since the United Kingdom supplanted Australia as the principal export market about 1870.

The same cause operated to reduce the proportion of exports going to British Commonwealth countries in 1951 to only 65 per cent, easily the lowest figure on record.

The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports of merchandise (including re-exports) during the last twenty years are given in the table below. The nomenclature used in this and subsequent tables in regard to the countries of destination refers generally to status and territories in the years indicated and not necessarily to the present position.

YearUnited KingdomCanadaAustraliaFranceGermanyUnited States of AmericaOther Countries*Total Merchandise Exports

*Including ships' stores.

† Provisional.

 ££££££££
193231,344,670244,1601,444,860508,960289,917690,0151,087,33735,609,919
193335,275,909560,8751,393,311738,176376,8861,188,9721,471,79041,005,919
193438,629,240697,8651,882,5161,228,699944,3101,250,3642,709,85347,342,847
193538,921,568656,9841,781,811484,610165,3042,468,0662,060,03846,538,381
193645,492,9891,103,0081,843,4751,646,168272,4812,877,7523,516,06756,751,940
193750,705,5911,678,4031,824,1831,014,941919,1484,784,0995,787,01466,713,379
193848,897,9901,127,1242,189,4541,015,456890,9761,421,6302,833,65358,376,283
193946,689,198963,7102,256,0071,579,176390,0062,847,1583,324,06158,049,316
194064,129,1061,709,1692,159,339716,752 2,825,8982,200,86973,741,133
194152,395,5382,822,3342,400,266  5,190,6134,670,66267,479,413
194260,471,0983,616,6462,717,619  5,990,0678,489,20781,284,637
194346,367,9404,535,2072,849,125  6,385,40211,724,92471,862,598
194455,426,5331,939,8143,092,981  5,062,60812,265,01077,786,946
194558,643,4112,250,8624,195,24746,965 7,984,6968,510,09581,631,276
194670,923,7722,803,2823,630,7503,465,3751,639,1299,715,7519,124,207101,302,266
194798,698,4793,059,6604,096,0644,447,17478,2948,174,45210,865,524129,419,647
1948107,915,2662,990,8143,954,4168,308,1892,724,8347,272,63214,654,874147,821,025
1949†107,709,9702,196,3523,753,4267,657,8992,993,5035,507,63817,471,703147,290,491
1950121,684,9503,556,9164,779,3688,076,5935,940,23918,387,38921,326,836183,752,291
1951142,362,1698,564,9895,112,87417,853,9588,836,33228,859,04436,537,806248,127,172

The statistics quoted in the foregoing table indicate the destination of New Zealand exports as recorded by the Customs Department. In some instances the ultimate destination of exports is not known at the time of export, such goods being entered as exported to the country to which they are being shipped. This consideration applies more particularly to wool, considerable quantities of which are shipped to the United Kingdom, and, in normal times, subsequently re-exported to the Continent. It should be observed, however, that in all instances where the final destination is known at the time of export the exports are credited to that destination in the New Zealand trade statistics. It is possible, of course, that the destination of goods may be changed while in transit; and this, in fact, happens occasionally in the case of wool. In such cases the actual destination will be different from that to which the goods have been credited in the statistics; however it is quite impossible to keep a record of all movements of this nature.

A further point of some importance is the fact that an appreciable quantity of wool is exported on an “optional” basis—United Kingdom, option Continent. In these cases, however, subsequent information is received by the Customs Department as to the actual destination of the goods, and the entries are amended.

It will be realized from the considerations outlined above that the actual final destinations of New Zealand exports may vary appreciably from the classification shown in the table. For these reasons it is probable that our exports to Continental countries are normally somewhat higher than the figures indicate; conversely, our exports to the United Kingdom for retention in that country are lower than the totals quoted in the table.

The table which follows shows for each of eleven years the percentage of total exports (excluding specie and ships' stores), taken by each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand.

Country194119421943194419451946194719481949*19501951
*Provisional.
 Per CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer Cent
United Kingdom78.1574.9764.8871.7572.2870.3576.6673.3073.3866.4457.57
Republic of India£1.551.283.595.273.623.070.380.54£0.600.420.39
Pakistan0.050.110.06
Canada4.214.486.352.512.772.782.382.031.501.943.50
Australia3.583.373.994.005.173.603.182.692.562.612.07
Other British Commonwealth countries0.930.981.541.361.732.011.561.341.341.191.38
    Totals, British Commonwealth countries88.4285.0880.3584.8985.5781.8184.1679.9079.4372.7164.97
Netherlands    0.010.491.331.941.661.871.32
Belgium     0.471.551.021.241.612.12
France    0.063.443.455.645.224.417.22
Germany     1.630.061.852.043.243.57
Italy   1.150.760.290.520.510.981.041.56
Poland    0.050.010.060.140.820.852.96
Russia (U.S.S.R.)0.992.431.28  0.010.391.731.980.560.50
Egypt2.204.478.906.842.960.410.160.140.170.080.14
Japan0.07     0.040.030.530.541.55
United States of America7.747.438.936.559.849.646.354.943.7510.0411.67
Remaining countries0.580.590.540.570.751.801.932.162.183.052.42
    Totals, other countries11.5814.9219.6515.1114.4318.1915.8420.1020.5727.2935.03

Exports to Each Country, 1949-1951.—The table following shows the exports (including re-exports, but excluding specie) according to the countries of destination. Reference should be made to remarks made earlier regarding re-exports of New Zealand produce from the United Kingdom.

Country1949*19501951
*Provisional.
British Commonwealth Countries, Protected States, and Trust Territories   
Europe—£££
    United Kingdom107,709,970121,684,950142,362,169
    Gibraltar  404
    Malta9,1985,426,256
                Totals107,719,168121,690,564142,388,829
Asia—   
    British Borneo2,9565,519748
    Ceylon1,7021,43821,192
    Hong Kong173,16694,811271,076
    Republic of India883,652763,375963,421
    Pakistan72,239202,384148,053
    Malaya and Singapore290,744343,004321,285
    Other2,5484,3457,215
                Totals1,427,0071,414,8761,732,990
    Country1949*19501951
    British Commonwealth Countries, Protected States, and Trust Territories—ctd.   
Africa—£££
    British West Africa8,88823,66777,940
    Kenya and Uganda4,0692,28211,626
    Northern Rhodesia 3,8045,719
    Southern Rhodesia75610,9048,324
    Union of South Africa132,934289,742268,725
    Other1,8483,37110,179
                Totals148,495333,770382,513
America—   
    Bermuda48,4251,36241,577
    British Guiana1,55430,50943,040
    British Honduras1652,08113,179
    British West Indies212,058563,027715,627
    Canada2,196,3523,556,9168,564,989
    Falkland Islands3302,002506
                Totals2,458,8844,155,8979,378,918
Pacific—   
    Australia3,753,4264,779,3685,112,874
    Fiji522,946293,874778,027
    Gilbert and Ellice Islands44,06850,15986,462
    Nauru Island51,26034,01642,989
    Norfolk Island28,99223,46027,914
    Papua26,60222,6116,886
    Pitcairn Island3,1331,7161,979
    Solomon Islands15,57215,56719,602
    Tonga107,546114,653212,853
    Western Samoa287,671239,908481,207
                Totals4,841,2165,575,3326,770,793
                Totals, British Commonwealth countries, &c.116,594,770133,170,439160,654,043
                Other Countries   
Europe—   
    Austria160,538183,58695,910
    Belgium1,817,6902,952,0995,239,179
    Bulgaria82,01733
    Czechoslovakia62,9011,004,270763,699
    Denmark446,169900,2911,157,146
    Finland14,23236,518322,162
    France7,657,8998,076,59317,853,958
    Greece211,637451,507253,693
    Italy1,439,1771,900,3623,847,487
    Netherlands2,438,4193,419,2203,261,869
    Norway170,708283,895227,920
    Poland1,203,5661,563,5787,312,145
    Portugal  13,729
    Republic of Ireland134,026185,27595,559
    Russia (U.S.S.R.)2,910,7381,034,5871,246,911
    Spain9,5878276
    Sweden448,324394,593672,908
    Switzerland253,65077,428128,277
    West German Federal Republic2,993,5035,939,4458,835,595
    Yugoslavia104,397585,706312,242
    Other1683,2701,044
                Totals22,559,34628,993,05351,641,442
Asia—£££
    Burma52,04626,944103,391
    China13,007132160
    Iran9,572127,470 
    Iraq3,7461,4807,711
    Israel60,0317691,506
    Japan780,748996,8283,844,738
    Korea  50,416
    Kuwait, Muscat, and Oman27,345112,553
    Lebanon22,75914,31920,227
    Philippines94,08160,851105,037
    Saudi Arabia20162,31681,789
    Siam16,94262,06245,934
    Syria44,80216,162 
    Turkey11,56837,36047,429
    Other7,7284,6772,915
                Totals1,144,5761,411,3814,313,806
Africa—   
    Algeria735121,319
    Belgian Congo20,7104,1191,010
    Egypt249,476153,117353,120
    French Morocco52,023212,522
    Libya20360212,918
    Portuguese East Africa3,0861686,972
    Other1,7431,4821,355
                Totals327,976159,491409,216
America—   
    Chile17,615 9,817
    Cuba8,250  
    Mexico10,555363,303295,059
    Netherlands Antilles189,709208,614175,235
    Panama Republic60,216150,433305,814
    Panama Canal Zone63,95829,446113,930
    United States of America5,507,63818,387,38928,859,044
    Uruguay10,9773,96127,282
    Venezuela5,72719,226 
    Other5,9308,3046,247
                Totals5,880,57519,170,67629,792,428
Pacific—   
    Hawaii41,81912,32521,216
    New Caledonia1,7493273,945
    New Hebrides30,7297,33227,204
    Society Islands86,233103,261275,343
    Tuamotu Archipelago48,83149,61311,369
    Tutuila73,52669,745134,577
                Totals282,887242,603473,654
                Totals, Other countries30,195,36049,977,20486,630,546
    Ships' stores500,361604,648842,583

Destination of Main Exports.—The table which follows shows quantities and values of the principal exports of New Zealand produce sent to various destinations during the years 1950 and 1951.

Country to Which Exported19501951
QuantityValueQuantityValue 
Wool
 lb.£lb.£
United Kingdom178,974,04634,041,363131,539,73152,128,848
Union of South Africa994,584234,305406,220192,774
India1,880,164332,190985,003407,144
Canada11,161,1322,178,67711,528,8635,878,321
Australia5,822,363987,2013,799,7331,121,042
Republic of Ireland605,257119,56061,10413,057
Austria27,9766,03524,97816,930
Belgium14,077,4952,479,00414,794,5854,821,711
Norway938,913237,563280,007167,903
Denmark2,896,260768,3751,702,9901,061,886
Finland53,71914,939194,191146,015
Russia (U.S.S.R.)6,238,7451,034,5872,835,2281,246,909
Poland4,666,5621,278,91715,692,9917,255,190
Portugal  49,77113,727
West German Federal Republic26,145,0055,160,68619,407,0697,784,369
Netherlands14,201,9632,666,8795,675,3562,231,958
France38,267,9327,216,15743,384,89915,670,588
Sweden1,387,550306,4481,176,216506,478
Switzerland301,71961,576218,73696,356
Italy8,108,6831,564,9456,861,4652,751,805
Czechoslovakia4,448,7591,004,1241,551,073763,551
Yugoslavia2,419,864520,913560,226309,179
Greece1,884,381443,532513,764252,461
Turkey  67,80026,410
Syria54,68513,506  
Algeria  118,07821,313
Egypt365,15365,451172,08865,409
Japan4,535,002749,8916,459,3833,399,900
Mexico1,903,996363,2971,103,742295,048
United States of America61,608,17610,802,06245,656,59119,520,951
Other countries3,41682441,3998,818
                Totals393,973,50074,653,007316,863,280128,176,051
Frozen and Chilled Meat
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom6,670,80028,208,1625,335,24824,682,764
Hong Kong  31,165111,559
British West Africa201034,46226,230
Union of South Africa  8,40222,205
British West Indies14,02464,22621,772101,708
Canada5231,68914,46543,954
Fiji8,47531,11117,21370,784
Tonga1,0043,8452,51310,957
Western Samoa1,4706,4922,88213,501
West German Federal Republic30,842107,78922,41886,811
Saudi Arabia5,83757,9523,35332,081
Netherlands Antilles24,670128,38219,830118,155
United States of America1715164,53719,177
Tutuila1,3157,6982,76917,741
Other countries2,52611,1414,99435,911
                Totals6,761,67728,629,1065,496,02325,393,538
Canned Meat
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom61,706499,83761,546811,249
British West Africa7818,61684112,083
British Guiana3563,3501,65316,826
British West Indies10,856103,06112,540134,419
Fiji4,19635,95018,917191,542
Tonga2,69521,1416,73762,685
Gilbert and Ellice Islands2,61219,1123,62631,613
Western Samoa7,88859,25514,168127,578
New Hebrides7385,7622,63925,534
Society Islands6,81658,14517,375167,580
Tuamotu Archipelago1,28810,907  
Tutuila5,65742,1008,08372,239
Other countries2,13117,9924,03545,141
                Totals107,720885,228152,1601,698,489
Butter
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom2,638,93033,967,4172,742,08837,953,588
Hong Kong4005,5865,19187,787
India3,54751,3553,32950,711
Pakistan4787,82896616,300
Malaya and Singapore2,00027,9751,55421,874
British West Africa91513,5172,48336,879
Bermuda  2,00029,300
British West Indies19,105262,79015,644226,136
Canada  17,404253,945
Fiji1,22818,3051,35221,420
Western Samoa7147,1801,61016,978
France40,000519,50060,1301,107,422
West German Federal Republic10,201195,34244,328746,112
Italy10,003129,91413,000233,585
Iran69111,022  
Japan1,35319,7021,94731,219
Philippines3,81254,4954,80775,679
Saudi Arabia  56511,697
Netherlands Antilles4,35265,9703,01045,043
Panama Canal Zone1,45027,3255,748110,127
Panama Republic6,948129,71711,328215,843
Venezuela83814,128  
Society Islands5297,6561,35325,264
Other countries2,04630,2692,82945,025
                Totals2,749,54035,566,9932,942,66641,361,934
Cheese
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom1,785,15212,832,4761,924,07914,886,425
British Guiana1,56712,5122,12417,777
British West Indies4,92044,10412,054114,033
Canada42,063352,48360,879485,621
Belgium11,31280,4116,89263,202
Norway1,2138,9552,00420,534
West German Federal Republic18,829139,28611,280128,363
Italy  1,36111,097
Egypt4,50550,6432,59724,943
United States of America124,721981,660103,993848,113
Other countries3,51933,2275,10950,023
                Totals1,997,80114,535,7572,132,37216,650,131
Milk (Dried, Condensed, &c.)
 lb.£lb.£
United Kingdom71,669,9122,588,26169,007,1922,477,401
Malta144,0004,696576,00020,009
India4,337,234156,2478,256,662333,908
Pakistan47,5201,697787,80032,289
Malaya and Singapore4,433,960186,3685,328,240240,973
Hong Kong1,303,56046,396676,83225,425
British West Indies656,01024,9731,330,53055,841
Canada341,60014,7193,068,320111,053
Australia501,12019,208568,36026,887
Fiji141,8266,981624,25335,299
Western Samoa77,8823,911213,74011,405
Belgium1,619,20051,599626,24020,218
West German Federal Republic311,10022,443  
Yugoslavia560,56019,947  
Korea  329,28021,288
Lebanon215,5367,199418,27815,586
Saudi Arabia128,8804,140658,28838,011
Siam1,822,50060,9121,206,00044,264
Burma768,03026,1392,270,40090,976
Egypt142,3368,9121,881,68076,786
Libya16,800560302,30411,860
Panama Republic534,40020,3911,953,77486,882
United States of America  2,456,47887,486
Society Islands393,67216,652743,59333,198
Other countries847,61329,5321,353,63954,983
                Totals91,015,2513,321,883104,637,8833,952,028
Edible Fats
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom161,380632,58022,94399,726
India24,108120,43813,81693,631
Pakistan1,4387,2592,44015,948
Fiji1,4346,6393,80923,028
Western Samoa1,3966,6632,02211,819
France  7,80742,813
Finland  3,56985,350
West German Federal Republic  2,30212,450
Italy  32,881233,818
Netherlands2041,01960,296344,650
Sweden  4,34623,363
Japan  3,58623,047
Egypt  24,954176,552
Other countries1,0676,90813,28523,776
                Totals191,027781,506198,0561,209,971
Inedible Fats
 Ton£Ton£
United Kingdom21,3181,483,06220,3711,408,528
Fiji675,28620916,260
Japan  30030,000
Other countries33130,27526020,756
                Totals21,7161,518,62321,1401,475,544
Cattle Hides
 Number£Number£
United Kingdom81,929312,028104,989621,944
Canada1,8509,7299,40049,780
Australia15,58057,06029,155144,612
Sweden2,69611,4439,25070,301
Finland2,11014,63510,62963,977
Poland56,574284,1248,47056,353
West German Federal Republic27,518105,6034,76826,447
Netherlands52,864225,47259,109319,021
Norway7,82532,1016,72239,340
France7,35028,42732,211148,914
Italy11,30035,2266,52325,189
Austria36,736171,50711,42376,374
Yugoslavia7,00041,162  
Japan36,429203,31123,412171,910
Turkey6,72037,3603,58519,990
Egypt2,00011,205  
United States of America3,91111,63212,79058,432
Other countries2,92714,3473,53017,686
                Totals363,3191,606,372335,9661,910,270
Calf Skins
 Number£Number£
United Kingdom226,770225,380164,228159,290
Canada114,117141,69911,33215,920
Australia12,37216,72223,95221,707
Belgium17,00026,74917,51021,307
Netherlands126,807176,847131,345138,917
Italy66,750107,385451,483561,746
United States of America300,326291,586160,462144,983
Other countries6,2608,43517,16517,658
                Totals870,402994,803977,4771,081,528
Rabbit Skins
 Number£Number£
United Kingdom3,915,244127,5222,526,79090,403
Belgium245,50612,178289,7927,946
United States of America5,603,993197,3552,869,455102,060
Other countries153,7719,81059,4232,823
                Totals9,918,514346,8655,745,460203,232
Sheep Skins (With Wool)
 Number£Number£
United Kingdom265,667241,175163,894319,315
France322,101264,712539,913823,480
Japan  6,50822,026
United States of America57,94549,6682,9436,070
Other countries24,74624,7485,83911,225
                Totals670,459580,303719,0971,182,116
Sheep Skins (Without Wool)
 Number£Number£
United Kingdom2,718,5301,197,1723,264,4402,096,819
Canada290,59396,231150,33072,434
Australia157,80140,13495,74339,931
Belgium161,24187,344226,459197,152
West German Federal Republic70,43530,0436,6004,762
Netherlands194,82599,304108,03771,567
Sweden67,79424,40730,04814,398
United States of America13,092,3544,565,76210,090,0575,348,619
Other countries37,13015,46213,8385,501
                Totals16,790,7036,155,85913,985,5527,851,183
Sausage Casings
 lb.£lb.£
United Kingdom2,386,3541,156,4111,498,111952,819
Canada1,220,227620,8681,487,3181,552,828
Australia346,90124,731261,93529,702
Denmark161,907115,97682,95474,129
Republic of Ireland34,32919,92226,85628,839
Netherlands128,77876,71747,60554,907
Sweden69,03145,15245,77737,157
United States of America1,238,678582,5211,834,5451,167,882
Other countries31,33818,5364,5864,294
                Totals5,617,5432,660,8345,289,6873,902,557
Peas (Unprepared)
 Cental£Cental£
United Kingdom333,925604,757198,418382,654
India  7,28710,089
Australia111,519191,18464,931126,545
Belgium24,30533,1633,5396,107
Korea  11,01115,188
United States of America16,35527,91112,10120,358
Other countries8,50916,9385,63111,714
                Totals494,613873,953302,918572,655
Apples (Fresh)
 lb.£lb.£
United Kingdom29,852,160513,88627,473,560678,338
Canada1,127,84021,147  
West German Federal Republic5,573,160102,755  
United States of America1,308,44024,533  
Other countries732,97616,671447,20512,550
                Totals38,594,576678,99227,920,765690,888
Seeds (Grass and Clover)
 Cwt.£Cwt.£
United Kingdom87,1211,253,29732,170445,178
Canada3,14953,0202,29548,761
Australia40,232355,32733,190345,060
Republic of Ireland2,48935,6591,00214,902
Belgium4,54535,5421,30019,117
France2,12610,9466229,560
Netherlands6,44867,5722,69844,731
United States of America16,391256,49414,018295,240
Other countries1,61315,7731,13323,465
                Totals164,1142,083,63088,4281,246,014
Timber (Sawn and Hewn)
 Sup. ft.£Sup. ft.£
Australia13,979,620340,02120,225,229685,874
Papua404,85914,691  
Tonga71,6242,315294,79810,704
Western Samoa297,8389,128828,74232,390
Other countries125,0175,402141,2884,239
                Totals14,878,958371,55721,490,057733,207

EXPORTS BY PORTS.—From 1914 to 1921 the Customs Department allocated exports, as far as possible, to the appropriate district of production, whether exported through the port for such district or not, and no complementary figures are available to show the export trade from each individual port for this period.

The system, however, did not prove satisfactory in practice, and the method of recording exports according to the port at which the goods are placed on board the vessel by which they leave New Zealand was reverted to from 1 January 1922.

The following table shows for the years 1947-51 the value of total exports according to the port at which they were actually placed on board the overseas vessels.

While, in the case of imports, goods received through parcels-post are allocated according to ports of entry, similar treatment is not possible in the case of exports. The total of goods exported by parcels-post is accordingly shown under the heading “Parcels-post.”

Port194719481949*19501951
*Provisional.
 £££££
Auckland42,142,50351,675,02352,593,28456,018,42472,454,123
Tauranga 23,710163,229126,852327,129
Gisborne  12563984,794
Napier12,684,87714,710,82914,766,17220,710,86031,026,815
New Plymouth8,050,8358,089,9348,622,73610,600,71012,566,658
Patea 35   
Wanganui114141623425,814
Wellington31,260,58132,367,09530,521,33643,346,15350,818,191
Wairau (including Picton)10 32,23714,31073,354
Nelson2,406 7857706,148
Westport  7,780 19,071
Greymouth374,637287,16452,30358,950 
Hokitika228,58227,332   
Lyttelton12,916,34715,339,18313,527,91116,407,33022,760,919
Timaru4,429,9555,405,2495,767,0988,509,57116,521,617
Oamaru1,57343 2,055 
Dunedin8,236,7608,930,3688,972,56613,189,46118,782,119
Invercargill8,750,97910,252,79711,986,39714,597,94021,791,577
Parcels-post339,488712,249276,370168,687188,843
                Totals129,419,647147,821,025147,290,491183,752,291248,127,172

Auckland occupies a commanding position in the export trade of New Zealand, usually one-third of the value of all exports going through that port. Wellington occupies second place with approximately one-fifth, followed by Napier with 13 per cent, Lyttelton, 9 per cent, Invercargill, 9 per cent, Dunedin, 8 per cent, and New Plymouth, 5 per cent. The concentration of the export trade in the ports of Auckland and Wellington is less marked than with the import trade, the proportion for these two ports in 1951 being 49.7 per cent for exports and 73.9 per cent for imports.

EXPORTS FOR YEARS ENDED 30 JUNE.—As indicated elsewhere in this section (page 261), farm products account for an extremely high proportion of exports from New Zealand. The farm-production export season fits much more closely to a June year than to a calendar year. The flush of the dairy-production season is spread over the months of October to March, while the whole harvest season, and most of the wool-selling season, occur in the early months of the calendar year. By 30 June in normal times the great bulk of the season's farm produce destined for export is shipped; except held-over wool and a certain amount of dairy produce and frozen meat kept in cool store to equalize shipments. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for years ending in June instead of December, a desideratum which, it may be observed, applies to most countries in the Southern Hemisphere.

Exports of New Zealand Produce (Quantities) for Years ended 30 June

Commodity1949-50*1950-511951-52
*Provisional.
Butter(cwt.)2,963,5302,729,3943,085,725
Butterfat, dry(cwt.)5,6762,1317,813
Casein(cwt.)95,987101,682137,202
Cheese(cwt.)1,780,1131,921,4452,013,937
Fish(cwt.)80,03847,84276,485
Honey(lb.)478,072598,161791,231
Beef, frozen(cwt.)1,064,345732,255867,781
Lamb, frozen (whole carcases)(cwt.)3,281,1933,380,1253,963,439
Mutton, frozen (whole carcases)(cwt.)997,8561,059,7801,540,250
Pork, frozen(cwt.)167,915172,100162,980
Veal, frozen(cwt.)159,172156,41598,382
Other frozen meats(cwt.)449,599235,356378,856
Meats, canned(cwt.)106,365108,896176,577
Meat extract(lb.)911,580795,4591,024,131
Sausage casings(lb.)5,185,8944,223,7777,057,939
Milk, preserved(lb.)24,483,41817,421,72527,615,182
Milk, dried(lb.)57,292,40368,062,11092,075,403
Apples, fresh(lb.)36,817,35024,578,53657,894,185
Peas(cental)449,848383,339412,580
Potatoes(cwt.)29,700152,56048,740
Calf skins(number)917,2631,001,5841,071,278
Cattle hides(number)339,719321,033415,810
Rabbit skins(number)11,139,9188,542,6124,394,995
Opossum skins(number)239,592599,9261,007,049
Sheep skins, with wool(number)677,388605,359934,022
Sheep skins, without wool(number)18,659,40111,781,65422,756,988
Woollb. (000)406,758263,723474,991
Linen-flax (fibre and tow)(cwt.)4,9241,5374,762
Seeds, grass and clover(cwt.)167,247117,865136,080
Edible fats(cwt.)179,204128,791301,303
Inedible fats(ton)22,90014,69929,436
Coal(ton)11,5503,01619,288
Kauri gum(ton)1,2061,050955
Gold(oz.)75,45670,49185,709
Silver(oz.)50,42347,2863,531
Timber, sawn(sup. ft.)16,018,72411,519,61329,879,199
Sugar of milk(lb.)5,215,1357,188,2266,867,104

Exports of New Zealand Produce (Values) for Years Ended 30 June

Commodity1949-50*1950-511951-52

*Provisional.

† Including commodities not enumerated.

 £££
Butter37,041,93037,365,79545,186,457
Butterfat, dry111,40840,444152,846
Casein513,913664,7941,268,420
Cheese12,561,67514,535,25516,626,095
Fish577,865450,300867,013
Honey23,39929,01434,454
Beef, frozen3,034,4802,229,5423,370,476
Lamb, frozen (whole carcases)16,038,70917,374,10421,813,952
Mutton, frozen (whole carcases)2,905,0573,165,1014,112,322
Pork, frozen970,0601,154,1631,402,628
Veal, frozen479,028493,797412,790
Other frozen meats1,562,387998,2022,181,502
Meats, canned809,2231,005,4152,400,520
Meat extract177,571112,670119,240
Sausage casings2,310,4512,363,4775,431,496
Milk, preserved835,622606,1961,156,484
Milk, dried2,212,1932,440,7143,856,939
Biscuits16,98718,112 
Apples, fresh654,111538,2632,119,049
Peas838,519692,689891,632
Potatoes29,252119,29761,646
Calf skins897,2541,208,1121,032,736
Cattle hides1,385,1191,661,7571,923,225
Rabbit skins304,014348,616150,186
Opossum skins58,779278,046317,249
Sheep skins, with wool397,955937,3501,033,451
Sheep skins, without wool5,129,0865,003,4679,709,481
Other hides and skins84,525210,530216,009
Wool60,133,566102,995,294110,883,566
Linen flax (fibre and tow)40,2947,08670,307
Seeds, grass and clover1,564,7501,781,0301,811,549
Edible fats780,208683,3701,721,700
Inedible fats1,825,8041,034,3102,392,787
Coal42,58713,78774,065
Kauri gum121,915119,262129,897
Gold860,962838,3501,042,417
Silver11,23812,5681,052
Machinery and machines163,324137,792352,117
Timber, sawn394,064288,8521,055,200
Sugar of milk202,057269,579249,474
Totals†160,871,534206,248,079252,102,125

RE-EXPORTS.—Until recent years the forwarding trade of New Zealand has never been of great significance. In most years, ships' and international aircraft stores, in which aviation spirit and bunker and lubricating oils loom largely, make up between a third and a half of the total re-exports. The balance is mainly comprised of various classes of machinery and metal manufactures, motor spirits, textiles, and cinematograph films. Munitions and war stores comprised the bulk of the large totals for 1943, 1944, and 1945.

There is a genuine entrepôt trade with the islands of the Pacific, the amount of which is, however, comparatively small. Exports to Cook Islands and Niue, which are treated as part of New Zealand, are not included in the figures of either exports or re-exports.

Particulars of re-exports over a period of years are contained in the next table. Specie is not included in the figures.

 £
*Provisional.
1931631,454
1932633,532
1933597,168
1934571,554
1935486,648
1936488,135
1937505,322
1938575,657
1939601,286
1940767,597
1941532,477
1942739,063
19431,627,900
19446,105,148
19453,114,747
1946994,612
19471,703,235
19481,354,856
1949*1,177,960
19501,420,140
19511,732,955

The destination of this re-export trade is shown in the following table.

Country1949*19501951
*Provisional.
 £££
United Kingdom147,286341,516228,845
Hong Kong2,1883,6654,794
Malaya1,7415,550413
Union of South Africa5,9399,8942,503
Canada3,2032,9531,533
Australia259,733253,082359,145
Fiji159,79251,227125,966
Gilbert and Ellice Islands5,4668,0806,928
Nauru Island20,66110,05114,559
Norfolk Island20,82416,14417,996
Solomon Islands4,3685,3064,149
Tonga32,10550,24235,714
Western Samoa49,46752,21777,999
Belgium446224,861
France 15,276137
Japan11 6,556
United States of America28,91218,66021,032
Society Islands2,6443,7929,918
Tuamotu Archipelago10,8329,8393,203
Other countries12,99215,81915,483
Ships' stores409,792546,365771,221
Totals (excluding specie)1,177,9601,420,1401,732,955

EXPORTS TO COOK ISLANDS AND NIUE.—Trade with the Cook and associated Pacific Islands is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the country, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. The trade of these islands with other countries is also omitted from New Zealand trade statistics. Separate returns are made of the transactions between New Zealand and these islands, and exports to the islands are summarized below.

YearExports
*Provisional.
 £
194075,445
194175,814
194273,673
1943103,760
194493,229
1945133,012
1946166,496
1947254,461
1948291,227
1949*278,487
1950209,983
1951525,068

Further particulars regarding the trade of the islands will be found in the section of this book dealing with Island Territories.

10 C—IMPORTS

The statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. The value shown for all merchandise imported is the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent. Import values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency. In Section 10a will be found (in conjunction with export figures) a summary of import totals for recent years, expressed both in New Zealand currency and in sterling, and some comments on the basis of valuation used, together with a series of index numbers of the volume of import trade and of value, expressed in terms of gold, sterling, and New Zealand currency. Import totals are exclusive of specie, except where the contrary is expressly stated.

IMPORT CONTROL.—A brief discussion of import control appears in Section 10a. A more detailed discussion of this and the licensing system appears in the 1950 and earlier issues of the Year-Book, particularly the 1946 issue on pages 846-849.

CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS.—The table following, classifying imports by broad divisions, is based on a grouping of the classes given in the subsequent table (refer page 280). It illustrates the great variety of imports which New Zealand receives in exchange for its few basic exports, figures of which are given in the table on page 260. The food, &c., division accounts for a little in excess of 10 per cent of the total imports in most years, the principal constituents being wheat, fruits, sugar, cocoa beans, tea, beverage spirits, and tobacco. Petroleum fuels are the principal items in the oils, &c., division, comprising approximately 6 to 7 per cent of the total, while drugs, chemicals, and manures account for approximately 4 per cent. It should perhaps be mentioned that, while New Zealand's livestock production is independent of imported animal feeding stuffs, it is highly dependent on the import of phosphatic manures and materials for their manufacture, these constituting a large proportion of the drugs, chemicals, and manures group. The remainder of the imports are made up largely of manufactured textiles and metal goods (including machinery and vehicles) both for capital purposes and consumption. The above classes in general comprise some 60 per cent of the total imports.

Calendar YearImports (Values as for Customs Purposes)
Food, Drink, and TobaccoApparel, Textiles, Fibres, and YarnsOils, Fats, and WaxesMetals, Metal Manufactures, and MachinesPaper and StationeryDrugs, Chemicals, and ManuresVehicles (Including Parts and Tires)Total*
*Including classes not listed.
£(000)
19416,1109,7543,81411,5942,0292,8062,25549,167
19426,9129,4033,6139,7551,4942,3681,47953,856
19435,76811,6904,56314,4532,6143,1421,44395,242
19447,01214,3224,86716,9772,5432,9712,48686,397
19459,15712,9123,88912,8702,4073,2041,70055,088
194610,16215,6214,22219,7033,6584,5285,40071,571
194715,41631,9787,22031,2447,4666,00013,145128,641
194814,52628,0739,72237,9376,9415,26811,692128,543
194913,81725,9118,26137,7515,0895,3489,477119,713
195019,44934,47611,73946,8066,6626,99913,803157,943
195123,95348,66612,83154,72911,0868,20020,405206,534

Since 1914 the statistics of both imports and exports have been classified according to the nature of the commodity, the items being assembled in well-defined classes as shown in the following table, covering merchandise imports for the years 1949, 1950, and 1951. In January 1949 the list of individual trade items within each class recorded for statistical purposes was greatly extended, and the contents of a few of the classes were slightly altered. Consequently the figures for some classes are not strictly comparable with those for earlier years shown in the 1950 and earlier issues of the Year-Book.

No.Class1949*19501951
*Provisional.
  £££
01Foodstuffs of animal origin932,2691,073,7121,141,581
02Foodstuffs of vegetable origin8,186,79212,580,24113,527,407
03Beverages, non-alcoholic, and materials therefor2,502,9892,629,1185,422,755
04Spirits and alcoholic beverages780,4701,338,4612,078,987
05Tobacco and manufactures thereof1,414,9721,827,1351,782,203
06Live animals, birds, and fish192,172167,506120,781
07Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured) inedible832,806839,6791,667,301
08Vegetable substances and unmanufactured fibres1,411,2431,840,9133,394,761
09Apparel, footwear, and minor articles therefor2,327,5773,715,7184,436,644
10Textile piece-goods and drapery17,968,06424,449,59430,750,042
11Manufactured fibres and miscellaneous textile manufactures5,615,5436,311,05813,479,153
12Oils, greases, waxes, and inedible fats8,260,88211,739,24012,831,118
13Paints, colours, and varnishes750,492948,3171,126,500
14Stone, earth, ores, and non-metallic minerals666,901871,6941,324,017
16Metals10,660,75611,919,19913,648,131
17Metal manufactures other than machinery5,384,4737,277,9869,099,014
18Machinery21,706,23327,608,31731,981,601
19Rubber and manufactures n.e.i.817,1401,620,2944,138,827
20Leather and manufactures n.e.i.421,982766,376732,215
21Timber1,259,1181,192,6841,379,281
22Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures203,272259,591487,462
23Chinaware, earthenware, glassware, and stoneware1,645,9362,329,3562,571,426
24Paper3,020,7104,103,9407,953,039
25Stationery and paper manufactures2,068,2822,558,5173,132,918
26Fancy goods, jewellery, sporting requisites, and timepieces1,010,5481,451,4132,430,696
27Optical, surgical, dental, and scientific instruments and materials, photographic goods1,522,2712,114,8942,613,434
28Chemicals, drugs, and druggists' wares3,197,0063,930,9415,286,266
29Manures2,151,2713,068,4352,913,734
30Vehicles and rubber tires9,477,49813,803,25120,405,367
31Miscellaneous3,323,4703,605,2964,676,854
 Totals, merchandise imports119,713,138157,942,876206,533,515

The next classification presented is that according to the purpose or use of commodities, particulars being given for the years 1950 and 1951, figures for 1949 not yet being available in this form. It should be mentioned that the absence of essential information in regard to actual purpose or use of a number of commodities has created certain difficulties, necessitating the employment of arbitrary decisions in some instances. Also, where certain commodities are used for more than one purpose it has not been possible to segregate the portion applicable to each. In such cases the whole import has been assessed according to the principal use of the article or commodity in New Zealand.

Class of Merchandise19501951
Producers' materials—££
    Building and construction8,409,0009,374,000
    Farm3,822,0004,499,000
Manufacturing—  
    Food10,158,0009,564,000
    Beverages570,000968,000
    Tobacco1,403,0001,655,000
    Textiles (apparel or household goods)23,751,00029,664,000
    Other26,143,00038,188,000
Fuels and lubricants10,949,00011,553,000
Auxiliary aids to production2,861,0006,360,000
Producers' equipment—  
    Farm6,101,0007,942,000
    Commerce and industry21,270,00024,647,000
Transport equipment—  
    Railway2,446,0001,454,000
    Road10,687,00017,365,000
    Other631,000985,000
Consumers' goods—  
    Food3,902,0005,532,000
    Beverages3,385,0006,492,000
    Tobacco477,000197,000
    Clothing and accessories3,518,0004,393,000
    Household equipment7,863,00013,152,000
    Other8,732,00011,791,000
Munitions and war stores724,000603,000
Unclassified141,000156,000
                Totals, merchandise imports157,943,000206,534,000

In the next table particulars are given of New Zealand's import trade for the years 1950 and 1951 according to the stage of production or degree of manufacture of commodities, the divisions used, following the classification of the former League of Nations, being “crude,” “simply transformed,” and “more elaborately transformed.”

19501951
*Including unclassified items.
Producers' materials—££
    Crude11,935,00016,090,000
    Simply transformed21,338,00023,652,000
    More elaborately transformed40,982,00054,170,000
Fuel and lubricants—  
    Crude131,00096,000
    Simply transformed10,818,00011,458,000
    More elaborately transformed  
Auxiliary aids to production—  
    Crude  
    Simply transformed6,0004,000
    More elaborately transformed2,855,0006,355,000
    Producers' equipment—££
    Crude95,00081,000
    Simply transformed317,000918,000
    More elaborately transformed26,959,00031,589,000
Transport equipment—  
    Crude  
    Simply transformed778,000415,000
    More elaborately transformed12,985,00019,389,000
Consumers' goods—  
    Crude3,736,0006,891,000
    Simply transformed291,000284,000
    More elaborately transformed23,851,00034,382,000
Total merchandise imports—  
    Crude15,897,00023,159,000
    Simply transformed33,550,00036,732,000
    More elaborately transformed108,496,000146,643,000
                Total, all merchandise*157,943,000206,534,000

An indication of the changes that have occurred during the same period is contained in the next table, which gives the figures for each of the divisions as percentages of total imports.

19501951
*Including unclassified items.
Producers' materials—Per CentPer Cent
    Crude7.67.8
    Simply transformed13.511.5
    More elaborately transformed25.926.2
Fuels and lubricants—  
    Crude0.1 
    Simply transformed6.85.5
    More elaborately transformed  
Auxiliary aids to production—  
    Crude  
    Simply transformed  
    More elaborately transformed1.83.1
Producers' equipment—  
    Crude0.1 
    Simply transformed0.20.4
    More elaborately transformed17.115.3
Transport equipment—  
    Crude  
    Simply transformed0.50.2
    More elaborately transformed8.29.4
Consumers' goods—  
    Crude2.33.3
    Simply transformed0.20.1
    More elaborately transformed15.116.6
Total merchandise imports—  
    Crude10.111.2
    Simply transformed21.217.8
    More elaborately transformed68.771.0
                Totals, all merchandise*100.0100.0

Despite the big increase in the value of total imports over recent years, from £128 million in 1948 to £207 million in 1951, the distribution between the various headings did not greatly alter over this period. In particular the proportions applicable to the three main headings remained fairly stable, producers' materials at 45 to 47 per cent, producers' equipment at 15 to 17 per cent, and consumers' goods at 17 to 20 per cent. Pre-war the proportions attributable to these three headings were typically—under 40 per cent, 13 per cent, and 27 per cent respectively. The increases in the percentages for producers' materials and equipment and the fall in that for consumers' goods indicate a long-term growth in New Zealand's manufacturing potential. No doubt the policy of import control gave an impetus to this tendency which would be further assisted by New Zealand's enforced reliance on local manufacturing industries in the war and early post-war years.

The proportion of commodities described as “crude” and “simply transformed” both rose during the war years at the expense of those classified as “more elaborately transformed,” but in recent years the distribution has returned almost to the pre-war pattern, the “more elaborately transformed” group showing only a slightly lower percentage of the total than pre-war.

DIRECTION OF IMPORT TRADE.—The import trade of New Zealand, though spread over more countries than the export trade, is confined mainly to the United Kingdom, Australia, the United States of America, and Canada. For the pre-war years 1938 and 1939 these four countries accounted for 82 and 80 per cent respectively of the total imports of New Zealand. During the war period, mainly as a result of the severance of trade with Japan, Indonesia, and most European countries, this concentration of New Zealand's imports was even more marked and in 1946 the percentage was 85. In the following years, mainly because of the resumption of imports from certain European countries, the proportion fell to normal, being 81 per cent in 1949 and 1950. It fell however even lower, to 76 per cent, in 1951 on account of increased imports from Europe.

In the early years of settlement Australia was the source from which the young colony drew most of its supplies, and for a long period imports from Australia over-shadowed imports from the United Kingdom. The proportion of imports from Australia, however, decreased steadily from 60 per cent in 1862 to 7 per cent in 1929. For some years up to the beginning of the Second World War the trend was steadily but slowly upward, reaching 16 per cent in 1941. Since then the percentage has fluctuated below this figure, and fell to 10 per cent in 1951, in which year the value of total imports of Australian origin was more than four times that of New Zealand exports to Australia.

Imports from the United Kingdom comprised between 60 per cent and 70 per cent of total imports during the “eighties” and “nineties"; so that, at that time, the United Kingdom and Australia between them supplied approximately 80 per cent of the total imports of New Zealand. With the disruption in trading relations during the First World War other countries—notably the United States of America and Japan—increased their share of New Zealand's import trade. This trend was accentuated by the appearance of new industrial products, in which the United States occupied a dominant position, and by severe foreign competition in staple United Kingdom manufactures such as the textile industry. In the circumstances it is not surprising to find that the proportion of goods of United Kingdom origin included in New Zealand's imports of merchandise fell from about 60 per cent before the First World War to about 46 per cent in the late “twenties.”

From 1930 onwards the relative position of the United Kingdom in New Zealand's import trade improved, partly due to New Zealand's tariff policy of preference to Commonwealth countries. During each of the five years 1931-35 over 50 per cent of the imports of merchandise were of United Kingdom origin, this recovery having been made despite the growth in imports from Australia of certain goods—e.g., iron and steel—which were formerly almost entirely imported from the United Kingdom. From 1935, however, the proportion again declined, particularly during the war years, owing to difficulties of supply and abnormal imports of lend-lease material from the United States. With the return to more normal trading conditions in 1946 imports from United Kingdom rose to 48 per cent of the total. Increased imports from Canada and the United States of America during 1947, plus the re-opening of many pre-war continental markets, resulted in the percentage dropping to 43 in 1947, but since then the imperative need to restrict expenditure in non-sterling areas and the increased availability of British goods for export has resulted in the United Kingdom resuming its pre-war position as the supplier of more than half New Zealand's import requirements (60 per cent in 1950, but dropping to 54 per cent in 1951).

The United States of America was sending goods to New Zealand almost from the foundation of the colony, and the share of the imports received from that country steadily increased till in the first decade of the present century it was 11 or 12 per cent. The adoption of Imperial preference seems to have caused a temporary drop in the figure to about 7 per cent, though the proportion maintained a steady increase for several years after the First World War, and, indeed, considerably surpassed its old level. From 1933 to 1940 about one-eighth of the total imports came from the United States of America. The cutting-off of supplies from the United Kingdom and certain other countries owing to the exigencies of war and the necessity of obtaining war materials resulted in imports of United States of America origin showing large increases in the later war years. In 1943 imports from this quarter reached 37 per cent of the total, higher than the percentage from the United Kingdom. However, in 1946 imports from the United States of America were only 16 per cent of the total, but rose again in 1947 to 18 per cent. Both these percentages are well above those of the immediate pre-war years. In 1948, 1949, and 1950 the acute shortage of dollar exchange imposed, of necessity, a drastic restriction in imports of United States of America origin, which fell progressively to 11, 10, and 7 per cent of the total. In 1951, with the easing of import restrictions, the absolute value of imports from this country again rose, by two-thirds of the previous year's figure, but was still only 9 per cent of the total.

Imports of Canadian origin gradually rose to 10 per cent of the total (in 1929), but fell during the depression period to 4.5 per cent (in 1932). By 1939 the proportion had risen to 9 per cent, but a very irregular movement prevailed during the war years, the 1943 figures reaching the high proportion of 12 per cent. Imports from Canada, as a “hard” currency area, fell to a marked degree during 1948, 1949, and 1950, the percentages of total imports being 5, 4, and 2, but recovered very slightly in 1951, reaching 3 per cent of the total.

It should be noted that the nomenclature used in the following tables in regard to countries of origin of imports refers generally to status and territories in the years indicated and not necessarily to the present position.

The table which follows shows imports during the last eleven years from the United Kingdom, other British Commonwealth countries, and other countries.

YearCountry of ShipmentCountry of OriginTotal Merchandise Imports
United KingdomOther British Commonwealth CountriesOther CountriesUnited KingdomOther British Commonwealth CountriesOther Countries
*Provisional.
 £££££££
194121,045,40715,947,95412,173,64921,179,81315,433,04512,554,15249,167,010
194220,072,32217,028,60416,755,08620,156,85116,505,55617,193,60553,856,012
194332,606,53226,419,80436,215,99432,615,87326,230,46136,395,99695,242,330
194434,926,90920,782,35430,68734,883,15520,556,19830,957,85986,397,212
194519,712,41318,642,81416,73219,842,89118,312,94616,932,34355,088,180
194634,167,30721,594,94015,809,034,186,98221,270,29416,114,05771,571,333
194755,355,86739,694,11833,590,84155,007,20039,270,95634,362,670128,640,826
194867,440,60935,709,40625,384,23767,107,12135,231,13826,195,993128,534,252
1949*66,585,73532,226,46920,900,93465,998,92631,124,89222,589,320119,713,138
195096,341,51336,579,37325,021,99094,865,03435,588,38327,489,459157,942,876
1951113,084,52952,740,86340,708,123110,682,07051,072,07144,779,374206,533,515

The next table shows in more detail the principal countries from which New Zealand draws its imports, figures on the basis of country of origin being given for the years 1949 to 1951.

Country1949*19501951
*Provisional.
British Commonwealth Countries, Protected States and Trust Territories£££
Europe—   
    United Kingdom65,998,92694,865,034110,682,070
    Gibraltar, Malta, and Gozo4945,3049,542
Asia—
    Bahrein Islands1,512,8981,684,0042,072,109
    British Borneo948,8011,399,1621,275,934
    Ceylon1,689,8811,984,7413,800,699
    Hong Kong73,429152,821304,292
    Republic of India3,055,7552,223,1976,633,145
    Malaya and Singapore899,3921,467,7554,066,276
    Pakistan16,89735,88075,671
    Other7639461,614
Africa—
    Anglo-Egyptian Sudan5,56113,55112,059
    British West Africa591,415626,242798,616
    Kenya and Uganda26,696123,028281,709
    Southern Rhodesia31,50726,50810,473
    Seychelles38,9421,701 
    Swaziland, Bechuanaland, Basutoland 8,9923,204
    Tanganyika Territory30,809112,439406,866
    Union of South Africa476,802985,1181,719,643
    Other1,1812,2833,888
America—
    British Guiana5533,02615,704
    British West Indies230,831280,859376,610
    Canada4,635,8403,568,9366,145,269
    Other2264224
Pacific—
    Australia15,314,83019,025,99821,254,105
    Fiji925,4041,114,7671,105,807
    Gilbert and Ellice Islands61,76591,936118,066
    Nauru Island260,373256,100321,647
    New Zealand (re-imports)50,75256,57734,098
    Tonga21,25530,74832,013
    Western Samoa221,702304,034189,174
    Other3631,4663,613
                Totals, British Commonwealth countries97,123,818130,453,417161,754,141
Other Countries   
Europe—£££
    Austria14,02069,499298,574
    Belgium1,853,2051,122,0972,976,481
    Czechoslovakia128,958132,145272,433
    Denmark47,55088,197148,732
    Finland43,215107,594267,185
    France406,3671,222,4082,323,702
    Germany, Eastern Zone2,9324,39063,889
    Greece1,69329831,679
    Republic of Ireland8,06015,53519,040
    Italy170,131268,746957,593
    Luxemburg112,16251,47435,983
    Netherlands282,689607,7941,209,725
    Norway396,186612,976815,051
    Poland9,7454,42816,934
    Portugal62,36096,431186,899
    Russia (U.S.S.R.)65,84683,065125,224
    Spain26,78035,37263,686
    Sweden667,0491,231,3261,904,341
    Switzerland367,473389,386963,547
    West German Federal Republic336,967210,1551,386,982
    Other4,1283,9216,505
Asia—
    Burma1,02868,53010,748
    China221,962285,769540,003
    Indonesia2,314,3503,364,0754,027,396
    Iran1,789,0993,649,9712,630,002
    Iraq99,613174,544137,134
    Japan353,523479,1012,440,930
    Philippines23,34312,60045,052
    Saudi Arabia119,1387,82713,407
    Siam71337,73722,782
    Turkey41,47685,66580,113
    Other3,02814,97112,892
Africa—
    Algeria1,19987917,011
    Belgian Congo4,35911,83414,277
    Egypt12,07698,1241,107
    Ethiopia11,59419,02711,245
    French Morocco12,93222,6674,712
    Portuguese East Africa15,17115,5812,272
    Portuguese West Africa 33812,311
    Tunisia88,957429,520488,227
    Other3,3664,6007,092
America—
    Brazil50,09792,58799,244
    Chile50,21472,75094,948
    Ecuador5,63617,11112,973
    Mexico10,3138,64610,142
    Netherlands Antilles107270,462
    United States of America11,511,67611,514,25719,382,891
    Uruguay177,52526,136302,089
    Venezuela 13,018 
    Other3,2628,2929,332
Pacific—
    Tuamotu Archipelago651,027586,710-
    Other5,1179,3484,395
Totals, other countries22,589,32027,489,45944,779,374
Totals, all countries119,713,138157,942,876206,533,515

The following table shows for the last eleven years the percentage of total imports (excluding specie) received from each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand.

Imports (Country of Origin)

Country194119421943194419451946194719481949*19501951
*Provisional.
 Per CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer Cent
United Kingdom43.0837.4334.2440.3836.0247.7742.7652.2155.1360.0653.59
Bahrein Islands     0.610.851.001.261.071.00
Ceylon2.874.230.500.991.582.041.521.851.411.261.84
Republic of India2.763.383.073.784.792.963.662.822.55 0.011.41 0.023.21 0.04
Pakistan0.010.020.04
Malaya and Singapore0.880.10   0.030.390.570.750.931.97
Union of South Africa0.270.390.100.100.450.310.380.560.400.620.83
Canada6.234.3612.035.909.256.519.035.383.872.262.98
Australia16.3215.1210.6711.9015.1114.5611.6111.1312.7912.0510.29
Fiji0.272.280.630.580.951.751.691.720.770.710.54
Other British Commonwealth countries1.790.780.550.541.110.951.402.382.192.212.03
Totals, British Commonwealth countries74.4768.0761.7964.1769.2677.4973.2979.6281.1382.6078.32
Belgium0.04    0.341.901.191.550.711.44
France0.03    0.100.680.730.340.771.13
Germany0.020.01    0.020.070.280.140.70
Sweden0.04 0.02 0.230.700.891.190.560.780.92
Iran0.270.05 0.140.500.641.471.701.492.311.27
Japan0.440.02    0.050.300.301.18 
Indonesia4.210.850.01  0.010.021.261.932.131.95
Netherlands Antilles0.370.75 0.781.050.41    0.13
Peru 1.220.751.533.011.240.02    
United States of America18.5827.8036.6332.2323.7216.4118.1310.799.627.299.38
Tuamotu Archipelago0.300.500.400.451.131.130.600.430.540.37 
Other countries1.230.730.400.701.101.532.992.982.262.603.58
Totals, other countries25.5331.9338.2135.8330.7422.5126.7120.3818.8717.4021.68

It will be seen that the great bulk of New Zealand's imports of merchandise are of British origin, the proportion of total imports derived from British countries in normal times being approximately 75 per cent, although for reasons already outlined this proportion fell during the war years. Compared with pre-war years, however, most British Commonwealth countries have increased their share of the New Zealand import market.

Origin of Principal Imports.—The table which follows shows by main countries of origin details of the principal imports into New Zealand for the years 1949-51.

Country of Origin1949*19501951
* Provisional.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)
Fish (Canned)
United Kingdom70168186
Union of South Africa339780
Denmark1333
Norway192320449
Portugal1 25
Japan  59
Other countries91423
                Totals318602825
Fruits (Canned)
Malaya73253131
Union of South Africa9214586
Australia305414633
Fiji325125
Other countries  4
                Totals4199321,379
Fruits (Dried)
Union of South Africa71218255
Australia633505842
Greece  30
Iraq99175136
Turkey144947
United States of America71 107
Other countries 113
                Totals8899581,420
Fruits (Fresh)
Union of South Africa 122
British West Indies13054134
Australia392355561
Fiji555964
Tonga162326
Western Samoa284530
Other countries 1 
                Totals621538837
Wheat
Australia2,4284,3013,727
Sugar
United Kingdom294550384
Union of South Africa  68
Australia1,3462,4572,169
Fiji696949955
Netherlands112617
United States of America181016
Other countries 114
                Totals2,3653,9933,623
Cocoa Beans (Raw)
British West Africa540295617
Kenya and Uganda  12
Western Samoa203542
Ecuador 11 
Venezuela 13 
Other countries828
                Totals568356679
Tea
Ceylon1,6211,8553,598
India159187705
China11146
Indonesia  120
                Totals1,7912,0564,429
Spirits (Beverages)
United Kingdom336514885
Republic of Ireland2210
Union of South Africa182717
British Guiana  15
British West Indies2661123
Australia127241209
France74201396
Netherlands1638106
Other countries61427
                Totals6051,0981,788
Tobacco and Tobacco Manufactures
United Kingdom222423126
United States of America1,1891,3981,649
Other countries367
                Totals1,4151,8271,782
Wool
United Kingdom9120164
Australia304202638
                Totals313322802
Kapok
India452546
Indonesia245304311
Other countries2542
                Totals315333359
Seeds (excluding Oil Seeds)
United Kingdom4724240
Australia97215299
Denmark 2910
Finland  11
France 135
Netherlands7612
Sweden  57
United States of America523861
Other countries799
                Totals210322734
Hats, Caps, and Millinery
United Kingdom237324421
Australia122324
Czechoslovakia101117
France 719
Italy214067
Switzerland204148
China282027
Japan 511
Ecuador5613
Other countries261723
                Totals359494670
Hosiery
United Kingdom6341,138934
Other countries  14
                Totals6341,138948
Other Apparel
United Kingdom8981,3821,784
Hong Kong  13
India8832
Australia4265124
France 215
Italy  24
China  11
United States of America393370
Other countries41134
                Totals9911,5012,107
Footwear and Grindery
United Kingdom249449523
India 411
Malaya2216
Canada232243
Australia192229
United States of America111318
Other countries71814
                Totals311530654
Made-up Textiles
United Kingdom1,5241,9823,014
Hong Kong 1672
India241235
Australia7588101
Belgium  29
Italy  35
Netherlands  28
Portugal  12
Switzerland  11
China61123
Japan19327
Other countries4432
                Totals1,6522,1163,419
Cotton Piece-goods
United Kingdom6,8997,9938,742
Hong Kong8947
India445649691
Canada4355184
Australia442101
Austria  10
Belgium7082291
Czechoslovakia12230
France81629
Italy1339
Netherlands82275
Switzerland3445
Japan912682
United States of America327351
Union of South Africa11  
Other countries24317
                Totals7,6488,93310,734
Silk, Rayon, and Nylon Piece-goods
United Kingdom3,4585,2256,053
Canada4 76
Australia27152155
Belgium637
Czechoslovakia10125
France2296205
Italy50117358
Netherlands1216
Switzerland5124
West German Federal Republic  51
Japan128234336
United States of America117201
Other countries2526
                Totals3,7245,8547,513
Woollen Piece-goods
United Kingdom3,0515,0274,995
Australia194149147
Belgium2213
Italy  28
Other countries2 12
                Totals3,2495,1785,195
Other Textile Piece-goods and Drapery
United Kingdom1,2961,9492,757
India357309817
Australia245892
Belgium1217
France203871
Italy 238
Switzerland2327
Japan3217
United States of America 130
Other countries4523
                Totals1,7072,3693,889
Bags, Sacks, and Woolpacks
United Kingdom2712
India1,4605213,203
Australia141199147
Other countries11112
                Totals1,6157283,374
Linoleum and Congoleum
United Kingdom425602944
Carpets and Floor Rugs
United Kingdom9561,6883,984
India1134
Australia 393
Other countries7511
                Totals9641,6974,122
Threads and Yarns
United Kingdom2,0972,6163,694
Ceylon369
India2415
Tanganyika 20 
Canada22116
Australia231344549
Netherlands1 28
Japan379
United States of America103230
Other countries6224
                Totals2,3753,0134,564
Mineral Lubricating Oils and Greases
United Kingdom133233
Australia22215
Iran1311 
United States of America6051,1661,081
Other countries154
                Totals6331,2361,133
Motor Spirits
British Borneo8371,186991
Malaya113  
Bahrein Islands1,3771,5001,922
Iran1,1781,8751,588
Indonesia1,3481,8051,776
Saudi Arabia104  
Netherlands Antilles  92
United States of America209 331
                Totals5,1666,3666,700
Kerosene, Diesel, and Fuel Oils
British Borneo78135167
Malaya4139136
Bahrein Islands109178141
Iran5211,664978
Indonesia6301,1311,406
Saudi Arabia16813
Netherlands Antilles  177
United States of America303519
                Totals1,4253,1573,537
Linseed Oil
United Kingdom 2363
India5944299
Canada2163247
Uruguay17826 
United States of America  21
                Totals453125430
Paints and Varnishes
United Kingdom543694617
Union of South Africa18  
Canada17640
Australia96131162
Netherlands2177
United States of America43105278
Other countries13523
                Totals7519481,127
Cement
United Kingdom120233316
Australia 51 
Belgium 44210
Japan  336
                Totals120328862
Iron and Steel—Pipes, Tubes, and Fittings
United Kingdom569826620
Canada13033826
Australia269299342
France 168243
United States of America174353
Other countries7616
                Totals1,1491,6721,250
Iron and Steel—Plate and Sheet
United Kingdom1,8952,0422,011
Australia180221230
Belgium5912211
France 311
Japan  340
United States of America437252306
Other countries10133
                Totals2,5802,5313,142
Iron and Steel—Cordage and Wire
United Kingdom6471,239750
Canada11 6
Australia104143132
Belgium6633682
Czechoslovakia77431
France665265
West German Federal Republic244349
Japan  415
United States of America26518398
Other countries112 
                Totals2,0281,6812,398
Iron and Steel—Other Shapes and Forms
United Kingdom1,0781,476946
Canada17911
Australia281439354
Belgium41375246
France6368
Luxemburg1125126
Netherlands9472
West German Federal Republic  14
Japan  187
United States of America184132276
Other countries3151
                Totals2,1312,2372,131
Aluminium and Alloys
United Kingdom8431,211777
Canada1634256
Belgium  24
Netherlands 43101
West German Federal Republic  29
Japan  248
United States of America36675
Other countries2510
                Totals1,0441,3071,320
Brass, Bronze, and Copper
United Kingdom1,0911,6721,546
Union of South Africa 2153
Canada10088428
Australia246073
United States of America995
Other countries 15
                Totals1,2241,8512,110
Other Metals
United Kingdom137291397
Malaya18981440
Canada6229
Australia139256339
Japan  11
United States of America29981
Other countries71 
                Totals5076401,297
Artificers' Tools
United Kingdom516791858
Canada116173213
Australia148193238
Netherlands 114
Sweden141035
West German Federal Republic 125
United States of America7380192
Other countries6621
                Totals8731,2551,596
Other Metal Manufactures (Not Machinery)
United Kingdom3,2824,8335,578
Hong Kong 128
Canada232141136
Australia399504679
Austria 6013
Belgium1411184
France2441
Netherlands21668
Sweden4478100
Switzerland131620
West German Federal Republic 1390
United States of America347344538
Other countries491228
                Totals4,5116.0237,503
Office and Commercial Machines and Appliances
United Kingdom277439473
Canada682080
Australia21915
Sweden63643
Switzerland1115
West German Federal Republic 110
United States of America240303310
Other countries 110
                Totals613810956
Agricultural Machinery
United Kingdom509758814
Canada453566
Australia137217254
France 938
Sweden42746
West German Federal Republic 315
United States of America381727634
Other countries125
                Totals1,0761,7781,872
Electric Motors and Parts
United Kingdom8931,1441,156
Canada619934
Australia688269
Sweden253941
United States of America614635
Other countries10820
                Totals1,1181,4181,355
Insulated Cable and Wire
United Kingdom1,5561,7651,677
Canada1844
Australia93250
Sweden2047
Other countries7510
                Totals1,6101,8101,748
Other Electrical Machinery and Equipment
United Kingdom3,7654,6054,355
Hong Kong203643
Union of South Africa  15
Canada132151200
Australia424389397
Belgium5519098
Netherlands77125199
Sweden405143
Switzerland31215
United States of America254227369
Other countries7940
                Totals4,7775,7955,774
Engines and Parts
United Kingdom5959041,019
Canada66152239
Australia525887
West German Federal Republic  14
United States of America388421582
Other countries2310
                Totals1,1031,5381,951
Tractors and Parts
United Kingdom1,6772,8952,730
Canada434678
Australia4366135
France 625
Italy 218
West German Federal Republic13722
United States of America1,5641,6653,169
Other countries  2
                Totals3,3284,7176,179
Domestic Machinery and Appliances n.e.i.
United Kingdom359558757
Australia11714
Czechoslovakia  30
Denmark203852
Italy1122
Netherlands  23
Sweden131418
Switzerland331157
Other countries6412
                Totals443633985
Metal and Wood-working Machinery
United Kingdom7489961,072
Canada152184
Australia194238236
Sweden188641
West German Federal Republic4414
United States of America174163235
Other countries121326
                Totals1,1651,5211,708
Other Machinery
United Kingdom3,7465,1385,875
Union of South Africa116
Canada10874136
Australia874827977
Belgium3146
Czechoslovakia4310
Denmark9716
France134816
Italy265
Netherlands2525
Sweden88123154
Switzerland293468
West German Federal Republic4492145
United States of America1,5391,2062,006
Other countries11109
                Totals6,4737,5889,454
Rubber and Manufactures n.e.i.
United Kingdom360472652
Ceylon123429
Malaya3381,0213,266
Canada251626
Australia524675
Western Samoa  14
France  20
Sweden 101
United States of America292051
Other countries 15
                Totals8171,6204,139
Leather and Manufactures n.e.i.
United Kingdom263623571
India294229
Canada351012
Australia627561
France2917
United States of America24329
Other countries7413
                Totals422766732
Timber
British Borneo495
British West Africa51411
Canada382280534
Australia643635551
Sweden21714
Japan72171193
United States of America1456261
Other countries6510
                Totals1,2591,1931,379
Table Glass and Chinaware
United Kingdom635993977
Australia162953
Czechoslovakia2529
Other countries6629
                Totals6591,0331,088
Glass, Plate and Sheet
United Kingdom332355330
Belgium182793
Other countries4715
                Totals354389438
Pulp and Paperboard
United Kingdom81147260
Canada110168229
Australia172523
Finland1632114
Netherlands4512
Norway153256
Sweden5983341
West German Federal Republic 187
United States of America647392
Other countries3927
                Totals3115661,461
Printing Paper
United Kingdom3127761,311
Canada1,0018281,403
Austria21140
Czechoslovakia1 20
Finland1224
Netherlands2111
Norway607790
Sweden174684
United States of America107377
Other countries  41
                Totals1,4071,7383,501
Other Paper
United Kingdom7701,0891,445
Canada189193323
Australia336462
Austria5392
Belgium 111
Czechoslovakia749
Finland2033107
France102029
Netherlands5133
Norway10388152
Sweden140248330
West German Federal Republic 4111
Japan  30
United States of America2046235
Other countries1622
                Totals1,3031,8002,991
Printed Books, Papers, Magazines, Music
United Kingdom9281,1721,259
Canada693
Australia392463506
Netherlands2713
United States of America145141146
Other countries5817
                Totals1,4781,8001,944
Other Stationery and Paper Manufactures
United Kingdom4996211,014
Canada232
Australia69105126
United States of America171918
Other countries31129
                Totals5907591,189
Timepieces and Parts
United Kingdom140257239
Australia206253
France132531
Switzerland180215536
West German Federal Republic  46
United States of America6410
Other countries1213
                Totals360565928
Photographic Equipment
United Kingdom200355335
Australia198255299
Belgium10725
France51368
Italy 112
West German Federal Republic3865
United States of America182220
Other countries3621
                Totals437667845
Scientific, Surgical, &c., Instruments and Appliances
United Kingdom4277811,015
Union of South Africa1928
Canada1424
Australia536796
France1221
West German Federal Republic3515
United States of America173134144
Other countries91330
                Totals6811,0131,353
Chemicals, Drugs and Druggists' Wares
United Kingdom1,9092,5762,935
Hong Kong596
India1419
Union of South Africa623235
Canada45946
Australia6157941,179
Belgium81442
France2040100
Italy181561
Netherlands273490
Norway 357
Sweden5518
Switzerland372248
West German Federal Republic1245
China61321
Brazil1106
United States of America426291589
Other countries112639
                Totals3,1973,9315,286
Manures (including Crude Sulphur)
United Kingdom52171151
Seychelles392 
Canada3520 
Gilbert and Ellice Islands6292118
Nauru260256322
Belgium355596645
France146303228
Netherlands 1247
West German Federal Republic 134
Japan  42
Algeria  16
Egypt1298 
French Morocco1221 
Tunisia88425487
Chile485994
Tuamotu Archipelago651587 
United States of America382421682
Other countries9448
                Totals2,1513,0682,914
Aircraft and Parts
United Kingdom223346631
Canada111244
Australia 3123
United States of America1087150
Other countries311
                Totals445451749
Bicycles, Motor and Power Cycles, and Parts
United Kingdom5107961,016
Australia836
Other countries5510
                Totals5238041,032
Motor Cars
United Kingdom2,7244,6799,075
Canada41313567
France  12
United States of America4228218
Other countries133
                Totals3,1804,7239,875
Commercial Vehicles
United Kingdom1,9872,5123,338
Canada2755317
Australia62123
United States of America10413127
Other countries  1
                Totals2,3722,5803,606
Parts of Motor Vehicles
United Kingdom526884961
Canada104206273
Australia121164205
France2210
United States of America265360400
Other countries  1
                Totals1,0181,6161,850
Railway and Tramway Vehicles and Equipment
United Kingdom9812,0381,128
Australia474541
United States of America611833
                Totals1,0892,1011,202
Pneumatic Tires and Tubes (exceeding 1 3/4 in. Diameter)
United Kingdom479516617
Union of South Africa1292
India27  
Canada231122
Italy27  
United States of America192344
Other countries 26
                Totals576581691
Musical Instruments
United Kingdom225306632
Australia595574
Czechoslovakia3410
France11146
Italy71240
West German Federal Republic7114
Other countries6940
                Totals318401816
Plastics and Synthetic Resins and Materials Therefor
United Kingdom194498992
Australia75153202
Canada1361
United States of America15082116
Other countries7414
                Totals4397431,325

Imports by Ports.—With the recent closing of the Customs Houses at Kaipara, Patea, Hokitika, and Westport (from 31 January 1953), New Zealand now has sixteen ports of entry for Customs purposes—seven in the North Island and eight in the South Island, plus the port of Waitangi in the Chatham Islands.

The following table gives the total value of imports of merchandise for the several ports of entry during the five years 1947-51. Waitangi had no overs as imports during this period.

Port194719481949*19501951
*Provisional.
 £££££
Auckland49,896,89847,449,10943,278,68459+038,59380,520,421
Tauranga2,0214,53922,15234,71830,054
Gisborne135,737131,467119,175182,873260,659
Napier857,905862,6771,189,8741,791,4921,766,354
New Plymouth1,277,6841,213,6641,698,1122,520,4312,636,534
Patea19,18422,43020,68227,35415,520
Wanganui394,584453,802415,453514,499665,051
Wellington49,584,67747,990,05745,101,81558,984,25672,006,508
Wairau (including Picton)33,72040,94736,44439,473257,363
Nelson268,629280,471296,935510,133416,315
Westport15,66130,29875,529137,498264,260
Greymouth82,418125,12892,224114,01886,813
Hokitika3,0342,7584,4243,725 
Lyttelton15,373,67017,414,08215,864,42020,402,01828,494,471
Timaru475,945260,845417,042390,266856,004
Oamaru56,41568,18154,918229,620140,957
Dunedin9,058,03510,803,0279,729,74311,347,49816,240,845
Invercargill1,104,6091,380,7701,295,5121,674,4111,875,386
                Totals128,640,826128,534,252119,713,138157,942,876206,533,515

Three-quarters of the total imports usually come in by way of Wellington or Auckland. For some years prior to the Second World War the value of imports received at Wellington exceeded the Auckland figure by a considerable margin, but in recent years there has been little difference between the two ports in this respect. On the basis of import values, the next most important ports are Lyttelton, Dunedin, New Plymouth, Invercargill, and Napier.

Perhaps it should be mentioned that imports by air are credited to the port in whose district the air-port is located. Thus goods coming in through Mechanic's Bay and Whenuapai are included in the Auckland figures, imports through Evans Bay in the Wellington figures, and through Harewood in the Lyttelton figures.

IMPORTS FROM COOK AND ASSOCIATED ISLANDS.—Trade with the Cook and associated islands is not included in the export and import totals for New Zealand, but is shown separately in official publications. The following table shows imports into New Zealand from the group. Further particulars of the trade of the islands will be found in the section dealing with Island Territories.

YearImports
*Provisional.
194186,073
194267,562
194388,859
194497,980
194589,055
1946124,644
1947129,177
1948185,408
1949*188,445
1950177,875
1951211,638

The principal articles imported into New Zealand from the Cook and associated islands are as follows.

Item19481949*19501951
*Provisional.
 ££££
Fruits, fresh—    
    Bananas161,5171,4682,622
    Oranges13,74421,52210,7786,732
    Tomatoes35,48511,4219,63415,137
    Other1,0766,1182,69213,511
Copra95,28289,858111,176102,322
Apparel13,01323,98327,07352,891
Cinematograph films (re-imports)3,3242,5952,8174,136
Arrowroot5,1649141,037146
Hats and caps10,5321,504 210
Wickerware2,6194,0294,3544,312
All other items5,15324,9846,8469,619

10 D—CUSTOMS TARIFF AND REVENUE

THE TARIFF.—The rates of Customs and excise duty in force in New Zealand are set out in the publication entitled “The Customs Tariff of New Zealand,” published by the Government Printer, Wellington.

A summarized historical account of the Customs tariff of New Zealand, setting forth the principal developments and changes from earliest times to 1930, will be found in the 1931 number of the Year-Book. Considerations of space preclude a detailed account of the rates of duty now levied on goods imported into New Zealand, and only a brief survey of the nature of the tariff and of developments since 1930 can be given here.

The basis of Customs taxation is principally ad valorem, but specific duties are applied to some lines, including several of the principal revenue items such as alcoholic beverages, tobacco, tea, sugar, and motor spirits.

As the rates of duty on goods vary according to their country of origin as well as their classification, the tariff is printed in “multi-column” form listing rates of duty under the British Preferential Tariff, agreements with certain Commonwealth countries, the Most-favoured-nation Tariff (under which goods from all countries adhering to the General Agreement on Trade and Tariffs are admitted), and the General Tariff.

Briefly the Customs tariff apart from the obtaining of revenue, has for its objects the following:—

  1. The development of New Zealand industries.

  2. The maintenance and extension of markets for New Zealand produce.

  3. The encouragement of intra-Commonwealth trade.

Under the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 New Zealand, in common with the other Commonwealth countries, was committed to hold an inquiry into the tariff and, if necessary, to revise it in accordance with certain explicitly stated principles. As a result of the Ottawa Conference, dutiable goods the produce of the United Kingdom or of any British Commonwealth country except Canada (including Newfoundland), the Union of South Africa, the Republic of Ireland, India, and Pakistan were exempted from the surtax on duty previously payable. Reductions were made in the rates of duty charged on confectionery, apparel, hosiery, and silk and artificial silk piece-goods, and an additional preference to British Commonwealth countries was granted by the imposition of a duty or an increase in the existing rate on foreign cocoa-beans, raw coffee, cigars, rum, asphalt and bitumen, certain unground spices, and paper.

A Tariff Commission was set up in 1933 to inquire into the Customs tariff and to recommend for the consideration of the Government any alterations thereto with a view to implementing the agreement made at Ottawa, and having regard, inter alia, to the financial, economic, and industrial conditions in New Zealand.

The revision which followed the report of this Commission was the last complete revision of the tariff undertaken and the resultant new tariff, enacted by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934, is in the main still in operation, although extended in its scope by subsequent trade agreements. Some of the principal alterations made in the British preferential rates at that time were listed in the 1946 and earlier issues of the Year-Book.

This tariff retained the surtax payable since 1930 on foreign goods and on some goods of British origin, of nine-fortieths of the duty in some cases but one-twentieth in the case of a few lines, notably spirits, tobacco, timber, sugar, and motor spirits. With the exception of motor spirits, surtax is not payable in respect of goods qualifying for entry as the produce of the United Kingdom or any British Commonwealth country except Canada (including Newfoundland), the Union of South Africa, India, and Pakistan. The primage duty of 3 per cent imposed on 31 July 1931 on most goods not otherwise dutiable also remained, but the list of exemptions from primage has subsequently been extended. Imports from the Republic of Ireland are accorded the same preference under the British Preferential Tariff as those from Canada, the Union of South Africa, India, and Pakistan.

The following is a list of the principal items which, regardless of their country of origin, are entirely free of duty or subject to primage only:—

Live animals; barley (if to be used as stock food); bran; pollard; seeds; vegetable butters or fats; currants; dates; figs; prunes; glucose and caramel; nuts, except walnuts; rice; acids, other than acetic; inorganic salts of metallic elements, and many other drugs and chemicals; certain surgical appliances; bags and sacks of jute, &c.; woolpacks; raw cotton; hatmakers' materials; buttons; needles and pins; wadding; cotton piece-goods for meat wraps and cheese bandages; umbrella-makers' materials; upholsterers' materials; coir, flax, and jute yarns; grindery; leather made from goat and kid skins; patent leathers; bricks, other than firebricks; marble in the rough; grindstones and whetstones; cinema films (subject, however, to film-hire tax); bookbinders' materials; cardboard and similar boards; parchment and greaseproof paper; printed books, papers, and music; beekeepers' apparatus; percussion caps, detonators, and explosives; hay rakes, reapers and binders, mowers, and certain other agricultural implements; certain dairying machinery; sewing machines; iron and other metal in ingots, pigs, or billets; fish and vegetable (other than linseed) oils; kerosene and other refined mineral oils not exceeding in specific gravity 0.860 at 60°F. (other than motor spirits); waxes; cork; crude tanning materials; manures; skins and hides.

The following are entirely free or subject only to primage duty if British but dutiable at varying rates if of foreign origin:—

Tea in bulk; bananas; oranges, mandarins, and grapefruit; raisins; infants' and invalids' foods; mustard; salt; cocoa beans; raw coffee; sago and tapioca; cornflour; macaroni; acetic acid; cream of tartar; disinfectants; chloroform and other anaesthetics; antiseptics; manufactured dyes; most surgical, dental, optical, and scientific instruments and materials; felt, cotton, linen, and canvas piece-goods; silk and artificial silk piece-goods; leather cloth; oil baize; sewing, &c., cottons and threads; elastics; plain tape; tailors' lining materials; cotton, silk, and artificial silk yarns; plain tablecloths, towels, and similar plain articles; belting (other than leather); children's boots and shoes; gum boots; rubber hose; most rubber manufactures, except tires for motor vehicles; sheet glass; lenses; watch glasses; pianos and certain other musical instruments; gramophone records; artists' materials; paperhangings; sensitized surfaces; waxed paper; paper (other than wrapping) in large sheets or rolls; ball bearings; bolts and nuts; rivets and washers; buckles; chains; fire engines, fire extinguishers, and other fire-extinguishing appliances; typewriters; most electrical apparatus; measuring, testing, &c., appliances; sheep-shearing machines; tractors; artificers', &c., tools; machinery peculiar to industrial processes; iron and other metal in bars or sheets; wire and wire netting; metal cordage; rails for railways and tramways; under-carriage springs and metal fittings for vehicles; asphalt and bitumen; table chinaware.

With the object of reducing the cost of building in order to relieve the shortage of dwellings in particular and buildings in general, prefabricated houses, from 20 April 1951, Portland cement, from 6 July 1951 and steel, corrugated aluminium sheet, and certain timbers, from 9 November 1951, were temporarily exempted from all duty, regardless of their origin. The exemption respecting steel and aluminium sheet ceased on 31 December 1952. Provision has been made for the exemption of prefabricated houses to continue until 30 June 1953 and for cement and timber until 31 December 1953.

It is impossible to give here an account of the range of duties payable on all of the numerous tariff items, but the duties as at the beginning of December 1952 on some of the principal commodities in general use are mentioned hereunder. It should be noted that, in addition, surtax or primage may also be payable.

Tea.—Tea in bulk, when of British origin, was placed on the free list as early as 1907, when the duty on foreign tea was fixed at 2d. per pound. In 1917 a duty of 3d. per pound was imposed on British tea, the foreign rate being increased to 5d. per pound. British tea in bulk was again placed on the free list in 1923, and the duty on foreign tea reduced to 2d. Rates of 3d. and 5d. per pound respectively were reinstated as from 31 July 1931. On and after 26 July 1948 a duty of 4d. per pound was introduced on tea in bulk imported from most-favoured nations, and from the same date all tea imported under the British preferential tariff was exempted from surtax. On 3 September 1951 tea in bulk of British origin was exempted from all duty and the rates on foreign tea became most-favoured nation, Id., general tariff, 2d. per pound.

Sugar.—Sugar also was placed on the free list in 1907, prior to which the duty was 1/2d. per pound. Refined sugar of foreign origin was charged 1/2d. per pound under the 1921 tariff, the rate being altered in 1923 to 5/16d. and in 1924 to 1/4d., irrespective of origin. The duty on refined sugar was increased to 1/4d. per pound in 1931; and raw sugar was made dutiable at 1/2d. per pound. Raw sugar imported for refining at Auckland enters free of duty under bond, an excise duty of 1/2d. per pound being levied on the refined products. An additional 1/2d. per pound on both refined and raw sugar was imposed as from 9 February 1933.

Tobacco.—Prior to the imposition of special war taxation in 1939 the duties on tobacco were as follows; cigarettes, exceeding in weight 21/2 lb. per 1,000, 10s. 6d. per pound; cigarettes, not exceeding 21/2lb. per 1,000, 25s. 6d. per 1,000; cigars, 12s. per pound under the British preferential tariff and 14s. or 16s. under the general tariff; manufactured tobacco, cut, 6s. 10d. per pound, and plug, 6s. 8d. per pound; unmanufactured tobacco for the manufacture of cigarettes, 3s. per pound; and unmanufactured tobacco for the manufacture of tobacco, cigars, or snuff, 2s. per pound, In order to assist in financing the expenses of the war, further duties, in addition to those set out above, and equal to 25 per cent of the duties, were levied as from 27 September 1939. As from 1 May 1942 this war impost was replaced by the following specific duties additional to the ordinary revenue duties quoted above: Cigarettes, exceeding 21/2 lb. per 1,000, 8s. per pound; cigarettes, not exceeding 21/2lb. per 1,000, 20s. per 1,000; cigars, 8s. per pound; tobacco, cut and plug, 7s. 2d. per pound; tobacco, unmanufactured, for cigarettes, 9d. per pound; tobacco, unmanufactured, for the manufacture of tobacco, 6d. per pound. As from 31 October 1947 the duties on unmanufactured tobacco were consolidated and the one rate of 3s. 9d. per pound now applies to all unmanufactured tobacco imported for manufacturing purposes in a bonded tobacco factory. As from 26 July 1948 surtax was removed from the duty on all cigarettes and unmanufactured tobacco imported from most-favoured nations or from any British Commonwealth country. On 26 September 1952 an additional duty of 2s. per pound plus 10 per cent ad valorem was imposed on cigars imported from all sources. A duty of 1/2d. British preferential tariff or 3/4 d. general tariff is levied on each sixty cigarette tubes or papers or the equivalent thereof. The excise duties on tobacco, &c, made in New Zealand are shown later under “Excise Duties.”

Alcoholic Beverages.—Prior to the imposition in 1939 of special taxation for war purposes the rate of duty payable on most spirituous beverages was 40s. per proof gallon, except rum of foreign origin, which was dutiable at 44s. per proof gallon. Sparkling wine was liable to a duty of 10s. per gallon under the British preferential tariff, 9s. 6d. under the trade agreement with the Union of South Africa, and 13s. or 15s. under the general tariff. Australian and South African still wines were liable to a duty of 5s. 6d. per gallon, the duty under the British preferential tariff was 4s. and under the general tariff, 6s. The duty on imported beer was 1s. 9d. per gallon under the British preferential tariff, and 3s. under the general tariff. In order to assist in financing the expenses of the war further duties, in addition to those set out above, and equal to 15 per cent of the duties, were levied as from 27 September 1939; these were increased to 50 per cent as from 1 May 1942, except in the case of beer, on which the additional duty is 1s. 3d. per gallon.

On 26 July 1948 rum, brandy, and gin imported from British Commonwealth countries and most-favoured nations were exempted from surtax and a special most-favoured-nation rate of 15s. per gallon (including the additional 1942 duty) was established for champagne. The excise duty on beer produced in New Zealand is given under “Excise Duties.”

Apparel.—Most apparel, except that made to the order or measurement of a New Zealand resident which is liable to duty at the rate of 40 per cent under the British preferential tariff, pays duty at the rate of 20 per cent or 25 per cent under the British preferential tariff and 65 per cent under the general tariff. The duties on apparel of Canadian and Australian origin vary from the British preferential rates to 40 per cent, 45 per cent, and 55 per cent.

Timber.—A review of the rates of duty imposed is given on pages 271-2 of the 1951-52 Year-Book. The duties on coniferous timbers, other than dressed, were suspended from 9 November 1951.

Textiles.—Piece-goods of cotton, silk, or artificial silk are in general admitted free of duty under the British preferential tariff and liable to 15 per cent from foreign sources. Dress, curtain, and similar nets are dutiable at 15 per cent British preferential and 35 per cent most-favoured-nation tariff. For woollen piece-goods, other than moquettes, the rates are 20 per cent and 40 per cent respectively.

Motor Vehicles.—Motor vehicles imported in an unassembled or completely knocked-down condition are dutiable at 5 per cent under the British preferential tariff, 40 per cent under the most favoured-nation tariff, and 50 per cent under the general tariff. Assembled motor vehicles are subject to a duty of 15 per cent, if admissible under the British preferential tariff, 50 per cent under the most-favoured-nation tariff, and 60 per cent if liable to the general tariff. Rates intermediate between the British preferential and the most-favoured-nation tariffs apply to vehicles of substantially Canadian origin.

Tires, for Motor Vehicles.—Previously dutiable at 10 per cent ad valorem under the British preferential tariff and 40 per cent under the general tariff, these were in 1934 made subject to a duty based on the weight of the tires. Pneumatic rubber tires for motor vehicles, inner tubes of rubber therefor, and moulded rubber strip for repair of such tires are now dutiable at 21/2d. per pound under the British preferential tariff and 8d. per pound under the general tariff. Solid rubber tires are liable to a duty of 1d. per pound and 4d. per pound under the British preferential and general tariffs respectively.

Motor Spirits.—Towards the end of 1927 the Motor Spirits Taxation Act of that year imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon (increased in 1930 to 6d.) on motor spirits. The proceeds of this tax were devoted to roading purposes. In 1931 and 1933 an increase in duty of 2d. per gallon in each year was made, and an additional 4d. per gallon duty was imposed as from 2 August 1939. The total duty on motor spirits remained at 1s. 2d. per gallon (plus a surtax of one-twentieth of the duty if of foreign origin) until 3 September 1951, when it was reduced by 2d. per gallon. On 4 December 1951 the surtax was made payable also on motor spirits of British origin.

PROHIBITED AND RESTRICTED IMPORTS.—Full particulars of the goods which are prohibited or restricted from being imported into New Zealand are contained in the publication entitled “The Customs Tariff of New Zealand.”

The Import Control Regulations 1938 (made by Order in Council of 5 December 1938) prohibit the importation of any goods except in pursuance of a licence under the regulations or of an exemption granted by the Minister of Customs. A considerable number of items were exempted from import licensing during 1950 and 1951, and of approximately 1,000 items in the earlier import licensing schedules only 296 remained in the 1953 schedule. Some of these items were residual portions only of items appearing in the previous schedules (see page 258).

EXCISE DUTIES.—An important excise duty is that on beer, which up to 1915 was charged at the rate of 3d. per gallon. In that year the beer duty was altered so as to increase according to the specific gravity of the worts used, the rate being 33/4d. per gallon when the specific gravity did not exceed 1,047, and increasing by 1/16d. per gallon for every unit of specific gravity up to 1,055, and by 1/8d. thereafter. On 2 August 1917 the minimum rate of duty for beer was increased from 3 3/4d. to 43/4d. per gallon, and further (on 15 September 1917) to 53/4d., with a maximum of 6d. per gallon. In 1921 a rate of 111/2d. per gallon (increased to 1s. in 1930, and to 1s. 6d. in 1931) was imposed where the specific gravity of the worts used did not exceed 1,047, the rate being increased by 1/16d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,047. The basic rate of excise duty on beer was reduced from 1s. 6d. to 1s. 3d. per gallon by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934, but was increased to 1s. 9d. per gallon as from 2 August 1939. In order to assist in financing the expenses of the war a further increase to 2s. per gallon was made as from 27 September 1939. The duty was again increased on 11 May 1942, when provision was also made for a lower alcoholic content. When the specific gravity of the worts was 1,036 the new duty was 3s. per gallon, rising by 1d. for every unit of specific gravity above, and falling by 1d. for every unit below, 1,036, but subject to a minimum of 2s. 3d. per gallon. These duties were further amended as from 22 August 1947 by abolishing the reduction of 1d. in the basic duty for every unit of specific gravity below 1,036, so that the duty is now 3s. per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts does not exceed 1,036, increased by 1d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60°f. is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.

Prior to the introduction of special taxation for war purposes, cut tobacco was charged an excise duty of 4s. 6d. per pound; other tobacco, 4s. 4d. per pound. Cigars and snuff paid 6s. per pound, and the excise duty on cigarettes made in New Zealand was 13s. 6d. per 1,000 on cigarettes not exceeding in weight 21/2 lb. per 1,000, and 5s. 6d. per pound on cigarettes over 21/2 lb. per 1,000. A war surcharge of 25 per cent of the excise duty on tobacco, cigars, cigarettes, and snuff was levied as from 27 September 1939, but this was replaced on 1 May 1942 by additional taxation similar to that imposed on imported tobacco, &c. (see page 299). An excise duty of 1/2d. is levied on each sixty cigarette tubes or papers or the equivalent thereof.

The Customs Acts Amendment Act 1931 imposed an excise duty of 1/2d. per pound (increased to 1d. per pound from 9 February 1933) on sugar manufactured in New Zealand.

Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special schedule of duties has been provided since 1921 on imported alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The present rates are: on alcohol used in the manufacture of— perfumed spirits, 36s. per proof gallon; toilet preparations, 34s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 20s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per gallon. In similar medicinal preparations containing not more than 50 per cent the alcohol used is duty-free.

EXPORT DUTIES.—The Gold Duty Act of 1858 first imposed an export duty on gold. This duty was amended from time to time and was finally abolished in 1949, there being now no export duty on gold. A summary of the movements on gold duty is available on page 273 of the 1951-52 Year-Book.

An export duty was also imposed on timber (white-pine and kauri) by Acts of 1901 and 1903, and still operates. The present rates of 5s. per 100 superficial feet on logs, and 3s. or 5s. per 100 superficial feet on flitches, were imposed by the Timber Export Duty Order of 23 June 1937. This duty is not payable in respect of sawn timber in smaller sizes.

The Wool Industry Act 1944 provides for a levy on all wool exported or delivered to a wool manufacturer for use in New Zealand, and the proceeds, less cost of collection, &c., are payable to the New Zealand Wool Board established under the Act to enable it to carry out its functions. At the present time, however, the provisions in regard to the payment of the levy are suspended, but an equivalent amount is received by the Board from the contributory charge imposed by the Wool Commission Act 1951 (see Section 20a). Prior to the passing of the Wool Industry Act 1944 a similar levy was payable under the authority of the Wool Industry Promotion Act 1936 on exported wool only.

CUSTOMS REVENUE.—In the earlier years of New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties represented a greater proportion of the total revenue from taxation than it does today. For a considerable period prior to 1914 there was a constant tendency for this proportion to decrease, and the taxation legislation of the First World War period temporarily accelerated the movement. From 1921-22 to 1925-26 the percentage rose continuously, but did not regain its former proportions. A gradual decline then commenced and, with one slight interruption (1935-36), continued up to and including 1945-46. The low percentages following the year 1938-39 were the result of the huge increase in taxation imposed for war purposes, only a small proportion of which was derived from Customs and excise duties. The amount of war taxation received by way of Customs and excise duties in 1945-46 was only £4,574,021 out of a total war taxation of £51,416,847. The higher figures shown in the last five years are accounted for by a substantial increase in dutiable imports. The figures for the last twenty years are as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchTotal TaxationCustoms and Excise Duties
AmountPercentage of Total Taxation
 ££Per Cent
193319,705,6766,785,64134.43
193421,473,4067,140,47833.25
193524,739,4098,094,60532.72
193625,478,5988,876,20334.84
193731,181,60310,340,83833.16
193836,798,97111,737,17031.90
193937,797,90411,727,22431.03
194044,522,02811,734,78426.36
194161,360,84011,258,37018.35
194268,163,25610,622,09215.58
194387,940,84412,342,11514.03
1944100,839,48413,922,57413.81
1945108,681,81414,869,44913.68
1946114,954,87315,682,63713.64
1947113,119,04619,970,49217.65
1948122,275,91128,794,93223.55
1949130,440,24923,666,86018.14
1950135,556,31926,296,87319.40
1951157,946,97528,636,20718.13
1952200,549,88137,873,40018.88

The figures for Customs and excise duties are exclusive of tire tax, and the highways proportion (6d. per gallon) of the motor-spirits tax, two classes of taxes collected through the Customs and paid to the Consolidated Fund, sums at least equal to these amounts being allocated for road-maintenance purposes. Such taxation is, however, included in total taxation. Figures given under the heading of Customs and excise duties include for 1939-40 and subsequent years the amounts received on account of additional rates imposed on certain commodities for war purposes. Most of these additional rates are still in operation.

The Customs and excise duties received during the last three financial years available are shown in more detail in the next table. The figures have been rounded off to the nearest thousand and are provisional. Primage duties and surtax are included, but not tire tax or the highways proportion of motor-spirits tax, which do not really represent Customs taxation, although levied on imports and for the sake of convenience collected through the Customs.

1949-50*1950-51*1951-52*
*Provisional.
Customs duties—£££
    Wines and spirits1,440,0002,097,0002,874,000
    Cigars, cigarettes, snuff, and tobacco1,688,0001,343,0001,601,000
    Motor spirits4,570,0005,051,0004,411,000
    Other duties, including primage and surtax7,259,0008,440,00016,576,000
                Totals, Customs duties14,957,00016,931,00025,462,000
Excise duties—   
    Alcohol used in perfumed spirit, &c., in New Zealand45,00042,00043,000
    Cigarette papers and tubes65,00080,00078,000
    Tobacco, cigars, cigarettes, snuff, New Zealand manufactured5,506,0005,747,0006,335,000
    Beer, New Zealand4,822,0005,036,0005,274,000
    Sugar902,000800,000681,000
                Totals, excise duties11,340,00011,705,00012,411,000
                Grand totals, Customs and excise duties26,297,00028,636,00037,873,000
    Revenue per head of population—£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
    From Customs duties7 17 28 14 912 16 7
    From excise duties5 19 26 0 96 5 1
                Totals13 16 414 15 619 1 8

PREFERENCE AND RECIPROCITY.—Preference to British Commonwealth countries in respect of certain commodities was provided for in the earliest tariff in force in New Zealand—that introduced in 1841. The amended tariff of 1844 involved the dropping of this preference to British goods, but two years later preference was again introduced.

The first definite attempt at reciprocity was made in 1870, when the Colonial Reciprocity Act gave power to the Government to make reciprocal agreements with the Australian States, including Tasmania; but this Act failed to receive the Royal assent and consequently lapsed.

In 1895, however, the Customs Duties Reciprocity Act received the Royal assent and ratified an agreement which had been tentatively proposed with South Australia, besides giving power to the Government to make further agreements with the other Australian States. In 1907 the New Zealand and South African Customs Treaty was negotiated. A tariff agreement with the Australian Commonwealth has been in operation since 1922, and with Canada since 1932.

Imperial preference proper was introduced in New Zealand by the Preferential and Reciprocal Trade Act 1903, which followed the lead given by Canada. At first only a few items were covered by the extra duties levied upon goods of foreign origin, but the Tariff Act of 1907 extended this additional. preferential duty to a great number of items. The effect of the 1921, 1927, 1930, and 1934 tariffs has been to widen the disparity in the duty as between goods of British Commonwealth countries and those of foreign origin. Under the Ottawa agreement New Zealand undertook to preserve the existing margins of preference on United Kingdom goods where the margin of preference did not exceed 20 percent, and where the margin exceeded that figure not to reduce it below 20 per cent without the consent of the Government of the United Kingdom. In the tariff of 1934, where reductions in duty were made under the British preferential tariff, the rates of duty under the general (foreign) tariff were, except in a few cases, retained.

The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufacture of countries and which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:—

  1. Goods wholly the produce of such countries:

  2. Goods wholly manufactured in such countries from unmanufactured raw material and/or from one or more of the imported partly manufactured raw materials which are enumerated in the regulations:

  3. Goods partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and/or labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.

The conditions applying to British Commonwealth countries, the products of which are admissible under the British preferential tariff pursuant to agreements made by New Zealand with such countries, may be varied to suit the provisions of such agreements.

Prior to 1 April 1926 the minimum mentioned in paragraph (c), which is now one-half, was one-fourth.

In the calculation of the proportion of produce or labour none of the following items is to be included or considered:—

  1. Manufacturer's profit, or the profit or remuneration of any trader, agent, broker, or other person dealing in the article in its finished condition:

  2. Royalties payable in respect of the finished goods:

  3. The cost of outside packages or any cost of packing the goods thereinto:

  4. Administrative and general office expenses:

  5. Any cost of conveying, insuring, or shipping the goods subsequent to their manufacture:

  6. Any other charges incurred subsequent to the completion of the manufacture of the goods.

Tea to be free of duty must have been grown in some part of the British Commonwealth, and the final process of manufacture must also have been performed in some country of the British Commonwealth.

Under the reciprocal trade agreements with Australia and Canada discussed hereunder, the duties on certain items are sometimes higher than the corresponding duties under the British preferential tariff.

Reciprocity with the Union of South Africa.—As already stated, there was inaugurated in 1907 a reciprocal arrangement with the Union of South Africa whereby products of that country, when imported direct, were admitted into New Zealand at reduced rates of duty, in return for similar concessions granted by South Africa in respect of New Zealand products. This agreement was revised in 1922, the duties on wines being increased, and tobacco being deleted from the list. A further alteration, whereby maize and dried apples were deleted from the list, was made in 1925. Dried fruits formerly came under the agreement, being admitted free when the general tariff was 4d. per pound and the British preferential rate 2d. On 1 January 1934, however, the general tariff was reduced to 2d. and the British rate made free.

The items specially provided for in the agreement were feathers, fish, fresh fruit, dried fruit, tea, and wine; while in the case of all other dutiable goods, with the exception of spirits and tobacco, a reduction of 3 per cent of the duty payable was made.

The legislation giving effect to the arrangement with the Union of South Africa was revoked by the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade Act 1948, although that Act provides for the continuation of most of the concessions previously granted, an exception being the reduction of 3 per cent of the duty formerly granted.

The following table shows the merchandise trade with the Union of South Africa during the eleven years ended in 1951.

YearMerchandise ImportsMerchandise Exports to Union of South Africa
From Union of South AfricaOf Union of South Africa Origin
*Provisional
 £££
1941135,571131,16124,205
1942207,426210,17319,521
194391,27393,38926,882
194482,35686,88148,033
1945237,849247,035193,899
1946221,582220,86659,161
1947490,345494,86165,064
1948748,044725,15189,053
1949*456,420476,802132,934
1950939,877985,118289,742
19511,612,6631,719,643268,725

Reciprocity with Australia.—A trade agreement between Australia and New Zealand was first entered into on 11 April 1922. Under this agreement each country granted to goods of the other the benefits of its British preferential tariff, except with regard to certain classes of goods on which special rates were fixed.

During 1933 a Minister of the Commonwealth Government visited New Zealand to discuss the commercial relations between the two countries. A provisional agreement was reached in April 1933, and confirmed by the Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act 1933. The new agreement came into operation from 1 December 1933.

The agreement provided for lower duties than those under the British preferential tariff on many lines of New Zealand products entering Australia—e.g., fresh and frozen fish and fish pastes; dried peas; hay; chaff; fresh, smoked, and preserved meats; onions; lucerne seed; wine; furs; hats; caps; floor rugs; various agricultural and dairying implements; whale oil; casein; sugar of milk; and timber.

Article X of the agreement sets out the conditions under which goods are regarded as the produce or manufacture of Australia or New Zealand.

Article IX provides that, where with respect to any goods not specially enumerated in the agreement the rate of duty thereon under the New Zealand British preferential tariff is less than the duty under the Australian British preferential tariff, the New Zealand Government may request the Australian Government to admit into the Commonwealth, New Zealand produced goods of such class at the rate of duty chargeable on goods of that class under the New Zealand British preferential tariff. If within three calendar months after the receipt of the request the Australian Government does not comply therewith, the New Zealand Government may, without further notice, impose on such goods of Australian origin a rate of duty not being greater than the rate of duty for the time being in force in Australia on the like goods under the Australian British preferential tariff. A similar provision is made with respect to the admission of Australian produced goods into New Zealand.

The rates of duty payable on Australian goods imported into New Zealand and not specifically mentioned in the agreement are automatically affected by changes in the New Zealand British preferential tariff. A modification of the agreement was made in May 1935, whereunder the duty on certain Australian goods which would otherwise have been reduced or removed from 1 June 1935, following changes made in the British preferential tariff by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934, remained unaltered.

The duties on many Australian goods were increased as from 1 March 1938 by an Order in Council made on 26 February 1938, while the duties on fresh grapes, canned pineapples, slippers, boots and shoes, and certain types of refrigerating units were reduced as from 26 July 1948 by the Trade Agreement (Australia) Order 1948.

Merchandise trade between New Zealand and Australia during the eleven years ended in 1951 has been as follows.

YearMerchandise ImportsMerchandise Exports to Australia
From AustraliaOf Australia Origin
*Provisional
 £££
19418,865,8128,023,6982,400,266
19428,789,8048,142,2732,717,619
194310,354,78610,160,3802,849,125
194410,483,55510,277,3733,092,981
19458,651,5438,326,4944,195,247
194610,733,49510,423,8863,630,750
194715,467,44114,940,5414,096,064
194814,904,33014,307,8533,954,416
1949*15,980,41015,314,8303,753,426
195019,490,30119,025,9984,779,368
195121,940,43221,254,1055,112,874

Reciprocity with Canada.—From October 1925 reciprocal trade arrangements with respect to certain items of Canada - New Zealand trade were in force, but ceased in May 1930.

Negotiations between the Canadian and New Zealand Governments bore fruit in a trade agreement which came into force in both countries for a period originally of one year, as from 24 May 1932. This agreement has been extended from time to time, and is now to continue in force indefinitely.

By Order in Council dated 21 July 1948 the duties on canned fish and certain types of refrigerating units were reduced as from 26 July 1948, and the duties on slippers, boots and shoes, and motor vehicles were consolidated by the absorption of surtax into the ad valorem rate.

Pursuant to the agreement the following rates inter alia apply to New Zealand products imported into Canada: butter, 5 cents per pound; cheese, 1 cent per pound; and lamb and mutton, 1/2 cent per pound; while sausage casings, hides and skins, wool, apples, seeds, kauri gum, and phormium fibre are amongst commodities admitted free.

The rates of duty payable in New Zealand on certain imports from Canada are as under: Canned fish, 11/2d. per pound; silk or artificial silk or nylon stockings, 55 per cent; electric coaching and heating appliances, 30 per cent; certain agricultural implements, 35 per cent; timber, 7s. 6d. or 9s. 6d. (rough sawn) and 19s. (sawn and dressed) per 100 superficial feet. The duty on undressed coniferous timbers has been suspended since 9 November 1951. Canadian goods not mentioned in the agreement enter New Zealand at the ordinary British preferential rates of duty. In some instances where the British preferential rates of duty were reduced by the 1934 tariff the rates on certain Canadian goods mentioned in the agreement were also reduced to the British preferential level. Special duties are payable on motor vehicles of Canadian origin, these duties varying according to the Canadian content.

Merchandise trade with Canada during the eleven years ended in 1951 is shown in the following table.

YearMerchandise ImportsMerchandise Exports to Canada
From CanadaOf Canadian Origin

*Provisional

† Includes Newfoundland.

 £££
19413,045,9613,065,4382,822,334
19422,350,0182,351,2623,616,646
194311,453,20311,455,1474,535,207
19445,103,4385,104,5061,939,814
19455,079,0265,094,3532,250,862
19464,650,1504,657,0752,803,282
194711,580,51911,610,2543,059,660
19486,868,9496,913,7102,990,814
1949†4,623,2494,635,8402,196,352
1950†3,622,3983,568,9363,556,916
1951†6,402,7846,145,2698,564,989

Other Trade Arrangements.—New Zealand is also a party to certain commercial treaties, conventions, or arrangements with countries outside the Commonwealth. Particulars of the trade agreements with certain European countries are contained in the 1940 and previous issues of the Year-Book, but, owing to the war with Germany and its subsequent effects, these agreements became largely inoperative. In certain instances the agreements referred to became applicable to New Zealand automatically as a member of the British Commonwealth, while in others New Zealand became a party by signifying her willingness to adhere to treaties negotiated by the United Kingdom. New Zealand also in some cases entered into agreements with foreign countries by direct negotiation with those countries, among these being Belgium, the Netherlands, and Switzerland, and in others the United Kingdom acted for New Zealand in making trade agreements on her behalf. In some instances the trade involved was insignificant.

On the resumption of normal trade relations after the Second World War most-favoured nation preferences were accorded to the following countries: Argentina, Belgium and Luxemburg, Brazil, China, Czechoslovakia, Egypt, Greece, Netherlands, Norway, Spain, and Sweden, while the agreement with Switzerland provided for similar preferences on certain products only.

The Customs (Tariff Preference and General) Regulations 1936 set out the classes of goods from foreign countries which may be entered at concessional rates of duty applying to any such countries as a result of treaty obligations between New Zealand and such countries, viz:—

  1. Goods wholly the produce of such a country:

  2. Goods wholly manufactured in such a country from unmanufactured raw materials:

  3. Goods partially manufactured in such a country, provided (1) that the final process of manufacture has been performed in that country or in any British country the produce or manufactures of which are entitled to be entered under the British preferential tariff; (2) that the expenditure in material the produce of that country, and/or in labour performed in that country, on each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.

GENERAL AGREEMENT ON TARIFFS AND TRADE (GENEVA).—At its first meeting in February 1946 the Economic and Social Council of the United Nations set up a Preparatory Committee to prepare the ground for an International Conference on Trade and Employment, and New Zealand was appointed a member.

At the Committee's first session in London during October and November 1946, the important step was taken of drawing up a procedure for the negotiation of a multilateral trade agreement embodying tariff concessions by the participating countries.

These tariff negotiations took place during the second session of the Preparatory Committee in Geneva in 1947, and the concessions given by each country were embodied in schedules to a General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. The tariff negotiations themselves were bilateral but all the concessions were applied multi-laterally, so that New Zealand receives the benefit of reductions made by all participants, and, conversely, New Zealand's concessions apply to all the other countries which took part. In addition, the existing commitments to countries mentioned earlier that they should receive most-favoured-nation treatment required that the benefits should be extended to them even though some of these countries did not adhere to the General Agreement. Where they did adhere the Agreement superseded the existing arrangements.

Concessions are of two kinds—actual reductions of duties and bindings of duties against increase.

The Agreement, which provides for concessions under both the British preferential and most favoured-nation tariffs, was applied provisionally by New Zealand on 26 July 1948.

Further negotiations took place at Annecy (1949) and Torquay (1950-51).

The foreign countries to whose products the concessional rates of duty apply (i.e., the most-favoured nations) were proclaimed in the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade Provisional Application Order 1948, and with later additions and deletions are now as follows: Argentina, Austria, Belgium (including overseas territories), Brazil, Chile, China, Cuba, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Dominican Republic, Egypt, Federal Republic of Germany, Finland, France (including overseas territories), Greece, Haiti, Italy, Liberia, Luxemburg, Netherlands (including overseas territories), Nicaragua, Norway, Peru, Republic of the United States of Indonesia, Spain, Sweden, Turkey, United States of America, Uruguay.

Some of the more important products of those countries in respect of which concessions have been made are as follows: onions; tea; raw coffee; raisins; oranges; certain canned fruits; spices; sago; matches; tapioca; cornflour; cigars; cigarettes; tobacco; rum; brandy; gin; wines; flavouring essences; surgical and dental instruments; carpets; linoleum; lace; sewing cotton; woollen piece-goods; belting for machinery; leather manufactures; glassware; clocks; fancy goods; toys; sporting requisites; certain musical instruments; gramophones; cameras and photographic goods; toilet preparations; tobacco pipes; paperhangings; certain types of paper; adding and accounting machines; cash registers; typewriters; duplicating machines; certain lawn mowers, power operated; engines for motor cycles, other motor vehicles, and tractors; certain electrical machinery and appliances; certain mining and quarrying machinery; tractors; certain industrial machinery; refrigerators; hardware; wire; certain pipes and tubes; wire netting; bicycles; motor cycles; motor vehicles; certain timbers.

Chapter 11. SECTION 11—SHIPPING AND TRADE OF PORTS

Table of Contents

The tonnage of all shipping arriving at or departing from New Zealand ports is recorded by the Customs authorities. On the arrival or departure of an overseas merchant vessel, foreign or coastwise, the master or owner must "enter" or "clear" the vessel with the Collector of Customs of the port concerned. The movement of coastal shipping is similarly recorded.

The figures given in this section include all registered merchant vessels trading at New Zealand ports: thus they exclude naval vessels when engaged in their normal duties, private launches, lighters engaged in loading or unloading vessels in roadsteads, trawlers and other fishing vessels, and yachts when not employed in trading. Merchant vessels used in the transport of troops are included.

OVERSEAS SHIPPING.—In recording the following statistics only one entry and one clearance is counted for each voyage: at the first port of call and the port of final departure, regardless of the number of ports visited by the vessel while in New Zealand waters.

However, statistics are also compiled (see page 311) showing the relative overseas trade of the various ports, wherein every overseas vessel is recorded, whether entered or cleared, overseas or coastwise.

The following table gives the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels entering and clearing New Zealand ports during the years 1941-51, distinguishing those entered and cleared " with cargo " (cargo manifest tonnages are also shown for these) from those " in ballast."

YearWith CargoIn Ballast†Total
VesselsNet TonnageCargo Manifest Tonnage*VesselsNet TonnageVesselsNet Tonnage

* Direct comparisons of import and export tonnages are invalid since the former contain a much higher proportion of goods recorded in "measurement" tons than do the latter.

† "In ballast" means (a) inwards—" having no cargo for discharge in New Zealand"; (b) outwards—" having no cargo loaded in New Zealand."

Entered
19414081,712,4531,966,21598604,6755062,317,128
19423631,414,6321,975,601155883,5075182,298,139
19433201,230,2951,916,239161834,1994812,064,494
19442951,067,5321,815,514151721,1554461,788,687
19452751,096,3851,712,923138722,5744131,818,959
19463441,485,4192,097,037118656,1074622,141,526
19474141,812,7032,822,52052245,2884662,057,991
19484461,857,8252,758,41860279,6565062,137,481
19495092,186,6923,100,36854285,9645632,472,656
19505492,464,0933,492,03248224,1305972,688,223
19515022,316,3443,641,66744236,4655462,552,809
Cleared
19413231,539,473997,669185769,8415082,309,314
19422921,319,8051,042,464225969,6565172,289,461
19432501,019,390971,4922221,026,8884722,046,278
1944227918,463855,360230864,5234571,782,986
19452551,108,877891,347158727,8504131,836,727
19462841,343,6581,044,616151689,1694352,032,827
19472961,285,4401,077,184167769,2434632,054,683
19483301,420,4011,118,493164721,9104942,142,311
19493821,703,9931,033,725174740,9755562,444,968
19503631,713,2421,163,934212911,6475752,624,889
19513321,561,6421,129,629218986,3985502,548,040

The ballast figures include vessels embarking and disembarking passengers only, or entering for, or clearing with, bunkers and stores only, as well as the normal ballast movement.

Ports of Arrival and Departure.—The next table shows the extent to which various ports were made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure by overseas vessels during the last three years. The figures should not be regarded as indicating the relative overseas trade of the various ports.

PortEnteredCleared
194919501951194919501951
 Net TonsNet TonsNet TonsNet TonsNet TonsNet Tons
Auckland1,148,9651,190,9361,273,871923,480994,137880,283
Tauranga6566 5,0445,72313,028
Gisborne 328    
Napier69,59584,51637,737120,73499,464126,371
New Plymouth106,77696,450107,88756,55274,31776,940
Wellington840,485954,332768,445818,123979,887933,205
Picton 2,2143,206   
Nelson 26511,45517,29619,32818,434
Westport 791551,8601554,191
Greymouth 155 2,6992,561 
Lyttelton182,990223,350191,721231,766180,816137,491
Timaru20,80431,58224,73713,11924,85139,336
Dunedin62,66179,40195,605206,882163,669239,953
Bluff39,72426,82338,98244,20779,98178,808
                Totals2,472,6562,688,2232,552,8092,444,9682,624,8892,548,040

Figures for the last three years show that 80 per cent of overseas vessels (on a tonnage basis) arriving in New Zealand made Auckland or Wellington their first port of entry.

For the same period, and again on a tonnage basis, 73 per cent of overseas vessels finally departing from New Zealand were cleared from either Auckland or Wellington.

Direction of Overseas Shipping.—Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries during 1950 and 1951 are given in the following table.

19501951
EnteredClearedEnteredCleared
No.Net TonnageNo.Net TonnageNo.Net TonnageNo.Net Tonnage
United Kingdom108701,294131870,352114716,810134882,116
British Borneo1259,8771260,6571476,7861262,652
Republic of India413,960522,826938,886412,256
Malaya and Singapore2086,447736,59823117,780524,993
Union of South Africa315,279  526,622  
Canada1693,661970,41718102,3041999,786
Australia232896,546224805,745174686,668181656,961
Fiji2048,2582041,4171447,5191840,880
Gilbert and Ellice Islands624,819521,667938,251937,256
Nauru Island28103,07535129,38233129,95638151,768
Belgium626,817  28,646  
France14,380312,164  516,956
Bahrein Islands955,787849,5471167,9751267,659
Iran34170,68131160,0381686,3961159,112
Indonesia1269,1931793,022950,8791372,765
Japan311,29917,0531439,3421124,884
Egypt29,522210,005  28,127
Portuguese East Africa418,073  28,517  
Tunisia521,491  623,237  
Netherlands Antilles  316,911631,8551268,908
United States of America33136,0751767,23439166,46728133,979
Tuamotu Archipelago1563,6221771,344  29,234
Other countries2458,0672878,5102887,91334117,748
            Totals5972,688,2235752,624,8895462,552,6085502,548,040

The net tonnage of all vessels entered in 1951 was 5 per cent lower than in 1950, while the number of vessels was lower by 9 per cent.

The tonnage entered from the United Kingdom showed an increase in 1951 over the previous year of 2 per cent, while clearances for the United Kingdom were 1 per cent above the 1950 figures. The tonnages entering from and clearing to the United Kingdom were the highest for any individual country and represented 28 and 35 per cent of the respective totals.

The next table shows the net tonnage of shipping between New Zealand and certain principal countries for the five years 1947-51.

YearAustraliaUnited KingdomUnited States of AmericaCanadaPacific Islands
Entered (Net Tons)
1947591,634416,824342,533137,267177,384
1948655,447478,149178,16172,622221,342
1949857,139531,641176,40397,811259,043
1950896,546701,294136,07593,661242,361
1951686,668716,810166,467102,304226,484
Cleared (Net Tons)
1947576,481772,882230,57044,717181,708
1948609,602792,437160,32150,432196,919
1949774,430856,20966,39658,154274,756
1950805,745870,35267,23470,417305,502
1951656,961882,116133,97999,786289,160

Nationality of Overseas Shipping.—The table following shows the nationality of vessels arriving in New Zealand during the years 1946-51. In normal times British Commonwealth ships account for over 80 per cent of the total overseas tonnage recorded. Vessels registered in the United Kingdom represented 69 per cent of the total tonnage recorded in 1951; the remaining British Commonwealth countries accounted for 15 per cent and other countries for 16 per cent.

A feature of the table is the relatively small totals shown for shipping registered in New Zealand, the figures for which were considerably higher prior to the Second World War.

Overseas Shipping Inwards
(Thousand tons net)
Country of Registry194619471948194919501951
British Commonwealth—      
    United Kingdom1,4741,4041,5051,7391,8481,764
    New Zealand110153141262290228
    Other British Commonwealth13186150171183144
            Cargo1,1281,4661,5841,8992,1171,924
            Ballast587177212273204212
                    Totals, British Commonwealth countries1,7151,6431,7962,1722,3212,136
                    Percentage of total808084888684
Other—      
    Norway3577790164130
    Netherlands8211672440
    Panama5036564479114
    United States of America314300135923938
    Remaining countries195057686295
            Cargo357346273288347392
            Ballast696868132025
                    Totals, other countries426414341301367417
                    Percentage of total202016121416
                    Grand totals2,1412,0572,1372,4732,6882,553

TRADE OF PORTS.—The following matters dealing with the trade of ports are covered below: shipping tonnages, cargo statistics, and transhipments.

Shipping Tonnages.—This section deals with the tonnage recorded by the various ports in New Zealand and includes overseas and coastal shipping, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise. Thus overseas vessels have been recorded as overseas arrivals and departures on every visit to a New Zealand port, instead of only at the first port of call and the final port of departure as under the earlier heading.

The movement of overseas and coastal vessels on the New Zealand coast is well illustrated in the following table, which gives the aggregate number and tonnage of the total calls made during each of the years 1941-51.

YearOverseas VesselsCoastal VesselsTotal
NumberNet TonnageNumberNet TonnageNumberNet Tonnage
19411,6175,018,64815,0174,342,04716,6349,360,695
19421,6665,491,68813,6103,786,53615,2769,278,224
19431,3794,526,54212,0504,007,17913,4298,533,721
19441,0833,729,63112,1613,981,70013,2447,711,331
19451,0883,827,78012,3693,756,87113,4577,584,651
19461,1914,774,61312,7703,709,35713,9618,483,970
19471,1444,966,08812,8084,528,94113,9529,495,029
19481,1734,857,98213,3334,579,30014,5069,437,282
19491,4825,946,33213,1174,298,38814,59910,244,720
19501,5296,364,06812,8634,324,10914,39210,688,177
19511,3976,064,07211,4153,805,69012,8129,869,762

Using the figures for 1939 as a standard pre-war guide to the volume of shipping at New Zealand ports, the war years showed a remarkable decline in the number of vessels and net tonnage, particularly in the overseas section. The 1944 figures for the latter represented a fall of nearly 57 per cent in the number of vessels and 62 per cent in tonnage. In addition to the large decrease in overseas arrivals in the country during the war period, as shown in the table on page 308, a contributory cause was the limited number of ports visited by overseas vessels, shipping, as a war necessity, being concentrated at the main ports.

Figures for the post-war years show a substantial recovery in both the overseas and coastal trade of ports, although the coastal trade on this basis showed a decrease in 1951 as compared with 1950. This would be mainly accounted for by the waterfront dispute which occurred in the later year.

The following table shows the average number of calls made by overseas ships arriving in New Zealand, based on total arrivals and total entrances in New Zealand ports.

Overseas Vessels1939194519471948194919501951
Total number entered New Zealand634413466506563597546
Total entrances at New Zealand ports2,4901,0881,1441,1731,4821,5291,397
Average number of calls at New Zealand ports3.92.62.52.32.72.62.6

This table is only intended to show the reason for the fall in overseas shipping tonnage of ports, and not the actual average calls made. Many vessels—as, for instance, those engaged in the transport of timber and coal, and those merely touching at a New Zealand port while en route between Australia and America—call at only one port in New Zealand; on the other hand, vessels engaged in the United Kingdom trade, which, in the pre-war period, generally called at a number of ports, have curtailed their visits, as evidenced by the figures.

The following table shows for the three years 1949-51 the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels arriving at New Zealand ports, and covers vessels entered overseas or coastwise.

Port194919501951
NumberTonnageNumberTonnageNumberTonnage
Whangarei1118,566510,715615,581
Auckland4231,594,9194551,718,2394101,715,816
Onehunga2526    
Raglan  1328  
Tauranga128,83797,7451316,550
Gisborne288121,06615,068
Napier59262,04571333,59766294,151
New Plymouth52270,49066312,52569323,312
Wellington3801,743,2343981,921,2713571,713,982
Picton56,01511,34033,910
Nelson1433,0731032,4181353,725
Westport4620102,7541310,459
Greymouth2020,44084,65311,297
Lyttelton218913,793203906,383184845,721
Timaru45157,79654198,15540151,538
Oamaru11,43046,39278,256
Dunedin173680,664168675,965163698,930
Bluff63233,52962229,99651205,776
                Totals1,4825,946,3321,5296,364,0681,3976,064,072

Overseas vessels are shown to have called at 16 ports in 1949, 18 in 1950, and 16 in 1951. In the pre-war years 1936-38 approximately 24 New Zealand ports were visited by overseas vessels. During the war years the concentration of overseas shipping at the main ports was most marked. This concentration is still noticeable, though now lessened from what it was during those years. This is demonstrated in the following table, which shows the percentages of overseas shipping tonnage recorded at the ports of Wellington, Auckland, and Lyttelton for the years 1939 and 1948-51. In 1939 these three ports handled 63 per cent of the overseas shipping tonnage, as compared with 71 per cent in 1949, 1950, and 1951.

Port19391948194919501951
 Per CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer Cent
Auckland27.326.726.827.028.3
Wellington24.529.629.330.228.3
Other North Island15.48.89.510.510.8
                North Island67.265.165.667.767.4
Lyttelton11.316.015.414.213.9
Other South Island21.518.919.018.118.7
                South Island32.834.934.432.332.6
                New Zealand totals100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

The table below shows for the years 1949-51 the total shipping traffic handled inwards at the various ports. Overseas and coastal vessels calling at more than one port in the course of a single voyage have been recorded as entered at every port visited.

Port194919501951
NumberTonnageNumberTonnageNumberTonnage
Parengarenga1668,4671549,97115110,606
Awanui1339,65315410,9911267,502
Mangonui565,907606,124483,391
Whangaroa15715,32314212,650745,795
Russel565,952645,591533,709
Hokianga322,394161,223....
Whangarei888110,7771,095124,47082373,145
Auckland4,6601,919,8634,5662,018,0504,5882,000,274
Onehunga7713,1514812,0965312,907
Raglan173,591173,950153,456
Kawhia1160........
Thames68818,09266918,10373228,904
Coromandel1226,252562,988492,158
Whitianga932,253801,845671,635
Tauranga10518,72210620,28410932,183
Whakatane10410,193838,781717,722
Opotiki484,959454,738303,060
Tokomaru Bay9818,9328414,8345610,905
Tolaga Bay349,120174,380214,641
Gisborne15855,67317455,71116663,185
Napier259320,837273385,413266349,501
Now Plymouth131303,372121331,928123346,651
Patea11812,167969,870676,950
Wanganui25455,97023548,91918039,819
Wellington2,4743,267,8902,3653,492,8341,8743,077,222
Picton282140,580363152,346389163,405
Wairau1098,184695,272674,888
Nelson850256,732857316,517548254,158
Motueka17015,59318720,61213314,949
Waitapu763,661602,985411,786
Westport172141,937172148,492143140,562
Greymouth136117,555J40116,39310068,777
Hokitika161,12214924....
Lyttelton8991,968,9568691,959,7137341,824,240
Timaru149238,820138259,970139225,223
Oamaru6452,2885647,6414436,458
Dunedin293786,003271757,419266762,231
Bluff329298,672341282,438332265,354
Half-moon Bay12514,94713511,71113412,410
                Totals14,59910,244,72014,39210,688,17712,8129,869,762

In 1951 Wellington ranked as the first port of New Zealand as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Napier, New Plymouth, Bluff, Nelson, and Timaru in that order.

It should be remembered in any comparison of port statistics of shipping tonnages that certain ports are termini of inter-Island passenger services, and this factor adds considerably to the volume of shipping traffic credited to these ports—viz., Wellington, Lyttelton, Picton, and Nelson.

Cargo Statistics.—In order to obtain statistics of the total trade of each port a system of monthly returns from the various port authorities was instituted in 1922 showing under a number of headings the quantity of goods handled, distinguishing inwards and outwards cargo, coastal and overseas, and transhipments. The resultant statistics show on a tonnage basis the total trade of each port, including all exports, whether placed on the overseas vessel there, sent to a central port for shipment overseas, or despatched coastwise to another port for consumption in New Zealand. No figures were collected during the years 1943-45.

The following table gives a summary of the tonnage of cargo handled at all ports for the years 1941-42 and 1946-51.

YearInwards*TranshipmentsOutwards*Total Tonnage
CoastalOverseasCoastalOverseas
* Excluding transhipments.
Manifest Tons
19412,210,2701,903,044310,7142,173,675875,1937,783,610
19422,182,6731,980,120350,4302,092,3381,137,4408,093,431
19462,062,8832,077,881209,9112,008,9711,112,8647,682,421
19472,114,9642,790,934231,6411,943,3891,099,1508,411,719
19482,034,8502,956,793264,0561,952,1141,150,3858,622,254
19491,922,3393,266,667227,5011,884,1671,108,1958,636,370
19501,923,2573,504,580229,5881,897,1001,203,2038,987,316
19511,649,4393,810,425156,7281,592,4981,166,1358,531,953

The next table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards in 1951. The high proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is very noticeable.

PortInwards*TranshipmentsOutwards*Total Tonnage
CoastalOverseasCoastalOverseas
* Excluding transhipments.
Manifest Tons
Mangonui3,053  824 3,877
Russell877  298 1,175
Whangarei48,15415,741 57,045 120,940
Auckland504,8341,602,24431,237230,654434,4902,834,696
Onehunga16,061 3529,468 45,599
Raglan12,273  906 13,179
Kawhia201    201
Thames3,994  1,067 5,061
Tauranga15,2572,853 4,62819,89042,628
Whakatane8,987  9,938 18,925
Opotiki4,251  3,023 7,274
Tokomaru Bay2,218 3,8891,191 11,187
Tolaga Bay849  987 1,836
Gisborne45,775  17,334 63,109
Napier58,70179,05015,5899,69089,617268,236
New Plymouth31,145227,2751,4824,82378,671344,878
Patea925  11,283 12,208
Wanganui47,000  20,580 67,580
Wellington385,9291,034,85198,286260,722239,4092,117,483
Picton28,942 6634,987 64,061
Wairau4,488  3,841 8,329
Nelson72,53714,7171,07652,89018,035160,331
Motueka6,204  13,613 19,817
Waitapu1,393  1,463 2,856
Westport5,923  271,2514,439281,613
Greymouth8,565  139,303 147,868
Hokitika335  507 842
Lyttelton166,687447,0631,942234,33493,085945,053
Timaru31,25917,193 66,17757,166171,795
Oamaru3,3483,811 27,166 34,325
Dunedin77,540322,6883,12662,53349,778518,791
Bluff49,56442,939 18,67281,555192,730
Half-moon Bay2,170  1,300 3,470
                Totals1,649,4393,810,425156,7281,592,4981,166,1358,531,953

In any consideration of these statistics it is advisable to note that the term "ton" does not invariably denote a weight of 2,240 lb. For a portion only of the goods handled is it practicable to obtain the actual weights involved. In other cases close approximations are made by applying uniform formulae as to the number of bales, cases, sacks, &c., to the ton. In a few instances the tons are "short" tons of 2,000 lb. A considerable portion of trading goods, however, is recorded in "measurement" tons, 40 cubic feet of space being regarded as the equivalent of a ton. As the practice is uniform, comparisons from year to year are not appreciably affected, nor are comparisons between ports, unless there is a radical difference in the class of trade carried on, in which case recourse should be had to consideration of items of trade. Since a much larger proportion of imports are in "measurement" tons, thus artificially swelling the figures, direct comparison of import cargo tonnage with export is invalid.

The penultimate column of the preceding table shows, excluding coastal to overseas transhipments, the quantity of cargo placed on board the overseas vessels at the respective ports, while a table on page 312 shows the number and tonnage of overseas vessels calling at each port. These tables give a good indication of the extent to which each port enters directly into the overseas trade of New Zealand. The following table shows for the year 1951 the total shipments from each port overseas and coastwise (including transhipments) of nine principal commodities exported overseas by New Zealand, and thus shows the extent to which the various ports handle overseas exports, although the goods may be sent outwards coastwise for transhipment at another port.

PortWoolFrozen MeatCanned MeatButterCheeseOther Milk ProductsTallowHides, Skins, and PeltsSeedsAll Other GoodsTotals
Manifest Tons
Mangonui54  341   4 425824
Russell5      293298  
Whangarei257  4,781 1331714 51,84357,045
Auckland27,36264,29411,330160,62218,29375,77211,0619,374331317,942696,381
Onehunga8662 1462492 429,02629,503
Raglan21    368  2515906
Thames3     2519 1,0201,067
Tauranga      27  24,49124,518
Whakatane55  6,7351,585545 59 9599,938
Opotiki353  1,868 2683622 4763,023
Tokomaru Bay2,6232,077    209138 335,080
Tolaga Bay987         987
Gisborne5,0623,6348401,007  720621335,41717,334
Napier40,59444,9327632,123504 4,2252,8393718,879114,896
New Plymouth1,87121,091 12,61633,7975,2942,1651,322 6,82084,976
Patea    11,239    4411,283
Wanganui7,415  2156,026 11449236,31520,580
Wellington30,37245,84942716,02144,2398,6644,2029,181331439,131598,417
Picton9662,345  1,002 14150 30,54935,053
Wairau138      3703,6303,841
Nelson6521,287 8734892254192654667,74572,001
Motueka93 12    1 13,50713,613
Waitapu159  659     6451,463
Westport      30  275,660275,690
Greymouth      159  139,144139,303
Hokitika         507507
Lyttelton24,67726,8477081341,060 5,9383,0679,775257,155329,361
Timaru13,48032,805696908 4,0721,9461,43368,597123,343
Oamaru26   80  313026,92727,166
Dunedin18,36217,4373724142,3253141,8581,4202,08570,850115,437
Bluff15,27339,69049923810,4277,6605,0891,8031,19618,352100,227
Half-moon Bay         1,3001,300
            Totals190,868302,29415,019208,743132,12099,49240,50932,64315,4761,878,1972,915,361

Transhipments.—Transhipments of cargo during 1951 totalled 156,728 tons, of which 98,286 tons were transhipped at Wellington. The total manifest tonnage in 1951 was 8,531,953, as compared with 8,987,316 tons in 1950. A factor contributing to this decrease was the prolonged industrial dispute experienced in 1951.

Transhipments fall into the following four classes :—

Coastal to Coastal.—Cargo which has been loaded in a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.

Coastal to Overseas.—Cargo which has been loaded in a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside New Zealand.

Overseas to Coastal.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.

Overseas to Overseas.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.

The first class represents purely coastal trade while goods in the last class do not enter New Zealand, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously, to ascertain the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing overseas. Thus the total inward tonnage from overseas in 1951 was 3,893,795, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 1,218,424. Comparative figures for 1950 were 3,613,596 and 1,304,204 tons respectively.

The following table shows for 1950 and 1951 the transhipment trade of each port affected.

PortCoastal to CoastalCoastal to OverseasOverseas to CoastalOverseas to OverseasTotals
1950195119501951195019511950195119501951
Manifest Tons
Whangarei    172   172 
Auckland1,7411,1073,2943,08621,77022,6472,5384,39729,34331,237
Onehunga535      535
Tokomaru Bay4,1243,889      4,1243,889
New Plymouth   900 484 98 1,482
Napier 112,74713,0682,8342,520  15,58115,589
Wellington6,7569,62484,96034,94074,41453,617392105166,52298,286
Picton366      366
Nelson2,9861,076      2,9861,076
Motueka82       82 
Lyttelton17576 213911,153  1081,942
Dunedin92795 829,7352,949  10,6623,126
            Totals16,64116,469101,00152,289109,01683,3702,9304,600229,588156,728

The next table shows the various items of merchandise, &c., which comprised the transhipment trade in 1950 and 1951.

ItemCoastal to CoastalCoastal to OverseasOverseas to CoastalOverseas to OverseasTotals
1950195119501951195019511950195119501951
Manifest Tons
Beans and peas51744,1321,040174165 14,3111,380
Butter 904,7072,637    4,7072,727
Cement    44 56318100318
Cheese 8723,85116,238    23,85116,325
Coal2,6382,040295     2,9332,040
Flour3911491   9020482169
Fruit, preserved19521831294,4352,3923104,6402,583
Fruit, fresh303424,7295,6391,6341,775 24726,3937,695
Hides, skins, and pelts1581351,683586  1491,855730
Manures, artificial356155  10,4167,048  10,7727,203
Meat, frozen (beef, mutton, and lamb)2,9002,08010,3468,518    13,24610,598
Meat, preserved73102525    109528
Milk products (other than butter and cheese)3416223177    257193
Motor spirits, kerosene, and other fuel oils2444  24,37117,578276124,64918,023
Oats4589331  411  376500
Potatoes46310123953    702154
Seeds13317672128 86 1805232
Tallow2512422,0881,478    2,3391,720
Timber143291,07365512,7946,44511430814,1247,437
Wines, spirits, and beer8414  7497991712850825
Wool8211,49124,30512,238    25,12613,729
All other goods8,2179,0272,0412,24854,34346,6712,3603,67366,96161,619
            Totals16,69716,469101,00152,289108,96083,3702,9304,600229,588156,728

Values of Exports and Imports by Ports—Tables showing the values of exports and imports through the various ports are included in Sections 10b and 10c respectively.

NEW ZEALAND SHIPPING REGISTER.—The number and tonnage of vessels on the New Zealand register at 31 December 1951 were as follows.

Port of RegistrySailing VesselsSteam VesselsMotor Vessels
VesselsGross TonnageNet TonnageVesselsGross TonnageNet TonnageVesselsGross TonnageNet Tonnage
Auckland331,9891,599389,0454,22324124,08511,702
Napier   398954693,1771,523
Wellington7705446115,31960,2374957,90931,535
Nelson   78,8873,778133,6031,489
Lyttelton31,7021,62862,9351,077153,2181,592
Timaru   19424881113
Dunedin   810,5065,603117,8414,321
Invercargill   31,058430925675
            Totals433,7613,281112149,68176,382348100,10052,240

Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's "mosquito" fleet, the average net tonnage of the 312 vessels on the Auckland register being only 56 tons. At Auckland, Wellington, and Dunedin a number of the vessels of the Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand are registered, while several are also registered in Australia. The figures for vessels registered in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last eleven years are as follows.

YearSailing VesselsSteam and Motor VesselsTotals
VesselsGross TonnageNet TonnageVesselsGross TonnageNet TonnageVesselsGross TonnageNet Tonnage
1941454,0873,553439179,98792,252484184,07495,805
1942454,0873,553429175,34389,623474179,43093,176
1943454,0873,553410159,62580,606455163,71284,159
1944454,0873,553407159,51780,552452163,60484,105
1945454,0873,553406159,20380,376451163,29083,929
1946444,0753,541419161,68581,728463165,76085,269
1947454,0913,547433181,28991,542478185,38095,089
1948434,0493,515430190,38896,655473194,437100,170
1949444,0663,525438201,797102,079482205,863105,604
1950444,0663,525455241,477124,538499245,543128,063
1951433,7613,281460249,781128,622503253,542131,903

In the next table vessels registered in New Zealand at the end of 1951 have been classified according to whether employed in the coastal or the foreign trade. The totals given therein do not agree with those shown above, as vessels employed exclusively within "restricted limits" and pleasure vessels are not included.

Size of VesselEmployed in the Coastal Trade OnlyEmployed Partly in the Coastal and Partly in the Foreign TradeEmployed in the Foreign Trade Only
Number of VesselsNet TonnageNumber of VesselsNet TonnageNumber of VesselsNet Tonnage
Under 50 tons41769    
50 and under 100 tons261,925  168
100 and under 200 tons243,2792302  
200 and under 300 tons41,1001259  
300 and under 400 tons124,19413681383
400 and under 600 tons41,929    
600 and under 800 tons75,19617441753
800 and under 1,000 tons1932  1944
1,000 and under 1,200 tons33,30811,100  
1,200 and under 1,500 tons911,93845,25711,293
1,500 and under 2,000 tons58,36747,72959,408
2,000 tons and over26,023  1242,788
                Totals13848,9601415,7592255,637

The number of vessels coming within the above category was 174, of an aggregate net tonnage of 120,356, as compared with 186 vessels and 83,832 tons in 1939. The decrease in the number of vessels is confined to those engaged in the coastal trade only, 138 in 1951, as against 155 in 1939, but the employment of a larger type of vessel in this trade is reflected in the aggregate net tonnage, 48,960, as compared with 32,091. Compared with the position prior to the Second World War, vessels employed partly in the coastal trade and partly in the foreign trade show an increase of 5 in number and of 7,723 in aggregate net tonnage, while the number of vessels employed in the foreign trade is the same, but the net tonnage has increased by 11,932 tons.

MARINE OFFICERS' CERTIFICATES.—The examinations for masters, mates, and engineers serving in the Mercantile Marine are conducted by the Marine Department, the regulations relating to these examinations being based upon those of the United Kingdom Ministry of Transport with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions. The Ministry of Transport recognizes the following certificates only as of Imperial validity: extra master, master, first mate and second mate foreign-going ships, first and second class steam and motor engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the Ministry of Transport.

New regulations for the examination of masters and mates came into force on 1 August 1952 and those for marine engineers on 1 October 1939. Both sets of regulations provided for partial passes—i.e., the examination may be taken in two parts.

During the year ended 31 March 1952, 189 examinations were held for certificates as masters and mates. A summary of these examinations is as follows: of the 107 who passed in their examinations, 59 passed for certificates as masters and mates of foreign-going ships, 19 for masters and mates of home-trade ships, 8 as masters of river steamers, 16 as masters of oil-engine vessels under six tons register, 3 for voluntary examination in compass deviation, and 2 for square-rigged-sailing endorsement.

A summary of the examinations of marine engineers held during the year ended 31 March 1952 is as follows: 188 candidates presented themselves for certificates of Imperial validity, of whom 40 passed and 51 secured partial passes. There were 172 examinations for certificates of New Zealand validity only, and 122 were successful in their examinations, which included 66 for third class steam engineer, 2 for river steam engineer, 28 for first and second class coastal motor engineer, and 26 for river oil engineers' certificates.

SURVEY OF SHIPS.—Survey certificates were issued during the year ended 31 March 1952 for 7 passenger foreign-going ships, 6 foreign-going cargo steam ships, 9 foreign-going cargo motor ships, 4 home-trade passenger steam ships, 31 home-trade cargo steam ships, 91 home-trade cargo motor ships, 23 restricted-limits steam ships, and 290 restricted-limits motor ships. A total of 387 surveys were made for seaworthiness, efficiency of equipment, tonnage, radio telegraphy, &c., under the provisions of section 26 of the Shipping and Seamen Act 1908.

LIGHTHOUSES.—Along the New Zealand coast there are sixty-two coastal lights of various types. In twenty-eight cases the lights are watched or attended lights and the apparatus is classed as of the dioptric order—i.e., a central lamp sending its ray through a combination of surrounding lenses—while the remaining thirty-four coastal lights, exclusive of harbour-entrance lights, are automatic lights. The buildings housing the lights are of varying kinds, as necessitated by their respective situations.

Fog signals of the diaphone type are established on Tiri Tiri Island, at Pencarrow Head, Godley Head, and Taiaroa Head; while radio beacons have been established at Cape Reinga, Tiri Tiri Island, Portland Island, Cuvier Island, Mokohinau, Baring Head, Stephen's Island, Cape Campbell, and Puysegur Point.

The most powerful light is that of Stephen's Island, which, placed some 600 ft. above high water, is visible at a distance of 32 nautical miles. Next in order come Cape Reinga (altitude 542 ft.), visibility 31 miles; Cape Brett (altitude 490 ft.) and East Cape (505 ft.), both visible at 30 miles; Cuvier Island (altitude 390 ft.) and Mokohinau (altitude 400 ft.), both of which have a visibility of 26 miles; Godley Head (altitude 317 ft.) and Portland Island (altitude 300 ft.), both visible at 24 miles. Nine other lights have a range of 20 miles or over, being Centre Island, Baring Head, Kaipara (North Head), and Akaroa, all 23 miles; Cape Palliser, Brothers, and Nugget Point, all 22 miles; Tiri Tiri Matangi and Cape Saunders, 20 miles each. The remaining 11 watched lights have visibilities as follows, the distance being recorded in miles: Moeraki and Castlepoint, 19 each; Manukau (South Head), Cape Campbell, Dog Island, and Puysegur Point, all 18 miles; Kahurangi and Cape Egmont, 16 miles each; Farewell Spit, 15 miles; Waipapa, 14 miles; and French Pass, 8 miles.

All manually-attended coastal lighthouses are equipped with signalling flags and lamps, the keepers being competent to transmit or receive messages. In addition, there are nine of the principal lighthouses equipped with radio-telephone systems of communication. Coastal lights— i.e., those outside the bounds of the various harbour authorities—are maintained by the Marine Department.

The expenditure on all lighthouses under the control of the Marine Department during the year 1951-52 was as follows: salaries and wages, £35,495; stores and general maintenance, £39,497; radio beacons, improvements, &c., £10,877; working expenses of tender, £15,355; administrative expenses, £7,567; depreciation, £21,103: total, £129,894. Light dues for 1951-52 totalled £102,829, an increase of £3,106 on the previous year.

WRECKS.—In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer from whose wrongful act or default damage has resulted.

Should any wreck occur on the coast, the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.

The numbers of shipping casualties reported to the Marine Department during the year ended 31 March 1952 is shown in the following table.

Nature of CasualtyOn or Near the Coast of New ZealandOutside New ZealandTotal Number Reported
Number of Ships.Registered TonnageNumber of ShipsRegistered TonnageNumber of ShipsRegistered Tonnage
Strandings—      
    Total loss39321,99452,087
    Damaged41,392  41,392
    Undamaged68,677  68,677
            Total strandings1310,16221,9941512,156
Collisions—      
    Total loss      
    Damaged145,35517,2421512,597
    Undamaged      
            Totals, collisions145,35517,2421512,597
Fires—      
    Total loss      
    Damaged29,911  29,911
    Undamaged      
            Totals, fires29,911  29,911
Miscellaneous—      
    Including damage by heavy seas, machinery defects, &c.61,973  61,973
            Grand totals3527,40139,2363836,637

There were no lives lost during the year as a result of these casualties, compared with 32 lives lost during 1950-51 and no loss of life in 1949-50.

Chapter 12. SECTION 12—RAILWAYS

Table of Contents

HISTORY AND DEVELOPMENT.—Railway history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton, and the first portion of this line was opened on 1 December 1863. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on 5 February 1867. The Provincial Council of Auckland in 1863 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.

Although practically the whole of the railways are now State-owned, some were built by private enterprise. Of these the more important were constructed by the Midland and the Wellington-Manawatu Railway Companies.

At 31 March 1880, 1,167 miles of State-owned lines were open for traffic, and at 31 March 1900, 2,104 miles. The rail link between Wellington and Auckland was completed on 3 August 1908, and the first through passenger train left Wellington on 7 August 1908. Daily through express services were not operated until the privately-owned Manawatu line was taken over on 7 December 1908 and the last section from the Public Works Department on 15 February 1909. Total mileage open for traffic at 31 March 1910 was 2,717, a figure which increased by 1,289 to 3,006 during the next ten years.

The last section of the South Island Main Trunk railway from Picton to Bluff was taken over from the Public Works Department on 15 December 1945.

At 31 March 1952 there were 3,539 miles of State railways open for traffic, divided into three distinct sections as follows :—

SectionLength (Miles)
North Island main line and branches ..1,696
South Island main line and branches ..1,783
Nelson .. .. .. ..60
        Total South Island .. ..1,843

The Christchurch-Lyttelton section of railway, including the Lyttelton Tunnel, was electrified in 1928-29, the Otira - Arthur Pass section, including the Otira Tunnel, in 1923, the Wellington-Johnsonville section in 1938, and the Wellington-Paekakariki section in 1940.

Work is proceeding on the electrification and duplication of the line, approximately 20 miles, between Wellington and Upper Hutt. Portion of this line, between Petone and Haywards, will be re-routed over the Hutt Valley suburban branch line, which is now open to Taita for non-electric services.

A tunnel through the Rimutaka Range in the North Island is under construction. This tunnel, 5 miles 36 chains in length, will be part of a deviation to eliminate the difficult hill section between Upper Hutt and Cross Creek. The proposed route deviates from the existing line at Upper Hutt and links with it again near Featherston. The new section will obviate the use of the special Fell engines and vans, with centre rail equipment, at present operating between Summit and Cross Creek.

Extensive exotic forests planted in the Putaruru-Taupo district of the North Island have reached a millable stage, and to handle the output from the timber mills a branch railway of approximately 18 miles has been constructed from Putaruru to Kinleith. A private tramway had previously operated over portion of the route.

Government railways are constructed by the Ministry of Works and transferred to the Railway Department when completed. The gauge is 3 ft. 6 in. Standard rails for heavy traffic main lines weigh 91 lb. per lineal yard, and for secondary and branch lines 72 lb. per yard. At present much of the track is laid to the standards adopted prior to 1950—viz., 85 lb. and 70 lb. rails. Sleepers, 2,400 to the mile, are principally of Australian hardwood and New Zealand silver pine and totara.

ADMINISTRATION.—In the year 1876 the railways of New Zealand passed from the control of the Provincial Governments to the Public Works Department. A few years later the opened lines were handed over to the Working Railways Department, and in 1889 a Board of three Railway Commissioners was appointed. This was the form of management for five years, when a General Manager, responsible to the Minister of Railways, was appointed. Control by a General Manager continued until 1952 except for two short periods of board management, from 1925 to 1928, when a board of three members was appointed, and from 1931 to 1936, when the board consisted of five members.

On the recommendation of a Royal Commission appointed on 3 March 1952 to inquire into and report upon all aspects of the New Zealand Government Railways, their future development, and sphere of operations, the Government established a Railways Commission. Five Directors were appointed from 12 January 1953.

COST OF CONSTRUCTION.—The capital cost of State railways as at the end of each of the last five financial years is given below.

31 March 194831 March 194931 March 195031 March 195131 March 1952
* Equal to £23,634 per mile of open line.
 £££££
Open for traffic—     
        Railway .. ..73,838,31775,364,18277,624,30380,885,09683,640,544*
        Lake Wakatipu steamer service20,39620,39621,87821,87822,557
        Subsidiary services ..3,220,4223,401,8463,895,6864,075,2234,353,726
        General .. ..9,8969,8969,8969,8969,896
                    Totals .. ..77,089,03178,796,32081,551,76384,992,09388,026,723
Lines under construction ..1,569,8971,371,9191,738,7222,282,7383,168,632
                    Grand totals ..78,658,92880,168,23983,290,48587,274,83191,195,355

So varied are the geographical features of New Zealand that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. The numerous mountain-chains and the innumerable rivers make railway-construction in general both difficult and expensive. The Otira Tunnel is 5 miles 26 chains long, and the Rimutaka Tunnel, which is now under construction, is to be 5 miles 36 chains. The length of the longest bridge, over the Rakaia River, is 5,720 ft., and the largest viaduct, the Mohaka, is 887 ft. long and 318 ft. above water-level.

ROLLING-STOCK.—Information as to the rolling-stock in use on the State railways as at 31 March 1952, is given in the following table.

* In addition there are 5 battery electric shunting locomotives in use in workshops and 46 diesel and petrol shunting tractors in use at stations.
Locomotives— 
        Tender .. .. .. ..469
        Tank .. .. .. ..166
        Electric .. .. .. ..22
        Diesel shunting .. .. ..4
                    Total .. .. ..661*
Passenger-vehicles— 
        Sleepers .. .. .. ..15
        Combination day-sleepers .. ..3
        First-class .. .. ..135
        Second-class .. .. ..1,270
        Composite .. .. ..25
        Rail cars .. .. .. ..21
        Electric multiple units .. ..86
        Postal .. .. .. ..8
        Ambulance .. .. ..3
                    Total .. .. ..1,566
 Four-wheeledBogic
Wagons—  
        Horse-boxes .. ..11293
        Cattle .. .. ..88345
        Sheep .. .. ..3,26258
        Frozen and chilled meat ..728469
        Cool-storage .. ..1,113..
        Covered goods .. ..650366
        High-side .. ..20,518365
        Low-side .. ..1,702..
        Platform .. .. .. ..956 
        Brake-vans .. ..12455
        Other .. .. ..3,680331
 32,6603,138
            Total .. ..35,798

From 1901 to 1939 most of the rolling-stock, including carriages, diesel-mechanical rail cars, wagons, and locomotives, was built in the Department's workshops. Special types were imported from England, notably multiple unit electric coaches and the prototypes of electric locomotives.

In 1939 forty J type locomotives were imported from Great Britain.

During the war years the resources of the Railway workshops were directed towards Armed Forces requirements and urgent repairs of rolling stock. Construction programmes consequently fell far behind schedule, and little headway has since been made owing to staff and material shortages.

To alleviate an acute post-war wagon shortage orders were placed in Great Britain for 5,500 general-purpose four-wheeled La and Lc wagons and 2,380 wagons of other classes. Deliveries commenced in 1947, and by December 1952 over 5,000 wagons had been received for final assembly in New Zealand Railway workshops. Locomotives were also ordered overseas, and recent deliveries were 16 Ja steam oil-burning, 7 Ew electric, and 15 (660 h.p.) diesel-electric locomotives. Still to be supplied are 41 main line diesel electric locomotives and 82 diesel mechanical shunting locomotives. To provide fast passenger services where traffic warrants 35 diesel-mechanical twin-car sets are being imported.

The heaviest types of locomotive used in New Zealand have been designed and built in the New Zealand Railway workshops, the K class weighing 140 tons in working trim, the Ka 145 tons, and Kb (with booster) 146 tons. Twenty-five locomotives of a programme of 35 class Ja (109 tons) have been completed at Hillside. This type is similar to the imported J-class locomotives.

The following steam locomotives of comparatively recent construction haul most of the traffic.

ClassTypeTrafficWeightTractive Force
   Tonslb.
Ab ..4-6-2 superheated; simple, with tender ..Mixed ..8720,000
G ..4-6-2 superheated; simple, with tender ..Mixed ..9825,800
J and Ja ..4-8-2 superheated; simple, with tender ..Mixed ..10924,920
K ..4-8-4 superheated; simple, with tender ..Mixed ..14030,815
Ka ..4-8-4 superheated; simple, with tender ..Mixed ..14530,815
Kb ..4-8-4 superheated; simple, with tender (fitted with booster)Mixed ..14636,815
Wab ..4-6-4 superheated; simple tank engine ..Mixed ..7422,250
C ..2-6-2 superheated; simple, with tender ..Shunting ..6615,330

Standard carriages are 56 ft. in length, fitted with chair seats to accommodate thirty-one to fifty-six passengers, steam-heated, and lighted by electricity.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.—The total revenue from and expenditure on the railways (including subsidiary services) during each of the years 1941-42 to 1951-52 were as shown below.

Year Ended 31 MarchGross RevenueExpenditureNet Revenue
* Loss recovered from Consolidated Fund.
 £££
1942 .. ..11,938,33810,056,0341,882,304
1943 .. ..14,128,99311,302,4132,826,580
1944 .. ..15,325,30612,757,3362,67,970
1945 .. ..14,459,75013,260,2771,199,473
1946 .. ..15,444,84714,384,8441,060,003
1947 .. ..15,680,05715,944,270-264,213*
1948 .. ..17,070,87217,710,897-640,025*
1949 .. ..18,597,72819,700,594-1,102,866*
1950 .. ..19,541,18420,596,740-1,055,556*
1951 .. ..22,085,49122,079,7015,790
1952 .. ..23,993,18625,195,674-1,202,488*

The expenditure figures do not include, interest on capital liability. With £2,999,476 interest added, the 1951-52 loss of £1,202,488 becomes £4,201,964.

A sum of £2,295,168 was set aside in 1951-52 for depreciation and track renewals, while expenditure from these funds amounted to £1,738,578. The amounts standing to the credit of the Depreciation and Renewals Accounts at 31 March 1952 were £4,916,523 and £812,433 respectively.

The revenue and expenditure for the last five years, distinguishing between railway operation and other items, are given in the following table.

Year Ended 31 MarchGross RevenueExpenditureNet Revenue
Railway OperationSubsidiary Services, &c.Railway OperationSubsidiary Services, &c.Railway OperationSubsidiary Services, &c.
* Net loss.
 ££££££
1948 ..13,964,2803,106,59215,090,0912,620,806—1,125,811*485,786
1949 ..15,338,8823,258,84616,788,2562,912,338—1,449,374*346,508
1950 ..16,062,0663,479,11817,360,9133,235,827—1,298,847*243,291
1951 ..18,500,3443,585,14718,725,4163,354,285—225,072*230,862
1952 ..20,097,2423,895,94421,515,3003,680,374—1,418,058*215,570

The various subsidiary services now conducted by the Railways Department, with the revenue and expenditure of each during last two years, are shown below. Full working costs, including interest, are charged against these services, and the interest so charged is taken into miscellaneous receipts as revenue.

ServiceRevenueExpenditure
1950-511951-521950-511951-52
 ££££
Lake Wakatipu steamers .. ..16,82415,59420,80321,775
Refreshment service .. .. ..368,880346,781390,496396,835
Bookstall service .. .. ..244,233246,430241,370248,823
Advertising service .. .. ..59,62761,21949,70850,598
Departmental dwellings .. ..188,273195,751425,805461,514
Leases of bookstalls, &c. .. ..71,63380,64666,08672,328
Road services—Passengers and goods ..2,107,5132,400,3012,160,0172,428,501
Miscellaneous receipts .. ..528,164549,222....
                    Totals .. .. ..3,585,1473,895,9443,354,2853,680,374

Revenue.—In the following table the railway operating revenue during 1951-52 and each of the preceding ten years is classified according to the class of traffic, &c., from which it was derived.

Year Ended 31 MarchPassenger-faresParcels, Luggage, and MailsGoods and LivestockLabour, Demurrage, &c.Totals
 £££££
1942 .. .. ..2,658,778325,8977,174,060225,14510,383,880
1943 .. .. ..3,710,509397,1428,044,563262,86612,415,080
1944 .. .. ..4,275,482435,9288,479,387274,18213,464,979
1945 .. .. ..3,504,453411,0218,261,087271,74612,448,307
1946 .. .. ..3,912,509426,6198,515,673249,78613,104,587
1947 .. .. ..3,253,748440,7318,903,762225,54312,823,784
1948 .. .. ..2,687,767553,36610,486,744236,40313,964,280
1949 .. .. ..2,759,478560,59311,747,129271,68215,338,882
1950 .. .. ..2,847,925480,86912,434,487298,78516,062,066
1951 .. .. ..2,662,987532,55614,978,599326,20218,500,344
1952 .. .. ..2,264,922519,46816,957,810355,04220,097,242

Freight and passenger fare increases were required in 1951-52 because of the continued upward trend of expenditure. Increases in tariff rates operated from 16 December 1951, 20 per cent for luggage (except checked and left luggage) and parcels, 5 to 20 per cent for livestock, and 10 to 20 per cent for goods. On 2 March 1952 passenger fares were raised by 15 per cent. The charges for sleeping berths and the reservation of seats remained unaltered.

The revenue from passenger fares during the year 1951-52 represented an expenditure on railway travel of £1 3s 1d per head of mean population, including Maoris. The total railway operating revenue was equal to £10 5s 2d per head.

Expenditure.—The total railway expenditure in 1951-52 represented 105-01 per cent of the gross earnings, and the operating expenses 107 06 per cent of operating revenue. It is of interest to trace the movement over a series of years, as in the following statement. The figures show the percentage of operating expenditure to operating revenue.

Year Ended 31 MarchPer Cent
1932 .. ..91·56
1933 .. ..90·54
1934 .. ..86·65
1935 .. ..86·98
1936 .. ..88·46
1937 .. ..91·81
1938 .. ..96·05
1939 .. ..95·73
1940 .. ..90·66
1941 .. ..86·72
1942 .. ..85·73
1943 .. ..80·71
1944 .. ..84·41
194593·96
194695·77
1947106·40
1948108·06
1949109·44
1950108·09
1951101·22
1952107·06

The operating expenditure under various heads is now given for 1951-52 and for each of the previous ten years.

Year Ended 31 MarchMaintenance of Ways and WorksMaintenance of SignalsMaintenance of Rolling StockLocomotive TransportationTraffic TransportationHead Office and General Charges*Totals

* Including superannuation subsidy

† Merged with Maintenance of Ways and Works.

 £££££££
1942 ..1,615,382238,1692,211,4762,113,9182,479,852243,7958,902,592
1943 ..1,829,311271,4992,380,2602,430,3472,862,653245,58910,019,659
1944 ..2,146,448326,1902,868,0062,555,9563,207,782261,53511,365,917
1945 ..2,250,736332,0152,839,5912,473,5813,460,705340,26711,696,895
1946 ..2,524,485375,4993,055,3032,627,8683,618,584347,98512,549,724
1947 ..2,466,020376,4583,241,1392,996,0164,138,817426,32913,644,779
1948 ..2,528,407426,8413,298,7003,786,7564,550,376499,01115,090,091
1949 ..2,904,028482,4923,885,4934,032,8644,956,482526,89716,788,256
1950 ..2,966,062540,0743,889,1524,064,9015,355,345545,37917,360,913
1951 ..3,171,856566,6874,217,9514,605,6955,615,272547,95518,725,416
1952 ..4,671,8694,582,8015,322,2316,341,828596,57121,515,300

The increase in expenditure in recent years has been due chiefly to an increased wages bill, mainly the result of higher rates of pay and improved conditions of employment, to the high cost of locomotive fuels, and to a general rise in the price of stores. In an endeavour to overcome an unsatisfactory coal position, the Department was obliged to import coal from overseas and, in addition, converted seventy-seven locomotives to burn oil fuel.

PASSENGERS AND GOODS.—During the period 1926-33 there was a rapid falling off in passenger journeys, due mainly in the earlier years to intensive motor competition and later to the economic depression. This period was followed by an upward trend as a result of the improvement in economic conditions. After the outbreak of war in 1939 passenger traffic increased sharply, owing to the movement of members of the Armed Forces and to the curtailment of road services and partial immobilization of private motor cars, the result of restrictions placed on the use of motor spirits and rubber tires. Following the cessation of hostilities the number of passenger journeys receded considerably, owing to the large decline in Armed Forces traffic, intensified road and air competition, and, until recently, to the difficulty in obtaining sufficient coal to run full passenger services.

Because of the industrial disputes, coal for steam locomotives was in very short supply in 1951-52. Workers' services were maintained, but other passenger services were severely curtailed, and the number of passenger journeys declined by 3,531,519, or 14.2 per cent, compared with the previous year. The coal position eased in the spring of 1952, but there was then a shortage of train crews. Normal passenger services could not be restored as this would have necessitated restricting goods traffic. The decline in rail passenger traffic in recent years has been largely offset by a substantial increase in the numbers carried by the Railway Department's road services, which carried 24,663,915 passengers in 1951-52, 572,987 more than in 1950-51.

The tonnage of goods carried, including live-stock, increased steadily up to 1929-30, but from then until 1932-33 successive declines were recorded, due mainly to the world economic depression and to motor competition. Commencing in the following year, however, goods-tonnage has recorded an almost continuous upward trend, with slight reductions in 1944-45 through a falling off in military freights and in 1950-51 because of industrial disputes.

The disputes which adversely affected traffic in the year 1950-51 continued several months into the year 1951-52. When normal industrial working was resumed in July 1951 the quantity of goods carried was some 600,000 tons lower than at the same stage of the previous year. Goods traffic was at a high level for the remainder of the year, and the final figure of 9,828,771 tons was 212,914, or 2.2 per cent greater than for 1950-51. Freight ton-mileage (one ton of freight hauled for 1 mile equals 1 ton-mile) increased by 42,307,116, or 4.1 per cent. The average distance for which goods were hauled increased from 107 to 109 miles. The 1951-52 goods revenue of £16,957,810 represented 84.4 per cent of total operating revenue.

Year Ended 31 MarchLength Open MilesTrain-mileage (Revenue)PassengersSeason Tickets IssuedGoods and Livestock*
Including Season-ticket HoldersExcluding Season-ticket Holders
* Live-stock converted to equivalent tonnage.
1942 .. ..3,39013,978,96128,610,94511,105,6271,167,1158,473,765
1943 .. ..3,46015,139,88236,133,26817,171,2141,377,8258,887,089
1944 .. ..3,50415,328,98738,611,26718,317,3231,518,0459,026,626
1945 .. ..3,50412,802,53632,994,52913,629,5231,394,8178,954,239
1946 .. ..3,52813,454,50832,417,67513,553,0831,369,5729,210,466
1947 .. ..3,52813,169,23328,869,13510,222,3251,358,4539,329,333
1948 .. ..3,52613,712,10325,887,1898,111,4171,347,6719,524,043
1949 .. ..3,52613,895,48826,167,8457,708,0491,387,9619,666,130
1950 .. ..3,52614,420,85225,895,2537,881,2551,402,7899,948,261
1951 .. ..3,53114,153,21124,824,0757,574,2751,338,4359,615,857
1952 .. ..3,53912,371,04321,292,5565,641,9701,195,6399,828,771

Passenger train-miles run during 1951-52 totalled 3,856,590, and the passenger revenue received represents 140-95d per passenger train-mile and £792 per mile of line operated by passenger services.

The number of ordinary passenger journeys in 1951-52 decreased by 25.5 per cent compared with the previous year. The tonnage of goods handled increased by 2.2 per cent.

The numbers of livestock carried in 1951-52 were 730,388 cattle and horses, 810,684 calves, 8,287,146 sheep, and 468,264 pigs. The equivalent tonnage was 638,895. Comparative figures for 1950-51 were 768,620 cattle and horses, 777,776 calves, 8,191,786 sheep, 441,294 pigs, and 644,827 tons.

Detailed figures showing the number of rail passengers carried during the last five years are given in the following table.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Ordinary .. ..4,625,4654,317,6124,353,2724,023,8503,055,790
Suburban .. ..2,226,1552,196,1352,177,2782,307,0791,843,495
Other reduced fares ..1,259,7971,194,3021,350,7051,243,346742,685
                    Totals .. ..8,111,4177,708,0497,881,2557,574,2755,641,970
Season tickets only—     
        Suburban weekly:—     
          Twelve-trip .. ..427,358473,225477,366462,060432,791
          Ten-trip .. ........7,22714,065
        Workers' weekly ..70,02071,67164,49457,78950,408
        Weekly twelve-trip ..51,80240,73240,95735,22227,519
        Bearer twelve-trip ..65,73262,86855,79056,69747,516
        Bearer six-trip .. ..662,552667,562696,857656,483565,464
        School .. ..18,31620,16117,82718,08716,922
        Tourist .. ..4545322113
        Travellers' annual ..14712111310186
        Other .. ..51,69951,57649,35344,74840,855
                    Totals .. ..1,347,6711,387,9611,402,7891,338,4351,195,639

The following table gives interesting information as to the constitution of the goods traffic for the year 1951-52. The figures are exclusive of steamer traffic on Lake Wakatipu.

CommodityTonnageRevenue
Tons CarriedPercentage of TotalTons, One MileAverage Haul                    Total Gross*Per Ton-mile
* Refunds not deducted.
 No.Per CentNo.(000)Miles£d.
Grain and seeds .. ..293,9792·9921,55873345,8793·85
Meals .. ..106,0361·087,77073126,9503·92
Fruit and vegetables ..61,3150·6312,867210178,4343·33
Root crops and fodder ..137,0231·3918,013131221,9392·96
Cattle, calves, horses ..283,9942·8928,933102559,4844·64
Sheep and pigs .. ..354,9013·6137,916107881,1405·58
Meat, fresh and frozen ..307,5263·1314,32947552,9779·26
Butter .. .. ..148,6631·5114,66199311,4815·10
Cheese .. .. ..94,7270·976,19565150,6225·84
Wool .. .. ..231,8112·3619,21983490,0666·12
Dairy by-products ..76,0870·777,20295155,1905·17
Fat, hides, and skins ..64,2960·656,24997158,5056·09
Fish .. .. ..12,3920·132,35019033,4553·42
Agricultural lime ..557,5965·6747,14585444,0602·26
Coal, New Zealand hard ..667,7666·7950,51976572,9092·72
Coal, New Zealand brown1,284,64513·07164,7261281,553,2432·26
Road-metal .. ..70,4060·725,1397366,6963·12
Timber, imported ..23,3080·242,2189545,9394·97
Timber, New Zealand ..720,6397·33117,8501641,365,5512·78
Firewood, posts, &c. ..91,2600·9313,107144119,8602·19
Motor spirits, kerosene ..370,2073·7734,87894886,7356·10
Cement .. ..193,7861·9724,829128375,9623·63
Manures .. ..998,04010·15105,2671051,238,7902·82
Miscellaneous .. ..2,678,36827·25306,3031146,193,5594·85
                    Totals .. ..9,828,771100·001,069,24310917,029,4263·82

The next table shows the tonnage of goods carried, freight train-miles run, and net ton-miles run, together with the respective averages for each of the last eleven years.

Year Ended 31 MarchTonnage CarriedFreight Train-milesTons One-mileGross Revenue
Per TonPer Freight Train-milePer Ton-mile
   (000)£s.d.£s.d.d.
1942 .. ..8,473,7657,996,572688,709017301832·54
1943 .. ..8,887,0898,758,310781,379018601892·52
1944 .. ..9,026,6268,873,974832,594019201962·50
1945 .. ..8,954,2398,199,598814,906018101062·48
1946 .. ..9,210,4668,646,417842,542018101012·47
1947 .. ..9,329,3338,516,995883,66401951132·46
1948 .. ..9,524,0439,002,450937,4221241382·73
1949 .. ..9,666,1309,157,049970,7561481602·94
1950 .. ..9,948,2619,326,9931,021,1381511692·93
1951 .. ..9,615,8579,153,1371,026,9351115112113·51
1952 .. ..9,828,7718,514,4531,069,24311482003·82

A classification of goods traffic for the eleven years ended 1951-52 is now given, the figures quoted being in thousands of tons.

Year Ended 31 MarchAgricultural and Pastoral ProduceAgricultural Lime and ManuresTimber and FirewoodCoalMotor Spirits and KeroseneOther
Agricultural ProduceDairy ProduceMeat, Fish, and LivestockWool
1942 ..5892741,1251881,3776532,0861961,986
1943 ..6962881,2142221,1497582,0491802,331
1944 ..7572521,1962191,2407572,0842022,320
1945 ..7522551,1942051,4027152,0842052,142
1946 ..7952501,2552501,4576922,0972212,193
1947 ..7332491,2122331,6477012,0622612,231
1948 ..7592601,2022221,5347932,0882982,368
1949 ..7362771,1572201,5358602,0843052,492
1950 ..6892941,1312261,6378822,1313302,628
1951 ..6522971,0472191,6549221,8693582,598
1952 ..5983199592321,5568351,9523703,007

RAILWAY EMPLOYEES.—The average number of persons employed by the State railways throughout the year ended 31 March 1952 was 25,209. The staff is divided into two divisions— namely, the salaried or clerical division, and the general or out-of-door division—and is further classed in five branches, as shown in the following table.

Year Ended 31 MarchTrafficWays and WorksLocomotive RunningWorkshopsOther BranchesTotals
1948 .. ..8,1964,5783,5726,0123,59225,950
1949 .. ..8,3114,7513,5905,9653,70726,324
1950 .. ..8,3474,9343,6445,9283,92726,780
1951 .. ..8,0844,6913,5315,5513,81625,673
1952 .. ..7,9235,3293,5195,4073,03125,209

A system of classification, first introduced in 1896 and revised at various times since, applies to railway employees. An Appeal Board is constituted to hear grievances of members dissatisfied with decisions in regard to promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline. The Board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railways service, one appointed by the Minister of Railways and the other elected by the members of the Department. The Government Railways Amendment Act 1944 provided for the establishment of a Tribunal of three members whose principal functions are to prescribe scales of salaries and rates of wages for railway employees; conditions in regard to hours of work, overtime, &c.; and terms and conditions in regard to leave of absence, railway travel concessions, &c. This tribunal, known as the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, is deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908. The members, who must not be members of the Railways Department or of any of the railway employees' organizations, are appointed for a term of three years.

A superannuation fund in connection with the Railways service was established in 1903, but was merged with other State superannuation funds as from 1 April 1948, all moneys standing to the credit of the fund being transferred to the newly created Government Superannuation Fund as from that date. Information concerning this is given in the section dealing with " Social Security, Pensions, Superannuation, &c." A sick-benefit fund, providing for the payment of weekly allowances for periods up to fifty-two weeks to employees other than salaried staff who are incapacitated by sickness, was instituted in 1929. The fund is subsidized by the Department up to a maximum of £28,000 per annum. The amount claimed in 1951-52 was £8,000. The Sick Benefit Society had a membership of 14,593 at 31 March 1952.

RAILWAY ACCIDENTS.—The history of the railways in New Zealand has been one of comparative freedom from train accidents of a serious nature. Of two which may be termed disasters, the first occurred near Ongarue in 1923, when seventeen passengers were killed and twenty-six injured as a result of an express train colliding with a fallen boulder on the line; the second was a major derailment of a passenger train near Hyde on 4 June 1943, which caused the deaths of twenty-one passengers and more or less serious injuries to forty-six others.

A further serious accident occurred on 25 February 1948, when the Picton-Christchurch passenger express became derailed two miles south of Seddon Station. A Board of Inquiry set up under the Government Railways Act 1926 found that the cause of the accident was the overturning of the engine and tender due to entering a curve at a speed far in excess of that authorized. Six passengers were killed and sixty-one injured, some seriously. The fireman and driver were also injured.

During the year ended 31 March 1952, 31 persons were killed and 411 were injured in all kinds of accidents arising from train working and movements of rolling stock. Comparative figures for the previous year were 24 killed and 471 injured. These figures do not include employees who were killed or injured whilst engaged on other duties—e.g., railway workshops.

Of the 31 persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1951-52, 2 were passengers and 8 were employees ; of the remainder who were neither passengers nor employees, 14 were killed at railway crossings, 1 in an accident on the line, 5 whilst trespassing, and 1 from other causes. Of those injured, 41 were passengers, 255 were employees (chiefly minor accidents), and 115 were neither passengers nor employees. Of the 115 other persons, 81 were injured in crossing accidents.

PRIVATE RAILWAYS.—There are a number of private railways in New Zealand, chiefly lines of light construction serving colliery and sawmilling areas. On the timber tramways, special rolling stock is used for log haulage with various types of locomotive, many of interesting design according to the nature of the work required of them. The longest of the private lines connecting collieries to the State system is the 11 miles 67 chains of railway between Birchfield and Wairio, operated by the Ohai Railway Board.

Chapter 13. SECTION 13—ELECTRIC TRAMWAYS AND ASSOCIATED TRANSPORT

Table of Contents

SYSTEMS AND OWNERSHIP.—The six electric tramway systems operating in New Zealand serve the cities of Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill, and are controlled by local authorities under powers conferred by the Tramways Act 1908. In Auckland and Christchurch the authorities are boards—namely, the Auckland Transport Board and the Christchurch Transport Board ; control of the other four systems is exercised by the City Councils concerned.

Except in Invercargill, trolley buses are being run in conjunction with all tramway services and have replaced tram cars on some routes as well as covering routes not previously served by tramways. Motor buses are used in each of these six cities to supplement the tramway and trolley bus services, and in Wellington and Dunedin the City Councils also operate cable tramways. Wellington has one cable tramway, serving Kelburn; two services operated in Dunedin, to Mornington and Roslyn, until 26 October 1951, when the Roslyn tramway closed down.

The tables which follow are divided into two parts, the first series dealing with the operations of electric tramways, trolley buses, and motor buses which form integrated transport services, and the second portion giving details of the cable tramways.

ELECTRIC TRAMWAYS, TROLLEY BUSES, AND MOTOR BUSES.—In the following pages are reviewed the operations of these forms of transport, showing each system separately for 1951-52, and summary figures for all systems combined for the last three years.

Passenger Vehicles in Use.—The following table sets out details of the numbers of vehicles in use by the various authorities during the year ended 31 March 1952.

SystemTram Cars and TrailersTrolley BusesMotor Buses
Auckland .. .. ..2043392
New Plymouth .. ..10412
Wellington .. ..1981355
Christchurch .. ..1141165
Dunedin522141
Invercargill .. ..13..8
                    Totals .. ..59182273
Seating Capacity.—The next table shows the seating capacity of the vehicles shown above.
Auckland10,6081,3913,081
New Plymouth .. ..356168337
Wellington .. ..6,9575461,891
Christchurch .. ..5,1694242,813
Dunedin1,9608401,320
Invercargill .. ..380..280
                    Totals .. ..25,4303,3699,722
Miles Run During Year.—An analysis of total miles run during the year is now given.
Auckland6,029,712428,3192,575,724
New Plymouth .. ..234,09990,048197,229
Wellington .. ..3,278,069330,420828,830
Christchurch .. ..2,202,499331,3161,744,884
Dunedin1,206,029262,684960,550
Invercargill .. ..186,643..151,091
                    Totals .. ..13,137,0511,442,7876,458,308

Summary.—The three most recent years are compared in the next series of tables, which shows total numbers of vehicles in use, total seating capacity, and total mileage recorded.

YearTram Cars and TrailersTrolley BusesMotor Buses
* Total capacity, seated and standing.
Number of Vehicles
1949-5066837253
1950-5164448261
1951-5259182273
Seating Capacity
1949-5028,4771,50711,083*
1950-5127,7581,96111,478*
1951-5223,4073,3699,722
Miles Run During Year
1949-5015,198,009587,4244,756,653
1950-5113,775,539931,7136,485,257
1951-5213,137,0511,442,7876,458,308

Passenger Carried.—During the years 1949-50, 1950-51, and 1951-52 passengers carried totalled 203,516,460, 193,775,087, and 177,427,140 respectively. The number carried by each of the systems during the year ended 31 March 1952 is given below.

SystemNumber of Passengers
Auckland81,689,174
New Plymouth .. ..3,559,094
Wellington .. ..44,207,506
Christchurch .. ..25,011,685
Dunedin .. ..20,926,733
Invercargill .. ..2,032,948

Electric Power Used.—Power used during the year amounted to 43,249,000 kWh., compared with 45,299,000 kWh. during 1950-51, and 49,149,000 kWh. in 1949-50. The quantities used by individual authorities are given in the following table.

SystemThousand kWh.
Auckland23,223
New Plymouth .. ..724
Wellington .. ..9,245
Christchurch .. ..7,266
Dunedin2,415
Invercargill .. ..375

Length of Routes.—The length of roadways traversed by tramway and trolley-bus routes totalled 125 miles 72 chains and 34 miles 60 chains respectively, details for each system being available in the next table.

SystemLength of Road Traversed at 31 March 1952
TramwaysTrolley Buses
 M.ch.M.ch.
Auckland .. ..410574
New Plymouth ..443329
Wellington .. ..267792
Christchurch ..3815936
Dunedin .. ..1110679
Invercargill .. ..47.. 

Capital Outlay.—At 31 March 1952 the capital value of the six systems was £6,114,397 and expenditure less sales during the year amounted to £672,128. This total value was made up of the assets shown below.

SystemLand and BuildingsTracks and Overhead EquipmentVehiclesOther AssetsTotals
 £££££
Auckland .. ..284,870332,700698,77694,7031,411,049
New Plymouth .. ..17,75181,72775,58017,283192,341
Wellington .. ..302,778648,843939,995108,1701,999,786
Christchurch .. ..191,464546,406527,915227,8831,493,668
Dunedin .. ..84,957303,315388,46466,316843,052
Invercargill .. ..16,12645,981110,1692,225174,501
                    Totals .. ..897,9461,958,9722,740,899516,5806,114,397

The introduction of trolley buses to replace tram cars, which has been proceeding for several years, is reflected in the next table, which gives details of capital outlay on the various types of vehicles.

Class of VehicleValue at 31 March 1951Net Expenditure During YearValue at 31 March 1952
 £££
Tram cars and trailers ..1,040,959Cr. 4,4901,036,469
Trolley buses .. ..371,992469,365841,357
Motor buses .. ..830,43432,639863,073

Accrued Funds and Reserves.—Accrued funds and reserves for each system at 31 March 1952, are given in the following table.

SystemSinking Fund ReservesDepreciation ReservesAccident ReservesOther ReservesTotals
 £££££
Auckland .. ..234,329525,41513,42235,376808,542
New Plymouth .. ....23,991..192,341216,332
Wellington .. ..79,860109,233140,549157,104486,746
Christchurch .. ..62,57533,06686,2961,093,6761,275,613
Dunedin .. ..18,122222,71921,55746,395308,793
Invercargill .. ..3,07231,463....34,535
                    Totals .. ..397,958945,887261,8241,524,8923,130,561

The next table compares the total accrued funds and reserves at the end of each of the last three years.

YearSinking Fund ReservesDepreciation ReservesAccident ReservesOther ReservesTotals
 £££££
1949-50 .. ..585,0611,420,283251,4873,730,2235,987,054
1950-51 .. ..374,5631,372,780247,0052,246,1344,240,482
1951-52 .. ..397,958945,887261,8241,524,8923,130,561

Revenue.—The two tables which follow show the revenue of each of the authorities for the latest year and total revenue of all authorities for each of the past three years specified.

SystemPassenger FaresOther RevenueTotals
CashConcession
 ££££
Auckland .. ..1,108,029376,47820,2741,504,781
New Plymouth ..37,00120,8791,26659,146
Wellington .. ..429,628297,26312,551739,442
Christchurch ..340,401110,13026,466476,997
Dunedin233,988126,0996,960367,047
Invercargill .. ..25,24027859026,108
                    Totals ..2,174,287931,12768,1073,173,521
Revenue1949-501950-511951-52
Passenger fares—£££
        Cash2,544,8752,669,5792,174,287
        Concession .. ..931,127
Other revenue .. ..52,13268,20168,107
                    Totals .. ..2,597,0072,737,7803,173,521

Expenditure.—Details of expenditure by each of the authorities during the latest year and total expenditure by all authorities for the last three years are stated in the next two tables.

SystemOperating ExpenditureCapital ChargesOther ExpenditureTotals
 ££££
Auckland .. ..1,370,388141,327..1,511,715
New Plymouth ..65,16874..65,242
Wellington .. ..681,98977,057233759,279
Christchurch ..440,450100,22738,714579,391
Dunedin .. ..346,46666,804481413,751
Invercargill .. ..37,0496,3582,49745,904
                    Totals ..2,941,510391,84741,9253,375,282
Expenditure1949-501950-511951-52
 £££
Operating expenditure ..2,425,8722,599,4222,941,510
Capital charges .. ..419,312349,312391,847
Other expenditure .. ..40,00242,86241,925
                    Totals2,885,1862,991,5963,375,282

Employment, Salaries and Wages Paid.—Included in the total expenditure for the year ended 31 March 1952 and distributed between operating and other expenditure, is an amount of £2,259,148 paid as salaries and wages. The total amounts of salaries and wages paid during 1949-50 and 1950-51 were £1,854,383 and £1,985,729 respectively. Details of the number of persons employed by these transport systems and the manner in which the salaries and wages were allocated during 1951-52 are as follows.

MalesFemales
Average Number of Persons Engaged
 No.No.
Management and office staff ..16544
Traffic staff (including inspectors)2,010293
Other (maintenance, &c.) ..1,1365
                    Totals ..3,311342
Salaries and Wages Paid
 ££
Management and office staff ..112,36815,056
Traffic staff (including inspectors)1,299,961176,432
Other (maintenance, &c.) ..653,0812,250
                    Totals ..2,065,410193,738

Summary of Operations.—Averages derived from the information given concerning passengers carried, fares paid, revenue, and expenditure, are supplied in the table which follows, together with similar details of the operations of the previous two years.

Item1949-501950-511951-52
Passengers per mile run .. No.9·919·148·43
Average fare per passenger .. Pence3·003·314·20
Revenue per mile run .. "3·033·103·62
Expenditure per mile run .. "3·373·393·85

CABLE TRAMWAYS.—There were three cable tramway systems in operation during 1951-52, one in Wellington and two in Dunedin. The Kelburn system, in Wellington, is electrically operated, while of the two Dunedin systems one (Mornington) is electrically operated and the other (Roslyn, which closed down on 26 October 1951) obtained its power from steam. The total length of track in use by the three systems amounted to 3 miles 21 chains.

Operations during the year ended 31 March 1952 resulted in a total deficit of £10,336, all three systems showing a loss. Details of revenue and expenditure are set out in the next table.

SystemsPassenger FaresOther RevenueTotal RevenueOperating ExpenditureCapital ChargesTotal Expenditure
 ££££££
Wellington .. ..14,86636115,22716,81069517,505
Dunedin .. ..30,77515830,93330,8498,14238,991
                    Totals ..45,64151946,16047,6598,83756,496

Review of Operations.—Principal statistics for the three latest years are as follows.

-Year Ended 31 March
195019511952
Systems .. .. .. ..No.333
Passenger vehicles in use .. ..No.252525
Passenger capacity .. .. ..No.716716716
Miles run .. .. .. ..No.293,671262,142267,638
Passengers carried .. .. ..No.4,548,8064,086,8823,577,572
Passengers per mile run .. ..No.15·4915·5913·37
Average fare per passenger .. ..d.2·402·623·06
Employees paid out of revenue .. ..No.606162
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£33,22734,48037,195
Capital outlay—    
        Land and buildings .. ..£20,59720,59720,597
        Power plant .. .. ..£15,46515,46515,465
        Tracks and overhead equipment .. ..£48,50348,50348,503
        Vehicles .. .. .. ..£13,61413,61413,614
        Other assets .. .. ..£19,37019,35519,325
        Totals .. .. .. ..£117,549117,534117,504
Accrued funds and reserves .. ..£4,7823,9583,541
Revenue—    
        Passenger fares .. .. ..£45,54744,58745,641
        Other revenue .. .. ..£397494519
        Totals .. .. .. ..£45,94445,08146,160
Revenue per mile run .. ..d.37·5541·2741·39
Expenditure—    
        Operating expenditure .. ..£44,30846,04747,659
        Capital charges .. .. ..£9,4579,0448,837
        Totals .. .. .. ..£53,76555,09156,496
Expenditure per mile run .. ..d.43·9450·4450·66

Chapter 14. SECTION 14—ROADS AND ROAD TRANSPORT

Table of Contents

ROADS AND BRIDGES.—The total mileage of formed roads in New Zealand at 31 March 1951 was 54,407, in addition to which there were 5,426 miles of bridle-tracks and 17,133 miles of unformed legal roads. Details are given in the following table.

CountiesBoroughsTown DistrictsRoad DistrictsTotals

* Includes 5 miles of wood or stone.

† Includes 7 miles clay and shell.

‡ Includes 354 miles of pumice roads.

Formed roads and streets, paved or surfaced with—MilesMilesMilesMilesMiles
      Bituminous or cement concrete ..16825767438
      Bitumen or tar .. .. ..4,9562,368*102257,451
      Metal or gravel .. .. ..37,3931,297†2294538,964
Unmetalled formed roads and streets (i.e., not paved or surfaced)7,260‡17685337,554
                    Totals, formed roads .. ..49,7774,09842211054,407
Bridle-tracks .. .. .. ..5,331123805,426
Unformed legal roads .. .. ..16,76133339..17,133
                    Totals, all roads .. ..71,8694,44346419076,966

The formation of roads in many parts has been attended with considerable expense and difficulties, arising from the configuration of the country and the abundance of rivers. As illustrating the latter aspect, the following table, showing the number and lengths of bridges incorporated in the roads system as at 31 March 1951, is of interest. Only bridges 25 ft. or over in length have been taken into account, no official enumeration having been made of the innumerable culverts and short bridges. A perusal of the figures shown in this and in the preceding table gives an average of 12.7 feet of bridging per mile of formed road.

Material of which Bridge ConstructedCountiesBoroughsTown DistrictsRoad DistrictsTotals
NoTotal LengthNo.Total LengthNo.Total LengthNo.Total LengthNo.Total Length
  Ft. Ft. Ft. Ft. Ft.
All concrete or stone1,445140,379889,15885483871,544150,172
Steel and concrete ..32437,929496,7045716....37845,349
Steel, concrete, and timber52245,988315,5692115....55551,672
Steel and timber ..79163,020173,403........80866,423
Australian hardwood2,148207,608859,4564250....2,237217,314
Native timbers ..2,600156,868453,800737151432,657161,182
                    Totals ..7,830651,79231538,090262,00082308,179692,112

ROADS ADMINISTRATION.—The main statutes covering roads administration in New Zealand are the Public Works Act 1928, the Counties Act 1920 and amendments, and the Main Highways Act 1922 and amendments. The latter receives specific mention later.

Roads which have been declared to be Government roads are under the immediate jurisdiction of the Minister of Works. Urban roads and streets are controlled by city, borough, or town district authorities, and rural roading is controlled by County Councils and Road Boards.

Apart from Government roads, which are maintained by the State, roads and streets are maintained by the respective local authorities out of their own revenue resources. The Government does not assist in financing general road maintenance except in regard to roads which, as is explained under the next heading, have been gazetted as main highways under the Main Highways Act 1922, or as State highways under an amendment of 1936. In the case of extraordinary maintenance arising from storms or floods, the Minister may give special assistance to rural local authorities by way of subsidy or grant from the Consolidated Fund according to the severity of the damage and the financial position of the authority concerned.

The Government assists towards the construction of roads and bridges in counties and road districts, particularly in areas where better roading facilities are required in the interests of settlement and primary production. The financial assistance granted by the State for this purpose may be by way of free grant or, more generally, on a subsidy basis. In some instances construction is carried out by the Ministry of Works, although usually the respective local authorities arrange for work to be undertaken. In the latter case the standard of construction, &c., must first be approved, and departmental supervision exercised, before the grant or subsidy can be uplifted.

Wherever possible, County Councils arrange to finance their roading operations from revenue, but as a general rule the construction of roads and bridges necessitates the raising of loans. Such borrowing is subject to the approval of the Local Government Loans Board.

A special committee was set up by the Minister of Works in March 1952, the order of reference of which contains a general direction to the Committee to recommend to the Government what standard of roading is adequate to provide and maintain an efficient road transport system. It is also to report on the financial implications. This Committee furnished its report early in March 1953, too late to include here a summary of its findings.

MAIN HIGHWAYS.—Prior to the advent of the motor vehicle only a small proportion of the total road mileage outside of boroughs was permanently surfaced. The development of motor traffic, however, entirely changed the complexion of the roading problem in New Zealand, as elsewhere, and better roads were demanded as motor transport became popular. It was found that under the strain of motor traffic the roads, particularly those between the main centres running parallel with railways, were deteriorating, while the necessity for changes in both construction and administration became more and more obvious. To meet the situation the Main Highways Act was passed in 1922, under which provision was made for the declaration of roads as main highways, and thus the control of arterial roads became primarily a national concern.

For the administration of the Act the Main Highways Board was constituted. The Board consists of six members—viz., two members appointed by the Government, an officer of the Ministry of Works, two representatives of County Councils, and one representative of owners of motor vehicles. The Board administers the main highways system, but in most cases delegates its powers of maintenance, control, &c., to the local authority concerned, though at the same time it exercises supervision over the standard of work. At 31 March 1952 the length of main highways totalled 12,723 miles, compared with a total of 12,743 miles at the end of March 1951, the reduction being accounted for by deviations which have been completed and revocations of lengths of highways in boroughs where the population became in excess of 6,000.

Under an amendment to the Act of 1922, passed in 1936, the Board was empowered, with the approval of the Minister of Works, to classify any main highway as a "State highway," the whole cost of maintenance and construction of such a highway (with certain exceptions) being borne by the State. Prior to 1 April 1947 these costs were met from the Main Highways Account, but since the abolition of that account as from 1 April 1947 maintenance expenditure has been met from the Consolidated Fund, and construction expenditure from the Public Works Account. Of the 12,723 miles of main highways, 5,283 miles, comprising the principal arterial traffic routes, have been classified as State highways, this being an increase of 59 miles over the 1951. total.

Highway Districts.—In terms of the Act the Board has divided New Zealand into twenty highway districts, composed of counties grouped according to geographic situation and community of interest. For each highway district there is an advisory body, known as the District Highways Council, which is constituted to include an engineer of the Ministry of Works and one representative of each constituent county. The principal function of these councils is to make recommendations to the Board each year as to which roads within the several districts should be declared main highways and the works which should be undertaken.

Finance.—Under the original Act there were two separate funds within the Main Highways Account—viz., the Revenue Fund and the Construction Fund—but from 1 April 1936 these funds were amalgamated into the Main Highways Account.

Section 3 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1947 abolished the Main Highways Account as from 1 April 1947, and all moneys standing to the credit of that account were transferred to the Public Works Account. All moneys that were previously paid into the Main Highways Account are now paid into the Public Account to the credit of the Consolidated Fund. All moneys that were previously payable out of the Main Highways Account are now payable out of moneys from time to time appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.

Section 7 of the Finance Act 1948 provided that if the total amount appropriated in any financial year under section 3 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1947 was less than the net revenues derived in that year which would have been payable into the Main Highways Account if that section had not been passed, the amount so appropriated shall be deemed to be increased to the amount of these net revenues.

Revenue is now obtained from the following sources of motor taxation:—

Tire tax (sections 13 and 14, Main Highways Act 1922).

Motor-spirits tax (section 60 of the Transport Act 1949).

Motor registration licences, fees, &c. (sections 17 and 20 of the Transport Act 1949).

Mileage tax (section 66 of the Transport Act 1949).

From August 1939 to September 1951 the tax on motor spirits was 1s. 2d. per gallon for British imports, of which 8d. was ordinary Customs revenue, and 1s. 27/10d. for foreign imports, of which 87/10d. was ordinary Customs revenue. Since September 1951 both rates have been reduced by 2d. per gallon, the decrease being in the Customs revenue portion. Ninety-two per cent of the revenue from the remaining 6d. per gallon was credited to the Main Highways Account until 1 April 1947, and since then to the Consolidated Fund, while the other 8 per cent is distributed on a population basis among cities and boroughs having a population of 6,000 or more, for expenditure on streets forming continuations of main highways. For the year ended 31 March 1952 the amount distributed among these cities and boroughs was £298,078, and for the preceding year £240,453. For those vehicles whose motive power is not wholly derived from motor spirits, and for trackless trolley buses, a mileage tax is levied, the revenue from this source being divided on a basis similar to the motor-spirits revenue.

All receipts from special taxation of motor vehicles were not credited to the Main Highways Account (abolished since 1 April 1947), nor are all such receipts now appropriated from the Consolidated Fund for highways purposes. As already stated, 8 per cent of the highway-purposes share of the motor-spirits tax and a similar percentage of the mileage tax is distributed among certain cities and boroughs, and, in addition, receipts from drivers' licences and heavy-traffic fees are collected and retained by local authorities. The following table gives a summary of the returns from special taxation of motor vehicles for the last five financial years.

Yield of1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52

* Share for highway-purposes only (first 6d.).

† Under Motor Vehicles Act 1924 up to 30 October 1949.

‡ Provisional.

 £££££
Tire tax .. .. ..246,912241,13664,34926,74540,163
Motor-spirits tax* .. ..2,496,6212,598,8702,823,3693,104,2163,459,664
Fees, &c., under Transport Act 1949†768,898736,386705,576805,1601,000,496
Mileage tax .. .. ..13,48815,97419,99725,93232,153
Heavy-traffic fees .. ..572,639651,308727,641802,315918,291‡
Drivers' licences .. ..112,505117,058123,551130,685140,133‡
                    Totals .. ..4,211,0634,360,7324,464,4834,895,0535,590,900‡

In the following table are shown the amounts which have been expended on main highways construction, renewal, or maintenance by the Main Highways Board during the last five years. Maintenance figures include the cost of flood damage restoration when applicable.

Class of Expenditure1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
 £££££
Construction and improvement ..1,411,0302,070,2882,246,7361,765,1432,683,494
Renewal bridges316,836287,384436,450417,334594,857
Maintenance, repairs, &c. ..2,386,2812,635,8962,508,9452,685,8933,796,237
                    Totals ..4,114,1474,993,5685,192,1314,868,3707,074,588

An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island, as compared with the number of motor vehicles in each Island at 31 March of each of the last five years, appears in the following table, the percentages relating to New Zealand totals.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Percentage of New Zealand Totals
North Island—     
        Maintenance expenditure ..69.9969.4870.0769.6767.93
        Motor vehicles .. ..66.3366.2166.2666.7566.91
South Island—     
        Maintenance expenditure ..30.0130.5229.9330.3332.07
        Motor vehicles .. ..33.6733.7933.7433.2533.09

The following table shows the mileage of main highways in the North and South Islands as at 31 March 1952, together with a classification as to the type of construction or surface.

Length of Main Highways
Dustless SurfaceGravel or Macadam SurfaceClay or Pumice SurfaceTotals
 MilesMilesMilesMiles
North Island .. ..3,0993,8121807,091
South Island .. ..1,7683,864..5,632
                    Totals .. ..4,8677,67618012,723

Assistance to Local Authorities.—In terms of the Act of 1922, the Main Highways Board was required to provide one-half of the cost of construction or reconstruction of main highways and one-third of the cost of maintenance and repairs. By subsequent legislation the rate of assistance was increased, and eventually the Board was empowered to determine the basis of subsidy. Since 1 April 1931 the standard maintenance subsidy rate has been £3 for £1, and only in exceptional circumstances is this increased. The construction or renewal of bridges was subsidized at £2 for £1 until 1 April 1938, but for bridges on main highways where the cost of the bridge is not greater than £60,000 the work is subsidized on a £3 for £1 basis; where the cost exceeds £60,000 the excess is met in full by the Board. On State highways the Board meets the whole cost.

In special circumstances the Board may advance money, by way of loan, to local authorities to provide for the proportion of cost payable by a local authority in respect of the construction or reconstruction of a main highway. Such loans must be repaid by instalments extending over a period (not exceeding ten years) to be agreed upon between the Board and the local authority, and interest is payable at a rate approved by the Minister of Finance.

The Board is also empowered to sell roadmaking machinery, plant, and equipment to local authorities on such terms as it thinks fit, including terms for the repayment of the purchase money by instalments extending over not more than four years, with interest on the unpaid balance at such rate as is fixed by the Board. Since this scheme was introduced, plant, &c., has been purchased to the value of £740,411, of which sum £107,971 was outstanding at 31 March 1952.

Main Highway Standards.—In order to qualify for financial assistance local authorities are required to carry out works to a standard approved by the Main Highways Board. Subsidies are not payable unless the approved standard is observed, although work of a higher standard may be undertaken provided that the additional expenditure involved is found by the local authorities concerned. From time to time the Board's standards are revised to meet the latest developments in highway practice and engineering design and also to cater for the requirements of increasing traffic. Roadmaking materials used in highway works are subject to standard tests, and during recent years advances have been made in the direction of framing standard specifications which allow of a wider use of certain local materials which formerly were not accepted.

Activity During the Year Ending 31 March 1952.—During the year ended 31 March 1952, 189 miles of new scaling were completed, giving an aggregate of 4,867 miles of sealed roads, or 38 per cent of the total mileage of main highways. In addition, a length of 348 miles of existing sealed surfaces received a maintenance coat, 27 miles of sealed surface were reinstated, and 3 miles of motor-way were sealed.

New bridging totalled 5,690 lineal feet, compared with 3,533 lineal feet in the previous year. Bailey bridging material has aided considerably in restoring communications that had been severed by storm damage or other causes.

Motor-ways.—Legislation by means of the Public Works Amendment Act 1947, as amended by section 44 of the Public Works Amendment Act 1948, makes provision for the declaration of limited-access highways or, more shortly, motor-ways. It is emphasized that motor-ways are not merely better all-purpose highways. Although work is continually in progress to improve the arterial roads of the country, such improvements will not create the characteristics or allow of the functions of a motorway.

In addition to providing the most efficient and economic transport-service, the main distinguishing features of a motor-way are the control of access and the total elimination of ribbon development, both of which will go far to improve road safety and prevent obsolescence.

The proportion of motor vehicles to population in New Zealand was greater than in any other country of the world except the United States of America, Alaska, and Hawaii in 1951. With the continuing increase of motor vehicles on the highways, particularly passenger buses and heavy haulage trucks, it has become apparent that the capacities of the existing main routes adjacent to the chief cities are already being overtaxed. This increases the direct costs of transportation and, of greater importance, adds to the accident potential of these roads.

Hitherto when a route became overtaxed it was a common practice to construct an ordinary new-highway to by-pass the town or other congested area. This new highway immediately attracted mushroom settlement, and tended to depreciate values of existing townships by movement of population to the new route, with the result that congestion and high accident rates again occurred. Avoidance of these mistakes will be achieved by means of the new legislation, for until its passing no legal authority was available to prevent ribbon development along new roads or to confer the right of building highways for the exclusive use of motor vehicles.

By restricting access to specially designed junctions and by prohibiting any building development fronting and stretching out along the by-pass motor-ways, the present community balance will not be disturbed.

Motor-ways are constructed generally as four-lane routes, with a central strip separating the two up lanes from the two down lanes. Not only are there such obvious safety features as avoidance of head-on crashes and collisions caused by glare from headlights, &c, but congestion caused by a slow-moving vehicle holding up a column of traffic is also prevented.

All roads, ordinary highways, and railways will be separated from motor-ways by overbridges or subways, thus eliminating the prolific source of accidents resulting from intersection collisions. As the motor-ways are restricted to usage by motor vehicles, this will constitute an additional safety measure, since between 40 per cent and 50 per cent of road accidents involve pedestrians or cyclists. At the same time, vehicular traffic will be removed from the residential areas and townships.

Considerable savings in transport costs will ensue from the provision of motor-ways, by virtue of economies in travelling-time and cost of travel.

There is no intention of building motor-ways throughout New Zealand, for motor-ways are not considered justified until traffic intensities reach an average of three thousand vehicles per day. Only small proportions of the total routes extending over the length of either the North or the South Island carry a volume of traffic of this extent. The first section of the Wellington-Foxton motorway, the three-mile portion between Johnsonville and Takapu Road, was opened for traffic on 23 December 1950.

TOTAL EXPENDITURE ON ROADS BY GENERAL GOVERNMENT AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES.—The following table compiled from Transport Department sources shows the total expenditure upon roads, streets, and bridges for the years quoted. The amounts expended on maintenance and construction of main highways differ from those given on page 338, since the figures given in the table presented here are inclusive of local authority expenditure on roads classed as highways, whereas the earlier data refer only to funds expended by the Main Highways Board on this account.

1947-481948-491949-501950-51
* The bulk of interest is an estimate of interest on local-authority and public road liability.
 ££££
Maintenance—    
        Rural main highways .. ..2,911,8553,319,5613,276,4133,533,799
        Urban roads and streets .. ..683,668744,220839,785889,504
        Other rural roads .. ..1,770,0921,859,5142,077,0252,366,809
                    Totals .. .. ..5,365,6155,923,2956,193,2236,790,112
Construction—    
        Rural main highways .. ..1,831,6172,511,3232,854,5862,322,091
        Urban roads and streets .. ..740,799891,0551,029,9241,096,561
        Other rural roads .. ..516,044623,317730,738819,048
                    Totals .. .. ..3,088,4604,025,6954,615,2484,237,700
Interest* and sinking fund charges—    
        Rural main highways .. ..561,852558,701575,861588,985
        Urban roads and streets .. ..662,230661,663669,043716,661
        Other rural roads .. .. ..1,169,1081,167,7051,187,6291,251,073
                    Totals .. .. ..2,393,1902,388,0692,432,5332,556,719
                    Totals, New Zealand10,847,26512,337,05913,241,00413,584,531

The total expenditure shown in the preceding table was made available from the following sources of revenue.

1947-481948-491949-501950-51
* This item covers sources of revenue other than receipts by way of loans, local rates, Government grants, and motor taxation, the latter including receipts from motor-drivers' licenses and heavy-traffic fees.
 ££££
All roads—    
        Loans .. .. .. ..2,165,0442,991,9033,447,8363,027,233
        Local rates .. .. ..3,348,6713,510,7513,842,2354,223,290
        Government grants .. ..17,39414,09513,72613,260
        General taxation* .. .. ..1,105,0931,675,7661,741,2861,810,736
        Motor taxation .. .. ..4,211,0634,144,5444,195,9214,510,012
                    Totals .. .. ..10,847,26512,337,05913,241,00413,584,531

REGISTRATION AND LICENSING OF MOTOR VEHICLES.—Before the Main Highways Act was passed, the Government, by the provisions of the Customs Amendment Act 1921 and the Finance Act 1921-22, recognized and applied the principle that motor-vehicle owners should contribute toward the cost of the construction and upkeep of the road surfaces which were required principally for them. By these Acts an import duty was levied on tires and tubes, the funds so obtained being used for highway construction and maintenance.

Amongst the funds specified by the Main Highways Act as being available for the Revenue Fund was a sum to be derived from the licensing of motor vehicles. When the Main Highways Act was passed it was expected that a Motor Vehicles Act dealing with the registration and licensing of motor vehicles would be simultaneously passed, but owing to the difficulty of co-ordinating all interests it was not until November 1924 that the Motor Vehicles Act became law. This Act provided for the registration and annual licensing of all motor vehicles. The Transport Act 1949, however, repealed the Motor Vehicles Act 1924, and as from the operating date of 1 November 1949 the Transport Act became the statutory authority dealing with these requirements.

Registration fees are 10s. for a motor cycle and 20s. for any other motor vehicle. Annual licence fees are as follows : Motor cycle, 11s.; motor car, £2 1s.; motor omnibus, £3 1s.; trade motor (pneumatic tired), £2 1s.; trade motor (solid tired), £3 1s.; traction engine, £5 1s.; motor vehicle not otherwise specified, £2 1s.; trailers (two or more axles), £3 1s.; trailer (other), £1 1s. Other fees include drivers' licences, 5s.; changes of ownership, 5s. 6d.; and dealers' licences. All such fees, except those for drivers' licences, which are payable to the local authorities, and certain sums determined by the Minister of Finance (2s. 6d. for each motor vehicle licence and for each change of ownership, fees for supplying registration plates or licences, and certification fees of particulars recorded in any register and paid into the Post Office Account) are, in terms of the Transport Act 1949, credited to the Consolidated Fund. Heavy-traffic fees which are referred to under the next heading are now levied under the Transport Act, and receipts therefrom, as previously, are distributed among local authorities.

The 1949 Act provides that the annual licence may take the form of new registration plates or be in such other form as prescribed by regulation. The Motor Vehicles (Registration and Licensing) Regulations 1949, replacing earlier emergency regulations, authorize the permanent alternative of a licensed label system instead of an annual change of registration plates. The sum of 6d. has been the charge for licence stickers, and 2s. 6d. for each set of two number plates and 1s. 3d. for each single number plate on issue or replacement of number plates.

The following table shows the numbers of the various types of motor vehicles licensed as at 31 March in each of the last five years.

Type of VehicleLicensed as at 31 March
19481949195019511952
Cars .. .. .. ..216,450225,093233,812251,122280,458
Light trucks (i.e., 2 tons and under, laden)36,59140,53643,18646,71453,167
Heavy trucks (i.e., over 2 tons laden)28,83931,82334,44038,20742,014
Contract vehicles .. ..2,1002,1822,2252,1432,103
Omnibuses .. .. ..1,2671,3971,4941,5831,678
Taxis .. .. .. ..1,9741,9702,0212,1162,222
Rental cars .. .. ..1,0471,0561,2001,3931,557
Private-hire cars .. .. ..257239266308306
Service cars .. .. ..679692689734703
Trailers .. .. .. .. ..25,25429,29332,86036,47140,937
Vehicles exempted from payment of annual licence fees (other than exempted Government-owned vehicles)17,54922,00928,55734,50942,971
Government vehicles .. ..8,4559,06210,14911,03612,018
Motor cycles .. .. ..18,99519,91420,73321,04826,703
                    Totals .. .. ..359,457385,266411,632447,384506,837
Dealers' cars .. .. ..1,4211,6141,6511,6772,182
Dealers' motor-cycles .. ..71758089140
                    Grand totals .. ..360,949386,955413,363449,150509,159

Wartime restrictions, &c., had the effect of reducing the number of vehicles licensed in the mid-war period, although there were slight increases in the goods-carrying categories in the later war years. Total figures for the last five years, however, show the effect of the gradual lifting of restrictions and the further importations of motor vehicles. The latter factor is particularly reflected in the 1951-52 figures of cars licensed. The abolition of motor-spirits rationing as from 1 June 1950 was the culmination of the gradual lifting of wartime restrictions on the use of motor spirits. Motor vehicles exempted from the annual licence fee include a miscellaneous collection of machines such as farmers' motor vehicles used solely on the farm and only venturing on roads to proceed from one part of the farm to another, or from farm to garage for repair, &c., excavators, scoops, trench diggers, logging machinery, cranes, &c.

The next table shows the estimated total consumption of motor spirits in New Zealand, together with the quantity consumed by motor vehicles, for each year during the period 1941 to 1951.

Calendar YearConsumption of Motor Spirits
By Motor VehiclesTotal Consumption
 Million GallonsMillion Gallons
1941 .. ..67.082.3
1942 .. ..46.156.5
1943 .. ..50.259.4
1944 .. ..53.762.7
1945 .. ..65.674.6
1946 .. ..86.596.6
1947 .. ..103.3117.0
1948 .. ..102.6118.3
1949 .. ..111.5132.6
1950 .. ..122.5145.8
1951 .. ..139.4165.9

Consumption of motor spirits for civilian purposes reached its lowest level in 1942, successive increases occurring from then until 1948, which was influenced by reversion to a modified form of the wartime rationing. Later years also recorded increases principally owing to the abolition of rationing in 1950 and to the greater number of vehicles on the roads in the latest year. Consumption by the Armed Forces was excluded from the figures given for years up to the 1947 year.

The following diagram illustrates the movement that has taken place in the number of motor vehicles licensed, and in the consumption of motor spirits by motor vehicles since 1933. The low consumption of motor spirits during the depression period, the effects of rationing during the war years, and the post-war recoveries are clearly demonstrated.

The following table gives particulars of the numbers of motor vehicles registered during each of the last five financial years. It must not be assumed, however, that the figures are a record of the number of new vehicles introduced into the country's traffic system each year, since they include an unknown number of vehicles which have been brought back into commission after having been removed from the register. In this connection it may be mentioned that dormant registrations—i.e., vehicles the registrations of which have not been cancelled, but which have not been relicensed for the current year—may be cancelled after the expiration of that year. If, however, a vehicle is again brought into use after its registration has been cancelled, it is treated as a new registration.

Year Ended 31 MarchCarsMotor CyclesOther Motor VehiclesTotal Registrations
1948 .. ..18,4552,96418,00239,421
1949 .. ..11,6622,15721,45035,269
195011,7762,79123,77038,337
1951 .. ..19,2012,93725,66047,798
1952 .. ..34,6998,12531,04573,869

The large number of registrations shown for 1951-52 reflect the heavy importations of vehicles during the calendar year 1951.

ROAD TRANSPORT.—The period following the First World War ushered in a rapid development of an already considerable road motor transport which has necessitated extensive legislation not alone for its control, but also for the provision of adequate road-surfaces. Certain principal enactments are referred to briefly in chronological order.

The Customs Amendment Act 1921, among numerous tariff changes, imposed a tire tax on rubber tires and tubes, previously duty free. The proceeds were credited to the Main Highways Account until 31 March 1947, and since then to the Consolidated Fund. For an account of the moneys derived from this and other highways taxation see Section 29B (Taxation).

The Main Highways Act of 1922, referred to earlier in this section, constituted the next landmark. Two years later came the Motor Vehicles Act 1924 (this being repealed by the Transport Act 1949). At the same time the Public Works Amendment Act 1924 was passed (later included in the 1928 consolidation of that Act). Under it regulations could be made fixing, in respect of commercial vehicles of over 2 tons gross weight, heavy-traffic fees payable to local authorities for road-maintenance purposes, and also classifying roads and providing other measures. Regulations to this effect were made in 1925, and are now embodied in the Heavy Motor Vehicle Regulations 1950, replacing 1940 regulations of similar title. In the financial year 1951-52 local authorities received £918,291 by way of heavy-traffic fees, the amount in the previous year being £802,315. Present quarterly licence fees under the Heavy Motor Vehicle Regulations range from £1 6s. to £18 15s. for a pneumatic-tired vehicle. Heavy-traffic fees, less the cost of collection, &c., are apportioned among the local authorities having control of roads within each heavy-traffic district, either as may be mutually agreed upon by such local authorities or, in default of such agreement, by the Minister of Transport.

With the object of controlling motor-omnibus competition with tramways, regulations under the Board of Trade Act were issued in 1926. In the same year they were superseded by the Motor Omnibus Traffic Act, itself later repealed by the comprehensive Transport Licensing Act 1931 (amended in 1933,1935,1936,1939,and 1948). All this legislation was consolidated by the Transport Act 1949.

The Motor Spirits Taxation Act 1927 imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon (raised in 1930 to 6d. per gallon; further subsequent increases are not connected with road taxation). As previously mentioned, from the net proceeds 8 per cent is distributed on a population basis among cities or boroughs of a population of 6,000 upwards.

In 1927 the administration of the Motor Vehicles Act 1924 was transferred to the Public Works Department, which subsequently issued in draft form regulations containing a uniform code of rules for motor traffic in New Zealand. After full opportunity for criticism by interested parties the regulations were brought into force in 1928; they were later reissued through the Transport Department as the Traffic Regulations 1936.

The Public Works Act 1928 contained extensive provisions relating to the construction, maintenance, and use of roads. Almost simultaneously came the Motor Vehicles Insurance (Third Party Risks) Act 1928—refer Section 33B (Accident Insurance).

In 1929 the Transport Department Act constituted the portfolio of Minister of Transport, and also constituted the Transport Department under a Commissioner of Transport. The Act placed the administration of the following Acts under the Transport Department: Motor Vehicles Act 1924, Motor Omnibus Traffic Act 1926, Motor Spirits Taxation Act 1927, Motor Vehicles Insurance (Third Party Risks) Act 1928, and Public Works Act 1928 in so far as it related to heavy traffic or to motor vehicles. The Transport Licensing Act 1931 was also under the administration of the Department. The Transport Act 1949 consolidated all previous legislation and repealed the Acts quoted.

TRANSPORT LICENSING.—The Transport Act 1949, which repealed the Transport Licensing Act 1931 and its amendments, provides that any authority under the Act when dealing with an application or any other matter concerned with road transport or harbour-ferry services, is to have regard to the following:—

  1. The provision of modern transport facilities best suited according to the nature of the service to meet the needs of national production and living standards and of national defence:

  2. The fair and impartial regulation of all forms of public transport in order to develop and maintain transportation facilities adequate to meet the needs of New Zealand and of national and Commonwealth defence; and, for these purposes, to administer such facilities so as to recognize and preserve the inherent advantages of each form of transport; to promote safe, adequate, economic, and efficient service, and the fostering of sound economic conditions in transportation; to encourage the establishment and maintenance of reasonable transport charges without unjust discrimination, undue preference or advantage, or unfair or destructive practices; and to promote good working conditions for workers.

The more important provisions of the 1949 law are described in the paragraphs now given, most of these being the re-enactment of the former legislation.

The constitution of transport, goods-service, and harbour-ferry service districts was provided for in the Act, together with the establishment of a Licensing Authority for each district. For the four metropolitan transport districts, the Licensing Authorities appointed are the Auckland Transport Board and the Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin City Councils respectively. Goods-service districts may be identical with a transport district or be a part of the latter. The Minister of Transport may also declare any specified harbour or harbours or parts thereof to be a harbour ferry service district.

The Licensing Authority for any transport district may also be declared to be the Licensing Authority for the goods-service district. The Act provides for the appointment of a Licensing Authority for each harbour-ferry district instead of the former practice under which the Licensing Authority for the transport district to which the harbour is contiguous was to be the Licensing Authority for the harbour-ferry district. The Minister may authorize any specified Licensing Authority to exercise jurisdiction in respect of licences which would otherwise come within the jurisdiction of some other Licensing Authority.

The Licensing Authority, other than a Metropolitan Authority, is to consist of either one or three persons as the Minister may determine, who are appointed for a term of up to three years' duration. Members are also eligible for reappointment. The sole member or the Chairman (where the Authority consists of three members) has the authority and privileges of a Magistrate in respect of proceedings.

Passenger and goods-services and harbour-ferry services are only to be carried on under licence. The meaning of "goods service" is intended by the Transport Act to include the transport of goods otherwise than for hire or reward by means of a heavy motor vehicle from one place to another if there is between these places an available route for the carriage of goods that includes not less than 30 miles of open Government railway unless (a) the route including the railway is longer by one-third than the shortest road route available, or (b) the owner of the motor vehicle is a farmer or market gardener who is carrying goods in connection with his business as a farmer or market gardener, or (c) the owner of the motor vehicle is the Crown or a local authority or public body.

A transport licence is not required for (1) the carriage to and from school of school children and their teachers only; (2) the carriage by a contract vehicle or a harbour ferry of a private party on a special occasion; (3) carriage of workmen to and from work by the Government or a public body, where the vehicle is not designed principally for the carriage of persons and such service has been approved by the Minister for this purpose; (4) carriage of passengers in a trackless trolley omnibus; (5) for carriage of newspapers, or in connection with funerals or repair and wreckage of vehicles which have met with mishap ; (6) farmers carrying milk, cream, or whey to and from dairy factories for their neighbours where a licensed goods service is not available ; (7) relieving or assisting inhabitants of a locality affected by flood, earthquake, or fire; (8) carriage of showman's goods, &c., by a vehicle owned by the showman; and (9) goods services otherwise exempted by Order in Council.

In considering applications for licences the Licensing Authority is to have regard to the extent to which any proposed service or improved service is necessary or desirable in the public interest, and the needs of the district concerned. If further consideration be then given, factors to be taken into account are existing services, financial ability of applicant to carry on the service, provision and maintenance of a reasonable standard of living and satisfactory working conditions in the transport industry, the manner in which a service has already been carried on, or the likelihood of satisfactorily carrying on a service, time-tables and frequency of service, vehicles or ferries to be used, conditions of roads, routes and load restrictions, speed, &c., and representations that may be made by various bodies, persons carrying on transport services and likely to be affected, and petitions of twenty-five or more adult persons of the locality concerned, &c.

Preference is to be given to applications by Government and local authority or other public body under certain conditions, chiefly where no existing services are available or where the proposal is for an extension of an existing service, or if the new service is wholly within the applicant's district in the case of a local authority, &c., or where there will be no competition with an existing service to the same locality by means of another route.

The Licensing Authority is to prescribe the terms and conditions of the licences such as class (continuous, seasonal, or temporary), commencement date, localities and routes, time-tables, &c.

Additional requirements may be prescribed for taxicab licences to ensure the control of the service in the interests of efficiency and of the public—e.g., complying with roster of duties, joining an organization for the purpose of obtaining telephone facilities, &c. Licences are transferable subject to certain conditions, while the maximum duration of a harbour ferry service licence is to be ten years, and that of road transport licences to be five years.

Certificates of fitness are required for each passenger service or goods-service vehicle and all trucks with gross laden weight exceeding two tons.

The Transport Act 1949 provided that the fixing, altering, or reviewing of charges in respect of any transport service should be carried out solely by the Transport Charges Committee or the Transport Charges Appeal Authority established under the Act. The 1950 amendment, however, abolished the Transport Charges Committee and provides that charges are to be fixed, in the case of a service owned by a public body, by that body itself, and in the case of any other service, by the Commissioner of Transport, there being a right of appeal to the Transport Charges Appeal Authority in either case.

The Transport Charges Appeal Authority, as in the case of the Transport Licensing Appeal Authority, also established under the Act, is to be either a Judge of the Supreme Court or the holder of any office under any Act who is entitled to the equivalent rights and tenure of office as a Judge of the Supreme Court.

Applications to fix road and harbour-ferry charges may be made by the holder of, or an applicant for, the licence; any other person whose interests are affected, being the holder of a licence, an applicant, the permanent head of a Government Department, a local authority, or a public body; any twenty-five or more adult residents of a locality in which the charges are or would be in force; all parties to a contract for the carriage of passengers or goods by any such services; and incorporated bodies whose members have a special interest in the type of transport concerned or whose principal objects are the protection of the interests of transport operators. The power to fix fares to be charged on any road passenger service carried on by the Minister of Railways to which the Government Railways (Wellington to Johnsonville) Act 1935 applies, is expressly excluded from the jurisdiction of the charge-fixing bodies or Appeal Authority.

The principles to be observed in determining transport charges include: the promotion and maintenance of the economic stability of New Zealand; desirability of increasing national production by granting concessions on the carriage of producers' goods; desirability of providing special fares for all regular users of passenger services and that children under four years be carried free, with children from the age of four years and under fifteen years at half adult rates; desirability of maintaining a reasonable standard of living and satisfactory working conditions in the road transport and harbour-ferry industries; and the maintenance of efficiency of the transport services to which the proceedings relate.

Included in the general provisions is one under which the owner of any motor vehicle licensed for passenger services or goods services and involved in an accident attended by serious injury to any person or serious damage to the property of any person shall notify the Commissioner of Transport within forty-eight hours of the occurrence.

Operations of Licensed Goods and Passenger Services.—The following tables review the operations of licensed road transport services to which the preceding paragraphs relate. The first of these tables gives the estimated overall figures concerning licensed road goods services for the years ended 31 March 1950 and 1951.

Road Goods ServicesYear Ended 31 March 1950Year Ended 31 March 1951
Total costs .. .. .. ..£13,665,000£15,463,000
Revenue .. .. .. ..£16,523,000£17,962,000
Drawings and wages included in costs ..£5,299,000£6,207,000
Capital .. .. .. .. ..£13,560,000£13,908,000
Outside liabilities .. .. ..£4,030,000£4,054,000
Total vehicle-miles .. .. ..150,177,000156,866,000
Vehicles owned (number) .. .. ..11,75011,959
Number of operators .. .. ..4,7115,099
Average cost per vehicle-mile .. ..21.84d.23.64d.
Average revenue per vehicle-mile .. ..26.42d.27.48d.
Average profit per vehicle-mile .. ..4.58d.3.84d.
Average number of miles per vehicle ..12,78113,117

The second table shows traffic data, operating expenses, revenue, and profit of the road passenger services operating in New Zealand and is inclusive of services in the four Metropolitan Transport Districts, for each of the three years ended 31 March 1949, 1950, and 1951.

Road Passenger Services194919501951
Traffic statistics-   
        Number of vehicle journeys .. ..4,757,3014,736,7285,358,155
        Passengers carried .. .. ..100,901,488102,177,874108,364,764
        Average number of passengers per vehicle journey212220
        Vehicle-miles .. .. ..49,497,64053,365,72455,230,277
Operating expenses—£££
        Running costs .. .. ..1,880,1542,036,3272,240,335
        Standing charges .. .. ..1,865,8752,040,3212,393,861
        Overhead .. .. ..464,761544,881611,623
                    Total operating costs .. ..4,210,7904,621,5295,245,819
Total revenue .. .. ..4,602,8944,900,4195,367,766
Total operating costs, in pence per mile ..20.4221.1822.76
Total revenue, in pence per mile ..22.3222.4623.30
Average fare paid per passenger journey10.1d.11.5d.11.9d.
Number of vehicles included .. ..2,2592,3522,540

ROAD SAFETY.—During 1947 the New Zealand Road Safety Council was reconstituted. This body was first set up in 1936 to advise the Government on matters of road safety. Sub-committees have now been set up dealing with the following: the motor driver, motor vehicle, roads, traffic laws, traffic law enforcement, road accident statistics, road safety publicity, and child education in traffic.

Publicity directed towards road safety is carried out per medium of the press, posters, screen slides, and radio, concentrating on simultaneous presentation, as far as possible, of specific aspects of the problem. Other means employed in furthering road safety consist of traffic instruction in schools, inspection of motor vehicles, and enforcement of traffic laws.

The Transport Act 1949, as amended in 1950, contains several provisions designed to achieve greater safety on the roads. A maximum speed limit of 50 miles per hour is fixed, but lower limits are provided for special classes of vehicles—e.g., motor cycles with pillion riders and heavy passenger vehicles, 40 miles per hour; vehicles drawing trailers, 35 miles per hour; and heavy goods vehicles, 30 miles per hour. A uniform speed limit of 30 miles an hour is fixed in boroughs, town districts, or other localities which have been declared to be closely populated localities by notice published by the Minister of Transport in the New Zealand Gazette. The Act also gives the Minister power to exempt any road in a particular borough or town district from the provisions of the maximum speed limit, and further exceptions are ambulances (fitted with a siren or bell) or police vehicles travelling on urgent duty, or fire engines proceeding to a fire.

Persons convicted on indictment of negligent or reckless driving, or intoxication while in charge of a motor vehicle, if injury to any person results from their actions, are liable to a maximum penalty of five years' imprisonment or a fine of £500. Where no person is injured or where the offence as above results in summary conviction, the maximum penalty is three months' imprisonment or a fine of £100. Where any person is convicted of negligent or reckless driving or of intoxication while in charge of a vehicle the Act provides that, unless the Court directs otherwise, an order must be made cancelling the offender's licence and disqualifying him from obtaining another for a period of at least one year from the date of conviction. By the 1950 amendment application may be made after six months to the Court imposing this penalty for removal of the disqualification. The Transport Act 1949 also prescribed penalties for careless or inconsiderate driving and the carriage of intoxicants in a public vehicle, and also makes compulsory the reporting to the police of all motor-vehicle accidents involving injury.

TRAFFIC ACCIDENTS ON ROADS.—Motor-vehicle accidents involving death or personal injury are required by law to be reported to the police, and since 15 March 1937 very full particulars of all accidents have been furnished to the Transport Department. For the year ended 31 December 1951, 5,224 such accidents, resulting in 292 fatalities and in injuries to 6,938 other people, were reported. Comparative figures for 1950 and 1949 years were (1949 figures being given in parentheses): number of accidents, 4,647 (4,092); fatalities, 232 (218); persons injured, 6,314 (5,317). The increase in the traffic flow over the last few years, caused partly by the progressive easing of the restrictions on the use of motor spirits, and partly by the increased number of vehicles on the road, has been an important factor in the increase in motor accidents. New Zealand has one of the lowest motor accident death rates (based on deaths per 10,000 licensed motor vehicles) of any of the motorized countries, the New Zealand figure for 1951 being 6.93. Details of the number and nature of road accidents for the five calendar years ended in 1951, which have been compiled by the Transport Department, are as follows.

Nature of AccidentNumber of Accident
19471948194919501951
Collisions—     
        Between two motor vehicles .. ..1,1771,1161,3781,5901,967
        Between motor vehicle and bicycle ..7718258789021,056
        Between motor vehicle and pedestrian725763806928924
        Between motor vehicle and fixed object ..145154208249234
        Between motor vehicle and animal or horse vehicle3534283645
        Between motor vehicle and railway train4030393340
        Between motor vehicle and tram ..5134393738
        Multiple and other collisions .. ..145145122188180
                    Total, collisions .. ..3,0893,1013,4983,9634,484
        Non-collisions—     
        Drove off road .. .. ..121114151177197
        Went over bank .. .. ..144126162182194
        Overturned on roadway .. ..113159151187232
        Person fell from vehicle .. ..787311411292
        Other .. ..2520162625
                    Total, non-collisions .. ..481492594684740
                    Total accidents .. ..3,5703,5934,0924,6475,224

Particulars of fatal motor-vehicle accidents included in the foregoing table are now given. It should be noted that the figures relate to the number of accidents and not to the number of deaths, which, as stated above, numbered 292 in 1951.

Nature of AccidentNumber of Fatal Accidents
19471948194919501951
Collisions, motor vehicle with—     
        Pedestrian .. .. .. ..4856455769
        Motor vehicle .. .. ..4128504655
        Train .. .. .. ..1061098
        Tram .. .. .. ..1......1
        Bicycle .. .. .. ..2127272236
        Horse vehicle or animal .. ..11121
        Other .. .. .. ..1617192829
Otherwise .. .. .. ..5052465973
                    Totals .. .. ..188187198223272

Statistics of deaths resulting from motor-vehicle accidents are available for many years from vital statistics, these figures being discussed briefly on pages 82-84.

The following table shows the distribution of motor accidents on the system of roads and streets during the calendar year 1951.

Classification of LocalityFatal AccidentsNon-fatal AccidentsAll Accidents
NumberPercentage of TotalNumberPercentage of TotalNumberPercentage of Total
Four main centres .. ..5821.31,79436.21,85235.5
Secondary cities (8) .. ..186.659312.061111.7
Boroughs 6,000 to 20,000 population207.44408.94608.8
Small boroughs, town districts, and closely populated localities3412.551110.354510.4
                    Total in built-up areas ..13047.83,33867.43,46866.4
State highways .. ..9334.21,00220.21,09521.0
Main highways .. ..248.83366.83606.9
Other rural roads .. ..259.22765.63015.7
                    Total open-road accidents14252.21,61432.61,75633.6
                    Total accidents ..272100.04,952100.05,224100.0

The next table gives an analysis of the main causes of accidents in which motor vehicles were involved during the year ended 31 December 1951.

CausePercentage of Accidents Where Motorists Considered ResponsiblePercentage of Accidents Where Pedestrians Considered ResponsiblePercentages of Accidents Where Cyclists Considered ResponsiblePercentage of all Miscellaneous Causes
Failure to yield right of way .. ..27..23..
Failure to keep left .. .. ..11..10..
Driver/rider inattentive .. ..11..16..
Excessive speed .. .. ..7......
Passing or overtaking negligently ..4......
Skidding .. .. .. ..4......
Pedestrian crossing roadway heedless of traffic..56....
Pedestrian emerging from behind vehicle or object..13....
Pedestrian stepping into roadway without due care..10....
Pedestrian intoxicated .. ....6....
Pedestrian confused by traffic .. ....3....
Pedestrian walking on roadway when foot-path available    
Swerving negligently .. .. ......13..
Failure to give proper signal .. ......9..
Reckless emergence from another road ......6..
Door opened in moving vehicle ........10
Animals on roadway .. .. ........10
Passenger riding in insecure position ........6
Road surface slippery from rain ........11
Narrow road .. .. ........6
Excessive depth of loose metal ........5

Chapter 15. SECTION 15—CIVIL AVIATION AND AIR TRANSPORT

Table of Contents

ADMINISTRATION.—Civil Aviation in New Zealand is administered by the Civil Aviation Branch of Air Department. The Air Department was constituted by the Air Department Act of 1937. Prior to that date the control of Civil Aviation, like its military counterpart, was vested in the Defence Department.

The Civil Aviation Act of 1948 provides for the position of Director of Civil Aviation as well as giving effect to the Convention on International Civil Aviation signed at Chicago on behalf of New Zealand on 7 December 1944.

The present organizational structure of the Civil Aviation Branch divides the Branch into three technical divisions viz., Operations, Airworthiness, and Airways, plus a Directorate Staff and Administration Section. Principal functions of the three Technical Divisions include—

  1. Examining and licensing of flight crews and aircraft maintenance engineers.

  2. Operation of the airways communication and air traffic control systems.

  3. The surveying of, and issuing certificates of airworthiness for civil aircraft.

  4. Collaboration with the Ministry of Works on airport projects.

  5. Licensing of aerodromes.

  6. The provision of and maintenance of radio aids to air navigation.

  7. Operational certification of commercial aircraft operators.

  8. Dissemination of aeronautical and general aviation information.

  9. Liaison with the Royal New Zealand Air Force where necessary on matters of common interest and with overseas organizations, particularly the International Civil Aviation Organization.

STAFF.—The staff of the Civil Aviation Branch at 31 March 1952 totalled 588. This figure is inclusive of officers stationed in Fiji, the Cook Islands, and Western Samoa, but excludes local native labour employed at those places.

FACILITIES.—Various facilities for air navigation are provided by the Civil Aviation Branch. Radio navigational aids of different kinds are installed at the more important airfields in New Zealand and in the South West Pacific, as well as en route aids at various points along the internal airways. At 31 October 1952 the following radio aids were in commission in New Zealand.

Non-directional beacons24
Responder beacons (racons)7
Radio ranges3
High frequency direction-finding stations3

In addition, the Civil Aviation Branch has 20 aeradio stations in New Zealand providing air to ground, ground to air, and ground point to point communication facilities, plus communication centres located at Auckland, Christchurch, and Wellington.

The Air Traffic Control system comprises 14 control towers situated at the important aerodromes with Area Control Centres situated at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch. In addition, communication facilities are provided at aerodromes in the Cook Islands, Fiji, and Western Samoa. In Fiji an Air Traffic Control Service is also maintained by the Civil Aviation Branch.

As already mentioned, the Civil Aviation Branch is responsible for collaborating with the Ministry of Works on airport planning, with the Ministry undertaking the actual construction and maintenance. At the larger airports in New Zealand and in the South-west Pacific crash/fire facilities are provided by the Civil Aviation Branch.

The administration of Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group and Campbell Island, on which weather reporting stations are located, is another responsibility of the Civil Aviation Branch.

EXPENDITURE.—The following are particulars of expenditure on civil aviation for the year ended 31 March 1952. The figures are on a net basis—i.e., departmental receipts have been deducted where applicable and only expenditure properly chargeable to civil aviation has been taken into account. For example, the total gross expenditure for the year on "Meteorological Services" was £245,043, but it is estimated that of this expenditure only £73,512 was on account of services to civil aviation. The main items of expenditure were as follows:—

 £
Expenditure as published in vote1,609,163
    Less departmental receipts applicable to civil aviation48,860
      Net expenditure1,560,303
South Pacific Trunk Air Route: New Zealand proportion56,000
      Total expenditure on civil aviation (excluding meteorological services)1,616,303

A detailed analysis of the expenditure for the financial year 1951-52 is now given.

 ££
Capital expenditure—  
    Aircraft, fire tenders, motor vehicles27,892 
    Aerodrome and building construction628,495 
    Housing construction20,509 
    Telecommunications: Purchase of equipment108,496 
 785,392
Recurrent expenditure—  
    Salaries, allowances, &c.372,585 
    Operation and maintenance of aircraft fire
and crash protection, marine craft, motor vehicles
33,850 
    Maintenance of aerodromes, buildings, &c.162,750 
    Maintenance of telecommunication services95,912 
    Other expenditure23,654 
 688,751
Subsidies to Airline Operators—  
    New Zealand National Airways Corporation
Pacific Regional Service
84,803 
    Chatham Islands Air Service1,357 
 86,160
  1,560,303
Share, South Pacific Trunk Air Route 56,000
        Total 1,616,303

AIR TRANSPORT SERVICES LICENSING.—Licensing of air services in New Zealand is now vested in the Air Services Licensing Authority which was constituted by the Air Services Licensing Act of 1951. This authority consists of three members appointed by the Crown, and its principal functions are to hear and determine applications for the granting, renewal, or transfer of air service licences. An air service may not be commenced or carried on without a licence granted under the Act except that any aero club affiliated to the Royal New Zealand Aero Club (Inc.) may carry club members in club owned or hired aircraft without such a licence.

Provision also is made in the Air Services Licensing Act for the appointment of an Appeal Authority of one member.

NEW ZEALAND NATIONAL AIRWAYS CORPORATION.—The operation of the internal air services is no longer under the complete control of the National Airways Corporation as provision is now made for other operators to run services under the Air Services Licensing Act 1951, previously mentioned. However, the bulk of the internal scheduled services are still operated by the Corporation. Information concerning the establishment of the National Airways Corporation and its duties and functions may be found on pages 329-330 of the 1951-52 Year-Book.

The Corporation's operating revenue figures for the year ended 31 March 1952, together with those for the previous year, are as follows.

 1950-511951-52
 ££
Passenger fares1,008,7531,347,176
Excess baggage10,51622,570
Freight95,472184,603
Mail47,31199,228
Charters123,13248,275
Incidental revenue26,60950,200
      Totals1,311,7941,729,482

Operating expenditure in 1951-52 totalled £1,527,120 (including depreciation on equipment), as compared with £1,326,137 in 1950-51. The Corporation thus enjoyed a very successful year financially, helped considerably by the industrial dispute during the year. After allowing for interest on capital and writing-off certain development and acquisition expenses, a net profit of £149,835 was made. Against this, however, was charged the 1950-51 loss of £57,155, leaving a credit balance in the Profit and Loss Appropriation Account of £92,680.

FLYING OPERATIONS: Domestic Scheduled Services.—Scheduled air transport operations over specific routes were first commenced in New Zealand in December 1934, on the route Inchbonnie-Hokitika - Franz Josef Glacier, on the West Coast of the South Island. Subsequent extensions of services up to the outbreak of war in September 1939 had covered almost the whole of New Zealand. During 1946 and 1947 the New Zealand National Airways Corporation absorbed all existing scheduled commercial services, and by adding to the fleet of aircraft was able to commence new services.

At 31 March 1952 domestic scheduled services were being operated on the following routes.

Route No.Terminating Sector PointsIntermediate StopsRoute MilesScheduled Frequency
1Auckland-KaitaiaKaikohe1421 return trip daily.
Auckland-WhangareiNil723 return trips daily.
2Auckland-DunedinWellington-Christchurch7032 south and 3 north trips daily.
Auckland-DunedinWellington7011 return trip daily.
Auckland-ChristchurchNil4792 return trips daily.
Auckland-ChristchurchWellington5052 return trips daily.
Palmerston North - WellingtonNil522 return trips daily.
Wellington-ChristchurchNil2181 return trip daily.
Wellington-DunedinChristchurch4161 south and 2 north trips daily.
3Dunedin-InvercargillNil1073 return trips daily.
4Auckland-WellingtonHamilton - Palmerston North3091 return trip daily.
Hamilton-RotoruaNil552 return trips daily.
Auckland-RotoruaNil1341 return trip daily.
5Auckland-GisborneNil2231 return trip daily.
Auckland-GisborneTauranga2261 return trip daily.
6Gisborne-WellingtonNapier - Palmerston North2261 return trip daily.
7Auckland-WellingtonNew Plymouth - Palmerston North3321 return trip daily.
8Wellington-BlenheimNil724 return trips daily.
Wellington-NelsonNil965 return trips daily.
9Nelson-WestportNil951 return trip daily.
10Westport-HokitikaGreymouth781 return trip daily.
11Hokitika-HaastWhataroa-Waiho1252 return trips weekly.
12Wellington-Blenheim (N.Z.R. Freight Service)Nil728 return trips weekly (others as required).

The following table gives the summarized results of the operations of scheduled commercial air services during the last five years. Statistics for the New Zealand Railways Freight Service are excluded.

Year Ended 31 MarchHours FlownMiles FlownPassengersFreight (lb.)*Mail (lb.)Passenger-milesFreight Ton-miles†Mail Ton-miles

* Includes excess baggage.

† Includes excess baggage ton-miles.

194826,7353,320,992154,3291,211,345597,23135,695,285126,01097,310
194931,3864,015,831174,8361,934,626752,49244,323,199242,846108,580
195035,2494,508,306204,7072,757,701873,30549,478,365351,175121,251
195134,0664,369,308238,4055,724,341916,68859,744,623658,817128,923
195237,1914,818,331303,0489,915,5141,782,08478,351,8051,351,088238,507

Aircraft used in the operation of services on these routes were:—

Lockheed Lodestar3
Douglas D.C. 312
Douglas C.47b (Freighter)2
D.H. 89b Dominie6
D.H. 83 Fox Moth3
      Total26

During the year ended 31 March 1952, 303,048 passengers, 55,395,466 lb. of freight, and 1,782,084 lb. of mail were carried on these services. Of the total amount of freight carried 49,671,125 lb. was carried by the New Zealand Railways Rail/Air Freight Service.

Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service.—The New Zealand Railways Air Freight Service was commenced officially in February of 1947 following a number of special inter-island freight flights which had been carried out by the Royal New Zealand Air Force at the request of the Railways Department to meet a shipping emergency. With the introduction of the Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service delays caused by lack of shipping space and industrial troubles were somewhat alleviated. The service was conducted by the R.N.Z.A.F. operating Dakota aircraft until June 1947, when the service was handed over to the New Zealand National Airways Corporation, which continued to operate with Dakotas.

In 1950 the Railways Department decided to allow private enterprise the opportunity of tendering for the contract to run the service, and the successful tenderer was Straits Air Freight Express, Ltd., which took over on 1 April 1951. The service is at present (November 1952) being maintained by two Bristol Freighters on a daily basis, the number of trips varying according to the amount of cargo offering.

Traffic statistics for this freight service for the years 1947 to 1952 are as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchTrips FlownHours FlownMiles FlownFreight (lb.)Freight Ton-miles
194729917322,5852,040,10171,297
19481,7861,114138,26613,081,232448,891
19492,2301,482181,63017,286,265600,682
19503,0181,949232,04221,789,779745,781
19514,2972,781320,51431,293,3291,045,558
19524,4972,464335,71449,671,1251,644,651

Non-scheduled Air Services.—In addition to the scheduled services mentioned above, charter and taxi flights were carried out by New Zealand National Airways Corporation as well as by other companies, including Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd., which operated flights to the Chatham Islands as required. Aero clubs also operated air services on a charter basis. The following is a traffic summary of these services for the year ended 31 March 1952.

Commercial CompaniesAero ClubsTotal
Number of flights4,7428,86213,604
Hours flown3,5306,1739,703
Miles flown373,055564,836937,891
Passengers carried12,05116,42328,474
Freight carried (lb.)1,399,76143,3321,443,093

Aerial Work Operations.—The Royal New Zealand Air Force undertook extensive trials in the dropping of fertilizer from the air in 1948 at the request of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council which was interested in aerial top-dressing as a means of improving hill pastures and checking and preventing soil erosion. As the R.N.Z.A.F. experiments were successful and showed the distinct possibilities of aerial top-dressing as a commercial proposition, interest among the farming community quickened, and private firms commenced operations in 1949 assisted by the knowledge and experience gained in the official trials. Spectacular progress has resulted since the commencement of commercial operations, and the number of firms engaged in aerial top-dressing has grown from 9 at the end of 1949 to 35 in November 1952. The number of aircraft also has shown a striking increase, from 12 aircraft in December 1949 to approximately 120 in November 1952. To the end of July 1952 a total of 1,737,674 acres had been top-dressed from the air, a figure which shows that the importance of aerial top-dressing is appreciated by the farming community of New Zealand.

Although not as prominent as aerial top-dressing, other aerial work activities are rendering invaluable services to farmers and others. The dropping of rabbit poison, supplies, and fencing materials from the air, aerial seed sowing, spraying and dusting of crops and noxious weeds are important phases of aerial-work operation.

The dropping of supplies to deer cullers and fencing materials in remote areas showed a decrease over last year's figures, the total weight dropped in 1951-52 being 231,807 lb., as against 315,770 lb. for the year ending 31 March 1951.

A summary of aerial work operations for the year ended 31 March 1952 follows:—

Top-dressing— 
    Hours flown27,992
    Fertilizer distributed (lb.)199,066,780
    Area treated (acres)802,212
Seed sowing— 
    Hours flown131
    Seed sown (lb.)206,024
    Area treated (acres)30,113
Rabbit poisoning— 
    Hours flown1,190
    Bait distributed (lb.)1,152,010
Spraying of noxious weeds— 
    Hours flown122
    Hormone weed-killer distributed (gallons)5,873
    Area treated (acres)2,968
Dusting of crops— 
    Hours flown2
    Insecticide distributed (lb.)216
    Area treated (acres)60
Aerial photography and survey— 
    Hours flown280
    Miles flown29,544

International Services:Tasman Empire Airways Ltd.—An air service from Australia to New Zealand across the Tasman Sea is the last stage of an air route from the United Kingdom to New Zealand. The first survey of this route was undertaken by Imperial Airways, Ltd., of London in 1937. Subsequently a company known as Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd., was formed to operate a proposed trans-Tasman air service. The initial share capital was subscribed by the Governments of the United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand, whose share proportions are now 20, 30, and 50 per cent respectively.

On 30 April 1940 the Auckland-Sydney service commenced. In June 1950 the company took over from New Zealand National Airways Corporation the Auckland-Suva service. The Wellington-Sydney service was inaugurated on 3 October 1950 and the Christchurch-Melbourne service on 28 June 1951. Short S. 45 flying-boats with a seating capacity of 42 persons are used on all routes with the exception of Christchurch-Melbourne, on which Douglas Skymaster (D.C. 4) aircraft are employed.

The Coral Route to Tahiti via Suva and Aitutaki was inaugurated in December 1951 with a frequency of one return trip monthly. This was increased to one return trip fortnightly in May 1952. In November 1952 Satapuala in Western Samoa was added to the stopping places on the route.

Route No.RouteRoute-milesScheduled Frequency (November 1952)
1Auckland-Sydney1,3425 return trips weekly.
2Wellington-Sydney1,3914 return trips weekly.
3Auckland-Suva-Aitutaki-Satapuala..Auckland-Suva: 1 return weekly.
      Papeete3,451Auckland-Papeete: 1 return trip fortnightly.
4Christchurch-Melbourne1,5021 return trip weekly.

Revenue traffic statistics for the year ended 31 March 1952 are given below.

ItemAuckland-SydneyWellington-SydneyAuckland-PapeeteChristchurch-MelbourneTotal
Hours flown5,0623,1048177569,738
Miles flown958,005581,747151,627126,1681,817,547
Passengers21,50214,4142,9843,40142,301
Passenger-miles28,855,68420,049,8744,023,4175,108,30258,037,277
Available seat-miles33,426,53622,151,6756,041,8805,688,07467,308,165
Passenger load factor (per cent)86.3390.5166.5989.8686.22
Cargo (lb.)—     
    Freight1,172,643304,16623,37139,5761,539,756
    Excess baggage78,71741,8585,3069,810135,691
    Mail364,357283,47512,0355,339665,206
Ton-miles flown—     
    Passenger2,751,2361,885,966371,028479,6205,487,850
    Excess baggage47,63225,6102,8716,42882,541
    Freight701,869185,49612,66325,899925,927
    Mail218,001174,4607,3533,509403,323
        Totals3,718,7382,271,532393,915515,4566,899,641
Available capacity ton-miles4,587,2052,518,105653,256624,4168,382,982
Overall revenue load factor (per cent)81.0790.2160.3082.5582.31

The following is a summary of traffic statistics for Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd., for the last five years, and includes services flown by other airlines under charter to the company.

Year Ended 31 MarchHours FlownMiles FlownPassengersFreight*MailPassenger-milesFreight Ton-miles†Mail Ton-miles

* Includes excess baggage.

† Includes excess baggage ton-miles.

19486,128991,91618,792223,229331,92625,194,933122,506198,556
19497,2021,215,10324,597377,178345,71533,004,924207,749207,324
19506,6601,183,64422,579361,623405,58730,301,018216,337243,046
19517,0261,325,38431,233561,779461,79241,845,054336,223276,538
19529,7381,817,54742,3011,675,447665,20658,037,2771,008,468403,323

New Zealand National Airways Corporation.—The handing over of the Regional Services in the South-west Pacific to Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd., was completed on 31 October 1952, when the last flight by a National Airways D.C. 3 from Rarotonga to Auckland via Aitutaki, Faleolo and Nandi commenced. The service to Tonga had previously been discontinued in July 1951. The only international service now being operated by the New Zealand National Airways Corporation is to Norfolk Island, on a frequency of one return trip weekly, the route mileage being 661 miles.

Revenue traffic statistics for these routes for the year ended 31 March 1952 are as follows.

Item1950-511951-52
Hours flown2,1372,142
Miles flown326,693332,156
Passengers4,4394,372
Passenger-miles3,687,6733,883,384
Available seat-miles4,758,1504,807,577
Passenger load factor (per cent)77.5080.78
Cargo (lb.)—  
    Freight63,486110,585
    Excess baggage9,1519,666
    Mail29,04344,439
Ton-miles flown—  
    Passenger311,628334,553
    Excess baggage2,0582,635
    Freight30,99242,847
    Mail17,71225,264
        Totals362,390405,299
Available capacity ton-miles484,716499,730
Overall load factor (per cent)74.7681.10

Pan American World Airways, Inc.—The service between San Francisco and Auckland via Honolulu, Kingman Reef, and Pago Pago was commenced by Pan American Airways after a survey flight from Honolulu to Auckland in December 1937, but was discontinued after an accident to a Clipper aircraft on 11 January 1938. The service was resumed in 1940 on a reduced schedule, the first flight terminating at Auckland on 18 July 1940. Operations ceased in December 1941 after the outbreak of hostilities with Japan.

This organization recommenced services in the Pacific on 6 June 1946. The frequency as at 31 March 1952 was two return trips per week over the route Auckland - San Francisco (via Fiji, Canton Island, and Honolulu). Aircraft employed are Boeing Stratocruisers.

Revenue traffic to and from New Zealand for the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952 are given below.

1950-511951-52
Hours flown5,8947,140
Miles flown1,251,1561,469,093
Traffic entering New Zealand—  
Passengers8831,313
Freight (lb.)35,509100,402
Mail (lb.)26,66130,770
Traffic leaving New Zealand—  
Passengers7641,239
Freight (lb.)5,58319,545
Mail (lb.)1,6344,411

British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines Ltd.—The decision to establish British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines was made at a conference held in Wellington during February and March 1946, the company being formed to operate an air service between Australia and North America, and between New Zealand and North America. The organization was set up on a tripartite basis comprised of the United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand. In order to commence operations at an early date Australian National Airways were chartered, and the first flight from New Zealand left on 25 April 1947, travelling over the following route: Auckland, Fiji, Canton Island, Honolulu, San Francisco, and Vancouver.

A formal agreement between the Governments of the United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand for the formation of British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines, Ltd., was signed at Canberra on 4 August 1947. The initial capital was subscribed by the three Governments in the following proportion: Australia, 50 per cent, New Zealand, 30 per cent, United Kingdom, 20 per cent.

British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines commenced operating on its own account in April 1948, using D.C. 4 (Skymaster) aircraft and operating one return trip per fortnight. On 22 February 1949 the frequency was changed to one return trip per week with D.C. 6 aircraft.

Revenue traffic to and from New Zealand during the years ended 31 March 1951 and 1952 were as follows.

1950-511951-52
Hours flow2,8462,920
Miles flown755,808767,328
Traffic entering New Zealand—  
    Passengers1,4941,660
    Freight23,06636,465
    Mail4,0802,103
Traffic leaving New Zealand—  
    Passengers1,3161,657
    Freight11,40419,255
    Mail11,38115,754

Canadian Pacific Air Lines.—Under the terms of the Air Transport Agreement between New Zealand and Canada of 1950 Canadian Pacific Air Lines was selected as the Canadian airline to operate across the Pacific to New Zealand. Canadian Pacific Air Lines originally intended to commence operations to New Zealand in January 1951 but, as many of their aircraft were participating in the transport of military personnel and cargo to the United Nations forces in Korea at the time under charter, the service was not actually commenced until January 1952. The route at present followed is Vancouver - Honolulu - Canton Island - Nandi (Fiji) - Auckland. To date Canadian Pacific Air Lines have been using Canadian D.C.4MD aircraft on the Vancouver-Auckland route, but in April 1953 De Havilland Comet Mark 1a jet aircraft will be introduced on to the section from Honolulu to Auckland via Canton Island and Nandi.

Traffic statistics for Canadian Pacific Air Lines for the year ended 31 March 1952 were as follows.

Entering New ZealandLeaving New ZealandTotal
Passengers6749116
Freight (lb.)1,052241,076
Mail (lb.)97349446

Hours flown by C.P.A. were 474, and 11,540 miles were covered.

Entrances and Clearances of Aircraft in the Overseas Trade.—The following figures supplied by the Customs Department give the number of aircraft entering New Zealand classified by the countries from which they arrived and aircraft departing by the countries to which they departed during the calendar years 1950, 1951, and 1952. Air freight carried is also shown for the same years.

Country from Which
Arrived or to
Which Departed
EntrancesClearances
NumberAir Freight (lb.)NumberAir Freight (lb.)
195019511952195019511952195019511952195019511952
United Kingdom..1....4,127..............
Canada34556020,88660,66637,4484153558,63125,37710,043
Fiji6967696,8758,1447,16970737240,79347,16928,368
Norfolk Island6483972,1036,9223,336667710213,55236,00871,310
Australia445597569359,8031,405,345436,990454596575101,954476,565127,417
Tonga31..19623..............
Cook Island3581943213052..5419..1,235
Western Samoa1512741636..3....2,358..
Netherland..25....36..14......
United States of America941038158,359153,753134,9458710375219,698249,934218,010
Hawaii................1....3,283
Society Islands....6....401..114..76,155 
    Totals713919896448,4431,639,717620,666720907903385,047837,418465,821

AERO CLUBS.—Practical interest in aviation was greatly simulated by the first trans-Tasman flight of Kingsford-Smith and Ulm in 1928, and to this flight the aero-club movement largely owes its inception. The steady progress made by the movement has been in a great measure due to the scheme initiated by the Government of subsidizing a limited number of light aeroplane clubs. This subsidy (abolished from 31 March 1937) took the form of the loan of light aircraft and payments to clubs on account of pupils qualifying for their " A " flying licences, and for male pilots renewing their licences. The payment of subsidy was discontinued on the institution of the Civil Reserve scheme, by which the Government entered into an agreement with approved clubs for the training of civil reservists and Air Force candidates. On the outbreak of war in September 1939 the Government took over all aircraft suitable for training purposes, so that training operations of the clubs had to be suspended in most cases. The remaining clubs continued operations until December 1941, when, after the Japanese entry into the war, all civil flying with the exception of commercial scheduled services was prohibited under Proclamation issued by the Governor-General. This prohibition was lifted on 24 December 1945. After the cessation of hostilities an immediate resumption of club activities was not possible because of non-availability of accommodation at aerodromes and the shortage of qualified instructors. However, by 31 March 1946 there were four clubs again in operation, the number rising in later years, and in March 1952, 21 aero clubs were affiliated to the Royal New Zealand Aero Club.

The aircraft which had been purchased from the aero clubs by the Government at the outbreak of war were resold to the clubs to facilitate an early resumption of their activities. In addition, a number of Tiger Moths were presented free to the aero clubs by the Government. Assistance was also given to the clubs through the Air Training Corps flying training plan. This plan, which was inaugurated in 1947, provides for training by the clubs of selected Air Training Corps cadets, and Government subsidies are paid in connection therewith.

Also the aero clubs undertook the responsibility of providing annual refresher courses for R.N.Z.A.F. Active Reserve instructors for which payment was made by the Government. The additional revenue received by the clubs for Air Training Corps and other instruction for the year ended 31 March 1952 amounted to £27,383. This includes a sum of £4,000 received by clubs not participating in the Air Force training plan.

The next table gives a summary of the training activities of aero clubs for the last six years.

Year Ended 31 MarchClubs OperatingMembershipAircraft in UseHours FlownAb Initio Pupils Under Training
AssociateFlyingDualSolo
1947182,1852,401733,29510,818332
1948222,8682,7281017,32219,270396
1949243,3592,6861087,48118,504454
1950243,9602,5771067,78418,939411
1951223,4672,613846,06015,937348
1952213,1292,502746,02514,757392

LICENCES.—A summary of licences and certificates current at 31 March 1952 is given below.

 Number at 31 March 1952
Flight Crew (I.C.A.O.) Type— 
  Pilot Licences— 
    Student Pilot817
    Private Pilot612
    Commercial Pilot271
    Senior Commercial Pilot17
    Airline Transport Pilot118
  Pilot Licence Ratings— 
    Instructor75
    Instrument150
  Navigator Licences— 
    Cadet Flight Navigator6
    Flight Navigator32
  Licences to operate radio equipment in aircraft— 
    Flight Radio Operator14
    Flight Radio Telephone Operator67
    Restricted Flight Radio Operator110
  Flight Engineer Licences— 
    Flight Engineer13
Other Licences, Certificates, &c.— 
  Aircraft Maintenance Engineer Licences260
Aircraft— 
    Certificates of Registration356
    Certificates of Airworthiness279
  Aerodromes— 
    Public Licences46
Authorities in lieu of passports— 
  Crew member certificates (for stewards, &c.)44
  Special endorsement(s) (for licenced flight crew)63
Air Service Certificates33
Air Service Permits50

METEOROLOGICAL FACILITIES.—The provision of meteorological information for the use of civil and military aircraft operating within New Zealand or on trans-ocean routes in the Southwest Pacific region is one of the functions of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. The head office and general forecast office are located at Wellington, and branch forecasting offices are maintained principally for aviation purposes at Nandi (Fiji), Auckland, Ohakea, Paraparaumu, Christ-church, and Taieri (Dunedin).

Weather reports are collected by telegraph and radio at three-hourly or six-hourly intervals from approximately 120 stations within New Zealand and 40 on islands of the South-west Pacific. Most of the reports are prepared by airfield, telegraph, or lighthouse officials. Twenty airfields report hourly. In addition, routine measurements of the temperature and humidity in the upper atmosphere are made by balloon-borne radiosondes released from four stations, and radar tracking of balloons is employed for wind measurement at four stations. The collected reports are broadcast from Wellington and Nandi for the benefit of neighbouring Services. Similar information is received from Australia and other Pacific administrations.

Forecasting and other services for aviation are provided in accordance with recognized international procedures and agreements. Detailed written forecasts are made available to all scheduled commercial aircraft and supplemented where possible by personal discussion.

Pilots operating from airfields not staffed by meteorological personnel may obtain forecasts and other information by telephone.

AIR MAILS: Inland.—From 1920 onwards various attempts were made to operate air-mail services, but it was not until the inauguration of a service between Hokitika and South Westland in January 1934 that a service of any permanency was established. The district served in this instance is one which possesses very poor transport facilities; and, though the population is sparse and the area small, the carriage of mails by air has great advantages over a land service. It is for this reason that no surcharge is made on the mail matter carried by this service.

On 16 March 1936 the first regular air-mail services linking up the larger centres of population were established between Palmerston North and Dunedin, and between Nelson, Blenheim, and Wellington. As air services increased in frequency and extent the air-mail facilities were correspondingly expanded.

The rate of postage for inland air-mail correspondence was originally 2d. per ounce, but from October 1939 to 29 February 1952 it was 3d. per half-ounce. Since 1 March 1952 the rate has been fixed at 4d. per half-ounce. For parcels up to 28 lb., the rates range from 2s. 6d. to 15s.

The numbers of letters and parcels carried by air in New Zealand during the years 1941-42 to 1951-52 are shown hereunder.

Year Ended 31 MarchLettersParcels

* Abnormal increase due to interruption of surface connections owing to industrial dispute.

19422,214,0607,356
19433,705,00013,825
19444,436,92018,760
19457,055,90025,690
19467,968,92032,204
194711,368,00048,298
194813,008,08065,205
194913,542,72077,607
195013,839,60091,226
195114,206,00099,575
195219,089,800217,726*

Overseas:Trans-Tasman Air Services.—The first flight of the regular trans-Tasman service linking Auckland and Sydney took place on 30 April 1940, connection being made at Sydney with the Empire service to London. A service between Wellington and Sydney was commenced on 3 October 1950, and on 28 June 1951 the first flight was made between Melbourne and Christchurch. In normal weeks there are now nine to twelve flights weekly between New Zealand and Australia.

Empire Air Service, New Zealand - United Kingdom.—The Empire service had been extended to Sydney in December 1934 but, until the establishment of the direct air link across the Tasman in April 1940, it was necessary for air mails to be forwarded by sea from New Zealand to Sydney. In June 1940 the through service from New Zealand to London was interrupted with the entry of Italy into the war, and it was necessary for air correspondence from New Zealand for the United Kingdom to be forwarded by air via Egypt to South Africa, and thence by sea to destination. Following the entry of Japan into the war the service beyond Australia was totally interrupted in March 1942; and it was not until 30 June 1944 that the through service from Australia to the United Kingdom was restored. The service is now operating six times weekly between Sydney and London, the transit time New Zealand to the United Kingdom being normally five to six days.

Trans-Pacific Services.—The trans-Pacific service operating on a regular fortnightly schedule between New Zealand and North America commenced on 20 July 1940, the route followed being via Noumea, Suva, Canton Island, and Honolulu. This service, which was operated by Pan American Airways, ceased on the entry of Japan into the war in December 1941, and it was not until 20 September 1945 that arrangements of a temporary nature were made for the resumption of the conveyance of civilian air-mail correspondence for North America by the Royal Air Force Transport Command service, the route followed being via Suva, Canton Island, and Honolulu. The Royal Air Force Transport Command service ceased on 18 December 1945. The Pan American air service was recommenced on 6 June 1946, and is now on a regular twice-weekly schedule, the route being via Suva, Canton Island, and Honolulu to San Francisco. On 25 April 1947 British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines commenced a direct service from Auckland to Vancouver, via Suva, Canton Island, Honolulu, and San Francisco, the service being a fortnightly one. In February 1949 the frequency was increased to once weekly. Mails by the British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines planes are also forwarded via Sydney to connect with services operating between Sydney and Vancouver, thus giving a twice-weekly service to North America by B.C.P.A. planes. A service between Auckland and Vancouver by Canadian Pacific Air Lines was commenced on 2 February 1952.

Regional Pacific Services.—Services from New Zealand to Norfolk Island, Fiji, Tonga, Samoa, and the Cook Islands operated by the R.N.Z.A.F. in the immediate post-war period were placed under the control of the National Airways Corporation on 1 November 1947. Tasman Empire Airways subsequently took over the Auckland-Fiji service on 6 November 1950, and on 27 December 1951 extended this service to Aitutaki (Cook Islands) and Papeete (French Oceania). On 14 October 1952 Tasman Empire Airways finally replaced the National Airways Corporation services to the Pacific by including Apia (Samoa) in their services. As from 31 October 1952 the only place beyond New Zealand served by National Airways Corporation is Norfolk Island.

Chapter 16. SECTION 16—POSTAL AND TELEGRAPHIC

Table of Contents

POSTAL BUSINESS.—At 31 March 1952 there were 1,478 post offices in New Zealand. In addition, there were 366 offices at which telephone business only was transacted.

The following table shows the numbers of articles posted during the years ended 31 March 1948 to 1952.

Year Ended 31 MarchLetters, Lettercards, and PostcardsAccounts, Circulars, Newspapers, Packets, &c.Parcels
1948159,778,000133,555,0007,734,000
1949162,131,000148,959,0008,139,000
1950169,798,000165,041,0008,185,000
1951178,857,000171,487,0007,839,000
1952174,591,000164,781,0007,282,000

Compared with the year ended 31 March 1951 letters, lettercards, and postcards posted during the year ended 31 March 1952 showed a decrease of 4,266,000 (2.3 per cent); and accounts, circulars, &c., a decrease of 6,706,000 (3.9 per cent). Parcel postings dropped by 557,000 during the year.

The average numbers of letters, &c., posted in New Zealand per head of population during the year ended 31 March 1952 were: letters, lettercards, and postcards, 87; accounts, circulars, newspapers, packets, &c., 82; parcels, 4.

RURAL MAIL DELIVERY.—The rural-mail-delivery system was instituted in New Zealand about 1900, but, as the boxholders were generally called upon to meet part of the cost, development was slow until 1922. In that year the system was altered and a fee was introduced, the rates being 10s. per annum for a delivery of thrice weekly or less and £1 per annum for a greater frequency. The system showed gradual development until 1947, when a review of postal facilities in rural areas was commenced which resulted in a considerable increase in the number of boxholders. The growth of this scheme can be gauged from the following figures :—

YearNumber of Boxholders
19218,700
193020,961
194032,382
195051,827

At the end of March 1952 there were 56,789 boxholders, an increase of 2,109 on the figures for the previous year.

The rural delivery system enables country settlers to obtain postal notes, money orders, and stamps, to register correspondence, and to collect or post their mail in boxes at or near their gates. The deliveries are generally performed by contractors who handle the mail in conjunction with the carriage of goods, and thus the rural-mail delivery is in many areas the medium by which settlers obtain their newspapers, bread, parcels, &c.

AIR-MAIL SERVICE.—Details of the New Zealand air-mail service are given at the end of the preceding section.

OVERSEAS PARCEL-POST.—The facilities afforded for the transmission of parcels through the Post Office to places within and beyond New Zealand have proved of much convenience to the public. The regulations admit of parcels up to 22 lb. in weight being sent to Great Britain and Northern Ireland and many other countries (rates range from 3s. for up to 3 lb. to 10s. for 22 lb.), but to Australia, South Africa, and a few other countries the weight limit is 11 lb. Inland parcels may weigh up to 28 lb. Particulars of overseas parcels received and despatched in each of the years 1948 to 1952 are contained in the following table.

YearOverseas Parcels ReceivedOverseas Parcels Despatched
NumberWeightDeclared ValueCustoms DutyNumberWeight

* Not available.

 
  lb.££lb. 
1948238,9821,716,9962,882,789309,4131,446,58212,786,454
1949290,5212,204,010**920,3579,235,946
1950340,0822,679,932*539,265572,4055,369,425
1951470,0353,703,993*561,309509,9464,838,980
1952393,9603,104,503*1,079,971489,7544,647,374

NEWSPAPERS.—In September 1952 there were 293 publications on the Post Office Register of Newspapers. Of these, 43 are published daily, 10 being morning papers and 33 evening papers. Fourteen appear three times per week, 16 twice per week, 68 weekly, 17 fortnightly, 134 monthly, and 1 at irregular intervals.

MONEY-ORDER AND POSTAL-NOTE SERVICES.—Details of these services are given below.

Money-orders.—New Zealand has reciprocal money-order agreements with all British Commonwealth countries and also with the United States of America, the Republic of Ireland, and Tonga. Money-orders may also be issued in New Zealand for payment in any other country with which the United Kingdom has exchanges of money-orders.

For payment within New Zealand the maximum amount for a single order is £100, but there is no limit to the amount which may be remitted. The commission is computed on each individual order. Commission on inland money-orders is 7d. for the first £10 and 3d. for each additional £5 or part thereof.

A money-order may be transmitted by telegraph for the additional telegraph charge of 1s. 9d.

For money-orders issued for payment overseas there is a limit for most countries of £40 for a single order, but for some countries the limit is £10. There are two special rates of commission, one rate applying to Australia and countries advised through Australia (Fiji, Norfolk Island, and Tonga), and the other rate to all other countries.

During 1951, 1,026,510 money-orders were issued in New Zealand for a total of £12,680,898, and of that total 57,045 orders of a value of £226,630 were issued for payment overseas.

Money-orders issued overseas for payment in New Zealand in 1951 numbered 25,919 and totalled in value £131,163.

The analysis of the overseas money-order business is given below.

Country of Issue or PaymentOrders Issued in New Zealand for Payment OverseasOrders Issued Overseas for Payment in New Zealand
NumberValueNumberValue

* No service to New Zealand.

  £ £
United Kingdom22,035126,73010,21462,654
Australia29,76966,00710,45426,372
Canada2106066332,274
Ceylon189734240
Fiji6906,2621,4316,660
Hong Kong48343239
India1,04010,880177250
Republic of Ireland8035,81565437
Norfolk Island845524097,683
Pakistan2102,074**
Union of South Africa3431,8302851,581
United States of America1,7264,7031,4899,764
Tonga6973172613,209
    Totals57,045226,63025,919131,163

The following table gives particulars of all money-orders issued and paid during each of the last five years.

Year Ended 31 DecemberNumber of Offices at End of YearMoney-orders IssuedMoney-orders Paid
NumberValueCommission*NumberValue

* Prior to 20 August 1948 overseas exchange on money-orders was included in commission.

   ££ £
1947933917,29010,804,31443,877913,46810,869,381
1948936942,65410,842,86539,114942,77910,897,406
1949970952,21410,855,64831,393934,26210,821,786
1950975977,00011,638,09133,577948,49111,540,875
19519731,026,51012,680,89836,544987,39612,550,991

Postal Notes.—Postal notes in thirty-nine denominations ranging from 1s. to 20s. are issued in New Zealand for payment within New Zealand, Niue, the Cook Islands, and Western Samoa. The poundage payable is as follows: 1s. to 2s. 6d., 2d.; 3s. to 7s. 6d., 3d.; 8s. to 15s., 4d.; and 15s. 6d. to 20s., 5d.

Postal notes are negotiable, and their period of validity is unlimited. They are, therefore, a popular medium for making small inland remittances by post, and during the year ended 31 March 1952, 2,349,890 postal notes valued at £1,115,564 were purchased by the public.

Information regarding the issue and payment of postal notes is given below.

Year Ended 31 MarchNumber of Offices at End of YearPostal Notes IssuedPostal Notes Paid
NumberValue*CommissionNumberValue

* Value figures are inclusive of commission shown in next column.

   ££ £
19481,1062,464,7831,071,61334,8282,417,1491,035,315
19491,1292,483,9291,106,47935,9482,479,8101,072,201
19501,1232,460,7621,119,66736,4012,457,2031,078,641
19511,1302,371,5771,083,97734,6592,386,3541,049,851
19521,1262,349,8901,115,56435,6642,337,9821,075,228

British Postal Orders.—These are both issued and paid in New Zealand. Denominations sold in this country are 6d., 1s., 1s. 6d., 2s., 2s. 6d., 3s., 5s., 10s., 15s., and 20s. The commission payable ranges from 2d. to 6d.

As these orders are payable in several British Commonwealth countries they are a popular medium for making small postal remittances to overseas countries, particularly the United Kingdom.

In 1951 the Post Office sold 132,198 British postal orders valued at £77,829 and paid 41,751 orders valued at £32,538.

TELEGRAPH AND TELEPHONE SERVICES.—Up to 31 March 1952 a total sum of £27,316,963 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1951-52 was £3,876,761.

During the year ended 31 March 1952 the revenue from telegrams and toll communications was £3,551,763, of which £666,756 represented ordinary telegrams, £103,984 press telegrams, and £2,781,023 toll communications. To these figures should be added £3,766,043 revenue of telephone exchanges and £238,217 miscellaneous receipts, making a total telegraph and telephone revenue of £7,556,023.

Details of telegraph and telephone services for each of the last five financial years are now given.

Year Ended 31 MarchNumber of Paid Telegrams and Toll Messages Forwarded During the YearRevenue (Including Miscellaneous Receipts)Total Value of Business
Telegraph and TollTelephone Exchange
  £££
194831,482,0892,671,4312,210,0874,881,518
194932,955,1792,845,1142,380,7155,225,829
195034,983,3352,922,4782,540,1245,462,602
195134,866,6633,359,8013,464,0996,823,900
195236,030,1443,789,9803,766,0437,556,023

The number of paid telegrams forwarded in 1951-52 was 7,743,886, an increase of 38,039 (0.5 per cent) as compared with 1950-51, while the number of toll communications, 28,286,258, showed an increase of 1,125,442 (4.1 per cent).

The charge for ordinary telegrams on week-days is 1s. for six words or less, and 1d. for each additional word. The charge for letter-telegrams, which are delivered by post on the morning following the day of lodgment, is a flat rate of 1s. 6d. for twenty-two words, and 1d. for each additional two words. On Sundays and departmental holidays the rate for ordinary telegrams is 1s. 6d. for six words or less, and 1&½;d. for each additional word, the total charge being taken to the next penny where necessary. An additional charge of 9d. is made for an urgent telegram, irrespective of the number of words contained in the message.

TELEPHONE-EXCHANGE SERVICE.—At 31 March 1952 there were 371 telephone exchanges in New Zealand. Of this number 324 were manually operated and 47 automatic.

The following statement shows the automatic-exchange equipment installed and in use in New Zealand on 31 March 1952 :—

 Capacity of Equipment Installed No.Lines Connected No.
Individual lines113,790102,945
Party lines13,73712,309
    Total lines127,527115,254
Individual-line stations102,945
Party line station33,796
Total of main stations136,741
Extension stations79,655
Total number of automatic-telephone stations connected216,396

The following table indicates the growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service (the figures are as at 31 March of each year shown).

194419451946194719481949195019511952

* Represents separate instruments connected to main telephone system.

Exchanges347347347348350356358364371
Subscribers' main stations178,707188,175194,508206,337219,185234,874253,458268,365285,171
Service stations3,0103,0143,0053,1683,3193,4183,5763,5703,533
Toll stations1,9821,9111,8541,8291,8361,8271,7841,7651,719
Public call stations1,4201,4061,4131,4561,5501,6401,8021,9582,085
Extension stations55,63458,12060,78365,25170,66276,83283,80490,53698,239
Private telephone lines4,0004,1004,2004,3004,0004,1664,1153,7953,819
    Telephone station totals*244,753256,726265,763282,341300,552322,757348,539369,989394,566

The total number of telephone stations shows an increase of 149,813, or 61 per cent during the period covered by the table, the net gain for each of the last five years being 18,211, 22,205, 25,782, 21,450, and 24,577 respectively. The increase in subscribers' main stations during the same period amounted to 106,464, or approximately 60 per cent, while extension stations show an increase of 42,605, or a little over 76 per cent.

The " party " line system of telephone service is extensively used, particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from an exchange. In March 1952 the number of " party " lines was 36,890, serving a total of 136,931 stations.

According to the latest comparative data available (January 1952) compiled by the Chief Statistician of the American Telephone and Telegraph Co., New Zealand ranks fourth equal in the number of telephones per 100 of population, the leading countries being the United States of America (29.3), Sweden (25.2), Canada (22.1), New Zealand (19.9), and Switzerland (19.9), and Denmark (17.5).

The first public call stations (coin-in-the-slot telephones) erected in New Zealand were installed at Wellington in August 1910, and a total of 1,971 such instruments were in use at 31 March 1952. The revenue of these slot telephones during the year ended 31 March 1952 was £132,877. In addition, there are 114 multi-coin slot telephones in use, the first of which was installed at Christ-church in October 1938. These instruments take penny, sixpenny, and shilling coins and are used for effecting toll calls.

The capital expenditure on the equipment, &c., of the telephone exchanges up to 31 March 1952 was £17,633,343.

The following table shows the classification of telephone exchanges and the annual rental rates for different classes of connection.

Class of ExchangeClass of ConnectionAnnual Rate
BusinessResidential
  £s.d.£s.d.
Special (Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin)Individual26501500
2-party200012100
3-party1710011110
4-party150010126
Class I (Over 3,000 subscribers)
(Typical exchanges are Gisborne, Hamilton, Napier, New Plymouth, and Invercargill)
Individual200012100
2-party150010126
3-party131501000
4-party12100976
Class II (2,001 to 3,000 subscribers)
(Typical exchanges are Hawera, Oamaru, and Tauranga)
Individual1710011176
2-party131501000
3-party12100976
4-party11508150
Class III (1,001 to 2,000 subscribers)
(Typical exchanges are Cambridge, Marton, and Waimate)
Individual16501150
2-party1326976
3-party111768150
4-party10126826
Class IV (201 to 2,000 subscribers with continuous attendance)
(Typical exchanges are Te Kuiti, Piopio, Waipawa, and Rangiora)
Individual150010126
2-party121008150
3-party1150826
4-party10007100
Class V (Up to 1,000 subscribers with restricted attendance and automatic exchanges with less than 200 subscribers)
(Typical exchanges are Akaroa, Kawhia, Te Akau, and Waitotara)
Individual12100976
2-party10007100
3-party 9766176 
4-party8150650

There is no differentiation in the rentals as to the type of telephone in use.

The night concession toll rate (i.e., 6 p.m. to 8 a.m.) is a rate of three-quarters of the normal day rate; the maximum charge for a three-minute call is 7s.

OVERSEAS CABLE SERVICES.—Telegraphic communication overseas was first established between New Zealand and Australia by means of the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company's cable from Wakapuaka (Nelson) to Sydney in 1876, this cable being duplicated in 1890. Subsequent developments were the opening in 1902 of the Pacific cable between Auckland and Canada via Norfolk Island, Suva, and Fanning Island, with a connection linking Norfolk Island to Brisbane; the laying of a cable direct between Auckland and Sydney in 1912; shifting of terminals from Wakapuaka to Wellington in 1917; laying a cable direct between Auckland and Suva in 1923, and duplicating the Suva-Canada cable in 1927. In 1929 a merger of British cable and wireless companies resulted in the overseas cable services being brought under the control of one authority (the private company of Cable and Wireless, Ltd., with headquarters in London), following which one cable between Wellington and Sydney was abandoned, part of it being lifted for re-use, and the route of the other was altered to terminate at Auckland instead of Wellington. One of the two direct Auckland-Sydney cables later became faulty and has not been repaired, leaving only one direct cable link between Auckland and Sydney. Following upon a conference of representatives of Commonwealth Governments (including New Zealand) held in London in 1945, the Commonwealth's external telecommunications systems were brought under Government control and, in accordance with the Commonwealth Telegraphs Agreement 1948, the New Zealand Post Office purchased the assets of Cable and Wireless, Ltd., in New Zealand, and took over the operation of the overseas cable services.

RADIO COMMUNICATION: Government Stations.—The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on 26 July 1911.

The principal stations under the control of the New Zealand Government are at Awarua, Wellington, and Auckland on the New Zealand mainland, at Apia in Western Samoa, at Rarotonga and Niue in the Cook Islands, and at the Chatham Islands. Smaller stations are established at certain lighthouses on the New Zealand coast and also on a number of adjacent islands. Marine radio beacons are operated at the lighthouses at Cape Reinga, Cuvier Island, Puysegur Point, Tiri Tiri Island, Mokohinau, Portland Island, Stephen's Island, Baring Head, and Cape Campbell.

Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Rarotonga-Radio through small feeder stations at Aitutaki, Atiu, Mangaia, Manihiki, Manuae, Mauke, Mitiaro, Nassau, Palmerston, Penrhyn, Pukapuka, and Rakahanga. Small stations at Aleipata, Atafu, Fagamalo, Sataua, Palauli, Fakaofo, Nukunono, Salailua, and Tuasivi communicate with Apia-Radio. Niue communicates with Apia-Radio, Rarotonga-Radio, and Wellington-Radio.

By means of the radio stations at Wellington, Apia, Rarotonga, and Niue, communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands, the last three stations mentioned having direct communication with New Zealand. Wellington-Radio has also direct communication with Papeete-Radio (Tahiti), Nukualofa (Tonga), Noumea (New Caledonia), and San Francisco (United States of America).

Particulars of the radio business, exclusive of free (service) messages, transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the last five years are given in the following table.

Year Ended 31 MarchForwardedReceived
MessagesWordsPost Office RevenueMessagesWordsPost Office Revenue

* These amounts represent the coast wireless-station charges on messages exchanged with ships at sea and New Zealand island territories as well as the land-line charges on all wireless traffic.

   £  £
194826,717636,37410,02065,7971,306,96319,164
194925,644545,6587,10661,6341,197,71714,309
195028,896581,9617,64373,3661,365,07016,416
195132,219608,3586,824*76,9191,493,13411,683*
195236,667727,3357,34388,8831,769,12114,055

The drop in revenue since 1950 is caused by the exclusion of the amount of coast wireless-station revenue on traffic exchanged with Papeete-Radio, Nukualofa, Noumea, and San Francisco, which under the Commonwealth Telecommunications Agreement 1948 accrues to the Overseas Telecommunications Branch Account of the Post Office from 1 April 1950.

Facilities exist for the despatch of radio-telegrams to vessels at sea, and special rates operate for vessels registered in New Zealand.

Other Radio Services.—Telephone communication by radio is now available to thirty-five countries in addition to certain inter-island and trans-Tasman vessels. There has also been a remarkable expansion of the Post Office very-high-frequency radio-telephone service for mobile units first introduced in 1948. It is now operating in nineteen centres for a total of 1,272 mobile units. Ambulance services, fire boards, traffic officers, taxi companies, veterinary services, and motor-transport companies are the principal users of the service. Radio-telephone services continue to provide essential service for isolated communities which cannot reasonably be reached by land-line-e.g., isolated settlers, alpine huts, &c. There is also a free radio-medical service for ships at sea and for lighthouses on the New Zealand coast for use in emergency cases.

Private Stations.—Private radio stations are governed by the New Zealand Radio Regulations 1932.

The licences for radio receiving stations (i.e., ordinary radio licences) are designed to provide for experimental reception as well as for reception from broadcasting stations, and may be obtained at any postal money-order office on payment of the prescribed fee. Further reference to these licences will be found in Section 17, dealing with radio broadcasting.

The licences for private experimental (amateur) stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued only to holders of amateur operators' certificates.

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS.—The receipts and payments of the Post and Telegraph Department for the last three financial years are now shown.

Receipts1949-501950-511951-52
 £££
Postages3,022,8193,315,7513,617,136
Money-order and postal-note commission67,24467,80872,116
Private box and bag rents and rural-delivery fees94,064108,669120,294
Miscellaneous receipts1,400,3431,480,6041,785,057
Telegrams673,870714,777770,740
Tolls1,990,1312,351,6372,695,744
Telephone-exchange rentals2,399,4793,284,8913,577,484
Overseas telecommunications....442,705
      Totals£9,647,950£11,324,137£13,081,276
Payments   
Salaries4,371,0425,048,6025,853,840
Conveyance of mails by sea and air494,758512,647654,473
Conveyance of mails by road277,230304,616365,382
Conveyance of mails by railway213,760237,784247,407
Maintenance and renewal of telecommunication system917,998788,106974,631
Motor services and workshops520,911484,346725,948
Miscellaneous2,411,5642,552,3463,264,374
Interest on capital liability704,000811,128947,886
Sick-benefit Fund12,97812,07017,245
Post Office buildings375,005227,881312,938
Superannuation Fund subsidy192,605206,000232,385
Overseas telecommunications254,065  
      Totals£10,491,851£11,186,126£13,850,574

Receipts and payments for the last eleven years are shown by the following figures.

Year Ended 31 MarchReceiptsPayments
 ££
19425,388,0134,574,136
19435,863,6215,089,889
19446,251,2425,105,982
19456,694,9015,970,244
19467,068,3976,478,956
19478,672,6407,374,561
19488,974,4488,956,316
19499,519,6529,877,525
19509,647,95010,491,851
195111,324,13711,186,126
195213,081,27613,850,574

WORK PERFORMED FOR OTHER DEPARTMENTS.—In addition to its natural functions, the Post and Telegraph Department performs a large amount of work for other Government Departments, its widespread organization being of inestimable value in this respect. Among the principal activities in this connection are the receipt and payment of moneys on behalf of the various Departments, the more important of which are enumerated below.

Receipts.—Social Security Department (social security charge on income, social security charge on wages, sale of social security stamps), Agriculture Department (orchard tax and inspection fees, &c.), Education Department (child welfare receipts and examination fees, &c), Health Department, Department of Inland Revenue (land tax and income tax), Lands and Survey Department, Treasury (special mileage tax on motor vehicles), National Provident Fund, Public Trust Office, State Advances Corporation (state rents, loan and interest repayments), State Hydro Electric Department (Southland electric power receipts), Government Superannuation Board, Transport Department, Department of Tourist and Publicity (Mamaku and Ngongotaha power receipts), Valuation Department, New Zealand Broadcasting Service (radio licence fees and subscriptions to New Zealand Listener), Customs Department (collection of Customs duty and sales tax).

Payments.—Social Security Department (social security benefits and war pensions, &c), Health Department (refunds of medical expenses), Reserve Bank (interest warrants and coupons), Government Superannuation Board, Army Department, Air Department, Education Department (boarding-out orders), Labour and Employment (subsidized wage payments, military training medical examination payments, and holiday cards), Department of Maori Affairs (Maori Trust and Land Board payments), Public Trust Office, Police Department (witness warrants), Treasury (refunds of duty on motor spirits and miscellaneous payments for other Departments), Ministry of Works.

Other services performed by the Post and Telegraph Department are the control of the licensing of, and the issue of licences in respect of, motor vehicles and radio apparatus, provision of advice and service on radio matters to the Marine Department and the Civil Aviation Branch of the Air Department, and provision of a fleet of motor vehicles in the larger centres for hire by other Departments. In the smaller centres Postmasters act as Registrars of Births, Deaths, and Marriages, Registrars of Electors, and agents for the Government Life Insurance Department, State Fire and Accident Insurance Office, and State Advances Corporation.

Other activities, not strictly departmental, include the receipt of Motor Vehicles Insurance (Third Party Risks) premiums under the Transport Act 1949, the issue of fishing and game licences on behalf of acclimatization societies, organizing and collecting investments in respect of national savings, organizing and selling health stamps, and collecting revenue for such outside bodies as the New Zealand Poultry Board, the New Zealand Trade Certification Board, and the Armed Forces Canteen Council.

STAFF.—The large volume and varied nature of the business of the Post and Telegraph Department entails the employment of a large staff. The Department is administered by the Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, with the Director-General as executive head. The staff at 31 March 1952 was as follows: Permanent, 12,811; temporary, 5,346; non-classified, 274: total, 19,564. In addition, there were 1,066 country postmasters and telephonists who acted as such in conjunction with other pursuits and did not rank as officers of the Department. There were also 67 officers of the Railways Department who acted as postmasters.

Chapter 17. SECTION 17—RADIO BROADCASTING

Table of Contents

NEW ZEALAND BROADCASTING SERVICE.—The Broadcasting Act of 1936 established the National Broadcasting Service as from 1 July 1936, and vested its control in a Minister of the Crown. All property, rights, liabilities, and engagements of the pre-existing controlling authority (the Broadcasting Board) were transferred to the Crown. Details of the Board's activities and of the early history and development of radio broadcasting in New Zealand are given in the 1942 and earlier issues of the Year-Book.

The administration of the Service was placed in the hands of a Director of Broadcasting, appointed by the Governor-General in Council to hold office for a period not exceeding three years. Permanent officers in the employ of the pre-existing Board became officers of the Public Service as from 1 July 1936, and the Act contains other provisions relating to the appointment to the Public Service of any other persons who are possessed of technical or other expert knowledge in relation to broadcasting.

Section 9 of the Act allows for the appointment of an advisory body, called the Broadcasting Advisory Council, to consist of not more than five members to be appointed from time to time by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister. Appointment to the Council is for a period of three years, except that members may be reappointed or removed from office by the Governor-General.

The Broadcasting Act 1936 also authorized the Minister of Broadcasting to establish and operate commercial broadcasting stations from which advertising matter might be broadcast. For every locality that is served by a commercial station the Minister is required to provide an alternative service from at least one non-commercial station. Advertising over the air is forbidden except from the commercial stations authorized under the Act. The Broadcasting Amendment Act 1937 made legislative provision for the establishment of a National Commercial Broadcasting Service. This provision was repealed by section 4 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1943, and from 26 August 1943 the National Commercial Broadcasting Service became a division of the National Broadcasting Service. In 1946 the designation was changed to the New Zealand Broadcasting Service, which comprises two divisions, the National and the Commercial.

Stations and Programmes.—There were at 31 March 1952 five short-wave stations and twenty-nine medium-wave broadcasting-stations. Two of the medium-wave stations are privately owned (2XM and 4XD), five are national advertising stations—marked "(a)," and six are local stations carrying advertising up to nine hours daily, Monday to Saturday, the balance of programme time carrying no advertising—these stations are marked "(b)," the complete list being given below.

StationAerial EnergyFrequencyNormal Hours of Transmission Per Week
 KilowattsKilocyclesHr. min.
Short-wave Stations
ZL2, Wellington7.59,540115 35
ZL3, Wellington7.511,780115 35
ZL4, Wellington7.515,280115 35
ZL8, Wellington7.59,620115 35
ZL10, Wellington7.515,220115 35
StationAerial EnergyFrequencyNormal Hours of Transmission Per Week

* Operates during period when 2YA is broadcasting proceedings of the House of Representatives.

 KilowattsKilocyclesHr. min.
Medium-wave Stations
1XN, Whangarei (b)2.0097049 0
1YA, Auckland10.00760121 20
1ZB, Auckland (a)10.001,070126 0
1YD, Auckland0.751,25048 0
1YC, Auckland10.0088031 0
1XH, Hamilton (b)2.001,31079 0
1YZ, Rotorua10.00800108 30
2XG, Gisborne (b)2.001,01049 0
2XM, Gisborne0.091,18016 30
2YZ, Napier5.00860108 30
2XP, New Plymouth2.001,37048 30
2XA, Wanganui (b)2.001,20049 0
2ZA, Palmerston North (a)2.0094087 0
2YA, Wellington60.00570121 20
2YX, Wellington1.001,400*
2YC, Wellington60.0066037 0
2ZB, Wellington (a)10.00980126 0
2YD, Wellington0.501,13021 0
2XN, Nelson (b)2.001,34049 0
3YZ, Greymouth10.00920108 30
3YA, Christchurch10.00690121 20
3ZB, Christchurch (a)10.001,100126 0
3YC, Christchurch10.0096038 30
3XC, Timaru (b)2.001,16049 0
4YA, Dunedin10.00780121 20
4ZB, Dunedin (a)10.001,040126 0
4YC, Dunedin10.0090038 30
4XD, Dunedin0.061,43013 0
4YZ, Invercargill5.00720108 30

Station 2AP, Western Samoa, is operated by the New Zealand Broadcasting Service for the Western Samoan Administration.

The aggregate transmission time of all stations—National, Commercial, and short-wave—amounted during the year ended 31 March 1952 to 117,363 hours. Of the scheduled time, 47 hours were lost owing to technical defects in equipment.

At the request of the authorities responsible for the conservation of electric power, broadcasting in recent years has been curtailed.

All programmes to be transmitted from the private broadcasting stations are supervised, and the Minister has authority to prohibit the broadcasting of any programme or part of a programme which in his opinion is unsuitable for broadcasting.

The programmes of the various stations are published in the New Zealand Listener, a weekly paper which was first issued on 30 June 1939.

Radio Coverage of New Zealand.—The function and call signs of the stations operating in New Zealand are as follows :—

  1. National station—to provide a means of broadcasting Parliament, events of national importance, and outstanding artists—2YA.

  2. District stations—stations designed to serve the larger districts of New Zealand, to supply the best artists to the National station and broadcast the best of the " local" artists, to rebroadcast the National station, and sometimes to be rebroadcast by the National station—1YA, 1YZ, 2YZ, 2YC, 3YZ, 3YA, 4YA, and 4YZ.

  3. Alternative stations in main centres—to present alternative programmes to those of the "district" stations—1YC, 1YD, 2YD, 2YX, 3YC, and 4YC.

  4. Local stations—small coverage stations located in smaller and populated areas—to serve the immediate locality, to search out and encourage talent, and to act as a feeder of suitable talent to the "district" stations—1XN, 1XH, 2XG, 2XP, 2XA, 2XN, and 3XC.

  5. Commercial stations—to provide programmes of the lighter type and also to provide a further alternative programme to that available from the "district" stations in the main centres—1ZB, 2ZB, 3ZB, 4ZB, and 2ZA.

  6. Mobile units—to cover districts not within convenient distance of broadcasting stations; units designed to tour the districts recording artists, musical and dramatic organizations, as well as recording talks and local activities for broadcasting from appropriate stations.

In addition, the short-wave stations ZL2, ZL3, ZL4, ZL8, and ZL10 are operated under the call sign of Radio New Zealand.

Television.—A departmental committee was set up in July 1949 by the Minister of Broadcasting to advise him on the development of television overseas and on the problems involved in the establishment of a television service in New Zealand. The committee reports periodically to the Minister on the latest developments in this direction.

SHORT-WAVE DIVISION.—The short-wave service provided by Radio New Zealand is now well established, with a wide listening audience in Australia, the Pacific Islands, and even as far afield as Western Europe, the United States of America, and Japan.

Broadcasts by New Zealand artists are increasing in number each year. Features include the broadcasting of the National Orchestra; spoken material informing listeners of life in New Zealand—e.g., in such documentary programmes as "Felling the Timber," "Big Game Fishing in the Bay of Islands," &c.; and a daily news service for New Zealand forces serving in Korea.

NATIONAL DIVISION.—An analysis of the combined programmes of the National stations for a sample week in February 1952 showed that, of the total transmitting time, 21 . 13 per cent was devoted to serious music; 45.68 per cent to light music; 3.91 per cent to modern dance music; 7.88 per cent to plays, sketches, and dramatic serials; 3.53 per cent to sporting commentaries; 6.41 per cent to talks, general and educative; 7.13 per cent to news and commentaries; 2.05 per cent to church and devotional services; and 2.28 per cent to children's sessions.

The practice is followed of giving broadcasting engagements to the best musical and other talent available in New Zealand. During the year ended 31 March 1952, there were 5,564 broadcasts by local artists, musical societies, bands, and other musical combinations.

The writing and production of dramatic and other special features in which local actors and actresses are employed are carried out by the Productions Branch of the New Zealand Broadcasting Service, and encouragement is being given to New Zealand writers.

The recording facilities are a valuable adjunct, and the studios are engaged daily in recording plays and programmes written by overseas and New Zealand authors; talks and news bulletins broadcast overseas which are rebroadcast in New Zealand at more convenient times; and historial talks, events, and other features.

The proceedings of the House of Representatives are broadcast from Station 2YA in order to acquaint the public with the provisions of the various Bills and the views of their representatives.

Regular broadcasting programmes for schools are undertaken. The weekly schedule consists of three hours, and the following subjects are dealt with: music appreciation, singing, rhythm for juniors, literature, history through literature, nature study, book reviews, talks on news, social studies and science, and French lessons for post-primary pupils. The Education Department's Correspondence School also broadcasts three half-hour programmes per week. A new programme, "Kindergarten of the Air," is now broadcast for the benefit of pre-school children.

Time signals from the Seismological Observatory are broadcast through station 2YA or 2YC each day. The signals take the form of a series of six "dots" at intervals of one second, the last "dot" being the exact minute.

Fuller details of this time service may be obtained from the article on time service arrangements published in the Miscellaneous section of this Year-Book (post).

Financial Statistics.—The following table shows the expenditure of the national stations for the last five financial years.

 1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
 £££££
Programmes160,684204,393238,331210,957192,562
Maintenance of plant19,13915,88535,80030,11359,168
General administrative and running expenses169,723250,371283,550309,507335,308
Subsidies to private "B" stations225225225225225
Depreciation of assets26,74728,30348,02367,22288,455
Other expenses3,8992,335573500500
    Total expenditure£380,417£501,512£606,502£618,524£676,218

Income for the year ended 31 March 1952 amounted to £604,930, including radio-licence fees, £561,338. The total income for each of the preceding four years was: 1947-48, £507,320; 1948-49, £531,095; 1949-50, £548,237; and 1950-51, £572,100.

COMMERCIAL DIVISION.—Following the coming into operation of the Broadcasting Act 1936 the State purchased Station 1ZB, Auckland, which had previously operated as a "B" station, and commenced the broadcasting of programmes which included advertising matter. Commercial stations were subsequently established at Wellington (2ZB), Christchurch (3ZB), and Dunedin (4ZB), all of which were opened in 1937, while Station 2ZA (Palmerston North) was opened in 1938.

In January 1949 a station (3XC) was opened at Timaru. This station was the first to broadcast both commercial and non-commercial programmes. Similar stations now operate at Whangarei (1XN), Hamilton (1XH), Gisborne (2XG), Wanganui (2XA), Nelson (2XN), and New Plymouth (2XP).

Advertising constitutes the only source of revenue of the Commercial Division, no portion of the radio-licence fees being allocated to this section. For the year 1951-52 income totalled £609,182, and expenditure £513,430, making a net profit for the year of £95,752. Corresponding figures for the previous financial year were: Income, £464,716; expenditure, £430,271; net profit, £34,445.

The programmes of the commercial stations contain a high percentage of entertainment, as compared with commercial announcements or direct advertising.

Sessions of informative value and services such as the broadcasting for missing cars and persons are provided in addition to the normal programmes.

STATISTICS OF RADIO LICENCES.—The growth in the number of radio-receiving licences is apparent from the following table. Free licences, which are referred to later, are included in the figures. The licence fee for a receiving station, which from 1 April 1925 had been £1 10s. per annum, was reduced to £1 5s. per annum as from 1 April 1935.

As at 31 MarchAucklandWellingtonCanterburyOtagoNew Zealand TotalsLicences Per Hundred of Population
1942122,220131,38667,02850,577371,21122.71
1943121,194130,45365,93550,539368,12122.53
1944124,855133,84566,04650,666375,41222.84
1945126,716133,70668,15550,612379,18922.57
1946130,445139,24371,36751,943392,99822.35
1947139,487143,81274,47257,452415,22323.16
1948144,646146,48474,16455,689420,98322.95
1949148,742150,37375,38557,589432,08923.07
1950155,797155,58578,28659,679449,34723.86
1951160,743160,97380,79560,907463,41823.89
1952165,838167,47183,92462,300479,53324.11

A summary of all radio licences in force in New Zealand as at 31 March 1952 follows.

DistrictReceiving StationsRadio DealersPrivate ExperimentalOtherTotal Licences
AmateurResearch
Auckland165,8387137291221167,313
Wellington167,4717238412238169,095
Canterbury83,92432035271984,622
Otago62,30027326151462,853
    Total479,5332,0292,1834692483,383

Licences are issued free of charge to institutions for the blind and also to any blind person. In addition, public hospitals, benevolent and orphan institutions, and other charitable institutions are granted free licence privileges, provided that the sets are used for the benefit of patients or inmates. Free licence privileges have also been extended to the operation of receiving sets in schools, where such sets are used for educational broadcast purposes. The number of free licences as at 31 March of each of the last five years was: 1948, 1,837; 1949,1,951; 1950, 2,043; 1951, 2,274; and 1952, 2,428.

A penalty is attached to the operating of unlicensed radio apparatus.

Chapter 18. SECTION 18—LAND TENURE, SETTLEMENT, VALUATION, ETC.

18 A—GENERAL

OCCUPATION OF LAND.—The total area of New Zealand, excluding the island territories comprising Cook and associated islands and Tokelau Islands, and exclusive of the trust territory of Western Samoa, but inclusive of the minor islands since these form parts of land districts, is 66,390,700 acres. Of this total, 43,219,703 acres were returned in 1952 as being in occupation, including reserves and Maori lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, holdings of less than 1 acre in extent, and Maori land held on the communal system.

The number of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation, grouped according to size, as returned in each of the years 1941 and 1946-49, are given below.

Area, in AcresNumber of HoldingsPercentage of Total
1941194619471948194919411946194719481949
1 and under 1011,26511,38011,45011,56611,46313·0413·2013·2413·3013·16
10 and under 5014,58514,01413,83813,74113,61116·8916·2516·0015·8015·63
50 and under 10012,73912,81212,82412,91212,96214·7514·8614·8314·8414·89
100 and under 20016,64616,69916,92617,13117,25019·2719·3619·5719·6919·81
200 and under 3209,8619,8629,91110,06610,08411·4211·4411·4611·5711·58
320 and under 64010,20210,39210,48610,53710,65311·8112·0512·1212·1112·23
640 and under 1,0004,1544,1544,1304,1374,2154·814·824·784·764·84
1,000 and under 5,0005,8835,8825,8815,8775,8276·816·826·806·766·69
5,000 and under 10,0005445565415405380·630·640·630·620·62
10,000 and under 20,0002942872922822780·340·330·340·320·32
20,000 and under 50,0001451451511451440·170·170·170·170·17
50,000 and over55565351510·060·060·060·060·06
    Totals86,37386,23986,48386,98587,076100·00100·00100·00100·00100·00

Although approximately 44 per cent of holdings in 1949 were less than 100 acres in extent, the total area of such holdings represented only a little over 3 per cent of the occupied land of New Zealand. A further 20 per cent of the holdings ranged between 100 and 200 acres, but the aggregate area of these amounted to only a little over 5½ per cent of the total. At the other end of the scale it is found that 66 per cent of the occupied land was held in areas of 1,000 acres and upwards, although the number of such holdings was only 8 per cent of the total. Holdings of 5,000 acres and upwards, of which there were 1,011 in 1949, accounted for 39.5 per cent of the total area of occupied land.

The total acreage of holdings in each group is given in the following table.

Area of Holdings, in Acres19411946194719481949
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcres
1 and under 1052,52552,93853,06653,69253,053
10 and under 50374,038356,797350,939347,340344,548
50 and under 100925,878936,146937,483944,077949,958
100 and under 2002,330,8672,338,3152,368,6162,401,6902,417,342
200 and under 3202,476,2092,468,8172,481,3042,520,9442,527,401
320 and under 6404,614,3254,697,2904,741,9774,765,1574,823,068
640 and under 1,0003,307,7313,302,2243,289,7423,290,5593,349,984
1,000 and under 5,00011,517,58211,498,50711,496,56111,481,58711,377,539
5,000 and under 10,0003,707,1753,793,5913,676,2003,668,7593,661,138
10,000 and under 20,0004,133,4004,012,3854,083,1863,959,3673,891,586
20,000 and under 50,0004,406,4094,408,2094,615,9104,469,8764,457,035
50,000 and over5,042,1985,214,7895,004,8404,889,0054,864,847
    Totals42,888,33743,080,00843,099,82442,792,05342,717,499

Results of the special Census of Agriculture conducted in 1950 showed that there were 90,290 holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries on 31 January 1950.

The following additional details collected in 1950 are not normally obtained in the annual collection.

Holdings at 31 January 1950NumberPercentage of Total
Occupied by Maoris4,6555.16
Worked on share system2,6782.97
Lying entirely idle and unused2,2702.51
Status of occupier—  
    Owner55,08861.01
    Lessee17,84419.77
    Manager2,5322.80
    Partner1,2421.38
    Shareworker2,3032.55
    Part owner, part lessee11,28112.49

Condition of Occupied Land.—The land in occupation in New Zealand at 31 January 1952 was classified according to condition and use as follows.

 AcresPercentage of Total

* Includes areas also sown with grasses and clovers.

In principal cereal crops and crops for threshing*341,0550.79
In green, root, and other crops*704,4981.63
In fallow143,3670.33
In sown grasses and clovers—  
    Cut for hay, seed, or ensilage1,017,3572.35
    Not cut for hay, seed, or ensilage16,797,34438.87
In vineyards and orchards21,1270.05
In passion-fruit vines101..
In hop vines594..
In market gardens and nurseries14,8070.03
In private gardens and pleasure grounds92,9420.22
In plantations915,8352.12
      Total area in cultivation20,049,02746.39
Unimproved land23,170,67653.61
      Total area in occupation43,219,703100.00

Information collected in 1950 in conjunction with the World Census of Agriculture showed that 60 per cent of the area under sown grasses was stated as being capable of cultivation by ploughs or discs. Of the total area in occupation, 34 per cent was considered to be capable of being so cultivated.

Land in cultivation (under crop and in pasture) forms the subject matter of the section on agricultural and pastoral production immediately following. An indication of the condition and geographical distribution of unimproved land is afforded by the following table, which relates to the position in January 1952.

Land DistrictPhormium (New Zealand Flax)Tussock and Naturally Established Native GrassesFern. Scrub, and Second GrowthStanding Native BushBarren and Unproductive LandTotal, Unimproved Occupied Land
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcresAcres
North Auckland1,459114,308884,376262,32871,6661,334,137
South Auckland87661,5291,021,258387,12383,6181,554,404
Gisborne6174,411217,933172,29020,962485,657
Hawke's Bay26322,589353,542133,66642,282852,105
Taranaki45,331178,516232,62616,236432,713
Wellington5,651385,973665,141307,47482,0041,446,243
Marlborough4,8681,393,098275,289104,619273,6192,051,493
Nelson2,410164,425365,908232,83715,579781,159
Westland7,37543,526238,124391,453110,258790,736
Canterbury2,5714,163,297259,773123,886551,3815,100,908
Otago1,8315,258,484548,794352,084397,0896,558,282
Southland6,2031,263,503365,074112,16335,8961,782,839
    Totals33,33513,250,4745,373,7282,812,5491,700,59023,170,676

Tenure of Occupied Lands.—The area of land in occupation as at 31 January 1952, classified according to tenure, was as follows.

 Acres
Crown land (including leases and licences)18,517,996
Freehold (including all land held on deferred payment)21,599,146
Leased from private individuals1,382,507
Leased from public bodies584,142
Leased from Maoris1,135,912
Total occupied area43,219,703

Lands in occupation are not strictly comparable with Crown lands alienated or in process of alienation, for certain lands which were never made waste lands of the Crown have passed into the hands of Europeans. It must also be remembered that not all of the freehold land is in occupation, while (as stated previously) holdings within boroughs or under 1 acre in extent are excluded from the annual statistics.

SCENIC RESERVES, PUBLIC DOMAINS, AND NATIONAL PARKS.—The consolidating Scenery Preservation Act 1908, with its amendments of 1910, 1915, 1926, 1933, 1938, and 1940, contains the major legislation dealing with the reservation of land, Crown or private, for scenic, thermal, or historic reserves.

The Public Reserves and Domains Act 1928, to which there have been numerous amendments, was also a consolidation of earlier measures. For the purposes of this Act public reserves do not include scenic reserves (supra), State forests (refer Section 21—Forestry), land reserved under the Kauri Gum Industry Act 1908, reserves under the Tourist and Health Resorts Control Act 1908, or national parks under the National Parks Act 1952. The Act declares the general right of the public to free access to recreational reserves, but gives limited powers—extended by the Local Authorities Empowering (Aviation Encouragement) Act 1929—to charge for admission.

Any public reserve for health or recreational purposes vested in or acquired by the Crown may be declared a public domain. Public domains are generally administered by Domain Boards, many of which are already existing local authorities. Domain Boards may purchase land, and land may also be taken for recreation grounds under the Public Works Act 1928. In certain limited instances power is given to charge for admission to public domains.

The National Parks Act 1952 consolidated and amended the law relating to national parks. It provides for the establishment of a National Parks Authority whose general functions are to (a) advocate and adopt schemes for the protection of national parks and for their development on a national basis, (b) recommend the enlargement of existing parks and the setting apart of new ones, (c) recommend the manner of allocation of moneys voted by Parliament for the administration, maintenance, and improvement of national parks, (d) exercise such powers and duties as the Act confers upon it, and (e) generally control in the national interest the administration of all national parks in New Zealand.

Each national park is controlled and managed by a National Park Board, which has power, subject to the prior consent of the Authority, to fix fees for camping or picnicking within the park.

The following data are as at 31 March 1952.

 NumberAcres
Reserves under Scenery Preservation Act1,315942,320
Public domains87182,546
National parks73,298,710

Public reserves not immediately required for the purpose for which they had been reserved may be leased under the Public Reserves and Domains Act 1928, for any term not exceeding twenty-one years, with right of renewal for a further term. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.

LAND TRANSFER AND DEEDS REGISTRATION.—Under the land transfer system introduced in 1870 the title to land is not affected by the execution of documents. Registration is the fundamental principle, and it is only on registration that any interest passes. The Lands and Deeds Registry assumes all responsibility for the registration, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.

The land transfer system of title by registration has great advantages over the older system of title by deeds, even when the deeds are duly registered. The state of a land transfer title can be ascertained by a search of the register with very much greater facility than can the state of a title under the deeds system, and the powers vested in Registrars under the Land Transfer Act enable them to keep the register simple, clear, and free from doubts ; the simplicity of searching and of the preparation of instruments under the land transfer system enables transactions with land under that system to be carried out at less cost than under the deeds system; and under the land transfer system there is the State guarantee of a practically indefeasible title, as mentioned previously.

These considerations led to the passing in 1924 of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, which has for its object the bringing under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act 1915 of all land alienated by the Crown and not already under the provisions of that Act, except lands held by Maoris under their customs and usages.

The work of bringing all land titles under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act as required by the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act 1924 has been completed for all practical purposes. There are in each district, however, several titles that it has been considered unwise to deal with at present owing to grave doubts as to ownership, or for some other reason.

The Land Transfer Act 1952, which came into force on 1 January 1953, consolidated the Land Transfer Act 1915 and its amendments. This Act assembles the existing legislation into one Act, but makes very little change in the law.

Deeds Registration.—Provision has existed since 1841 and is now contained in the Deeds Registration Act 1908 for the registration of deeds and instruments affecting land which is not subject to the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. Registration is not essential to the validity of the instrument. but it is highly important as a record and to secure priority. The Act provides that every deed shall be void as against any person claiming for valuable consideration under any subsequent deed duly registered, unless the earlier deed was registered before the subsequent one. The Department is not responsible for the form or matter of the instruments registered beyond seeing that they are duly stamped and contain a sufficient description of the land to identify it. Provision is made for the deposit of instruments in the Deeds Registry Office for safe custody and reference, and such deposit operates as a release from any covenant for production. The Deeds Index and all recorded and deposited instruments are open to public inspection, and certified copies may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fees. (This system of deeds registration is now for all practical purposes obsolete.)

Information as to transactions under the Deeds Registration Act for each of the years 1941-42 to 1951-52 is given in the following statement.

Year Ended 31 MarchDeeds RecordedFees
  £
1942257256
1943263205
1944261236
1945196187
1946221200
1947139152
1948135148
194979100
19506173
19518488
19524251

Land Transfer.—Information as to applications to bring land under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last five years is given in the next table.

Year Ended 31 MarchNumberAreaValue
Town and SuburbanCountry   
  AcresAcres£
1948135711819,185
194941477740
195097355,830
19511053225,654
19522025483,841

Certificates of Title Issued.—The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the last five years.

Year Ended 31 MarchIn Lieu of Crown GrantsUnder Transfer Act of 1924OrdinaryTotal
19486645919,14919,872
194991013016,26217,302
195090135518,40019,656
195194030120,55321,794
19521,55313321,97723,663

The table next following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last eleven years.

Year Ended 31 MarchTown and Suburban PropertiesCountry PropertiesAll Properties : Total Consideration
NumberAreaConsiderationNumberAreaConsideration
  Acres£ Acres££
194223,22511,40516,261,0004,982915,2047,000,19123,261,191
194322,8938,50517,251,8844,764733,1986,883,48624,135,370
194426,7799,82524,563,7406,9221,404,83413,581,41838,145,158
194526,3779,68421,359,3266,9071,282,03611,099,58232,458,908
194631,23910,93825,393,0896,8211,310,55712,961,05238,354,141
194734,68512,22127,208,1588,3091,844,04817,764,34244,972,500
194832,08011,41925,039,5056,7211,756,58815,413,01340,452,518
194930,49410,95424,802,8436,0701,691,74313,607,15938,410,002
195033,18210,82227,629,1795,8761,783,38713,033,53040,662,709
195149,88014,06361,536,9708,0581,457,70617,822,81879,359,788
195246,14512,08473,164,86810,4641,848,60235,964,546109,129,414

The numbers of transfers shown in the table relate only to transfers of land on sale—i.e., they do not include transfers of land from trustees to beneficiaries or to new trustees, transfers of mortgages, easements, &c.

Land-transfer transactions were on a particularly heavy scale during the second half of 1943, but following the introduction of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 they fell away considerably in the first two months of 1944. The totals for the year ended 31 March 1944, however, showed a substantial increase over the previous year, both town and suburban and country properties contributing to the increase. In the following year the numbers of transactions in regard to both town and suburban properties and country properties were only slightly below the 1943-44 figures, but in both instances there was a marked fall in the amount of consideration, 13 per cent in the case of the former and 18.3 per cent in the latter. In 1945-46 a substantial increase was shown in the number of town and suburban properties transferred, with a corresponding increase in the amount of consideration, while country properties showed a slight decrease in number but a noticeable increase in the amount of consideration. Further substantial increases were recorded in 1946-47, particularly in relation to country properties, but slight recessions were recorded in 1947-48 and in 1948-49. This downward movement was arrested in 1949-50, and in 1950-51 transfers of town and suburban properties increased by 16,698 (50.3 per cent) and the amount of consideration by £33,907,791 (122.7 per cent). Country transfers increased by 2,182 (37.1 per cent) in number and by £4,789,288 (36.7 per cent) in the amount of consideration. The large increase in transfers in 1950-51 was contributed to by the exemption of town and suburban properties from control by Order in Council operative from 23 February 1950 and by the relaxation of control on farm lands by the enactment of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950, which came into force on 1 November 1950.

Whereas the number of transfers registered during 1951-52 did not reach the record figure established in the previous year, the amount of consideration involved reached the record level of £109,129,414. This figure represents an increase of 37.5 per cent on the total of £79,359,788 for 1950-51 and is 33.4 per cent greater than the previous highest figure of £81.790,063 recorded in 1921.

Town and suburban transfers during 1951-52 showed decreases in both number registered and area, but a substantial increase in the amount of consideration involved. The number decreased by 7.5 per cent and area by 14.1 per cent, with the amount of consideration increasing by £11,627,898, or 18.9 per cent.

The 1951-52 year was the first complete one since the enactment of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950. The effect of the relaxation of control on farm lands brought about by this legislation is evidenced in the large increases in the number, area, and value of country transfers registered. The increases amount to 2,406 in number, 390,896 acres in area, and £18,141,728 in consideration, representing percentage increases of 29.9 per cent, 26.8 per cent, and 101.8 per cent respectively.

As all classes of properties are included, land-transfer figures do not give a precise indication of any changes that may take place in property values. In the case of town and suburban properties, however, the numbers involved are sufficient to smooth out changes from year to year in the proportions of different classes of property included in the total. The average amount of consideration per town and suburban property transferred in 1939-40 was £627, and this rose by successive stages to £917 in 1943-44, the year in which the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act was introduced. In 1944-45 the average fell to £810, a decrease of £107 as compared with 1943-44, while the low point for subsequent years was £781 in 1947-48. Increases were recorded in the next four years, the averages being £813 in 1948-49, £833 in 1949-50, £1,234 in 1950-51, and £1,586 in 1951-52.

Further particulars relating to country properties from the year 1941-42 onwards are contained in the next table, but in this instance freehold properties only have been taken into account. From these figures in conjunction with those of the preceding table it will be seen that leasehold properties form a very small proportion of the total transferred in any one year. As indicated previously, very diverse types of property are included in the figures, and the averages should not be taken for more than they purport to show. This is particularly so in the case of country properties, where the number of transactions is comparatively small.

Year Ended 31 MarchNumberAreaConsiderationAverage Value per TransactionAverage Value per Acre
  Acres£££
19424,523746,4796,545,4611,4478.77
19434,390607,6866,583,0571,50010.83
19446,3991,209,13813,106,9932,04810.84
19456,3391,045,83310,504,3131,65710.04
19466,2121,063,73812,091,1271,94611.37
19477,4981,466,56516,631,8822,21811.34
19486,0381,462,98214,539,0972,4089.94
19495,5011,289,34112,663,6272,3029.82
19505,3361,268,76312,288,8852,3039.69
19517,4191,161,92616,885,9822,27614.53
19529,6551,514,28934,010,4593,52322.46

Monthly statistics of transfers on sale of land registered under the Land Transfer Act are available and are published regularly in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

SERVICEMEN'S SETTLEMENT AND LAND SALES ACT 1943.—This Act had the dual purpose of providing machinery for the compulsory acquisition of land for the settlement of discharged servicemen and the control of sales and leases of land. Its application in regard to the former aspect was given on page 370 of the 1951-52 issue, and a brief outline of the main provisions in respect of the control of sales and leases, together with the determination of the land value, &c., was given on pages 361-362 of the same issue.

The Act established a Court of record called the Land Sales Court, and a number of district Land Sales Committees. The Land Valuation Court Act 1948 however, abolished both the Court and the Committees, as from 1 January 1949, and established the Land Valuation Court and Land Valuation Committees, which exercise the powers and functions previously held by the Land Sales Court and the district Land Sales Committees. All transactions for the disposal of any land, whether by way of sale, transfer, or lease, were required to have the consent of the Court before they could be completed. Each application to the Land Valuation Court for consent was referred to a Land Valuation Committee, which, in considering it, was enjoined to have regard to the desirability of facilitating the settlement of discharged servicemen and of preventing undue increases in the price of land, the undue aggregation of land, and its use for speculative or uneconomic purposes.

Contracts entered into on or after 23 February 1950 for the sale or leasing of any land, not being farm land, were exempted from control under Part III of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 by the February 1950 amendment to the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Regulations 1949. The position in regard to the relaxation of the control of sales of farm lands is described under the next heading.

SERVICEMEN'S SETTLEMENT ACT 1950.—As from 1 November 1950 this Act replaced the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 and its amendments.

The principal purpose of the 1950 Act was to lift completely the controls imposed on the price at which property could change hands, at the same time protecting as far as possible the rights of ex-servicemen to a degree of preference for those farms coming on to the market and considered suitable for their rehabilitation. By Order in Council contracts entered into on or after 23 February 1950 for the sale or lease of any land, not being farm land, had been exempted from control, and the purpose of the new Act was to extend this privilege as from the operative date of the Act to all contracts in respect of farm land as well. All such contracts still required the consent of the Land Valuation Court, and the definition of "1942" basic value was retained because of the fact that eligible and graded ex-servicemen who were to be assisted on to properties through the Rehabilitation Board would be settled on the basis of 1942 values.

The power to acquire land compulsorily for ex-servicemen settlement was retained also; in fact, it was extended to cover the acquisition of leases of West Coast settlement lands.

In other respects the legislation followed on a similar pattern to the previous enactments, but provision was made that the Act should remain in force until 30 June 1952 only and then expire.

LAND SETTLEMENT PROMOTION ACT 1952.—This Act, which in effect replaced the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950, has the objectives of providing for the closer settlement of farm land, for the acquisition of farm land that is, or when subdivided and developed will be, capable of substantially increased production, to prevent the undue aggregation of farm land, and to require that for a period of three years from the passing of the Act persons acquiring farm land shall personally reside on and farm the land.

For the purposes of the Act the current market value of any land, estate, or interest in land at any time is to be the sum determined by an order of the Land Valuation Court as being the sum which the land might be expected to realize at that time if offered for sale, unencumbered by any mortgage or other charge thereon, on such terms and conditions as a bona fide seller might reasonably be expected to require and as a willing but prudent and informed purchaser might reasonably be expected to accept.

Part I relates to the taking of farm land for settlement (including a lease or licence of Crown land or a lease of West Coast Settlement land) and gives power to the Minister of Lands to do so if he is of the opinion that additional farm land is required for the settlement of landless discharged servicemen and others requiring land on which to establish themselves in farming, and that sufficient land cannot be acquired for that purpose by voluntary negotiation. The Minister in such a case may, on the recommendation of the Land Settlement Board, take any farm land that is, in his opinion, suitable for settlement, and is, or when subdivided and developed will be, capable of substantially increased production.

Land is not to be taken from any owner unless he owns farm land in fee simple or on lease perpetually renewable or on lease in perpetuity which, in the aggregate, amounts to three or more economic farms or could provide for these by subdivision.

The owner also has the right to retain an area of land which is the equivalent of two economic farms (or which could by subdivision provide these) and also is sufficient to provide (a) a separate economic farm for each child of the owner under twenty-one years of age at the time, and (b) at the Minister's discretion, for each child of the owner over the age of twenty-one years who, at the time, is in the Minister's opinion likely to follow farming as a career. In every case the owner shall be entitled if he so desires to retain his homestead.

Objections to the taking of land may be made, and provision is made for the hearing of the objection by the Land Valuation Committee or the Land Valuation Court, which may allow or disallow it either unconditionally or subject to such conditions as the Court thinks fit.

Provision is also made for the payment of compensation for any land or estate or interest in the land so taken. If the offer of compensation made by the Minister is not accepted the amount of compensation payable will be that prescribed by order of the Land Valuation Court, which shall be final as regards the amount awarded. Another provision deals with compensation in respect of mortgaged lands.

Part II deals with the control of sales and leases of farm land to prevent undue aggregation and to ensure personal residence. The Act applies to sales of freehold farm land, to leases of farm land for terms of three years or more, to sales of the lessees' interest under leases granted under the West Coast Settlement Reserves Act 1892, and to transfers of Crown land which, under section 208 of the Land Act 1924, do not require the consent of the Land Settlement Board, as well as to options for such sales and leases.

The consent of the Land Valuation Court is not required where the purchaser or lessee owns no other farm land, has not since the passing of the Act transferred any farm land to any person as trustee for any person or created any trust in respect of any farm land, and either intends to reside personally on the land and farm it exclusively for his own use and benefit or has been exempted by the Minister from the requirement of personal residence. The Minister is entitled, on considering all the circumstances, to dispense with the requirement of personal residence in any case, and if he declines to do so, the purchaser or lessee is entitled to apply to the Court, which may dispense with personal residence requirements, either absolutely or subject to conditions.

All sales and leases to which Part II of the Act applies are prohibited unless they are entered into subject to the consent of the Land Valuation Court (application for consent is to be made within one month) or, in cases where no question of aggregation or personal residence arises, an appropriate declaration is deposited within that time in the Land Transfer Office or the Deeds Register Office.

The Land Valuation Committee may dispense with the requirement of personal residence if it is satisfied that (a) the production of the land will be substantially increased if it is acquired by the purchaser or lessee and the land is not suitable or adaptable for closer settlement or (b) having regard to the purpose to which the purchaser or lessee proposes to devote the land and to his ability to achieve that purpose, its acquisition by him will be in the public interest.

The matters to be considered by the Court or Committee in determining whether undue aggregation would result are briefly (a) whether the farm land already owned, leased, held, or occupied in fee simple or under any tenure of more than one year's duration, by the purchaser or lessee is sufficient to support him, his wife, and any dependent children in a reasonable manner and reasonable standard of comfort; (b) whether, having regard to land so held, &c., the acquisition of additional land could, judged by ordinary and reasonable standards, be considered excessive; (c) the nature of the use to which the purchaser proposes to devote the land and his ability to achieve that purpose; (d) whether the acquisition would be in or against the public interest; and (e) such other matters as, in the particular case, the Court or Committee considers relevant.

Part III of the Act deals with miscellaneous and machinery matters.

APPLICATIONS TO TRANSFER UNDER THE SERVICEMEN'S SETTLEMENT ACT 1950.—The Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950 repealed the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, and as from 1 November 1950 applications to transfer farm properties were no longer subject to control under this Act. Sales of other than farm land had already been exempted by Order in Council dated 23 February 1950, and this exemption was confirmed with the repeal of the old Act. The final figures show that during the period of control 260,891 applications to transfer were considered by Land Sales and Land Valuation Committees, and reductions amounting to £13,922,793 were directed in 84,545 cases.

Particulars of applications lodged under the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950 are given in the following table, the period covered by the summary being from 1 November 1950 to 31 March 1952.

RegistryApplications Received
Auckland2,664
Hamilton2,113
Gisborne232
Napier433
New Plymouth656
Wellington1,020
Blenheim116
Nelson402
Hokitika75
Christchurch993
Dunedin766
Invercargill572
    Total10,042

The next table shows the number of appeals lodged during the year ended 31 March 1952 and the manner in which they have been dealt with.

RegistryNumber Brought Forward From Previous YearNumber LodgedDismissedAllowed in PartAllowed in FullWithdrawnReferred Back to Committees or AdjournedTotal Number Disposed ofNumber Remaining for Disposal
Auckland141....3..41
Hamilton22......3..31
Gisborne..................
Napier21....1....12
New Plymouth..................
Wellington..13....111310
Blenheim..................
Nelson..................
Hokitika..................
Christchurch..1......1..1..
Dunedin..2............2
Invercargill..................
    Totals5231..2811216

18 B—CROWN LANDS

The Crown lands are now administered under the authority of the Land Act 1948 and its amending Acts of 1950 and 1951. The principal Act consolidated into one Act all previously existing legislation relating to the lands of the Crown and also made certain amendments thereto. The Acts so consolidated and amended were the Land Act 1924, the Land for Settlement Act 1925, those provisions of the Education Reserves Act 1928 which relate to education reserves administered by a Land Board, the Hanmer Crown Leases Act 1928, the Small Farms Act 1932-33, and the amendments to those Acts. It also repealed, but did not re-enact, the Discharged Soldiers' Settlement Act 1915, the Hutt Valley Lands Settlement Act 1925, the Deteriorated Lands Act 1925, the Fruit Farms Settlement Act 1910, and the amendments to those Acts. The distinction that existed between Crown land subject to the various enactments mentioned was abolished by the new Act.

The Minister of Lands is charged with the administration of the Land Act, and his executive officer is the Director-General of Lands, who is the Permanent Head of the Department of Lands and Survey.

New Zealand is divided into twelve land districts, the executive officer for each district being a Commissioner of Crown Lands. Prior to the passing of the Land Act 1948 there was a Land Board for each district, but the new Act abolished these Boards and vested their powers, rights, obligations, &c., in a central authority entitled the Land Settlement Board. This Board consists of the Minister of Lands (Chairman), the Director-General of Lands (Deputy Chairman), the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, the Valuer-General, a representative of the State Advances Corporation, the Director of Rehabilitation, the Assistant Director of Lands, the Fields Director of the Department of Lands and Survey, a representative of the New Zealand Returned Services' Association, and not more than two other persons to be appointed by the Governor-General.

The duties of the Board are broadly defined in the Act as follows:—

It shall be the duty of the Board to carry out the provisions of this Act for the administration, management, development, alienation, settlement, protection, and care of Crown land; and to carry out all negotiations for the purchase of land by the Crown under this Act, and the performance and completion of all contracts of purchase so entered into by the Crown.

To replace the former District Land Boards, the Land Settlement Board was required to appoint one or more Land Settlement Committees for each land district, and sixteen of these Committees have been set up. Each Committee consists of three members, including the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the land district as Chairman. The Board may also appoint as an associate member of any Committee any person who in the opinion of the Board possesses expert knowledge of advantage to the Committee in the execution of its functions, but associate members have no voting powers. The Committees have no functions expressly set out in the Act, but the Board has wide powers of delegating to Committees any of its functions.

METHODS OF ACQUIRING CROWN LAND.—A selector may purchase for cash, or on deferred payments, or may select on renewable lease. The normal practice is for applications to be invited for any vacant Crown lands, and for the successful applicant to be selected by ballot, although in certain circumstances preferential allotment can be made. Under legislation introduced by the Land Amendment Act 1950 any urban or commercial or industrial land may be offered for disposal by tender at a minimum price or rental value or by public auction at an upset price. Every applicant must be of the age of seventeen years or upwards, and may apply for Crown land solely for his own use or benefit, and not directly or indirectly for the use or benefit of any other person. Two or more persons may make application to purchase or take on lease or licence as joint tenants in common. No application for Crown land will be granted if, having regard to the land already owned, leased, held, or occupied under any tenure of more than one year's duration, the acquisition of additional land would, in the opinion of the Board, amount to undue aggregation of land. An application will also be refused if the Board considers that the land is intended to be used for speculation or for uneconomic purposes.

Crown land may be acquired on the following tenures:—

  1. Farm land or urban land—(a) On renewable lease; (b) for cash; (c) on deferred payments. A renewable lease is for a term of thirty-three years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term, and, except where otherwise provided for, with a right of acquiring the fee simple. The Board may, however, determine that any specified land may be taken on renewable lease only, but without the right of acquiring the fee simple.

  2. (2) Commercial and industrial land—(a) On renewable lease for thirty-three years; (b) on lease for any term, but so that the aggregate term, including the renewals (if any), does not exceed fifty years. These lands may be now acquired in the same manner as urban or farm land including the right of freehold.

  3. Pastoral land—(a) On pastoral lease for a term of thirty-three years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term, but with no right of acquiring the fee simple; (b) on pastoral occupation licence for a term not exceeding twenty-one years.

  4. Short tenancies for grazing or other purposes for a term not exceeding five years.

  5. Land for communal grazing—The Board may grant a lease or licence for any Crown land to any person or group or association of persons, or to any body corporate, for use as communal grazing. The term is for a period not exceeding thirty-three years, with or without a right of renewal and subject to such conditions as the Board may decide.

  6. Unclassified land—Where in the opinion of the Board any Crown land available for disposal cannot properly be classified as farm land, urban land, commercial or industrial land, or pastoral land, the Board may sell or grant a lease for any term not exceeding thirty-three years, with or without a right of renewal, perpetual or otherwise, for the same term.

Every holder of a lease or licence is required to effect within a certain specified period such improvements as the Board determines. In most cases the lessee or licensee of any farm or pastoral land is required to commence to reside on the land within one year after the date of his licence.

LAND DEVELOPMENT.—The Land Act empowers the Land Settlement Board to carry out such development works as may be required to improve the quality or condition of any Crown land or to make it fit for settlement. This includes the erection of buildings, and the Board may carry on all usual farming activities on land developed or being developed until the time is appropriate for the disposal of the land on permanent tenure.

The Board may also make advances or readvances to lessees or licensees of Crown land to assist them in the development of their holdings. Purposes for which advances may be made include erection, improvement, &c., of buildings; clearing, draining, fencing, cultivation, grassing; provision of electric power, telephone services, and water; purchase of fencing materials, fertilizers, implements, &c.; and purchase of live-stock.

SELECTIONS UNDER SETTLEMENT CONDITIONS.—As stated earlier, the Land Act 1948 consolidated all enactments relating to lands of the Crown and abolished the distinctions between ordinary Crown land (that is, land subject to the Land Act 1924), settlement land, Education reserve endowments, and small farms land; all these lands are now simply Crown land subject to and administered under the Land Act 1948. The numerous tenures under which Crown land could be held (approximately forty different tenures) are replaced by four principal ones—sale for cash, sale on deferred payments, renewable lease, and pastoral lease or licence.

During 1951-52 there were 628 selectors who purchased for cash a total area of 12,985 acres, as against 458 selectors of an area of 8,751 acres during the previous year. There were also 1,912 selectors of leased lands, the area selected comprising 1,624,122 acres, the figures for the previous year being 1,772 selectors and 517,800 acres respectively. The total area selected for 1951-52 was 1,637,107 acres, the total number of selectors being 2,540. These figures cover both farm, urban, and industrial lands, and temporary tenancies are included in the areas leased. Details of selections in which the freehold was purchased for cash are given in the following table.

Year Ended 31 March 1952Number of SelectorsTotal Area SelectedPurchase-price
Crown lands— Acres£
    Farm land19212,74295,075
    Urban land401182108,448
    Commercial or industrial land336034,968
    Lands freeholded pursuant to section 67, Land Act21105
        Totals62812,985238,596

Corresponding details concerning selections made under leasehold tenures are now given for the same period.

Year Ended 31 March 1952Number of SelectorsTotal Area SelectedAnnual RentalAnnual Instalment

* Areas and rentals not included, as licences are on royalty basis only.

Crown lands—    
  Renewable lease— Acres££
    Farm273149,39729,521395
    Urban5819156..
    Commercial or industrial3478..
  Pastoral leases28884,8587,931..
  Pastoral occupation licences19426,7252,391..
  Deferred-payment licences—    
    Farm15755,424..12,944
    Urban12868..5,107
    Commercial or industrial7854..1,550
  Special leases under section 67, Land Act314880..
  *Special leases under section 165, Land Act36......
  Special leases under section 166, Land Act1381..
  Grazing and other leases, section 68, Land Act1,18294,68616,036..
      Totals1,8951,612,22156,19419,996
Endowment lands—    
  South Canterbury Catchment Board endowment442719..
  Westport Harbour Board endowments5746..
  *Special leases under section 165, Land Act6......
  Sundry tenures211,400201..
      Grand totals1,9121,624,12256,42019,996

CROWN LAND HELD UNDER LEASE OR LICENCE.—Since the Land Act 1948 came into operation on 1 April 1949 any new leases issued have been under that Act. The following table shows the leases current as at 31 March 1952. Part (a) gives details of those leases which have been issued under the Land Act 1948, while Part (b) shows the leases issued under Acts prior to the Land Act 1948 and which were still current at 31 March 1952. The numbers of leases in the second Part will gradually diminish as the leases concerned expire and lessees on renewal are given a new lease under the Land Act 1948.

During 1951-52 a further 1,669 leases and licences have been issued, these resulting mainly from selections, renewals, and conversions. On the debit side, the losses in Part (b) of the return shown on the next page amount to 3,296 leases and licences, these being accounted for by free-holdings, deferred-payment licences being paid off, conversions, renewals, and a number of temporary tenancies being selected for cash.

The corresponding figures for last year were 5,130 leases and licences current under the Land Act 1948 and 28,211 under Acts prior to the Land Act 1948.

NumberAreaAnnual RentAnnual Instalment, Including Improvement Loading

* Areas and rentals not included, as licences are on royalty basis only.

  Acres££
Part (a) Tenures Under the Land Act 1948
Crown land—    
  Renewable leases—    
    Farm1,285772,711126,5422,137
    Urban.2273001,428..
    Industrial1423457..
  Pastoral leases421,081,61710,340..
  Pastoral occupation licences26550,3903,243..
  Deferred-payment licences—    
    Farm488174,401..52,220
    Urban291186..9,093
    Industrial20861..3,493
  Special leases (section 67, Land Act)—    
    Renewable—    
      Farm7770195..
    Non-renewable—    
      Farm28225..
      Urban22235..
Licences for removal of minerals*58......
Flax leases1381..
Miscellaneous licences4,271457,07224,255..
        Totals, Crown land6,7343,038,453166,72166,943
Endowment lands—    
  Leases under section 169, Land Act789756..
  Sundry tenures5824,0681,052..
        Totals, tenures under Land Act 19486,7993,063,418167,82966,943
Part (b) Tenures Under Acts Prior to the Land Act 1948
  Crown land—    
  Renewable leases7,0692,030,378236,7515,220
  Leases under section 5, Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act 1921-2210921,1326,928274
  Special tenure leases1,096312,92967,0731,471
  Leases in perpetuity6,6811,346,130154,247112
  Perpetual leases1236,835916..
  M.D.L.O. leases51911,6861,331..
  Pastoral Regulation licences (mining district)28153,5901,309..
  Small grazing-run leases6082,014,80259,194131
  Pastoral run licences5096,365,29359,99965
  Education reserves : Public Bodies' Leases Act2,379293,80457,21657
  O.R.P. licences20352,2943,983..
  Deferred-payment licences1,585331,732..59,520
  Miscellaneous licences2,102385,49815,35927
  Small farm leases752,920877..
  Hanmer Crown leases143294720..
  Agreement, sale, and purchase, Waikato Land Settlement Society171,427..1,926
  Cheviot grazing-farm leases1521,2274,963..
  Leases under Education Land Act—    
    Leases463122,42727,256475
    Temporary tenancies563544,914..
  Sundry leases544,2391,39947
        Totals, Crown land24,08713,378,991704,43569,325
  Endowment lands—    
    Westport Harbour Board endowment60914,2091,729..
    Otago University endowment18124,8824,136..
    Lower Clutha River Trust1237,9471,182..
    Thermal springs licences104110414..
    Sundry other endowments85116,2763,528..
        Totals, tenures under Acts prior to Land Act 194824,91513,672,415715,42469,325
        Grand totals, all tenures31,71416,735,833883,253136,268

LEASES AND LICENCES FREEHOLDED OR CONVERTED TO OTHER TENURES.—Since the coming into operation of the Land Act 1948 several lessees and licensees have availed themselves of the opportunity to convert to a more satisfactory tenure with a right of freehold, a right which had not previously been available under some of the existing tenures.

Conversions of Existing Leases to Tenures Under Sections 126 and 127, Land Act 1948.—In 1951-52 twelve lessees and licensees converted their existing tenures to new tenures available under the Land Act 1948; the area involved was 5,034 acres. In the previous year 28 lessees and licensees converted tenures over 30,080 acres. The details shown below are in respect of those conversions where action has been completed, and do not embrace all applications lodged.

Conversions of Leases to Other TenuresNumberArea
Conversion to—  
  Renewable leases— Acres
    Farm (section 126, Land Act)94,497
  Deferred-payment licences—  
    Farm (section 127, Land Act)1536
    Urban (section 127, Land Act)21
        Totals125,034

Leases and Licences Freeholded.—In addition to the particulars relating to conversions disclosed in the previous summary, there were also 1,364 Crown lessees who elected to acquire the freehold of their holdings during the year ended 31 March 1952. The area covered totalled 272,335 acres. These cases relate only to those applications to freehold which were actually completed at 31 March 1952, and not the actual applications lodged during the year or those instances where the holders of deferred-payment licences paid off the balance outstanding. The following summary shows details of transactions. In the previous year there were 1,210 cases involving an area of 219,629 acres, and the total purchase price paid was £1,021,829.

Leases and Licences FreeholdedNumberAreaPurchase-price
For cash— Acres£
  Crown lands1,026181,225905,904
  Endowment lands103811,422
On deferred payments—   
  Crown lands32591,061580,958
  Endowment lands311683
      Totals1,364272,3351,498,967

PURCHASE OF LAND FOR SETTLEMENT.—The Land Act 1948 authorizes the Land Settlement Board to purchase private land or the interest of any lessee or licensee in any Crown land or Maori land for the purposes of settlement as farming, urban, commercial and industrial, or pastoral land. The Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 also authorized the purchase of privately-owned lands, and, in addition, gave power to acquire farm land compulsorily for the settlement of ex-servicemen. This latter power was also contained in the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950, which expired on 30 June 1952. By section 3 of the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952, power is given to the Minister of Lands, under certain conditions, to take any farm land suitable for settlement, where additional farm land is required for settlement of landless discharged servicemen and others requiring land on which to establish themselves in farming (see p. 381).

ASSISTING PRIVATE PURCHASE OF LAND.—Where the Land Settlement Board is satisfied that the area of Crown land held by any lessee or licensee is too small to be successfully occupied as a single unit it may authorize the making of an advance to enable him to purchase the interest of a lessee or licensee in any other Crown land which can be conveniently farmed with the land already held.

LAND FOR DISCHARGED SERVICEMEN.—Authority is contained in the Land Act 1948 for the granting of a lease or licence over Crown land to a discharged serviceman without competition. The Act also provides that where there are simultaneous applications for Crown land and, in the opinion of the Land Settlement Board, there are two or more applicants who are equally suitable to be allotted the land, an applicant who is a serviceman or a discharged serviceman or the wife or widow of a serviceman or discharged serviceman shall have preference over all other classes of applicants.

Land is acquired by the Crown for the purposes of settling ex-servicemen under the following methods:—

  1. By the purchase of privately-owned properties:

  2. By the setting apart for the purposes of the Act of Crown lands subject to the Land Act 1948:

  3. By the resumption by the Crown of land already held under Crown lease or licence:

  4. By the compulsory acquisition of farms in terms of section 31 of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950 or by the compulsory acquisition of farm land in terms of Part I of the same Act up to 30 June 1952 (the date of expiry of this Act). In the second case the owner, if farming the land himself for the support of himself his dependants, had the right to retain any part of the land constituting an economic unit and containing the homestead (if any). These powers were also contained in the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, which was repealed by the 1950 Act.

  5. By the provisions of section 3 of the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952 giving power to the Minister to take farm land under certain conditions. The owner has the right to retain an area which is, or will provide, the equivalent of two economic farms and, in addition, will provide for an economic farm for each of his children under twenty-one years of age and, at the Minister's discretion, for each child of the owner over twenty-one years who is likely to follow farming as a career. These provisions replace those outlined under (d).

The following table contains particulars of land acquired for development and for the settlement of ex-servicemen under methods (a) and (d) during the year ended 31 March 1952, and from the commencement of the scheme to 31 March 1952; also shown are those areas made available for settlement and the balance on hand at the latter date. The figures do not include particulars relating to ex-servicemen who have been assisted by way of rehabilitation loans to purchase established farms on their own account. Further information concerning the settlement of ex-servicemen on the land will be found in Section 9b, "Rehabilitation."

Year Ended 31 March 1952From Inception to 31 March 1952
AreaEstimated Number of UnitsAreaEstimated Number of Units

* Number of units decreased due to adjustments of subdivisions.

† After adjustments on surveys.

‡ Comprising some properties or portions thereof used for the following purposes: (a)for settlement of Maori ex-servicemen by the Maori Affairs Department; (b)for experimental purposes by the Department of Agriculture; (c) areas unsuitable for farming used for afforestation purposes by the New Zealand Forest Service; (d) for adjustment of boundaries with adjoining owners; and (e) areas requiring long-term development.

 Acres Acres 
Purchased by voluntary negotiation73,951111939,4511,687
Acquired compulsorily under Part II of Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 and Part I of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 19505..118,445382*
Acquired compulsorily under section 51 of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 or section 31 of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 195015,60397159,127563
Properties where ex-servicemen substituted under section 31 (3) (b) of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 19508,9844410,57649
    Totals, 1951-5298,543252....
    Totals, 1950-5185,797†177....
    Totals, inception to 31 March 1952....1,227,5992,681
Less areas utilized‡63,06461
    Balance1,164,5352,620
Plus areas of Crown land set aside as suitable for ex-servicemen107,178381
    Total area available for ex-servicemen settlement1,271,7133,001
Allotments made to ex-servicemen at 31 March 1952—
  1. On fixed charges (2,262 units)

  2. On wages with promise of permanent allotment on completion of development (156 units) }

937,6092,418
    Balance of area on hand for allotment to ex-servicemen on completion of development334,104583

Rent under the small farms renewable lease is based on the unimproved value of the land at the date of the lease or renewal, and in the case of discharged servicemen is calculated at the rate of 2 per cent of such unimproved value for the first year and 3 per cent for the balance of the first term.

The amount of the value of the improvements on the land at the date of the lease is deemed to have been advanced to the lessee and is secured by mortgage of the lease, the mortgage being secured to the State Advances Corporation, which extends interest concessions and gives the same terms as are given in respect of mortgages of freehold properties. The State Advances Corporation also has power to make advances on its usual terms for stock, chattels, or further improvements.

Provision was made in the Land Amendment Act 1950 for the granting of suspensory loans in cases where an ex-serviceman was settled on Crown land after the commencement of the Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950 and had been granted rehabilitation assistance for the purpose. This loan, which is not to exceed the difference between the 1942 value and the current market value, is not enforceable so long as the purchaser resides personally on the land and farms it exclusively for his own use, &c. If the purchaser carries this out for ten years, the loan is discharged.

18 C—MAORI LANDS

DEFINITION AND KINDS OF MAORI LANDS.—Maori land is of two kinds—namely, customary land and Maori freehold land. Customary land is land which has never been the subject of a Crown grant and is held by Maoris under the customs and usages of the Maori people. It is land in respect of which the ancient customary Maori title as recognized by the appropriate provisions of the Maori Land Act 1931 has not yet been extinguished. Such land, since it has not been Crown-granted, remains vested in the Crown, subject, however, to the customary title of the Maoris, and to their right to have the customary title transformed into a freehold title by the Maori Land Court. There is little of this class of land now left in New Zealand.

Customary land has always been restricted from alienation except in favour of the Crown. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive right to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown, and in all statutes since passed the alienation of customary land to private individuals has been prohibited, and this prohibition is now extended to the Crown. Maori freehold land is the land held by Maoris under an ordinary freehold title, though subject to certain restrictions on alienation and other special incidents which are unknown to the ordinary law.

Whether land is Maori or European land depends upon the beneficial ownership of it, and not merely on the legal ownership. If land is held by a European in trust for a Maori, it is Maori land; if it is held in trust by a Maori for a European, it is European land. There are, however, four exceptions to this:—

  1. When land has once become European land it never again becomes Maori land unless by special enactment.

  2. Land purchased by a Maori from the Crown for a pecuniary consideration is not Maori land. This does not include an exchange of land, with or without a payment of money by way of equality of exchange.

  3. Land held by a Maori in severalty may be declared to be European land by the Maori Appellate Court.

  4. Under certain circumstances (see page 309 of 1942 Year-Book) the Maori owner may have been declared a European.

Even though one of many Maori owners may sell, the land remains Maori land until all have disposed of their interests, or until the purchaser has had his interests partitioned off. The term "Maori" includes a half-caste, or a person intermediate in blood between a Maori and a half-caste.

The Maori Land Act 1931 and the Maori Purposes Act 1931 are consolidations, with amendments, of previously existing legislation.

BOARD OF MAORI AFFAIRS.—The Board of Maori Affairs constituted under the Board of Maori Affairs Act 1934-35 consists of the Minister of Maori Affairs, the Secretary of the Department of Maori Affairs, the Director-General of Lands, the Valuer-General, the Financial Adviser to the Government, the Director-General of Agriculture, the member (if any), of the Executive Council representing the Maori race, and such other members (not exceeding three) as the Governor-General may appoint.

The functions of the Board include, inter alia, the following:—

  1. The control of the development and settlement of Maori land or land owned or occupied by Maoris, undertaken pursuant to Part I of the Maori Land Amendment Act 1936.

  2. The control of expenditure on farming operations undertaken by the Maori Trustee.

  3. The control of investments by—(a) the Maori Trustee; and (b) the East Coast Commissioner.

  4. The control of negotiations for the acquisition of Maori lands by the Crown.

  5. The control of expenditure on housing operations under the Maori Housing Act 1935, as amended in 1938.

MAORI LAND COURT.—The Maori Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other Judges as the Governor-General may think fit to appoint. All powers of the Court may be exercised by a single Judge, but there are certain important powers vested exclusively in the Chief Judge. Commissioners are appointed who exercise such jurisdiction of a Judge as the Governor-General authorizes. The chief matters within the jurisdiction of the Court are—

  1. The investigation of title to customary land, and transforming it into Maori freehold land.

  2. The exclusive power of partitioning land among the owners.

  3. The sanctioning of exchanges for other Maori land and European land.

  4. Granting probates of wills and succession orders to Maoris.

  5. Making orders for the adoption of children.

  6. Appointing trustees for Maoris who are minors or under other disability.

  7. The incorporation of the owners of Maori land.

  8. The determination of various claims as between Maoris.

  9. To grant confirmation of alienation of Maori land.

The Maori Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Maori Land Court, provided that two Judges at least shall concur in every decision of the Court. With certain exceptions the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Maori Land Court.

MAORI TRUSTEE.—The Maori Trust Office was originally created to take over from the Public Trust Office the administration of certain Maori reserves and the administration of the estates of deceased Maoris and those under disability. The Maori Trust Office now forms part of the Department of Maori Affairs and is headed by the Maori Trustee, comparable in status and function with the Public Trustee.

By the Maori Land Amendment Act 1952 the Maori Trustee took over much of the powers, functions, and property of the former Maori Land Boards abolished by that Act.

The Maori Trustee may be appointed executor of the will of a deceased Maori or administrator of an intestate Maori estate. He may also be appointed trustee to manage the property of Maoris who are minors or suffer from some other legal disability, and is statutory trustee of the estates of Maori mental patients and convicts.

In the past the Maori Trustee has been engaged in fairly extensive farming operations principally in the East Coast district, but this activity is now being discontinued, the control of the various farms and stations being handed back to the interested Maoris.

In addition to the administration of Maori reserves, situated mainly in Taranaki, and in Nelson, Greymouth, and other South Island localities, the Maori Trustee has taken over from the Maori Land Boards the administration of large areas of Maori land elsewhere. Most of these lands are, like the Maori reserves, vested in the Maori Trustee, who is responsible for leasing them and distributing the proceeds to the owners. Another function taken over from the Maori Land Boards is the collection and distribution to owners of rents from most other Maori land under lease.

The Maori Trustee has extensive lending powers used principally for the settlement and improvement of Maori land. Most advances are made on the security of Maori land.

The control of most Maori Trustee activities has been decentralized by the delegation of wide powers to the District Officers of the Department of Maori Affairs, who deal primarily with all Maori Trustee matters in their districts.

The following table contains a summary of the financial position of the Maori Trustee as at 31 March 1950 and 1951. The particulars of receipts and payments are for the twelve months ended in those years.

As at 31 March
19501951

* Included in payments made during 1950-51 is the sum of £487,221 paid out to Maori beneficiaries.

 ££
Total receipts1,192,0901,433,454
Total payments1,183,7371,190,987*
Cash balances75,584331,654
Investments—  
    On deposit with Maori Trustee691,662852,348
    Government securities1,139,2211,230,079
    Mortgages, charges, and advances on overdraft522,995493,099
    Farming properties81,65255,779
Amounts held for Maori beneficiaries1,293,5081,466,025
Financial reserves428,466450,297

POWERS OF ALIENATION.—The ordinary provisions as to alienation of Maori land do not affect the power to dispose of land by will, but a Maori cannot will to a European except it be a husband or wife or other relative of the person making the will. A Maori cannot dispose of customary land, whether by will or otherwise. No alienation of Maori land by a Maori has any effect until it is confirmed by the Maori Land Court.

The Court, before confirming an alienation, must satisfy itself, inter alia, that it is not contrary to the interests of the Maori alienating; that no Maori is rendered landless by the alienation; that the consideration is adequate; that the purchase money is paid or secured; and that the alienation is not otherwise prohibited by law.

A lease cannot be for a longer term than fifty years, and a mortgage must have the approval of the Minister of Maori Affairs and confirmation by the Maori Land Court.

With regard to Maori freehold land, the Court during 1951-52 approved of new leases comprising 22,534 acres to Europeans and 10,264 acres to Maoris, the previous year's figures being 39,725 and 10,081 acres respectively. It confirmed transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 8,805 acres of freehold land to Europeans and 2,411 acres to Maoris in 1951-52, the corresponding 1950-51 figures being 7,114 and 1,776 acres respectively. During the year ended 31 March 1952 timber-cutting rights were confirmed by the Court in respect of 10,008 acres.

PURCHASE OF MAORI LAND FOR THE CROWN.—Since 5 April 1935 the duty of undertaking, controlling, and carrying out all negotiations for the acquisition of Maori lands by the Crown, and the performance and completion of all contracts entered into, is imposed upon the Board of Maori Affairs.

Pending any purchase by the Crown the Governor-General may, by Order in Council, prohibit alienation other than to the Crown. Upon the purchase being completed the land is proclaimed Crown land, and is subject to administration under the Land Act 1948. Where the land is subject to lease when purchased, there may be extended to the tenant the option of purchasing the land from the Crown or having a renewable lease granted to him.

The area of Maori land still held by Maoris in the North Island is estimated at 3,750,000 acres, and in the whole of New Zealand at 4,000,000 acres. In many cases the Maoris are utilizing their land for pastoral and dairying purposes. Other lands are being farmed for them by the Maori Trustee and by the East Coast Commissioner.

MAORI LAND DEVELOPMENT.—In the year 1929 legislation was enacted giving sanction to a scheme for the development and settlement of lands owned or occupied by Maoris. Part I of the Maori Land Amendment Act 1936, which replaced section 522 of the Maori Land Act 1931, imposes on the Board of Maori Affairs the duty of undertaking and carrying out this work.

To overcome any delays or difficulties arising from the nature of the titles to the lands proposed to be developed, the Board of Maori Affairs is authorized to bring such land under the scope of a development scheme. Upon notification of the fact the owners are prevented from interfering with the work of development, and private alienation of any land within the scheme is prohibited. The funds for development are provided through the Land Settlement Account. The Board of Maori Affairs is armed with the most comprehensive powers, which it can exercise directly through the Department of Maori Affairs or by way of delegation to other bodies or persons. As a means of avoiding over-centralization of the work of the Board it has constituted six local district Maori Land Committees, and these are the bodies to which the Board has mainly delegated its powers. Power is also taken, by arrangement between the Minister of Lands and the Board of Maori Affairs, to develop Crown lands that adjoin or are surrounded by a Maori land development scheme, thus removing a further obstacle in the way of development.

The total area coming under Part I of the Maori Land Amendment Act 1936 as at 31 March 1952 was 533,000 acres, of which 262,000 acres are in grass. The number of farmers settled on unit holdings under Part I at 31 March 1952 were 1,530. They occupied 211,000 acres of the total area under development. There is a continuous process of subdivision and settlement, and then when settlers have proved themselves capable farmers they are released from control. The livestock carried at 31 March 1952 comprised 348,000 sheep, 38,700 run cattle, and 42,000 dairy cows. Butter-fat production for the 1951-52 season was 6,350,000 lb., and 7,620 bales of wool were clipped for the same season. Almost all the butterfat and 30 per cent of the wool is produced by the individual settlers.

In addition there were, at 31 March 1952, 12 Maori Trust and 5 Maori Land Board stations being run by the Maori Trustee and the Maori Land Boards under their special powers, and these stations, comprising 78,000 acres, carried 78,000 sheep and 9,900 run cattle. With the abolition of the Maori Land Boards as from 30 September 1952 the management or control of the stations run by the Boards has devolved on the Maori Trustee.

The Board of Maori Affairs also exercises a measure of control over sixteen stations of the East Coast Trust-aggregating 112,185 acres and carrying 102,377 sheep and 15,144 cattle at 31 March 1952.

18 D—SURVEYS

INTRODUCTORY.—The surveys of Crown lands, Maori lands, land purchased under the former Settlements Acts and the Land Act 1948, lands acquired under the Lands Settlement Promotion Act 1952, and lands acquired or taken for public works, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by staff and contract surveyors registered by the Survey Board under the provisions of the Surveyors Act 1938, which came into operation on 1 July 1939. This Act provides that in order to undertake surveys all registered surveyors must hold annual practising certificates, issued by the Secretary of the New Zealand Institute of Surveyors.

The surveys of private lands for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act are carried out by private surveyors similarly registered.

Statutory authority for the surveyor to enter upon any land and to place survey marks thereon is contained in several Acts, and the wilful destruction of these marks is subject to a severe penalty.

All surface surveys are made in accordance with regulations laid down and are subject to field check (if thought necessary) and to office examination prior to approval and deposit.

The standard of length is the chain of 22 Imperial yards divided into 100 links, and all linear measurements have to be expressed in terms thereof, and areas in acres, roods, and perches, with decimals of a perch. Standard comparison bands are available in each District Office, as well as at the office of the Surveyor-General.

SURVEY SYSTEM.—Control Survey : Until the abolition of the provincial system of government in 1876 the surveys of New Zealand were conducted by nine survey departments, each independent of the other, and working on no common system. At that date an amalgamation into one department was accomplished. Several of the provincial services had conducted their surveys on a trigonometrical basis, but, as the others were building one survey on another by traverse on magnetic or other azimuthal bearings, without any reference to true meridian or the independent check of triangulation, a state of considerable confusion and uncertainty had arisen in the survey records.

In these circumstances it was necessary to devise a system that would rapidly bring the surveys under control and record, so that settlers might be placed in secure possession of their land, and the Crown be safe to issue titles on reliable plans and descriptions.

The plan adopted was to divide the country into twenty-eight districts, designated "meridional circuits." At the initial or main station of each the astronomical meridian was determined from observations of circumpolar stars, and the latitude from observations of stars north and south of zenith. Lines of bearings on the true astronomical meridian of the initial station were extended throughout its circuit to the plains and valleys where surveys were in progress. Within three years these standard bearings had been so extended as to enable all the surveys to be conducted on the true meridian of their respective circuits; for, following immediately on this operation, a base line was measured, and a minor triangulation of two- and three-mile sides, starting from one of the stations of the standard bearing, was spread over the country wherever most required for the check and connection of the settlement surveys. In this way New Zealand was placed very quickly under a system of correct recordable survey, readily adjusted to the requirements of a population rapidly spreading over areas widely apart. The intervening spaces have since been filled in, and the network of triangles is a continuous chain extending over the Islands from north to south, a distance of 1,100 miles. Simultaneously with the minor triangulation of the country, a topographical survey was carried on, giving the positions of rivers, plains, mountains, forests; best lines for future roads; altitudes of valleys, passes, and mountains; and generally a correct representation of the features of the country, to a scale of 2 inches to the mile.

Sectional : Each meridional circuit was subdivided into squares with sides of 1,000 chains in length, the meridian and perpendicular through the initial station being taken as the starting point. These squares, called "survey districts," were further divided into sixteen squares called "blocks," with sides of 250 chains in length. The sections for sale or lease were superimposed upon these and numbered consecutively in each block. Thus each section has for the purpose of record and title registration a complete identification by means of its number, the number of the block, and the name of the district. Unfortunately, it was not found practicable to incorporate in this system the sections which had been alienated prior to 1876; and the provincial registration districts—parishes, hundreds, Crown grant districts, squares, &c.—were perpetuated.

In general, sections were surveyed before selection or disposal, and in these cases the sections were set off with due regard to the topography, thus making each section as far as possible a farm unit with good access, water supply, and those other factors which make for the economical working of a farm.

The boundary lines of the sections were marked at all corners by stout pegs and lockspits, with additional marks where lines were long and straight. In bush the lines were cut out and similarly marked at corners.

The main object of the survey is to enable the settlement of lands to proceed on a system which will give the settler the possession of a definite piece of land without fear of future rival claims. The Crown, which guarantees titles, is also freed from embarrassing claims for compensation caused by overlapping boundaries.

Office Computation and Records: The triangulation of each circuit was computed as plane, neglecting the curvature of the earth, and the triangulation stations were co-ordinated on the meridian and perpendicular passing through the initial station. Road and sectional surveys were made by traverses with theodolite and chain, rigidly connected to the triangulation stations, and the traverse points were similarly co-ordinated. All surveys were thus subject to complete mathematical check, and could be recorded by direct plot from co-ordinates. Areas generally were mathematically deduced, graphic methods being used only for those portions bounded by irregular lines such as streams. All surveys were recorded on index maps, on scales varying from 4 inches to a mile in rural districts to 1 inch to 1 chain in urban districts. The original survey plans, field notes, and co-ordinate tabulations are all carefully stored in fireproof strong-rooms and are readily available to surveyors requiring the use of the information contained.

In a new country it is of the first importance that all surveys should stand the mathematical test of reduction to the meridian and perpendicular of a governing trigonometrical survey, for, unlike the surveys of old countries, where time-honoured landmarks and a settled population conserve boundaries, the surveys of a new country have no such aid, but, instead, have to create boundaries, in the unoccupied wilderness, which at best can only be marked by perishable surface marks. Then, again, the frequent changes of ownership of land in New Zealand facilitated by the Land Transfer system, and the responsibility of the Government in guaranteeing all titles under it, are cogent reasons why the rigid mathematical system of reduction of traverse to the meridian and perpendicular of the stations of a trigonometrical survey should be adopted and maintained.

GEODETIC SURVEY.—Increasing Accuracy: On completion of the original triangulation in the meridional circuits it was found that there were considerable discrepancies in the lines on the boundaries of the circuits, which were common to two or more. These discrepancies were caused principally by two factors—the accumulation of observational errors in the triangulation and the want of a common standard of length in the measurement of the bases. These differences were not sufficiently large to cause any embarrassment while traverses were made with the gunter chain and early pattern theodolite, but on the invention (by a New Zealander, Mr. A. Fairburn) of the long steel tape in the early "seventies," and the increased accuracy of later model theodolites, part of the value of the triangulation was impaired. Thus, while the network of permanent marks still controlled the position of boundaries, the field traverses of equal or even greater accuracy than the triangulation sides could no longer be used as definite checks.

First Order Triangulation: Early in this century it was decided to throw over the country a network of large triangles with a high degree of accuracy and from this to recompute the original minor triangulation to conform. In 1904 twelve steel bands were obtained, each with a Board of Trade certificate as to its correct length at a defined temperature and tension. Base lines were selected, and five in the North Island were measured between 1909 and 1914, when the outbreak of the First World War stopped further progress. In 1922 work was resumed, to be again stopped by the depression in 1931. After five years' cessation this work was resumed in 1936, the first order network observations being completed by the end of 1941, when it was necessary to divert the staff engaged thereon to the urgent task of topographical mapping for the Army. One of the three selected base lines in the South Island was measured temporarily to provide a more adequate control for the plotting of the topographical map series in the Southland district.

Field operations of the geodetic triangulation were completed in 1948, when all the necessary longitude fixes were made. The measurement of the base lines in the South Island was completed in the 1947 season.

The observational work has been done to an accuracy well within the limits set by the International Association of Geodesy for work of the highest precision.

Second and Third Order Triangulation: It was originally anticipated that the old minor triangulation could be utilized after readjustment to conform to the new first order, but after attempting to do this it was found that larger corrections than could now be tolerated were being introduced into the old work. In some instances this was undoubtedly due to actual displacement of old stations, but in the majority of cases the fault lay in the old triangulation not being of sufficiently high standard. It was therefore necessary to re-observe the old work, and this has been done in three of the circuits to date.

In this way accurate geographical results over New Zealand will be moulded into one harmonious whole on a co-ordinated system and on a basis which gives the correct relation of one part to another, with no possibility of overlapping where different circuits join.

In most districts, over selected areas, the geodetic survey party has simultaneously broken down the first order triangulation into second order and, where necessary, third order triangulation. Until this latter work has been completely related and adjusted to the main network it cannot be brought into general use for land-survey purposes. At present its use is limited to the control of the topographical map series.

Astronomical Positions: Latitude and azimuth observations have been taken in conjunction with the first order triangulation, about one station in every three being so observed. Longitude observations by wireless telegraphy have been made at stations 100 miles apart, so that in conjunction with latitude and azimuth these stations may be used for Laplace equations to control the entire triangulation.

Precise Levelling: Approximately 450 miles of precise levelling have been carried out for the purpose of correlating the level data of irrigation and drainage and other engineering works. This type of levelling has been carried out in accordance with international standards of accuracy—namely, 0.002 feet or 0.024 inches per mile.

These levels are at mean sea-level datum determined from the tidal records of the principal tidal stations or of tide gauges established specially for that purpose. The traverses are referenced at approximately ten-mile intervals by fundamental bench marks and at approximately one-mile intervals by permanent bench marks.

This work is being further extended to meet the requirements of national drainage, irrigation, hydro-electric, and river-control development, where related and co-ordinated levels in terms of a fixed datum are essential.

STANDARD SURVEYS.—In order to more adequately correlate and redefine old boundary marks for land-title purposes and to provide a permanent standard of reference for future surveys in cities and boroughs where land values are high, and on highways and on main arterial roads where modern road surfaces have eliminated survey marks, a precise survey is carried out, all intersections being referenced with permanent standard marks, normally concrete blocks protected by an iron cover.

These surveys are of two classes—(1) those in the cities and boroughs, being of standard of accuracy of 2 inches to the mile, the cost of which is borne partly by the local authority concerned and partly by the Lands and Survey Department, and (2) those carried out on highways and arterial roads to a lesser standard of accuracy for the purpose of referencing survey marks lost or obliterated by road works and surfaces.

These standard traverses will in the future be correlated with precise levelling traverses, thus providing a standard level datum for engineering works.

AERIAL SURVEY AND TOPOGRAPHICAL MAPPING.—The incidence of war emphasized the need for up-to-date topographical maps of New Zealand. The use of the aerial photograph for the production of topographical maps had at the same time revolutionized the methods of production, requiring the introduction of an entirely new technique.

Up to 1936 several thousand square miles of topographical mapping had been carried out by plane-table methods in scattered localities throughout the country. With the introduction of the aerial photograph for mapping purposes in 1935, a co-ordinated mapping policy was laid down by the Army authorities. A revised map series on a scale of 1 mile to an inch based on an approved map grid was adopted, and an annual output fixed by a co-ordinating committee set up to control the mapping policy of New Zealand.

Two plotting machines were acquired by the Department, and at the outbreak of war in 1939 an area of 1,000 square miles had been mapped on a scale of 1 inch to the mile in the Hawke's Bay district, one map sheet being published in March 1939.

During the war period the Department was made responsible for topographical mapping for military purposes. All the available resources of the Department and the services of a private aerial mapping company were concentrated on the production of maps in this connection.

Owing to post-war activities staff previously employed on topographical mapping was engaged on other survey work mainly connected with land settlement. In 1949 the Department was able to resume its mapping operations in the Rotorua-Taupo region, and to date has completed 1,500 square miles of large-scale mapping in this area.

Extensive use is made of the aerial photographs for other than purely mapping purposes. All types of land and engineering development, investigations into geological resources, afforestation, and town and rural planning are now based on data extracted from the aerial photographs. The Department is responsible for the maintenance of a complete library of aerial photographs which are made available for all national purposes. All orders for photography required by any Department of State are co-ordinated and priorities for such photography fixed by a co-ordinating committee. By such co-ordination it is expected that a basic photographic coverage of the whole country will be completed in the next few years.

Since the war additional plotting equipment for the production of maps from aerial photographs has been acquired, and, as staff is trained and becomes available, mapping operations will be extended to meet all national requirements.

TIDAL SURVEY.—The tidal work carried out by the Department at the commencement of the survey operations in New Zealand consisted of determinations of mean high-water mark (H.W.M.) for the purpose of defining the boundary of land abutting on tidal waters.

Later the adoption of mean sea-level as the datum of reference for the heights shown on the maps of trigonometrical and precise levelling surveys led to a more accurate system of tidal observations being initiated; but it was not until 1909 that a complete tidal survey was inaugurated, at the request of the Admiralty, to include the predictions of the times and heights of high and low water of the ports of Auckland and Wellington in the Admiralty Tide tables.

The tidal observations are made mainly by self-registering tide-gauges, in which a curve is traced which shows the height of the water at any time above an arbitrary datum. This curve is decomposed, by a process devised by Lord Kelvin, and known as "harmonic analysis," into its harmonic elements. These components are now computed for the ports of Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Bluff, and Westport, and from them the predicted times and heights of high and low water are obtained by means of the tide predictor at the Tidal Institute, University of Liverpool, and published in advance in the "New Zealand Nautical Almanac," the Admiralty Tide Tables, and several of the maritime publications of foreign nations.

The seven ports for which tide tables are prepared serve as standards of reference on which to base, by means of tidal difference, the times and heights of high and low water of all the other ports in New Zealand.

GEOGRAPHIC BOARD.—The principal functions of the New Zealand Geographic Board, established under the New Zealand Geographic Board Act 1946, are as follows :—

To adopt rules of orthography and nomenclature in respect of place names in New Zealand.

To examine cases of doubtful spelling of place names, and determine the spelling to be adopted on official maps.

To investigate and determine the priority of the discovery of any geographic feature.

To collect original Maori place names for recording on official maps.

To determine what alien names appearing on official maps should be replaced by British names.

To investigate and determine any proposed alteration of a place name.

The Board, which replaced the honorary Geographic Board previously in existence, consists of the Surveyor-General, two representatives of the Maori race, a representative of the New Zealand Geographic Society, a representative of the Federated Mountain Clubs of New Zealand, and two other persons.

MISCELLANEOUS.—The Department, in addition to the activities outlined in the preceding paragraphs, carries out many miscellaneous functions, among which are the drawing of maps and diagrams for special publications, the periodic preparation of maps for census and electoral purposes, the copying of maps and plans by photostat process, the preparation of aerial photograph mosaics and enlargements for departmental purposes, compilation of maps and data for town and regional planning purposes, the control and administration of the subdivision of land in counties required for housing, the preparation of special topographical maps for land settlement, engineering and scientific development, the preparation of maps for air navigation requirements, the production of all maps for the Armed Services, and many other cognate duties requiring the services of the surveyor or the draughtsman.

PUBLICATIONS.—Reports: An annual report of the departmental activities is published as a parliamentary paper, C-1a. At regular intervals a publication called "The Records of the Survey" is issued, the latest volume being numbered five. The publication of professional papers is now discontinued, these being incorporated in the Records.

Maps.—Map sales agencies are maintained at each of the district offices of the Lands and Survey Department. All maps for sale are listed in the "Catalogue of Maps" published by the Department. The catalogue lists maps under the following headings :—

  1. GENERAL AND MISCELLANEOUS MAPS.—General Maps New Zealand are small-scale maps of New Zealand and larger scale maps which are not included in the cadastral and topographical section of the catalogue.

    Pacific Islands Maps are of islands within the territories of New Zealand, the trust territory of Western Samoa, and Norfolk Island.

    Miscellaneous Maps are maps which have been prepared for special purposes, and in general include those of interest to mountaineers and tourists.

  2. CADASTRAL MAPS.—The following series are published by the Department. The maps show land title boundaries and land designations :—

    1. Survey District Series—1 inch to 1 mile.

      2 inches to 1 mile.

    2. County Series—1 inch to 1 mile.

    3. Town Map Series—At various scales from 40 inches to 8 inches to 1 mile.

  3. TOPOGRAPHICAL MAPS.—The following medium and large scale maps are published:—

    1. 1: 63,360—1 inch to 1 mile.

    2. 1: 25,000.

    3. 1: 15,840—4 inches to 1 mile.

    4. 1: 10,000 to 1: 2,000—Street maps of towns.

    The 1: 63,360 series now covers approximately half of the country and embraces most of the settled areas. The 1: 25,000 series is as yet restricted to the closely settled areas at the main centres of population. The 1: 15,840 series is confined to certain areas of undeveloped lands which are being developed as farmlands.

  4. MOSAIC MAPS.—The sheet lines of the mosaic maps conform to the sheet lines of the 1: 25,000 topographic series. The mosaic maps are gridded and show place names and are published at scale 1: 25,000 and at scale 1: 15,840 (4 inches to 1 mile).

  5. AERONAUTICAL CHARTS.—Aeronautical charts published include—

    1. Aerodrome approach and landing charts.

    2. Plotting charts at scales 1: 1,000,000 and 1: 3,000,000.

    3. Aeronautical charts 1: 500,000.

18 E—VALUATION OF LAND

GENERAL.—The necessity for fixing equitable land values arises in many of the relations of the General Government and local governing authorities with the individual. In particular they are required in connection with the following:—

  1. The levying of land tax.

  2. The apportionment of Hospital Boards' and other similar rating levies over contributory local authorities.

  3. The levying of rates by local authorities.

  4. The advancing of money on mortgage by Government Departments and by trustees under the Trustee Act.

  5. The assessing of stamp, death, and gift duties.

  6. The fixing of prices payable by lessees to the Crown for acquiring the freehold of Crown lands.

  7. In assessing the compensation payable where land is taken under the Public Works Act, the Servicemen's Settlement Act, and certain other statutes.

  8. In estimating the prices payable in alienations of Maori lands.

SYSTEM AND PROCEDURE.—Prior to 1896 the valuing of land was not conducted on a uniform basis. Each State Department and local authority employed as valuers such persons whom it thought fit, and estimates of values by different authorities varied considerably. To bring about some order the Government Valuation of Land Act 1896 set up a separate Department of State charged with the duty of assessing the values of real estate for taxation and other purposes of the General Government and for local rating purposes. The present law relating to the valuation of land is contained in the Valuation of Land Act 1925 (which consolidated previous legislation), as amended in 1926, 1927, 1933, 1940, 1945, 1946, 1948, and 1949, and in the Land Valuation Court Act 1948.

The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General, the actual work of valuing being done by District Valuers and assistant valuers. The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the capital value of the property.

Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept special prices paid for land in exceptional circumstances, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.

Generally, under the New Zealand law the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local-body expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the "unimproved value."

"Improvements" on land are defined, with certain provisos, as any work done or materials used on or for the benefit of the land by any owner or occupier resulting in an increase in the value of the land.

The "capital value" is the sum of the "unimproved value" plus the value of "improvements."

Notwithstanding the repeal of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, from 1 November 1950 the revaluations of county lands intended to come into force not later than 31 March 1951 were completed as if that Act had continued in force. Authority for this procedure was conferred by section 38 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1950.

THE VALUATION ROLL.—The Valuation of Land Act directs the preparation of a valuation roll for each district over which a local authority has rating jurisdiction, setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:—

  1. The name of the owner of the land, and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:

  2. The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act:

  3. The situation, description, and area of the land:

  4. The nature and value of the improvements:

  5. The unimproved value of the land:

  6. The capital value of the land:

  7. Such other particulars as are prescribed.

Revision of Rolls.—District valuation rolls are revised by the Valuer-General at such dates as the Governor-General in Council from time to time directs. Previously there were no fixed periods between revisions. Since the necessity for revision depended upon the extent to which values had moved since the previous revision, the periods between revisions varied considerably between old-established and currently-developing districts. The considerable changes in land values over recent years have caused a wider realization of the need for up-to-date valuations, and it has now been provided that all revisions of district valuation rolls made after 31 March 1947 must be again revised within five years unless the Governor-General in Council directs otherwise.

There is provision that in the revaluation of a borough rating on the unimproved value the Governor-General in Council may direct that the revision is to be confined either to the unimproved values only or to the value of improvements only, with consequent adjustments of the capital values.

Alterations During Currency of Rolls.—At any time between the revisions of district rolls the Valuer-General may readjust, correct, or bring up to date the entries therein in consequence of—

  1. Any improvements being added to or removed from the land:

  2. Any change in the ownership or occupancy of the land:

  3. Any amended valuation being made on the requirement of the owner of the land:

  4. Any land being omitted from the roll, or the name of the owner or the description or other particulars of the land being erroneously entered therein:

  5. Any subdivision of the land:

  6. Any lease or any other terminable charge or interest affecting the respective interests of the respective owners.

In new valuations as a consequence of (c) or (e) the aim is to preserve uniformity with the existing roll values of comparable parcels of land.

The Supplementary Roll.—There is, in addition to the district valuation roll for each district, a supplementary roll for that district. The supplementary roll may be used for the same purposes as the district roll except that it may not be used for the assessment of land tax or local rates. Generally, all special valuations of land made during the currency of a district roll for particular purposes—e.g., the granting of loans by Government Departments or trustees on the security of lands, the assessment of stamp, gift, and death duties—are entered on the supplementary roll, but not on the district roll. There is generally a right of objection to such special valuations procedurally similar to the objections discussed under the next heading.

Objections to Valuations.—When a district valuation roll is revised the Valuer-General addresses to each owner, and also to the owner concerned when any particular valuation in that roll is altered, a notice showing the new valuation and naming a date before which all objections (in writing) to the values must be lodged. In the case of a revision of a district roll the Valuer-General, any local authority, or any owner whose name appears on the roll, may object to any valuation thereon. Where a particular property only is revalued, only the owner has a right of objection.

The Valuer-General refers any objections to his District Valuers for reconsideration. He may then decide (1) of his own motion to refer the objection to the Land Valuation Court, (2) to alter the valuation to the extent claimed, (3) to alter the valuation to such extent as is agreed upon with the objector, or (4) decline to alter the valuation. If his decision is either (2), (3), or (4), he serves notice of it on the objector, and on the owner if other than the objector. Either of these may notify the Valuer-General within fourteen days that he desires the objection to be heard by the Land Valuation Court. If no such notice is received the Valuer-General's decision is deemed to be assented to, and the roll is amended, if necessary, to give effect to his decision.

LAND VALUATION COURT.—The Land Valuation Court Act 1948 established the Land Valuation Court, transferred to that Court the jurisdictions previously exercised by Assessment Courts under the Valuation of Land Amendment Act 1945, and abolished the latter Courts. Under the new legislation the Court consists of three members appointed by the Governor-General in Council, one of whom is the Judge of the Court. In addition to its jurisdiction under the Valuation of Land Act the Court hears claims for compensation under the Public Works Act 1928 and determines values under the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952.

The Act also established Land Valuation Committees which, in the exercise of their powers and functions, are subject to the general jurisdiction of the Court. A local authority may appoint a person, other than a member or paid officer of a local authority, to be an additional member of the Land Valuation Committee exercising its functions in the district of that local authority. This provision is limited to cases where objections to valuations of property situated in that local authority's district are being heard.

The Valuer-General files with a Registrar of the Land Valuation Court a list of objections, including those which of his own motion he has decided to refer to the Court and those which the objectors desired to be heard by the Court. Copies of the objections are filed with the list. The Registrar refers the objections to the appropriate district Land Valuation Committee for hearing, and the Committee embodies its determination in each case in a formal order which, after a lapse of fourteen days, is sealed by the Registrar and becomes an order of the Court. Within the period of fourteen days, however, either the Crown representative, or any one affected by the order, may appeal to the Land Valuation Court, or the Court of its own motion may amend the order. Except that the Judge of the Court may on the application of any party to proceedings, or of his own motion, state a case for the opinion of the Court of Appeal on a question of law, the decisions of the Land Valuation Court (either decisions of the Court itself or orders of the Committees sealed by the Registrar) are final.

In the case of an objection to a valuation being allowed, the new valuation dates back to the date at which the valuation objected to would have been effected had no objection been lodged.

If any owner who has objected to a valuation made at a revision of a district roll is not satisfied with the value of the land as fixed by the Land Valuation Court's order, he may, within fourteen days of the sealing of the order, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the owner) considers to be the fair selling value as specified in his notice (but not less than the aggregate amount owing on mortgages or other charges on the land), or the land to be acquired on behalf of Her Majesty, or sold, at that value. There is also provision that if the Valuer-General is of the opinion that the value has been fixed by the Court at less than the capital value, he may within fourteen days after the sealing of the Court's order require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair capital value, and, failing such consent being given within thirty days after notice is delivered, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of Her Majesty.

VALUATIONS IN RELATION TO RATING.—The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.

Owing to the heavy decline in values during the early nineteen-thirties, and the impracticability of a universal revaluation, the provision enabling new valuations to be made was availed of by many owners with the object of reducing their rate payments. In order to maintain rating equity the Valuation of Land Amendment Act 1933 authorized local authorities to levy rates upon a proportionate part (not being under 75 per cent) of values upon the roll. Where an individual owner had obtained a revaluation, the lower of either the new figure or the proportionate part of the previously existing figure was taken. Since 1945 the right of objection to such a new valuation is limited to the claim that uniformity has not been preserved with existing roll values of comparable parcels of land.

The Urban Farm Land Rating Act 1932 (amended in 1933, 1935, and 1944) provides for rating relief for farm lands subject to rates levied by Borough (or City) Councils, Independent Town Boards, and certain Road Boards. The Act provides that these local authorities may assess valuations for rating purposes for such farm lands lower than the values for the same lands appearing on the district valuation rolls. There are rights of objection to such valuations, either to a specially constituted Assessment Court where the valuations are to appear on a farm land roll, or to a Magistrate if special rateable values are being assessed for the ordinary rating roll. The values are generally revised at five-yearly intervals.

A heritage of the days of independent valuations by local authorities is the provision by which they can rate on the annual (rental) values of properties within their areas, these values being assessed by the local authorities' own valuers. The annual value is defined as the rent at which a property would let from year to year reduced by 20 per cent in the case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and by 10 per cent in the case of land, but it may not be less than 5 per cent of the value of the fee simple. A new valuation roll in this regard is prepared either annually or trienially.

CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF LAND.—General valuations of land for the whole of New Zealand were made periodically up to the year 1897-98. Since that year no general valuations for the whole country have been made, but portions are revalued from time to time. As previously mentioned, however, it is now provided that every revision of a district valuation roll made after 31 March 1947 shall be followed by a further revision within five years, unless such revision is postponed by the Governor-General in Council. The figures in the following table, showing valuations over a number of years, therefore represent general valuations up to 1897 only, while for subsequent years the figures include the latest valuation available of each division.

Gross Capital and Unimproved Values

As at 31 MarchCapital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)
 ££
187899,566,67962,573,868
1882101,000,000..
1885113,270,649..
1888111,137,71475,497,379
1891122,225,02975,832,465
1897138,591,34784,401,244
1902154,816,13294,847,727
1905197,684,475122,937,126
1907236,644,536149,682,689
1909271,516,022172,759,948
1911293,117,065184,062,798
1913340,559,728212,963,468
1915371,076,683230,705,147
1916389,164,729241,322,255
1917405,466,071251,087,708
1918421,383,373260,921,812
1919445,533,445275,988,409
1920470,093,697290,880,264
1921518,584,318317,631,245
1922544,503,376329,174,337
1923553,403,794330,790,991
1924568,500,653333,869,581
1925587,349,575339,310,260
1926603,250,306341,047,952
1927618,264,093341,519,107
1928631,454,676335,217,075
1929655,906,887344,757,796
1930664,571,181338,887,411
1931667,911,212331,634,774
1932662,829,264321,798,700
1933653,707,517314,556,174
1934650,362,355309,770,390
1935637,604,203301,137,513
1936635,801,798295,695,574
1937632,229,720287,844,804
1938636,362,641282,326,015
1939652,898,894282,806,212
1940660,524,008278,880,855
1941673,118,250277,541,575
1942681,921,681276,884,859
1943684,180,966276,881,168
1944688,794,796277,038,582
1945697,365,953277,494,868
1946710,425,005279,214,040
1947746,412,384284,274,437
1948796,037,683291,617,238
1949889,268,331307,152,159
1950985,879,820324,465,347
19511,112,746,940349,159,931

The table shows a continuous decrease in land values from 1929 to 1943. Probably the lowest point in real values was reached about 1934, and the decreases shown after that year merely indicate that the new valuations being made were still at levels lower than the existing pre-depression figures. After 1943 land values were stabilized through the operation of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, and the increases shown to 1950 mainly reflect the writing into new valuations of increases which had occurred prior to 1943.

The fact that land valuations are not continuously up to date has the effect in the above table of delaying the appearance of other than the steepest movements and of reducing their apparent magnitudes. Consequently, the movements in the table cannot be regarded as indicative of the trends in land values at any given time. Rural land values are generally dependent on the prices received for our exports of primary products, and these prices are also the major influence affecting the country's economy and to some extent price levels generally. If it were not for the irregular periodicity of revisions of valuations, the movements in unimproved values in the preceding table could be expected to follow the trends of export prices shown in Section 35, though with less exaggerated movements and perhaps an upward bias due to improved efficiency in farming methods, growth of population, improved internal transport, and other facilities, &c.

"Capital values are influenced not only by the prices of primary products (in so far as they affect the unimproved value included in the capital value and indirectly by their effect on price levels generally), but also by the amount of activity in the building and construction industry.

The values shown in the foregoing table and in that following are the gross values; they include the value not only of rateable properties, but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.

Gross Values

As at 31 MarchNumberNorth IslandSouth IslandNew Zealand
Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)
  ££££££
Counties
1947129234,652,422100,469,097117,908,08264,045,537352,560,504164,514,634
1948129247,745,879102,932,521123,192,81364,482,772370,938,692167,415,293
1949129274,237,441105,579,267127,359,70463,773,378401,597,145169,352,645
1950129303,181,716109,402,568138,793,19266,159,388441,974,908175,561,956
1951129324,862,948112,457,552147,559,20166,669,032472,422,149179,126,584
Boroughs
1947131272,886,96084,034,623113,596,80133,841,027386,483,761117,875,650
1948134297,233,26887,793,543120,586,03834,644,646417,819,306122,438,189
1949134346,941,20199,076,380132,119,85636,801,975479,061,057135,878,355
1950134379,021,605104,843,295154,936,33141,979,086533,957,936146,822,381
1951134447,995,267120,478,603180,826,08746,962,625628,821,354167,441,228
Independent Town Districts
1947316,050,7471,565,9321,317,372318,2217,368,1191,884,153
1948295,753,0861,450,6851,526,599313,0717,279,6851,763,756
1949297,011,1001,605,2981,599,029315,8618,610,1291,921,159
1950297,880,1821,688,7502,066,794392,2609,946,9762,081,010
1951289,774,1072,316,8441,729,330275,27511,503,4372,592,119
Grand Totals
1941..453,472,929178,916,147219,645,32198,625,428673,118,250277,541,575
1942..460,828,500179,174,197221,093,18197,710,662681,921,681276,884,859
1943..463,469,474179,191,184220,711,49297,689,984684,180,966276,881,168
1944..466,892,602179,335,535221,902,19497,703,047688,794,796277,038,582
1945..473,372,283179,701,239223,993,67097,793,629697,365,953277,494,868
1946..483,837,330181,281,576226,587,67597,932,464710,425,005279,214,040
1947..513,590,129186,069,652232,822,25598,204,785746,412,384284,274,437
1948..550,732,233192,176,749245,305,45099,440,489796,037,683291,617,238
1949..628,189,742206,260,945261,078,589100,891,214889,268,331307,152,159
1950..690,083,503215,934,613295,796,317108,530,734985,879,820324,465,347
1951..782,632,322235,252,999330,114,618113,906,9321,112,746,940349,159,931

RATEABLE VALUES.—The values quoted earlier in this section relate to gross values (i.e., the value of all property, whether exempt from local rating or not). The following summary indicates rateable values for counties, boroughs, and independent town districts as at 31 March 1951.

North IslandSouth IslandNew Zealand
Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)Capital Value (Land and Improvements)Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column)
 ££££££
Counties293,931,712105,728,166135,677,48263,556,163429,609,194169,284,329
Boroughs402,824,668108,213,606163,515,79243,180,814566,340,460151,394,420
Town districts (independent)9,061,5812,144,8101,557,680251,45010,619,2612,396,260
    Totals705,817,961216,086,582300,750,954106,988,4271,006,568,915323,075,009

The next table shows the percentage distribution of area and population as at 1 April 1951, and of rateable property values between the different types of local authority districts as at 31 March 1951.

Local Authority DistrictAreaPopulationRateable Property Values
Capital ValueUnimproved ValueValue of Improvements

* Less than 0.05 per cent.

Percentage Distribution
Counties99.537.142.752.438.1
Boroughs0.561.356.346.960.7
Town districts (independent)0.0*1.61.00.71.2
    Totals100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

It will be observed that there is a closer correlation between value of improvements and population distribution than in the case of unimproved values and population distribution, with capital values consequently taking up an intermediate position.

Particulars of values for each county, borough, and independent town district in considerable detail is contained in the Local Authorities Handboook, where similar data are also given for dependent town districts and for road districts.

Chapter 19. SECTION 19—PRODUCTION: GENERAL

Table of Contents

Estimates of the value, and of movements in the volume, of physical production have been made in New Zealand for many years, considerably antedating the technique of national income estimates. The latter, of course, take into account the value of the tertiary services of transport, commerce, administration, social services, &c., as well as physical production; the earlier series were concerned only with the last-named. The estimates of physical production in this section are based in the main on the production data which appear in the six sections following.

GROSS FARMING INCOME.—Farming occupies such an important position in the economic structure of New Zealand that statistical information relating to farm production is vested with special interest. Statistics of quantitative farm production and prices received by farmers constitute the basic data used in the computation of estimates of aggregate receipts from sales of farm produce. The figures do not purport to show the aggregate net income from farming after all expenses of farm operations have been met. They are intended to afford an indication of the income available to farmers as a whole to meet current expenses of farm operation, living costs, interest payments, and all other costs. The estimates have recently been revised to take into account the real income or loss represented by changes in the numbers of livestock on farms as between the various years.

Except in the cases indicated in the next paragraph, no attempt has been made to exclude from the scope of the compilations that portion of marketable farm produce which may be consumed on the farm. Similarly, that portion of farm produce which is sold to other farmers as material for further farm production is in general included. For example, the value of production of grass seeds is included under the heading "Agricultural Produce," although—except for exports—almost the whole of this crop is used for the sowing or renewal of pasture lands. An exception, however, occurs in the case of stud stock sold for breeding purposes, no data being available on which to base an estimate of the aggregate annual value of such sales. With this exception, the totals shown for all farm produce thus represent the total income (including receipts from sales to other farmers), plus certain allowances for farm produce used on the farm. On the other hand, products of kitchen gardens and of other activities more intimately associated with the home than with the farm do not come within the ambit of this inquiry.

Production of green-fodder crops, turnips, and mangolds is not included. The view taken is that production of these crops is a normal and essential part of farm routine to be regarded more in the nature of a farm cost than as production of a saleable commodity. Consequently, the unknown—but, it is believed, very small—proportion sold of the total production of this class of farm produce is omitted from the totals shown. It is arbitrarily assumed that in the case of production of grasses and clovers 20 per cent where cut for hay, and 5 per cent where cut for ensilage, and in the case of grain crops cut for chaff, 25 per cent of the total crop, comes within the scope of this inquiry, the remainder being omitted for reasons similar to those advanced in the case of green fodder, &c.

The division into the three groups—(1) Agricultural, (2) Pastoral, and (3) Dairying, Poultry, and Bees—has been made entirely on the basis of the nature of the produce.

The principal items included in the agricultural group are wheat, oats, and other grain crops, grass seeds, potatoes, onions, tobacco, linen flax, orchard produce, and produce of market gardens, nurseries, hop gardens, &c. The prices at which the various commodities are valued are, in general, the prices received by farmers in the early months of the year, when the crops are harvested.

The estimated cost of sacks, cases, and other containers is excluded, as also are transport charges from farm to market and commission on sales. The fact that the cost of containers is excluded might be regarded as a departure from the general practice adopted in this computation of omitting to take account of costs incurred on the farm. It should be noted, however, that price quotations for some important classes of agricultural produce—e.g., wheat—are in ordinary commercial practice on a "sacks extra" basis, so that the exclusion of the value of containers in the case of other crops has the merit of consistency.

The principal items included in the pastoral group are livestock and wool production. Slaughterings of livestock have been assessed on the basis of values (alive) at freezing works, deductions being made to cover the cost of transport from farm to works, saleyards, &c., and of commission on sales of livestock. The value of store stock or young lambs sold by one farmer to another is counted only once—that is, when sold for slaughtering as fat stock.

It should be mentioned that the value of all livestock production, including bobby calves, cull cows from dairying herds, and pigs, is included in the pastoral group.

Wool production is valued at the average prices realized at sales or appraisals held during each season, the aggregate arrived at representing the value of wool produced in each season at average sale or appraisal prices ruling during that season. No adjustments are made to cover the unknown increase or decrease in the total ultimate return from the season's production due to higher or lower prices realized for wool carried over and sold in a subsequent season. Deductions have been made to cover the cost of transport of wool to selling centres, and of woolpacks.

The estimates for the pastoral group have been revised to take into account the value of real income represented by changes in the numbers of livestock held on farms, which in individual years may represent a marked accretion or reduction in terms of real income.

The largest individual item included in the dairying, &c., group is the pay-out to suppliers by butter, cheese, and dried milk, &c., factories during each of the dairy seasons shown. An estimate of the value of human consumption of raw milk (at farm-gate prices) is also included, together with the value of butter produced on farms for home use or for sale. The available data permit of only a rough estimate of the value of poultry products, which, with bee products, are included in this group mainly for purposes of convenience.

The following table shows figures of gross farming income (in millions of £N.Z.) arrived at for each of the twenty-four production years for which the information is available. It also shows the relative contributions of the three groups in each year, in the form of percentages of the total of all farm production.

Production YearAgricultural ProducePastoral ProduceProduce of Dairying, Poultry, and BeesAll Farm Produce
ValuePer CentValuePer CentValuePer CentValuePer Cent
 £(m.) £(m.) £(m.) £(m.) 
1928-297.31135.85225.53768.6100
1929-307.41229.44824.44061.2100
1930-316.71518.94417.94143.5100
1931-326.51714.03717.44637.9100
1932-336.91814.63816.54438.0100
1933-347.01424.85017.83649.6100
1934-356.01322.34818.33946.6100
1935-367.41327.74723.94059.0100
1936-377.21039.55327.93774.6100
1937-387.31034.04829.84271.1100
1938-398.21229.94330.84568.9100
1939-409.41331.24233.84574.4100
1940-419.61139.94636.64386.1100
1941-4210.61338.54635.14184.2100
1942-4312.01439.04633.94084.9100
1943-4413.41638.64533.23985.2100
1944-4514.81546.04640.039100.8100
1945-4614.51545.64736.43896.5100
1946-4715.01453.54644.940113.4100
1947-4815.01168.45052.139135.5100
1948-4917.41271.14858.440146.9100
1949-5017.81099.25564.235181.2100
1950-5118.56200.16971.825290.4100
1951-5217.38110.35382.239209.8100

In the course of the compilation of the indices of volume of total production given later in this section index numbers have been compiled showing the movements in volume of farm production. For the compilation of these index numbers a computation has been made for each of the seasons 1928-29 to 1951-52 showing what the aggregate annual value would have been, had 1938-39 prices been constant throughout the period. From the resultant aggregates, index numbers have been compiled which measure the movements in the volume of production; for, since prices were assumed to be constant, volume is the only variable factor in the aggregates. The coverage of the pastoral production series includes allowances for changes in the numbers of livestock on farms.

In the following table index numbers of value and volume on the base: 1938-39 (= 100) are given, and these give a clearer idea of the extent of year-to-year changes.

Production YearAgriculturalPastoralDairying, &c.All Farm Produce
ValueVolumeValueVolumeValueVolumeValueVolume
1928-298910712079837210079
1929-3090105988379788983
1930-3182113637958806384
1931-3279105477956835584
1932-3384136498654965596
1933-34851198391581027299
1934-3573104759059996896
1935-369012393937810487101
1936-37881111329791109108104
1937-388910611410197105103104
1938-39100100100100100100100100
1939-4011511910493110107108102
1940-41117126133114119115125116
1941-42129128129110114109122111
1942-43146139130106110102123108
1943-4416314812910210896124105
1944-45180160154110130105146113
1945-4617714215311311892140107
1946-47183152172108146102161110
1947-48183144221114169104193113
1948-49212156230112190113210117
1949-50217150332122208117263123
1950-51226153669122233123421126
1951-52211144369123267124305126

The phenomenal increase in the price of wool in the 1950-51 season, coupled with the rise in the price of livestock slaughtered, resulted in the value of the Pastoral group showing an increase of 102 per cent over the previous year's figure, despite the volume being unchanged. In 1951-52 the fall in the price of wool adversely affected the Pastoral group value, while the reduced yield of wheat and fruit resulted in a decline in value and volume of the Agricultural group.

THE SPREAD IN PRICE LEVELS.—The statistics quoted under the previous headings illustrate the growth in farm production since the 1928-29 season, and the changes in gross farming income. While the fall in gross farming income between 1928-29 and 1932-33, despite a considerably enhanced volume of farm production, suggests in itself a period of difficulty for the farming community, the divergence between price levels of farm products, most of which are sold in overseas markets, and internal price levels generally is the real crux of the agrarian problem in time of depression. Prices of farm products are particularly sensitive, since the demand for and the supply of most products of the soil are not easily equated. Changing demand conditions for farm products do not readily result in compensatory supply changes, non do changing supply conditions readily bring about compensatory demand changes. The slack is normally taken up through fluctuating prices. On the other hand, the cost of debt charges does not fluctuate so readily, while prices of services and of manufactured goods in normal times are also less sensitive than prices of farm products.

FARM PRODUCTION: EXPORTS AND NEW ZEALAND CONSUMPTION.—Estimates of the relative importance of exports and of consumption within New Zealand in the disposal of farm produce have been compiled by utilizing the statistics of gross farming income, in conjunction with statistics of trade in farm products.

In the paragraphs covering the statistics of gross farming income it is explained that these estimates were framed on the basis of "on the farm" values in order that they might indicate the gross receipts by the farmer, after making provision for transport charges and other expenses incurred in the marketing of produce.

In compiling the statistics of the relative importance of the New Zealand market and of export markets for farm products the value of exports has been assessed at the "farm" value of the commodities concerned, and not at the f.o.b. declared value for export. This adjustment has been made in order to ensure that both sets of statistics from which the comparison is made are on the same value basis. It will be realized, then, that the statistics of value given in this statement indicate the gross returns to the farmer from farm products exported and from consumption of such products within New Zealand.

The statistics of the return to the farmer in respect of New Zealand consumption of farm produce have been obtained by deducting exports from total production. In these compilations exports of milk products have been converted to a butterfat equivalent, the return to the farmer being computed on the basis of butterfat pay-out; while the slaughterings represented by exports of meat products have been taken as the basis on which to estimate the farmer's receipts from exports of meat. In instances where statistics of stocks are available adjustment has been made for the carry-over from one season to another. It has been assumed that stocks of wool, frozen meat, and butter and cheese carried over are held for export, and that stocks of wheat and oats are subsequently consumed within New Zealand.

Since the estimates of New Zealand consumption are the residual element in the process of compilation, any lack of correspondence between the statistics of production and of trade will affect the accuracy of these estimates. Statistics of production relate to the production year for each commodity, or group of commodities, coming within the scope of this investigation. In many instances the production years do not cover identical twelve-monthly periods, so that the aggregate of production of farm produce includes statistics for a number of yearly periods ending in different months. Exports during any one year do not consist entirely of commodities produced within the same twelve-monthly period to which the export statistics relate. Since the estimates of gross farming income include changes in the number of livestock on farms, it follows that the resultant increase or decrease in the total production is necessarily included in the residual New Zealand consumption figure. The effect of these various factors is, however, minimized by taking averages for three seasons rather than for individual seasons.

The following table, based on the averages of statistics for three production and three export seasons, shows the division of gross farming income into returns from exports of farm produce and from consumption of such produce within New Zealand.

Three Production YearsAnnual Average Gross Farming Income FromPercentages of Gross Farming Income From
Total ProductionExportsNew Zealand ConsumptionExportsNew Zealand Consumption
 £(m.)£(m.)£(m.)Per CentPer Cent
Agricultural Produce
1928-29 to 1930-317.10.76.41090
1933-34 to 1935-366.80.86.01288
1936-37 to 1938-397.60.86.81189
1942-43 to 1944-4513.43.310.12575
1943-44 to 1945-4614.23.610.62575
1944-45 to 1946-4714.83.111.72179
1945-46 to 1947-4814.82.212.61585
1946-47 to 1948-4915.82.213.61486
1947-48 to 1949-5016.72.614.11684
1948-49 to 1950-5117.92.415.51387
Pastoral Produce
1928-29 to 1930-3128.018.69.46634
1933-34 to 1935-3624.919.35.67822
1936-37 to 1938-3934.426.87.67822
1942-43 to 1944-4541.235.26.08515
1943-44 to 1945-4643.436.56.98416
1944-45 to 1946-4747.640.37.38515
1945-46 to 1947-4854.447.07.48713
1946-47 to 1948-4962.154.08.18713
1947-48 to 1949-5078.166.611.58515
1948-49 to 1950-51122.7101.221.58218
Dairying, Poultry, and Bees
1928-29 to 1930-3122.615.27.46733
1933-34 to 1935-3620.014.75.37327
1936-37 to 1938-3929.520.49.16931
1942-43 to 1944-4535.723.012.76436
1943-44 to 1945-4636.524.212.36634
1944-45 to 1946-4740.427.512.96832
1945-46 to 1947-4844.530.114.46832
1946-47 to 1948-4951.835.616.26931
1947-48 to 1949-5058.240.118.16931
1948-49 to 1950-5164.844.919.96931
All Farm Produce
1928-29 to 1930-3157.734.523.26040
1933-34 to 1935-3651.734.816.96733
1936-37 to 1938-3971.548.023.56733
1939-40 to 1941-4281.655.026.66733
1940-41 to 1942-4385.157.028.16733
1941-42 to 1943-4484.856.228.66634
1942-43 to 1944-4590.361.528.86832
1943-44 to 1945-4694.164.329.86832
1944-45 to 1946-47102.870.931.96931
1945-46 to 1947-48113.779.334.47030
1946-47 to 1948-49129.791.837.97129
1947-48 to 1949-50153.0109.343.77129
1948-49 to 1950-51205.4148.556.97228

Of the total gross farming income during the twenty-three production years 1928-29 to 1950-51, 69 per cent came from exports of farm produce, while 31 per cent was accounted for by consumption of such produce within the country.

VALUE OF PRODUCTION.—Complete statistics covering all phases of production are not available, and in compiling the following statistics estimates of production have been made in several cases where direct data are not obtainable. Since statistical information as to production in each of the major productive activities is readily available, the items for which estimates must be made are, with the exception of one group of commodities, relatively unimportant. Although the value of products made in the home—e.g., home-made clothing, jams, kitchen-garden products, &c.—must, in the aggregate, account for a considerable annual value, it is impossible to estimate with any reasonable degree of accuracy the value of such production, which is, on this account, omitted from the statistics of the value of production.

It should be noted that production of material commodities only is taken into consideration in these statistics.

The general principle followed in assessing values has been to value products as near as possible to the actual point of production. For example, livestock is valued at "on the hoof" prices, while values at the factory are used in the case of factory products. In some few cases, however, reliable data as to values at or near the point of production cannot be obtained; and in these cases export valuations or wholesale-price quotations have been used in assessing values. Although absolute uniformity of treatment in the basis of valuation as between different commodities has not been possible, the basis of valuation gives comparable aggregate values for the period covered. The statistics thus afford a fairly accurate indication of fluctuations in the value of production from year to year, although the absolute figures for any individual year must be regarded as an approximation only.

Since the basis of valuation is (as far as possible) at the point of production, transport costs are only partly represented in the values shown, while the accretions to the value of commodities caused by the services of retailers and other distributors of finished products are not included in the statistics.

In classifying the value of production into the principal groups care has been taken to avoid duplication, products of one group which constitute the raw material of another group being counted once only. For example, the gross value of agricultural products in 1950-51 is estimated at £42,500,000; but, as the major part of these products was utilized for the purpose of adding value to livestock, the net value only (£19,500,000) is classified under the heading "Agricultural," since livestock and livestock products are included in either the "Pastoral" or the "Dairying, &c.," group.

Products have been classified into the groups to which they most logically belong from a production point of view, butter and cheese, for example, being classified under "Dairying, &c.," and not as factory products. The figure shown under the heading "Factory" is the aggregate value added to materials by the process of manufacture, excluding industries which are already included in other groups (e.g., butter and cheese making, meat freezing, fish curing, and sawmilling). As a result of the inclusion of these industries processing farm products in the appropriate farming subgroups, the values for these sub-groups and for the farming group shown in this series naturally differ from the corresponding values in the gross farming income series. The total value of output of factory industries is included in cases where the materials are produced in New Zealand and are not already included as production in some other group.

The estimates of value of production from the year 1900-1 onwards are quoted in the following table and are in terms of New Zealand currency. A global estimate such as this, is, from its nature, subject to amendment from time to time as additional data on production become available and improvements in technique are effected.

Value of Production
YearAgriculturalPastoralDairying, Poultry, and BeesTotal Farming GroupsMiningFisheriesForestryFactoryBuilding and MiscellaneousTotals (All Groups)
 £(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)£(m.)
1900-014.112.23.720.02.90.12.05.43.533.9
1905-064.317.25.326.84.20.12.66.85.345.8
1910-114.020.47.431.84.60.22.88.15.953.4
1915-167.631.111.550.24.80.31.99.75.472.3
1920-218.829.426.264.43.10.44.618.68.499.5
1921-229.528.321.859.62.90.54.517.28.793.4
1922-238.130.825.264.13.00.44.518.010.3100.3
1923-247.132.724.664.43.20.54.719.211.9103.9
1924-258.143.326.277.63.10.54.820.812.7119.5
1925-268.432.025.265.63.20.64.722.314.0110.4
1926-278.831.824.765.33.50.54.023.014.8111.1
1927-289.638.527.275.33.60.53.522.813.9119.6
1928-299.942.429.381.63.60.53.424.013.1126.2
1929-309.135.628.473.13.70.63.625.613.9120.5
1930-318.824.422.255.43.60.52.923.311.597.2
1931-328.019.221.949.13.40.41.718.610.183.3
1932-338.920.321.250.43.40.41.717.710.183.7
1933-348.731.722.562.93.50.42.018.611.098.4
1934-357.928.023.058.93.80.42.620.710.396.7
1935-369.233.828.871.84.00.43.023.211.4113.8
1936-378.846.333.388.44.00.53.626.712.7135.9
1937-388.640.135.183.84.20.64.130.013.1135.8
1938-399.236.736.081.94.40.64.030.514.7136.1
1939-4010.138.037.986.04.90.64.433.515.4144.8
1940-4110.147.840.898.75.10.64.537.114.4160.4
1941-4211.246.539.697.35.40.64.541.214.8163.8
1942-4312.647.838.298.65.30.65.045.215.5170.2
1943-4414.047.237.798.95.70.75.349.415.9175.9
1944-4515.456.144.9116.45.80.75.452.016.4196.7
1945-4615.156.441.3112.86.00.96.155.619.0200.4
1946-4715.664.950.9131.46.41.06.661.723.1230.2
1947-4815.780.458.9155.06.31.18.770.824.4266.3
1948-4918.584.066.3168.86.91.210.577.027.8292.2
1949-5018.7117.472.8208.98.21.410.984.531.1345.0
1950-5119.5214.381.6315.49.41.412.897.436.8473.2

The total value of production reached a record level of £473,200,000 in 1950-51, and recorded an increase of £128,200,000, or 37 per cent, as compared with the previous year. Compared with the pre-war year 1938-39, there has been an increase of £337,100,000, or 248 per cent.

The total estimated value of farm production for 1950-51 was £315,400,000, an increase of £106,500,000, or 51 per cent, over the previous year's figure. In comparison with the year 1938-39 farm production increased in value by £233,500,000, or by 285 per cent. The increase in volume of farm production over this period amounted to 26 per cent, so that the main factor contributing to the increase in value over 1938-39 was higher prices.

All the individual groups, except fisheries which remained constant at the 1949-50 level, showed record levels for value in 1950-51, the group showing the greatest relative increase over the previous year being pastoral production, higher prices for wool accounting for no less than £80,000,000 of the total value of production increase.

The factory group shows for both value and volume a continuation of the upward trend. It should be borne in mind that the amount shown as factory production in the value of production statistics does not include the value of production in the industries processing primary products. Production in such cases is credited to the appropriate primary-production group (dairying, pastoral, forestry, &c.).

VOLUME OF PRODUCTION.—The method of computation of the volume series is somewhat involved and is based on figures of physical volume of output where available (as for practically all farm, mining, forestry, and fishery production). For factory industries, quantity figures—either of products or of materials used—have been utilized where available, and in the case of other factory industries an estimate of volume of production is assessed by applying to the cost of materials used or of products, an index of wholesale prices of the principal materials or products of the particular industry. In the case of some of the industries where the above methods were not applicable a figure closely indicative of volume movements has been arrived at by assessing the number of man-hours worked.

Information as to the number of dwellinghouses erected, classified according to size, is normally available, and from a consideration of this data, value figures for other classes of building activity have been converted into equivalent dwelling or room units. The composite total of actual and equivalent dwelling or room units is a sufficiently reliable indicator of actual volume of building production to permit of its incorporation in an index measuring the year-to-year movement in the volume of total production. Similarly, for those physically productive occupations (representing only a small percentage of aggregate production) not included in any of the groups mentioned above, a reasonably close approximation of movement is afforded by a consideration of the numbers of men engaged, with allowance for changes in working hours and also for the relative productive output of different classes of labour.

The following table gives figures of value, and index numbers of value and volume of production, for the principal headings.

Value and Volume of Production

Base of index numbers: 1938-39 (= 100)

YearFarmFactory*Total (Including Other)
ValueIndex Number of VolumeValueIndex Number of VolumeValueIndex Number of Volume
TotalIndex NumberTotalIndex NumberTotalIndex Number

* Excluding factory industries included in other groups.

 £(m.)  £(m.)  £(m.)  
1930-3155.4688423.3766597.27178
1931-3249.1608418.6615683.36175
1932-3350.4629617.7585783.76183
1933-3462.9779918.6615998.47287
1934-3558.9729620.7686996.77187
1935-3671.88810123.27676113.88493
1936-3788.410810426.78890135.910099
1937-3883.810210430.09895135.8100100
1938-3981.910010030.5100100136.1100100
1939-4086.010510233.5110110144.8106105
1940-4198.712111637.1122114160.4118113
1941-4297.311911141.2135117163.8120110
1942-4398.612010845.2148122170.2125109
1943-4498.912110549.4162129175.9129108
1944-45116.414211352.0170132196.7145114
1945-46112.813810755.6182136200.4147112
1946-47131.416011061.7202146230.2169118
1947-48155.018911370.8232159266.3196123
1948-49168.820611777.0252163292.2215129
1949-50208.925512384.5277174345.0253137
1950-51315.438512697.4319183473.2348141

A measure of relative productivity is afforded by the next table, which gives figures and index numbers of value and volume of production in total and per head of population.

Value and Volume of Production
YearMean Population Year Ended 30 JuneValue of ProductionVolume of Production
TotalPer HeadIndex Numbers 1938-39 (= 100)Index Numbers 1938-39 (= 100)
TotalPer HeadTotalPer Head

* Not available.

  £(m.)£    
1900-01812,01033.941.72550**
1905-06929,06645.849.33459**
1910-111,050,01453.450.93961**
1915-161,150,37272.362.85375**
1920-211,258,31399.579.17394**
1925-261,399,583110.478.98194**
1930-311,504,02297.264.671777884
1935-361,568,432113.872.684869396
1937-381,598,570135.885.0100101100101
1938-391,616,650136.184.2100100100100
1939-401,636,680144.888.5106105105103
1940-411,634,238160.498.1118117113111
1941-421,631,375163.8100.4120119110109
1942-431,639,407170.2103.8125123109108
1943-441,641,433175.9107.2129127108106
1944-451,673,378196.7117.5145140114110
1945-461,729,195200.4115.9147138112105
1946-471,779,129230.2129.4169153118107
1947-481,816,938266.3146.6196174123110
1948-491,853,049292.2157.7215187129112
1949-501,890,752345.0182.5253217137117
1950-511,927,218473.2245.5348292141118

MARKETING OF PRIMARY PRODUCE.—Prior to the First World War, internal arrangements for the marketing of primary produce destined for export were the subject of individual negotiation between producers and intermediaries. Government assistance in the marketing of primary products, however, had been given in many ways since organized settlement began, such as by monetary grants, by research and instruction, and by inspection and regulation in the public interest. Organized bulk marketing commenced in 1915 with the establishment of the Imperial Government Supplies Department in Wellington as agent for the New Zealand Government in controlling the export of the various items of primary produce, notably meat, wool, butter, cheese, hides and skins, &c. After the termination of Imperial bulk purchasing by March 1921 producers of meat and dairy produce viewed more favourably participation in some form of common marketing organization, though wool producers were much less favourably disposed, owing to the different circumstances pertaining in regard to overseas markets for wool.

In 1922 and 1923, therefore, attempts to gain at least some of the advantages of organization were apparent in the establishment in the former year of the Meat Producers Board under the authority of the Meat Export Control Act, and of the New Zealand Dairy Produce Control Board in 1924 under the Dairy Produce Export Control Act of the later year mentioned. Other such Boards established include the Honey Export Control Board (1924), the Fruit Export Control Board (1924), the kauri Gum Control Board (1925), the New Zealand Poultry Board (1933), and the Wheat Committee (1936).

The effect of the economic depression of the early "thirties" affected the operations of the Boards so seriously that after an investigation by a Royal Commission, an Executive Commission of Agriculture was created in 1934 by virtue of the Agriculture (Emergency Powers) Act 1934. The Commission was granted very wide powers, including those to take over the functions of various existing Boards, and to make regulations for the improvement of marketing methods in order to improve the prices at which farm produce was being sold.

In respect of the direct control and marketing of primary produce, the Executive Commission of Agriculture was superseded by the Primary Products Marketing Department in 1936, though it continued to function in an advisory and regulatory fashion, being, among other things, responsible for the zoning of dairy factory supply areas.

The Meat Producers Board arranged for the grading, handling, and storage of meat for shipment and the regulation of shipping, while no valid contract for shipment by exporters could be made without the approval of the Board. This practice continued until the early stages of the Second World War, when recourse was again made to bulk purchase between Governments, the Marketing Department taking over the export of meat.

The Dairy Board in a similar manner became responsible for the control of shipping in respect of dairy produce. As an experiment in 1927 it endeavoured to make use of its London office as the sole agent for the sale of butter and cheese, including the fixation of prices by the London agency in conjunction with distributors. This experiment was abandoned shortly thereafter, but a modified form of marketing organization was adopted in the early depression years by the preparation of a list of licensed wholesalers to whom allocations of dairy produce were made. Further plans for the more complete control of export marketing by the Board were rendered void with the establishment by the Government of the Primary Products Marketing Department (later becoming the Marketing Department) under the Primary Products Marketing Act 1936. The Department was empowered to acquire primary products and market these either in New Zealand or overseas. During the ensuing period up to the outbreak of war the operations of the Department were confined to dairy produce, while throughout this period and subsequently, payments to butterfat producers were based on the guaranteed-price scheme. Concurrently with the control of marketing of dairy produce for export the Department assumed the responsibility of marketing such products within New Zealand.

Legislation in 1937 established the Internal Marketing Division of the Primary Products Marketing Department, and the original Department became the Export Division of the Primary Products Marketing Department. The functions of the Internal Marketing Division were rapidly expanded in various directions, and it took over the processing and marketing of New Zealand standard lemons (1939); guaranteed a minimum price for kauri gum (1937); provided a minimum guarantee for eggs and undertook an advisory service for the trade (1937); and in 1940 became responsible for the administration of regulations setting up egg floors in the four main centres and in Hastings.

In 1942 it became necessary to set up floors in most of the provincial centres and these have continued to operate. The marketing of eggs became the sole responsibility of the National Egg Marketing Committee in 1951, but the committee continued to use the Department as its agent. The Poultry Industry, however, is in the process of setting up its own marketing organization and it is anticipated it will take over completely during 1953. In 1938 regulations administered by the Division were introduced regulating the sale and disposal of bobby calves, but it is anticipated that the New Zealand Dairy Board will take over the administration of these regulations in 1953. In 1938 also the Minister of Marketing assumed the powers of the Honey Export Control Board. Honey in blended and packed form was distributed both within the country and to overseas markets. Upon the outbreak of war in 1939 and by agreement with the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation, but actually commencing duty in 1940, the staff of the Fruit Export Control Board was taken over, the Board retiring from active participation, but remaining as an advisory committee. The growers were given a fixed return for their fruit, the Government undertaking to sell the whole crop within New Zealand and to bear whatever losses were consequent upon such policy.

The existence of the Marketing Department was thus a factor in achieving a smooth changeover to a system of bulk-purchase agreements covering meat, dairy produce, wool, hides, tallow, &c., between the United Kingdom and New Zealand Governments. This procedure was to remain a dominant feature of marketing during the succeeding years. Shipping and storage difficulties associated with wartime conditions also led to the export of meat becoming a function of the Marketing Department.

In the case of wool the Government utilized the services of organizations already in existence for the bulk sale of this product. General administration and the financial aspects were dealt with, however, by the Marketing Department.

The Meat Pool, Meat Industry Stabilization, and Dairy Industry Stabilization Accounts received the benefit of price increases occurring during the war years (the first mentioned, of increases in meat prices up to December 1942; the second, thereafter). The surpluses remaining in the two latter accounts, after payment of subsidies, &c., designed to keep down farm production costs, constituted reserves intended to maintain producer incomes during periods of falling prices and, in the case of the Meat Pool surplus, for the future use of the industry. The Finance Act 1950 amalgamated the Meat Pool and Meat Industry Stabilization Accounts to form the Meat Industry Reserve Account. In certain other industries, such as honey and lemons, the Marketing Department operates pool accounts within its main Marketing Account.

In 1947 the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act was passed, the effect of which was to transfer the marketing of dairy produce from the Marketing Department to the Dairy Products Marketing Commission (which includes Government and producer representation) established by the Act. The Commission was given the task of determining the guaranteed price to be paid out to producers, while the general conditions to be taken into account in its determination were also specified.

The present position may be summarized as follows: the Dairy Products Marketing Commission negotiates with the overseas buyers (e.g., United Kingdom Ministry of Food) in respect of contract prices and quantities of export dairy produce, acquires and provides for the handling of the New Zealand dairy production, determines the guaranteed prices to be paid to local producers for dairy produce, and regulates the marketing of butter and cheese in New Zealand.

In respect of meat, by arrangement with the Government in early 1948, the Meat Producers Board resumed the regulation of shipping and physical handling of meat and became responsible for the purchase of meat for export and the payment to the freezing companies for such meat. In negotiation of prices, contracts, &c., for the sale of meat and meat products overseas the representatives of the Board have acted as advisers in association with the representatives of the New Zealand Government, but it has been announced that for the 1953-54 season's prices the Meat Producers Board has been authorized to conduct the price negotiations with the United Kingdom Ministry of Food. The United Kingdom Government has agreed to this procedure subject to the New Zealand Government vouching for the accuracy of any cost statistics used by the Board's representatives. Meat destined for local consumption is not dealt with by the Meat Producers Board.

The minimum-price system created by the Joint Organization for the disposal of war surplus stocks of wool was continued by the operations of the Wool Disposal Commission, which was prepared to buy, at minimum reserve prices, wool from current clips offered at public auction but in respect of which prices failed to exceed the reserve fixed. By the Wool Commission Act 1951 the Wool Disposal Commission was abolished and a Wool Commission authorized, with the principal function of assuring minimum prices for greasy, scoured, and growers' slipe wool in accordance with the table of minimum prices (effective only after agreement with the Minister), for New Zealand wool sold in New Zealand or the United Kingdom at auction sales approved by the Commission. The Wool Disposal Account was abolished and its moneys, together with those standing to the credit of the Wool Industry Deposit Account, were transferred to the Wool Commission Account which was established by the Act. The marketing of wool is carried out by public auction, though a charge on the proceeds of sales is retained by the Wool Commission sufficient to cover administration costs and the amount of the levy imposed by the Wool Industry Act 1944. The latter amount is expended by the Wool Board for the benefit of the industry as a whole.

The Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948 set up the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board, which consists of five persons, two appointed by the Government, two nominated by the industry, and a Chairman appointed by Government after consultation with representatives of the industry. In this case the Board does not itself declare the average price to be paid for apples and pears, its powers being limited in this respect to making recommendations to the Minister of Marketing, who declares the cost of production. The Minister then, after consultation with the Board, declares the average price to be paid for apples and pears, and this price may vary by 6d. more or 6d. less than the cost of production figure. The variation up or down is determined by various tests set out in the Act. The Apple and Pear Board does not employ its own staff, except for secretarial and investigational duties, the physical functions in assembly, distribution, and marketing being carried out by the Marketing Department as the agent of the Board. The Board, however, is at present in the process of setting up a complete organization and is to take over the physical functions of marketing as from 1 December 1953.

The Milk Act 1944, as amended in 1951, set up a Central Milk Council under whose general direction were to be established local milk authorities of various types according to conditions. The Marketing Department acts as the administrative agent of the Council. It also administers the National Milk Scheme under which local supply associations of farmers contract to supply the requirements in given areas at prices fixed from time to time by agreement between the industry representatives and the Government. The scheme controls prices and allowances for processing and distribution at all stages from the farm gate to the consumer.

The Potato Board, with equal representation of growers and merchants, was established by the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950. Its principal function is to ensure that an adequate supply of main crop potatoes shall be available for consumption. Its powers include the making of contracts between growers and the Board, and the appointment of wholesalers authorized to purchase from growers and to sell potatoes in respect of which contracts have been made with the Board. The Board replaced the Potato Advisory Committee of the Marketing Department from November 1950.

In some industries of smaller volume though of considerable importance, in particular the honey and lemon industries, executive and financial powers involved in the marketing of the products are exercised through the Marketing Department, operations being carried on in full consultation with Marketing Committees set up under regulations, and on which the industry is represented. Honey for export is controlled by the Minister of Marketing, the latter having assumed the powers conferred on the Honey Export Control Board by virtue of the Agriculture (Emergency Powers) Act 1934, as modified by subsequent marketing legislation.

The sole authority for the importation of oranges, bananas, pineapples, and lemons was, from 1938 to 1950, the Marketing Department. The sole right to import citrus fruits (in practice except lemons, unless at the request of the Government), bananas, and pineapples, however, passed to a newly formed company, Fruit Distributors, Limited, on 1 January 1951.

With the industry bodies, such as the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board and the New Zealand Poultry Board assuming direct control of the marketing of their produce, the remaining functions of the Marketing Department, although important, do not justify the retention of a separate Government Department and provision was made in the Marketing Amendment Act 1953 for the abolition of the Marketing Department and the transfer of its remaining functions to the Director-General of Agriculture.

The Primary Products Marketing Act 1953 provides for the establishment of Marketing Authorities for the purpose of regulating the marketing of primary products (exclusive of dairy produce, wheat, potatoes, apples, pears, tobacco, wool, livestock, or meat). Those products excepted are at present the subject of separate Acts.

Marketing Authorities may be established by regulation on the recommendation of the Minister of Agriculture, who is not to recommend the making of such a regulation unless he is satisfied that a majority of the producers of the primary product concerned, are in favour of the establishment of an Authority regulating the marketing of that particular product.

It is provided that in the exercise of its functions, a Marketing Authority is to comply with the general trade policy of the Government and any directions given by the Minister pursuant to the policy of the Government.

BULK PURCHASE OF PRIMARY PRODUCE BY UNITED KINGDOM GOVERNMENT.—The deterioration in the European situation during 1938 and 1939 had led to the formulation of plans in the United Kingdom and New Zealand for the supply of foodstuffs and other produce in the event of war. These plans, which were put into effect shortly after the outbreak of war, envisaged the United Kingdom Government becoming the sole purchaser of imported foodstuffs, and the Marketing Department becoming the authority in New Zealand responsible for the bulk purchase and shipment of the various food and other products.

In general the arrangements for the purchase of produce were to continue for the duration of the war and a subsequent period to be agreed upon, except in the case of wool, where the period was fixed for the duration of the war and one season's clip thereafter. The bulk purchases of wool terminated with the sale of the 1945-46 season's clip, but early in 1944 long-term contracts were entered into in regard to butter, cheese, and meat, the period covered in the original agreement being the four production seasons 1944-45 to 1947-48. At the beginning of the 1946-47 season the period of the contracts was extended to 31 July 1950, with arrangements to confer in 1948 on the desirability of a further extension. As a result of conferences held in 1948 new long-term agreements were entered into covering the period to the end of the production year which terminates in 1955. These agreements are referred to later under their respective headings.

The principal products which came within the bulk-purchase plan which commenced at the outbreak of the Second World War were wool, dairy produce, meat, tallow, and woolly sheep skins. A brief history of the contracts entered into in regard to the three main items—wool, dairy produce, and meat—and of the principal changes that have taken place since the inception of the scheme is given on pages 319-326 of the 1950 issue of the Year-Book. In the following pages only recent years are dealt with in the text together with ten-year summary tables.

WOOL.—In the case of wool the contract commenced with the 1939-40 season's clip and was for the duration of the war and one season's clip thereafter. It was subsequently agreed that the "duration of the war" related to the "global" war, so that, following the cessation of hostilities in August 1945, the sale of the 1945-46 season's clip marked the end of the contract obligation of the United Kingdom Government. All wool not required for manufacture in New Zealand was covered by the terms of the contract.

As a result of the dislocation of normal trading conditions caused by the war huge surplus stocks of wool purchased under contract from Australia, South Africa, and New Zealand had accumulated by the end of the contract period. The total stocks of United-Kingdom-owned wool at 30 June 1945 were estimated at 3,245,000,000 lb., including 540,000,000 lb. (or 17 per cent) from New Zealand. Owing to the increased world consumption of wool, the surplus stocks were disposed of at a much faster rate than was anticipated, being at a rate of approximately 2,000,000 bales each year.

The problem of dealing with and disposing of the accumulated surplus in a manner that would not detrimentally affect future prospects of the trade resulted in the formation of a partnership between the Governments of the United Kingdom, Australia, New Zealand, and South Africa. A Joint Organization was formed and incorporated in England as a private registered company, the capital consisting of eight shares, of which four were held by the nominees of the United Kingdom, two by nominees of the Government of Australia, and one each by nominees of the Governments of New Zealand and South Africa. The company had three subsidiaries acting on its behalf, one in each of the three wool-producing countries. The subsidiary in New Zealand was the New Zealand Wool Disposal Commission established under the Wool Disposal Act 1945. This Act, which came into force on 1 January 1946, approved the agreement entered into between the four Governments and established the necessary machinery for the carrying-out of the functions of the Joint Organization in New Zealand.

The Joint Organization bought, held, and sold wool as agent for the four Governments. The post-war wool clips were not acquired by it by way of bulk contracts—the method adopted by the United Kingdom Government during the war—but these, and existing surplus wool, were auctioned as before the war, subject to a system of minimum or reserve prices, at which the Organization itself would buy if no other buyer bid that price or better. Reserve prices were fixed prior to the opening of each wool season, or at such other times as might be required, not by the Joint Organization, but by representatives of the four Governments. The price-fixing powers of the Joint Organization were limited to the making of "minor" changes in the general price level.

Stocks of wool taken over by the Joint Organization for disposal in 1945 amounted to 10,407,000 bales, the New Zealand share of this wool comprising 1,777,000 bales. By 31 July 1951 all stocks held in New Zealand were liquidated with the exception of 4,494 bales. These were later disposed of at United Kingdom auctions in early 1952.

A total final profit of £19,748,187 was estimated to accrue to New Zealand as its share from the sale of wool under the Joint Organization scheme. Most of this amount has been invested in Government securities, and is to be expended for the purposes set out in the Wool Commission Act 1951.

The operating expenses of the Joint Organization were borne equally by the woolgrowers and the Joint Organization. The share of the woolgrowers was paid from a contributory charge on all sales of current clip wool at auction sales or sales to the Joint Organization at reserve prices. The share of the Joint Organization was met by a deduction from the sales of wool held by it. The rate of the contributory charge in New Zealand was 7 1/2 per cent for 1946-47 season, 5 per cent for 1947-48 and 1948-49, 2 1/2 per cent for 1949-50, and 1/2 per cent for the 1950-51 season, this percentage being calculated on the sale value of all wool produced in New Zealand. There was no charge made for the 1951-52 season, nor is any charge being made for the 1952-53 season. In the case of scoured wool the rate was charged on the greasy equivalent, and in the case of sheepskins on the value of the wool on the skins.

14—Ybk.

The Wool Commission set up by the Wool Commission Act 1951, and replacing the Wool Disposal Commission, was given the necessary powers to complete the winding-up of the Joint Organization referred to in the Wool Disposal Commission Act 1945 (now repealed). The objective of the 1951 Act is to ensure that during each wool-selling season the growers selling greasy, scoured, and growers' slipe wool at auction sales will receive for their particular types of wool at least the minimum prices prescribed from time to time in the table of minimum prices prepared by the Commission. This table is not to become effective except by agreement with the Minister of Marketing. The Commission is authorized to approve auction sales in New Zealand or the United Kingdom for the purposes of the Act and, where wool is sold at less than the minimum price at an approved sale, to supplement the sale price so as to increase it to the minimum price; alternatively, the Commission may buy such wool at a price not greater than the minimum price. Provision is also made in the 1951 Act for a charge on wool sufficient to cover the costs of administration of the Act and the levy imposed by the Wool Industry Act 1944. As stated above, there was no charge imposed on the sale value of wool for either the 1951-52 or 1952-53 seasons to cover administration costs, the only amount deducted being the 3s. 6d. levy per bale contributed to the Wool Board for its wool promotion purposes. All moneys standing to the credit of the Wool Disposal Account and the Wool Industry Deposit Account were transferred to the Wool Commission Account established by the Act.

Statistics of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand (compiled from information supplied by the New Zealand Wool Commission) are given below in two sections. The first table gives a summary of the transactions that took place during the six seasons 1947-48 to 1952-53. Actual total quantities and values are shown as recorded at sales, no attempt being made to allow for variations in quality or in the relative quantities of the various types of wool sold from season to season. Besides price movements, therefore, the average value per pound of wool sold shown in this table includes variations on account of these additional factors.

Weight, Sale Value, and Average Value Per Pound of Greasy Wool Sold at Auction

SeasonWeight of Greasy Wool SoldSale ValueValue Per Pound
 lb.(000)£(000)d.
1947-48280,72929,37525.11
1948-49287,21130,88225.81
1949-50297,88647,13837.98
1950-51293,737107,50987.84
1951-52314,89652,73440.19
1952-53311,90260,02246.19

In the next table details of a wool price index on base 1949-50 (= 1000) are given. This index has been compiled in an attempt to eliminate all but the price factor in movements of average wool values during the five seasons. A description of the make-up of this index is given in the March 1952 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

SeasonPrice Per Pound on Floor, Greasy*Index Numbers† Base: 1949-50 (= 1000)
 d. 

* Average of selected types.

† Based on price on floor, clean.

1947-4825.62676
1948-4926.10686
1949-5037.981000
1950-5187.472299
1951-5241.591088
1952-5347.071219

The following table shows the total wool production (greasy basis), the movement in the average price per pound of wool (greasy basis), and the estimated total value of wool production for seasons 1938-39 to 1951-52 inclusive. The reserve prices mentioned earlier are also given for the seasons 1946-47 to 1952-53. An overall average greasy reserve price of 24d. per pound represents a range of prices over the various qualities of fleece wool from 44 1/2 d. for finest wools down to approximately 20d. for coarsest wools. In the first season of operation, 1951-52, the Wool Commission bought in 1,600 bales of wool, which were subsequently sold at a profit.

Season Ended 30 JuneTotal Wool Production (Greasy Basis)Average Price Per Pound (Greasy Basis)Reserve Price Per Pound of Greasy WoolEstimated Value of Total Wool Production

* Minimum floor price.

† Estimated.

 Lb.(million)d. per lb.d. per lb.£(m.)
1939327.79.17..12.6
1940310.012.85..12.8
1941331.512.87..16.9
1942345.012.88..17.6
1943340.014.58..19.7
1944330.014.60..19.2
1945372.014.61..21.6
1946365.014.51..21.2
1947367.017.8316.23  27.5
1948362.025.1116.23  37.9
1949367.025.8116.98  39.5
1950390.037.9816.98  61.7
1951390.087.8419.10  142.7
1952407.040.1924.00*68.2
1953413.0†46.1924.00*79.5†

DAIRY PRODUCE.—In previous issues of the Year-Book there is an account of the earlier bulk purchasing agreements, the following paragraphs relating only to agreements made in 1948 and later years.

Negotiations in June and July 1948 between the United Kingdom Ministry of Food and the delegation representing the Dairy Products Marketing Commission resulted in a new long-term agreement (incorporating the unexpired term of the then current contracts) for the period throughout 1948 and up to 31 July 1955. Agreement was also reached at these discussions in respect of prices for the 1948-49 season, followed by discussions in 1949 at which prices and quantities for the 1949-50 season were agreed upon. The salient features of the 1948 agreement for the ensuing seven-year period were as follows:—

  1. All purchases are to be f.o.b. New Zealand ports and the responsibility for providing shipping for transport to rest with the United Kingdom Government:

  2. Payment is to be made in sterling in London as to 97 1/2 per cent on shipment and as to the remaining 2 1/2 per cent within sixty days after the date of the last bill of lading. If the lifting of available supplies is unduly delayed, the United Kingdom Government is to make interim payments:

  3. Prices, terms, and conditions of sale set out in the agreement are to apply throughout the period, unless before 1 May in each year either party requires reconsideration for the ensuing season. Price variations in any one season are to be subject to a maximum of 7 1/2 per cent above or below the previous season's price:

  4. The United Kingdom Government and the New Zealand Dairy Products Marketing Commission are to consult and agree upon the ratio of butter production to cheese production for the season and the quantities of butter and cheese which will be reserved for sale to other countries during the production season.

The agreement for the season 1947-48 had provided that New Zealand was to be at liberty to reserve for sale at her own discretion from that season's production up to 1,500 tons of butter and 1,000 tons of cheese. From this free allocation the Dairy Products Marketing Commission could, and did, sell direct, or through exporters acting as its agents, to other countries for the purpose of maintaining connections in those markets where New Zealand has in the past enjoyed an established trade, and of exploring new markets which are considered to hold prospects of permanent trade in the future. These free allocations are in addition to sales to specified colonies permitted by the United Kingdom Ministry of Food agreements with the Governments of the colonies concerned.

For the 1948-49 season sales of butter and cheese to the United Kingdom Government, inclusive of the amounts for the colonies as above, were to be confined to not less than 97 per cent of the exportable surplus of butter and cheese, calculated on a butterfat basis. There were no changes from the above quantities involved in the agreement for the 1949-50 season. For the 1950-51 season the agreement announced in April 1951 provided for a full 7 1/2-per-cent increase in price for finest- and first-grade butter and a proportionate increase for finest- and first-grade cheese. There were no increases in the prices paid for second-grade butter or cheese or for whey butter. The quantity to be shipped was not to be less than 90 per cent in butterfat equivalent of exportable surplus with a maximum export of 12,000 tons of cheese to markets outside New Zealand and the programmed countries, the United Kingdom having the right to reopen the question of quantity during the season. Payment was also to be made in London as to 100 per cent on shipment in lieu of the former 97 1/2 per cent.

Agreement reached for the 1951-52 and 1952-53 seasons provided for a 7 1/2-per-cent increase in the price to be paid for New Zealand butter and an appropriate increase in the price for cheese. In respect of quantities, up to 15 per cent of the exportable surplus of butter and cheese could be reserved for sale to other countries in 1951-52; for 1952-53 the corresponding figures were 12 1/2 per cent of butter and 10 per cent of cheese.

The question of long-term contracts for the sale and purchase of the exportable surplus of milk powders was also discussed in 1949 and an agreement reached by which the Ministry of Food undertook to purchase specified percentages of the exportable surplus of buttermilk powders and skimmed roller milk powder from participating dairy factories for the six-year period 1 August 1949 to 31 July 1955. For 1952-53 the prices for first-quality products were as follows, second grades being 5s. less: spray skim-milk powder in tins, 91s. sterling per hundredweight; roller skim in. bags, 75s. 6d.; and roller buttermilk, in bags, 65s.

The following table shows the contract price in sterling per hundredweight of butter and cheese over the period 1942-43 to 1952-53.

SeasonButterCheese
CreameryWheyFinest and First Grade (91 Points and Over)Second Grade
Finest Grade (93 Points and Over)First Grade (90-92 1/2 Points)Second GradeFirst GradeSecond Grade

* Excluded from contract price, as the processing of this butter into dehydrated butterfat in New Zealand for export to the United Kingdom was in view. First-grade butterfat was purchased at 156s. 9d. sterling per hundredweight. In the later season all whey butter was shipped frozen to the United Kingdom, dehydration being discontinued at the request of the Ministry of Food.

 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
1942-43117011591120**730710
1943-441431 1/214110 1/21381 1/2**856 1/4836 1/4
1944-4515061493145614261386890870
1945-4615061493145614261386890870
1946-471750173917001670163010261006
1947-482050203920001970193011801160
1948-492350233923002270223013301310
1949-502526251324762446240614161396
1950-512716270324762446240615101396
1951-522920290928202720267016161516
1952-533140312930402940289017601660

Agreement on Guaranteed Price Procedure Between New Zealand Government and New Zealand Dairy Board.—An agreement on future guaranteed price procedure between representatives of the Government and the Dairy Board (after consultation with the Dairy Products Marketing Commission) was approved in June 1952 and published as parliamentary paper H-49, 1952. The principal features of the agreement are described below.

    1. The purpose of the guaranteed price scheme is to stabilize the income of the dairy farmer and to give him some certainty as to probable farm income in any production season.

    2. Over a long period of years the guaranteed price scheme must be to a large extent self-balancing. The existing reserves, wisely used, will help to cushion price falls over a number of years; and in the interests of national economy and for the welfare of the dairy industry, if and when reduction becomes necessary, prices to producers for butter and cheese should be reduced gradually and in harmony with reductions on real income borne by other sections of the community.

    3. In giving affect to the preceding clause there may be periods when overseas price recessions will lead to deficits in the Dairy Industry Account. The Government has stated categorically that in such circumstances the existing statutory obligations as to the guarantee of prices will be honoured. This is understood as a statement that the existing provisions of the Act will be applied so that the dairy farmer will at least receive a price sufficient to meet costs and to maintain himself and his family in a reasonable state of comfort, and the necessary moneys will be made available by the Government.

    4. The desirability of discussions annually to consider whether the scheme is working in the interests of the industry and of the country as a whole was affirmed; and in particular to determine whether modification or amendments are desirable in the light of economic circumstances, marketing conditions, or practical considerations.

    1. Having regard to present economic circumstances and to the balances likely to be accrued in the Dairy Industry Account as at 31 July 1952, unless otherwise agreed by the Dairy Board, it was agreed until the end of the 1954-55 season to use for the benefit of suppliers and for dairy companies the full realizations received for butter and cheese in each season.

      In arriving at this conclusion the parties had in mind that trading in overseas markets demands every effort on the part of the dairy farmer and dairy factory to produce and process a product of highest quality. The Dairy Division of the Department of Agriculture and the Dairy Board are at present engaged in a campaign aimed at securing this result, and it is inevitable that additional capital expenditure will be required both on the farm and in the factory, particularly in the initial period.

    2. For these specific purposes it was agreed—

      1. That a payment under section 22 (2) (b) of the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947 be made to all dairy companies on the basis of 3/4d. per pound for all butterfat received for manufacture into butter and cheese during the dairy companies' 1951-52 financial year, such payment to be in the form of a non-interest-bearing loan for approved capital expenditure. The loan will be cancelled upon production of a certificate, signed by the company's auditor, that the moneys have been expended on such approved capital expenditure:

      2. The Dairy Products Marketing Commission recognizes the validity of a claim made by the Dairy Board that farmers will be required to incur additional capital expenditure on the farm for the purposes stated above, and when fixing the guaranteed price for the 1952-53 season the Commission will take appropriate action to meet this requirement:

      3. If on calculating the guaranteed price on existing standards and methods for any of the 1952-53,1953-54, and 1954-55 seasons it appears probable that the realizations from sale of butter and cheese would exceed the guaranteed price so calculated, the Commission before fixing the price will confer with the Dairy Board with a view to determining by agreement how the full estimated realizations for the year shall be used in accordance with clause 2 (a) above:

      4. Except as provided for below, should the movement of costs as measured by the Dairy Products Marketing Commission according to the present standards justify a price in excess of realizations, then the Commission shall determine and pay such price.

    1. In March 1955 (or at any time that it is clear to the Commission and the Board that the total balance in the Dairy Industry Account may fall below £20 million) the parties to this agreement will again meet to review the operation of the scheme, to discuss any desirable amendment to the procedure operating at that date, and to arrange for the ascertainment of new cost standards and the period to which they may be applied.

    2. After the date of the operation of new standards as determined in accordance with paragraph 3 (a) above, the price fixed by the Dairy Products Marketing Commission shall not in any event be lower than 95 per cent of the price indicated by the new cost standards. If at any time, and not later than 1960, it appears that the total funds in the Dairy Industry Account may fall below £10,000,000, there shall be consultation between the parties with a view to agreement to meet the position in the interests of the industry.

    3. The Dairy Products Marketing Commission shall consult with the Dairy Board as to the advisability and procedure to be followed in any adjustment to the present standards in the guaranteed-price costs structure. Moreover, in any adjustment of the output per labour unit between the present standards and the standards to be adopted after 1955 due regard shall be had to allocating a proper share of the increased efficiency in output per labour unit to the credit of the dairy farmer.

  1. The parties to the agreement were convinced of the urgency and importance of the need for increased capital investment in butter and cheese factories during the next few years. Considerable expansion of capital is required for the rebuilding and extension of existing factories, renewal of capital equipment, and modernization of manufacturing equipment.

Some portion of Dairy Industry Account funds could profitably be invested in dairy factories for the processing of by-products, as these will assist toward a diversification of products and an improved economic balance within the industry that will be of advantage in giving flexibility in marketing.

For these purposes it was agreed between the Dairy Products Marketing Commission and the Dairy Board that a Loans Application Committee, domiciled with the Dairy Board, be set up consisting of three representatives each of the Commission and the Dairy Board, the Chairman of such Committee to have a deliberative vote only. The Director of the Dairy Division of the Department of Agriculture is to be co-opted in an advisory capacity. The Loans Application Committee will recommend the approval of loans to the Dairy Products Marketing Commission, and only those loans approved by the Committee may be granted by the Commission. The interest rate on all such loans shall be 31/2 per cent per annum; this rate shall apply until further notice.

Security for such loans shall be by irrevocable order from the dairy company or companies concerned giving the Dairy Products Marketing Commission authority to deduct the necessary repayment moneys from future purchases by the Commission. Such authority shall be accompanied by a supply agreement between shareholders and their parent company sufficient to ensure that future butterfat supply is adequate to provide repayment of the loan at an approved annual rate and over an approved period of years. The Committee may, at its discretion, waive the requirement of a supply agreement.

Loan applications will only be received in respect of future capital expenditure, and existing loans will not be recommended by the Loans Application Committee for refinance.

Guaranteed Prices for Butter and Cheese.—The fixed prices in pence per pound of butter and cheese for export payable to dairy factories under the Marketing Act 1936 and, as from the 1946-47 season, under the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947, are as follows, the figures given including total farm- and factory-costs allowances.

SeasonCreamery ButterCheese
Finest, 94 Points and OverFinest, 93-93 1/2 Points (Basic Grade)First 92-92 1/2 PointsSecond GradeFinest, 94 Points and OverFinest, 93-93 1/2-PointsFirst, 92-92 1/2 Points (Basic Grade)Second Grade
 d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.
1942-4315.51515.3915.327514.64  8.88625  8.855  8.73  8.48
1943-4416.38416.25916.196515.5099.352259.3219.1968.946
1944-4518.18518.06017.997517.31010.3602510.32910.2049.954
1945-4619.05918.93418.871518.18410.7842510.75310.62810.378
1946-4721.56221.43721.374520.68712.0882512.05711.93211.682
1947-4823.97723.85223.789523.10213.2182513.18713.06212.812
1948-49—        
    Aug. 1948-May 194924.72324.59824.535523.84813.6822513.65113.52613.276
    June-July 194925.868725.743725.681224.993714.2048514.173614.048613.7986
1949-50—        
    Aug. 1949-April 195025.994425.869425.806525.119414.4019514.370714.245713.9957
    May-July 195026.592426.467426.404525.717414.6827514.651514.526514.2765
1950-51—        
    Aug. 1950-14 Feb. 195127.283927.158927.096426.408915.1084515.077214.952214.7022
15 Feb. 1951-July 195128.71528.5928.527527.8415.8142515.78315.65815.408
1951-5230.931630.806630.744130.056617.312517.215017.000015.8000
1952-5332.662232.537232.474731.787218.412518.315018.100016.9000

Note.—First grade (90-91 1/2 points) creamery butter is 0.5d. higher than second grade; first grade (91-91 1/2 points) cheese was 0.1875d. higher than second grade up to and including the 1950-51 season and 1.1375d. for the later seasons.

In addition to the guaranteed price payments, payouts are to be made from realizations of the sale of butter and cheese in the 1951-52 and 1952-53 seasons, in accordance with the agreement by which the full proceeds received from the sale of these commodities up to the end of the 1954-55 season are to be used for the benefit of suppliers and/or dairy companies.

The surpluses thus accruing from the 1951-52 and 1952-53 seasons are estimated to provide for the following distribution:—

  1. A monthly payment to dairy farmers during the 1952-53 season of 5/8d. per pound of butterfat used in the manufacture of butter and cheese. This payment is to assist with capital expenditure on dairy farms and comprises 3/8d. per pound from the 1951-52 surplus, and 1/4d. per pound from the 1952-53 surplus:

  2. A monthly payment to dairy farmers during the 1953-54 season of 3/8d. per pound of butterfat used in the manufacture of butter and cheese unless, during the 1952-53 season, there occurs any material alteration in any of the factors on which the estimated next trading surplus for the season was based. This amount of 3/8d. is to be made from the 1952-53 surplus:

  3. Payments to be made at the end of the season to dairy companies as interest-free loans for approved capital expenditure, such amounts to be cancelled on production of certificates that the moneys have been expended on approved capital works, at the following rates: 3/4d. per pound of butterfat received for manufacture into butter and cheese from the 1951-52 season's surplus and 3/4 d. per pound from the 1952-53 season's surplus.

The prices quoted in the preceding table enabled efficient dairy companies to pay to suppliers the following amounts in pence per pound of butterfat for butter or for cheese manufactured over the same period. Also given is the average payout per pound of butterfat supplied for seasons up to 1948-49, the amounts shown including farm-costs and farm-labour allowances, and of average net revenue for later seasons.

SeasonPrice Per Pound of Butterfat Used for—
Butter-making (Basic Price)Cheese-making (Basic Price)Butter-making (Average Payout or Net Revenue)Cheese-making (Average Payout or Net Revenue)

* Not yet available.

† An additional amount at the rate of 5/8 d. per pound is also payable (see text above).

 d.d.d.d.
1942-4316.49018.49016.56918.577
1943-4417.25719.25717.59719.655
1944-4519.37721.37719.79022.055
1945-4620.39422.39420.56822.884
1946-4723.39125.39123.69125.753
1947-4825.90727.90726.22927.945
1948—49.—    
    August 1948 to May 194926.75128.75127.36929.190
    June 1949 and July 194928.14630.146
1949-50.—    
    August 1949 to April 195028.24430.24428.72030.785
    May 1950 to July 195028.97230.972
1950-51—    
    August 1950 to 14 February 195129.67831.67830.56832.425
    15 February 1951 to July 195131.40733.407
1951-5233.65536.15534.10636.764
1952-53†35.67038.670**

The structure of the basic price per pound of butterfat for butter manufacture over the period is given in the next table.

SeasonWorking CostsCapital ChargesLabour RewardTotal Price Per Pound Butterfat
 d.d.d.d.
1942-435.5103.2409.28016.490
1943-446.1073.2409.45017.257
1944-456.7573.24010.92019.377
1945-467.2543.24011.44020.394
1946-478.0153.24013.67623.391
1947-4810.0113.24014.19625.907
1948—49—    
    August 1948 to May 194910.1793.24014.87226.751
    June 1949 and July 194910.1793.24016.26728.146
1949-50—    
    August 1949 to April 195010.1993.24016.34528.244
    May 1950 to July 195010.1993.24017.07328.972
1950-51—    
    August 1950 to 14 February 195110.9053.24017.07329.678
    15 February 1951 to July 195110.9053.24018.80231.407
1951-5212.3423.24019.61333.655
1952-5312.4513.24021.51935.670

The total price given in each case is the figure arrived at after adding the three units allowed respectively for farm working and maintenance, capital charges, and labour reward, but after subtracting a return fixed at 1.540d. per pound of butterfat, this being a standard allowance for pigs. The price for butterfat for cheesemaking was 2d. a pound higher in each year from 1937-38 to 1950-51. For 1951-52 this price was 2 1/2d. higher, and for 1952-53 3d. higher, than the price of butterfat for butter manufacture.

MEAT.—As in the case of dairy produce, details of bulk purchasing agreements, &c., for earlier years may be found in previous issues of the Year-Book, the account presented now relating only to 1948 and later years.

An agreement was signed in 1948 covering the period October 1948 to 30 September 1955, the general scope of this long-term contract for the purchase of the exportable surplus of meat (after providing for domestic consumption and quantities to be mutually agreed upon for supply to other markets) being as follows:—

  1. The arrangement covers the total available supplies of beef, veal, mutton, and lamb, and the frozen sundries and edible offals thereof. All products named are to be as normally graded for export and available for shipment in the period 1 October 1948 to 30 September 1955:

  2. During the first four years of the agreement the quantity of pig meat covered by the contract is to be the total available supplies, the United Kingdom to negotiate in advance the quantities required in the final three years:

  3. The prices are to be reviewed annually, but are subject to a maximum annual variation of 71/2 per cent above or below the previous year's price (see, however, text following):

  4. Purchases are to be on an f.o.b. basis, and the responsibility of providing freight rests with the United Kingdom Government. Payment is to be made in sterling in London as to 971/2 per cent on shipment and the remaining 21/2 per cent within sixty days after the date of the last bill of lading. If the lifting of available supplies is unduly delayed, the United Kingdom Government is to make interim payments:

  5. The United Kingdom Government will progressively resume the importation of chilled beef from New Zealand as and when the shipping position permits.

Negotiations on meat prices for the 1951-52 season resulted in the United Kingdom Ministry of Food agreeing to make a special adjustment on all prices in view of certain circumstances and to pay an average price increase of 15 per cent for lamb and approximately 10 per cent for mutton for the 1951-52 season. Beef prices were also substantially increased.

During the negotiations for the 1952-53 season's prices, alterations were made to the conditions of the long-term agreement in so far as they affected the annual price variations. It was agreed that for the remaining period of the existing long-term contract (which expires at the end of the 1954-55 season), variations in prices on account of movement in prices paid to other countries supplying the United Kingdom would be limited to 10 per cent instead of 71/2 per cent. However, if costs of production in New Zealand were proved to have moved by more than 10 per cent, the limitation would not apply and prices might move to the extent that costs had altered. The negotiations resulted in an overall average price increase of 121/2 per cent, and ranged from 15 per cent for lamb, quarter beef, and porkers, to 20 per cent for wethers, 71/2 per cent for edible offal, and no increase for ewe meat and baconers.

A review of the contract prices under the bulk-purchase agreements for the period 1942-43 to 1952-53 is given in the following table. All prices are in sterling per pound. Where seasons are combined, this indicates that there was no change during the seasons concerned.

ItemSeason
1942-43 and 1943-441944-45 and 1945-461946-47 and 1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-521952-53

*These prices were increased by 0.5d. in the 1943-44 season.

† These prices were increased to 12.5349d. and 7.3420d. respectively for the period 23 April to 30 September 1951.

Lambs—d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.
Downs (23-36 lb.)6.758.59.137510.837511.650312.400314.386616.25
Canterbury (23-36 lb.)6.68758.41669.047810.731211.536112.286114.200216.06
Cross bred (23-36 lb.)6.56258.258.868710.518711.307612.057713.936215.81
Seconds (23-36 lb.)6.257.83338.4208  9.987510.736610.736612.434115.03
Wethers—        
Prime (48 lb. and under)4.5625*5.756.1812  7.3312  7.8811  7.8811  8.833610.60
Seconds (56 lb. and under)3.9375*4.91665.2853  6.2687  6.7389  6.7389  7.3039  8.76
Ewes (64 lb. and under)3.0*3.66663.9416  4.675  5.0256  5.0256  5.4906  5.49
Quarter beef—        
Ox and heifer G.A.Q.—        
Hinds4.93755.83336.2708  7.4375  7.9953  9.0343†12.2514.09
Fores3.1253.41663.6728  4.3562  4.6829  5.2916†  9.562511.00
Ox and heifer F.A.Q.—        
Hinds4.04.58334.927  5.8437  6.2820  6.282010.7512.36
Fores3.06253.33333.5833  4.25  4.5687  4.5687  8.6875  9.99
Cow G.A.Q.—        
Hinds3.81254.33334.6583  5.525  5.9394  5.9394  8.0574  9.27
Fores3.03.253.4937  4.1437  4.4545  4.4545  6.3555  7.31
Pigs—        
Porkers—        
Full carcases (first quality)7.7258.08338.992710.670111.470214.470219.223.57
Sides (first quality)7.8758.41679.363511.1111.943214.943220.812525.95
Baconers—        
Full carcases (first quality)7.78758.16669.085310.7811.588514.588517.267218.19
Sides (first quality)8.6259.083410.105211.9912.889215.889220.290620.94

The f.o.b. prices (i.e., for bare meat only) paid to the exporters and freezing companies by the Meat Producers Board as agent for the marketing authority, the New Zealand Government, are fixed by the Meat Producers Board in consultation with the Government; until recently factors such as contract prices, encouragement or discouragement of certain types of meat by means of price differentials, costs of production and movements therein being taken into account. From the commencement of the 1951-52 season meat producers are to receive the full amount of the proceeds from meat exported (this is similar to the procedure in respect of dairy produce).

To the bare meat prices are added allowances for pelts, fat, and wool in the case of lamb and mutton, and for fat, offal, and hides in the case of beef; deducted from the totals are the killing and freezing, processing, buying and administration, interest and insurance charges. The resultant prices are the basis of those to producers. Up to the 1949-50 season a true opening schedule could be established as the meat, by-products (except wool, which was taken in at a determined figure), processing, and freezing charges were all fixed beforehand. Since that season it has not been possible, owing to producers being paid the full market values for by-products and the de-control of processing charges, to compile an opening schedule with the same accuracy. The Meat Producers Board, however, has issued during the currency of each season a nominal schedule of prices, based on the fixed f.o.b. meat prices and the current market for by-products with due allowance for processing and freezing charges, as a guide to producers selling stock to meat operators.

As the fat stock prices include allowances for pelts, wool, fat, and hides, adjustments to them are therefore made by the exporters and freezing companies during the currency of the season on account of wool growth and values.

The schedules for the 1942-43 to 1952-53 seasons are given below.

ItemSeason
1942-431943-441944-451945-461946-471947-48 and 1948-49*1949-501950-51†1951-521952-53

* Schedule unchanged from 1947-48 except for boner beef, which rose to 31s.

† Owing to the late commencement of the season, figures quoted are the effective opening prices issued in December 1950.

‡ From 1947-48 onwards price is given for 720 lb. and under.

Price of Lamb, Wether, and Ewe Mutton, in Pence per Pound
Lambs—          
    Downs (36 lb. and under)8 1/28 1/29  9 1/21011 1/811 1/21916 3/419 1/2
    Canterbury (36 lb. and under)8 1/28 1/29  9 1/21011 7/811 1/21916 3/419 1/2
    Cross bred (36 lb. and under)8 1/48 1/48 1/49 1/49 3/410 2/811 1/418 3/416 1/219
    Seconds (36 lb. and under)73/273/481/483/491/897/8101/2173/415181/4
Wethers—          
  Primes (48 lb. and under)—          
    North Island51/451/453/453/461/271/871/3101/210111/4
    South Island5  5  51/251/261/467/871/4109  10
  Seconds (56 lb. and under)—          
    North Island41/241/251/451/453/463/863/491/29  101/2
    South Island41/441/45  5  51/261/861/29  81/210
Ewes (56 lb. and under) (N.I.)25/831/835/835/841/843/451/871/261/26  
Price in Shillings and Pence, Per 100 lb. of Beef
Quarter beef—          
  Ox—          
    G.A.Q. (840 lb. and under) ‡34 034 040 042 046 051 057 070 091 0100 0
    F.A.Q. (all weights)29 029 035 037 040 043 049 058 667 088 6
  Heifer—          
    G.A.Q. (840 lb. and under)‡33 033 039 041 045 050 056 070 091 0100 0
    F.A.Q. (all weights28 028 034 036 039 042 048 058 667 088 6
  Cow, G.A.Q. (all weights)27 027 633 635 638 041 647 658 064 675 0
  Boner beef (cow)20 022 023 023 026 028 634 048 050 075 0

The substantial increases shown for recent years were largely due to higher allowances for skins, wool, and hides involved in the determination of opening prices. The 1950-51 season was the first season since 1938-39 in which pelt prices were not stabilized, while the allowance for wool reflected the substantial increase in values recorded in sales for those years. The 1952-53 figures show the effect of more stable wool prices and the higher f.o.b. meat prices.

TALLOW.—Bulk purchase by the United Kingdom of all surplus tallow available for export commenced during the 1939-40 season. Provision was made for the normal entitlement of export (not exceeding 4,000 tons) to India. On completion of the contract, arrangements were made through the Price Tribunal for the fixation of local prices for tallow conforming to the corresponding prices for export and incorporated in the Purchase of Tallow Order 1940. The sterling cost and freight price (less freight charge) was converted into New Zealand currency and, after deduction of 4s. 6d. per ton to cover administrative and interest charges, became the purchase price at f.o.b. from the New Zealand manufacturers.

The difference between subsequent contract prices and those payable to local manufacturers was paid into the Meat Pool and Meat Industry Stabilization Accounts (later the Meat Industry Reserve Account).

The exportable surplus of tallow was contracted for by the United Kingdom for each season from 1939-40. While the United Kingdom agreed to accept the whole exportable surplus for 1950-51, it also stated that New Zealand would be free to sell the exportable surplus of edible tallow to other markets if such were available. For 1951-52 the contract permitted the export of an amount (not exceeding 4,000 tons) of tallow to India. Though there had been some increases in the purchase price from New Zealand manufacturers during the period 1945-46 to 1949-50, commencing from the 1950-51 season full payments were made to the manufacturers—i.e., world parity for tallow sent to markets outside the United Kingdom and contract rates for tallow sent to the United Kingdom. The contract system was terminated as from the end of the 1951-52 season, and the export of tallow is now on a trader-to-trader basis.

From 30 April 1949 the Meat Producers Board, acting on behalf of the Marketing Department, carried out certain functions previously performed by the Department, in relation to the export of tallow, and bore the administrative and general expenses relating to those functions.

The following table reviews the contract prices obtained for tallow during the period in which the contract system operated (i.e., 1939-40 to 1951-52).

GradeSale Values Per Ton Cost and Freight Sterling
1939-40 to 1943-44*1944-45 and 1945-461946-471947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52

* For two-thirds of quantities exported in 1941-42, prices averaged £3 10s. in excess of these rates; for 1942-43 and 1943-44, prices averaged £8 10s. in excess of these rates.

 £s.£s.d.£s.£s.d.£s.£s.£s.£s.
First beef2804426885110631210881086101155
First mutton2610421010850106501170851083101115
Good colour mixed231040268051006311008010781010415
Fair to good colour mixed23039100790981501081079077010215
Good gut2103712675594131031075107310980
Medium gut20036126735911131001073107110955
Stearine, superior29044126895111113122108910871011615
Stearine, medium27104326865107163118108610841011215
Lard (edible)42056176113151423915610114011101480
Hog grease/pig fat (F.F.A. under 1 per cent)3504317687151071631201088086011415
Hide grease (F.F.A. under 1 per cent)29037100750931501030750730975

Note.—The basis of freight for later contract shipments (i.e., later than 1944-45) was fixed at 125s. 6d. plus 15 per cent sterling, any variation for buyers' account.

FARM INDUSTRY RESERVES.—In the preceding pages reference is made to amounts paid in to the various primary produce accounts, these normally accruing from the surpluses obtained after deducting from the contract or sterling prices received for primary produce the amounts paid to producers by way of guaranteed prices, purchase prices, &c.

The following table shows the balances remaining in the various farm industry reserves during the period quoted, the source of the data being the parliamentary paper B-5, 1952.

Balances as at 31 JulyDairy Industry Stabilization AccountMeat Industry Reserve AccountsWool Capital Account*Wool Contributory Charge†Wool Retention Moneys

* Profits from disposal of wool stocks taken over by Wool Disposal Commission at the end of the war.

† This is a levy on all wool sold at auction.

‡ As at 30 September.

§ Estimated total credited to individual wool retention accounts for 1950-51 wool season.

 £(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)
1942..      749,801......
1943..  1,883,547......
19441,066,599  4,317,432......
19454,675,446  9,159,084......
19464,703,24012,201,928......
19478,907,45918,222,1405,046,287 Dr.1,165,402..
194812,663,48725,628,635‡1,047,385 Dr.2,592,618..
194915,331,08729,535,660‡5,181,539 Cr.4,205,416..
195018,449,54735,337,273‡12,933,244 Cr.5,563,391..
195123,037,18937,255,651‡19,608,187 Cr.6,166,72132,755,151§
195223,584,77840,429,37919,708,000 Cr.6,378,72128,117,210

SUBSIDIES, GRANTS, ETC.—For many years a number of grants and subsidies have been paid to the farming industry from public funds. In addition, agricultural and pastoral production is assisted financially by grants to the agricultural colleges. A more detailed survey of subsidies generally is given in Section 35.

Subsidies reached their peak during the war and immediate post-war years, details of which are available in earlier issues of the Year-Book. In more recent years there has been a considerable curtailment of this type of assistance to farmers.

The following table shows the payments during the last three years.

Subsidy, Grant, &c.1949-501950-511951-52

* Refer text of following paragraph.

 £££
Carriage of lime231,883*363,904*424,252*
Carriage of fertilizers152,956  86,262  261,633  
Imported phosphatic fertilizers200,107*275,717*161,897*
Stock Act: compensation and incidental expenses21,975  24,680  79,607  
Milk marketing: compensation for loss of production from compulsory tuberculosis test..1,008  52,185  
Meat Act: compensation18,054  17,074  18,036  
Grants to agricultural colleges97,466  119,480  146,836  
Subsidies to Rabbit Boards175,673  277,797  346,402  
Grants to Rabbit Boards231,940  200,800  342,000  
Cow-testing organizations20,000  23,333  38,333  
Destruction of wild pigs1,791  1,942  1,788  
Destruction of kea431  261  216  
Veterinary Services Council31,593  42,080  39,139  
Maize21,418*1,652*..
Potatoes and onions25,445  42,023  ..

In certain cases there is an agreement between the farmers' organizations and the Government that certain proportions of the subsidy paid can be recovered from the various stabilization or reserve accounts of the farming industry. In the above table the items to which this arrangement applied during the period covered are indicated by asterisks. The total amount recovered in each of the three (July) years was £424,000 in 1949-50, £475,000 in 1950-51, and £426,000 in 1951-52.

Comment on some of the more important items is necessary to explain their origin and significance.

Fertilizer and Lime Subsidies.—These collectively form by far the largest items. The transport of lime has been subsidized for many years to encourage its wider use. The fact that transport costs constitute the major portion of total lime costs at the farmer's gate would otherwise act as a serious deterrent to the use of this essential commodity. Under the Lime Transport Assistance Scheme the aim is to give more assistance to those farthest from a lime works. Of the total cost, 85 per cent is borne by the Farm Stabilization Accounts and the balance by the Consolidated Fund. The reason for these proportions is that they represent very approximately the proportions which should be respectively borne by the export and locally consumed portions of farm produce.

The subsidy on imported phosphatic fertilizers, first paid in 1949, was cancelled in June 1951. It was designed to redress the wide difference in price between these fertilizers and locally manufactured superphosphate. It was recoverable in the same way as the carriage of lime subsidy.

Subsidy on carriage of fertilizers represents the difference between road and rail costs on fertilizers delivered by road because of the railway's incapacity to handle them at the required time.

Other Items.—Most of the remaining subsidies represent attempts to deal with specific problems of disease and pest control which are of importance to the whole community but the handling of which would impose a serious burden on indviduals or small groups. Under this heading come such items as compensation for diseased stock under the Meat Act and Stock Act, grants and subsidies to Rabbit Boards, and destruction of kea and wild pigs. Subsidies of this nature are mostly charges against the vote of the Department of Agriculture. They are not recoverable except in the case of compensation paid for diseased stock under the Meat Act and Stock Act, where a partial recovery is obtained by the sale of by-products from condemned stock. In the case of the compensation paid for loss of production from cows condemned under an amendment to the Stock Act 1945 from herds supplying town milk, the whole charge is met from vote " Milk Marketing."

The subsidy on potatoes and onions was in respect of supplies grown under Government contract but not actually sold, either through excess supply or difficulties of transport from the South Island. This form of contract no longer applies and there is now no liability on the Consolidated Fund.

Chapter 20. SECTION 20—FARM PRODUCTION

20 A—GENERAL

New Zealand is a pastoral country. Of the 43,200,000 acres occupied by farm holdings of one acre and over situated outside borough boundaries, sown pastures cover 18,000,000 acres and pastures of tussock and other native grasses a further 13,300,000 acres. These grasslands support 5,200,000 cattle (of which 1,900,000 are dairy cows in milk) and 35,300,000 sheep. After allowing for 9,900,000 acres taken up by areas in fern, scrub, and second growth, standing bush, and barren and unproductive land, approximately 2,000,000 acres are left, this comprising areas in field crops, private gardens, market gardens, orchards, plantations of trees, fallow land, areas in flax, &c. Of the field crops, cash crops such as wheat, oats, barley, peas, linseed, and potatoes account for 244,000 acres, and green fodder and root crops for winter and summer supplementary feed for stock, 706,000 acres. In addition, a further 95,000 acres are annually sown under wheat, oats, barley, and maize for the purposes of green fodder, or chaff, hay, and ensilage. From this an indication is obtained of the importance of the grazing animal in the economy of this country.

The natural tussock grassland, which occurs mainly on the hilly and mountainous country to the east of the Main Divide of the South Island, is used for extensive pastoral farming, where the main product is wool and in some instances store sheep, while on the less steep country, particularly in the North Island where there is surface-sown grassland, both store sheep and cattle are additional products. The third type of grassland, that sown after ploughing, is found on the flat and gently undulating country of both Islands and is used mainly for the production of meat and dairy produce. It is in the latter area that considerable progress has been made over the past thirty years. Here farmers have exploited the use of certified strains of grasses and clovers and phosphatic fertilizers and lime. However, the advent of the blower, and, more particularly, the use of aircraft for top-dressing hill pastures, has resulted in considerable areas of surface-sown grassland being top-dressed in the last two years. This treatment of country otherwise inaccessible to normal top-dressing methods is expected to result in considerable improvement to hill pasture with a consequent increase in carrying capacity and production.

With the development of the country's water resources for hydro electricity most farming districts have been reticulated with electricity, which is being put to a variety of uses on the farm, but by far the most important is that of providing power for milking machinery. For instance, in the dairying districts of the North Island there are approximately 82,000 electric motors, which is 67 per cent of the total number used on farms in New Zealand.

The North Island.—Because of the temperate climate, which makes possible the grazing of stock outside all the year round, many parts of the North Island have proved very suitable for dairying. Nearly 84 per cent of the total dairy cows in the country are grazed on the flat and undulating land of Northland, the Waikato, Bay of Plenty, Taranaki, Manawatu, and Horowhenua districts. Pastures of high feeding value form the basis of the industry. The main winter supplementary feed is hay and silage made from the surplus spring and early summer growth of the pastures. The area saved for this purpose in these dairying districts comprises approximately 71 per cent of the total area saved in New Zealand. In most of the dairying areas fat-lamb raising is associated with dairying, particularly in the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty.

Various forms of sheep farming are carried on throughout the Island, but it is most concentrated on the eastern section from the Wairarapa, through Hawke's Bay, to the hill country north of Gisborne. Approximately half of the sheep in the North Island are in this section. Extensive sheep farming is the main feature, the receipts from the sale of store sheep and store cattle contributing a considerable portion of the farm revenue.

Where climatic and soil conditions are favourable, orchard areas, market gardens, and other specialized types of farming are found. The Pukekohe district, 30 miles south of Auckland, provides that city with a considerable portion of its vegetable requirements as well as being the main onion-growing area of the Island. Wellington draws most of its vegetable supplies from the Otaki and Levin districts, while Ohakune, in the centre of the Island, with climate and soils suitable for the production of cabbages and broccoli, supplies both cities with these vegetables. Further large areas are utilized for these purposes in Hawke's Bay, around Hastings, from where also comes the largest contribution of canned or processed vegetables.

In certain particularly warm areas of the Island with suitable soils citrus fruits are grown, the principal areas being Kerikeri, in Northland ; Tauranga. in the Bay of Plenty ; and Gisborne. The main orchard area is located at Hastings, where there are approximately 3,000 acres of pip and stone fruits.

It is in the North Island that the principal areas of undeveloped land remain, these being situated mainly on the central plateau. The State is active in developing some of this land for farming.

The South Island.—Sheep farming is carried on in practically all parts of the Island. On the tussock grasslands, particularly on the higher parts, extensive sheep farming is practised. Merino and half-bred flocks predominate, with emphasis on the production of fine wool. Because of the comparatively severe climate—hot, dry summers and cold winters with occasional heavy snowstorms—there is a considerable risk of heavy sheep losses. On the easier hill country, in addition to returns from wool, a considerable portion of the revenue comes from the sale of store sheep, which are purchased by the farmers on the plains and undulating country for fattening and for flock-replacement purposes.

On the plains and downlands of Canterbury and in parts of Marlborough, Otago, and Southland, where the climate and soils are suitable, arable mixed farming is a feature. Approximately 91 per cent of New Zealand's wheat acreage, 90 per cent of the area in oats, and 86 per cent of the barley acreage are in these districts. Associated with cereal production is fat-lamb raising, for sheep and lambs are fattened on the majority of these farms. On account of the dry summers and really severe winters considerable areas (approximately 73 per cent of the New Zealand acreage) of rape, kale, turnips, and swedes are grown for summer and winter supplementary feed.

Dairying is very localized and is concentrated near the cities to cater for whole-milk requirements. Districts where herds are run for dairy-factory supply are the plains areas of Southland, parts of Nelson and Westland, and Banks Peninsula, in Canterbury.

Market gardening is carried on near the cities, and on the rich soils near Christchurch some 2,400 acres are devoted to this purpose; also to the immediate south of Oamaru and on the Taieri Plains just south of Dunedin there are other areas aggregating 1,200 acres. Nelson also produces considerable quantities of fresh and processed vegetables, most of which are marketed in Wellington.

With the warm climate and more frost-free areas, the Nelson and Motueka districts are the most important orchard districts in the country, as well as being the centre of New Zealand's tobacco-growing industry. Around the Alexandra and Roxburgh districts in Central Otago, with its almost continental climate, is situated New Zealand's major stone-fruit-growing areas.

DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE.—Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture, the Department of Agriculture provides a service of which the main object is the advancement of the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Directors of Divisions of Animal Industry, Animal Research, Dairy, Extension, and Horticulture.

While the service is primarily educative, it also carries out important inspection work. Under the Animal Industry Division all meat killed at meat-export slaughterhouses and abattoirs is inspected by qualified officers, and periodical inspections are carried out at registered slaughterhouses. The registration of town-milk-supply premises is a function of the Division, and the necessary inspection and supervision are carried out by its officers. A comprehensive service, diagnostic and remedial, is provided in regard to the health of all classes of livestock. Cattle are examined for tuberculosis and other bovine troubles, and the Department's officers have power to condemn diseased stock. All stock exported and imported is examined by the veterinarians of the Department. Special instruction and advice are given in poultry-keeping, swine husbandry, and wool growing and handling. Among other activities, the Department is concerned with the control of rabbits and noxious weed destruction.

The Animal Research Division, which was formed in 1939, works in co-operation with the Animal Industry, Dairy, and Extension Divisions, and is also in active collaboration with other institutions engaged in animal research, notably the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and Massey and Canterbury Agricultural Colleges. The Division has well-equipped laboratories at Wallaceville and at its research station at Ruakura, an important function of the former being the provision of a diagnostic service to the officers of the Animal Industry Division, while the latter is concerned mainly with animal nutrition and breeding.

Instruction in the manufacture of butter, cheese, &c., is given by the Dairy Division. Dairy produce is inspected and graded before shipment, a close supervision being also exercised over the moisture content of butter and cheese, as well as over the weights of such produce; dairy-farm premises are inspected; herd testing is promoted, and a system of semi-official testing of purebred dairy cows is in operation. Milk samples are tested for dairy companies and farmers. The Division is also responsible for the administration of market-milk treatment.

The Extension Division is concerned with research and advisory work in soil management, crop and pasture production, and farm management. A field staff of instructors in agriculture acts as a link between the research stations and farmers, and also carries out co-operative field trials and demonstrations on farmers' properties. The Division has special sections devoted to seed certification and agronomy, field experimental work, agrostology, farm management and economics, fertilizers and lime, rural sociology, home economics, farm engineering and machinery, and farm forestry. The Division controls the following stations: Seed-testing Station, Palmerston North; Rukuhia Soil Research Station, Hamilton; Experimental Area, Marton; Phormium plantations, Moutoa; Flock House Farm of Instruction, Bulls; Winchmore Irrigation Station, Ashburton; and Invermay Agricultural Research Station, Taieri.

The Horticulture Division is charged with orchard instructional work, instruction to beekeepers and tobacco-growers, and the inspection of fruit and trees imported and offered for sale. It also inspects orchards and apiaries, inspects fruit for export, and grades export honey. The Te Kauwhata Horticultural Station, in the lower Waikato district, is mainly devoted to vine growing and wine making, and the Levin Station in the Wellington district to research, mainly relating to small-fruit production. There are also several other smaller experimental and demonstration areas.

The instructional work on agriculture covers a comprehensive field, farmers being assisted by visits or by letters of advice. Numbers of farmers also co-operate with the Department in conducting experiments on their farms. The New Zealand Journal of Agriculture is published monthly, and bulletins are frequently issued. Any farmer may obtain advice regarding his soil, have seed examined for germination capacity and purity, milk tested for butterfat content or for the presence of disease, plants identified, and diseases of either animals or plants described and remedies suggested, all these services being rendered free of charge. Among other responsibilities of the Department is the registration of livestock brands, slaughterhouses, dairies, dairy factories, fertilizers, orchards, nurseries, market gardens, apiaries, &c.

DEPARTMENT OF SCIENTIFIC AND INDUSTRIAL RESEARCH.—Under the supervision of the Council for Scientific and Industrial Research the Department devotes a large part of its activities to the promotion of agricultural research. In carrying out its programme the Department initiates and encourages the organization of co-operative research in industry, and hence have been formed research associations which are subsidized by the Department and assisted by its staff in order to make use to the greatest extent of the available resources.

The work of the branches of the Department covers nearly every phase of agriculture. The Animal Ecology Section conducts research on rabbits, the rat and mouse densities in urban and rural habitats, and suggests control measures. Regional survey work is carried out to obtain information on native and introduced mammals and birds. The Botany, Crop Research, and Plant Diseases Divisions, together with the Fruit Research Station, all assist farmers, fruitgrowers, nurserymen, and gardeners in their specialized spheres to eliminate (or to reduce the destructive effect of) all types of plant diseases and insects, to increase yields, and to improve the strains of various plants.

New Zealand pastures are constantly being studied and in many cases improved by the efforts of the Entomological Research Station and the Grasslands Division. Plant breeding, pasture ecology, and plant chemistry come within the scope of their activities. Overseas species are plot tested and studies are made into the increased yields of clover seed, &c. The Soil Bureau is responsible for a soil survey of New Zealand and carries out research on the relationship of the soil to problems of agriculture, forestry, and engineering, while problems of phosphate fixation and the uptake of phosphate by plants are being investigated.

Among the incorporated research associations is the Dairy Research Institute (N.Z.), (Inc.), concerned with nearly every aspect of dairy production, utilization of products, farm efficiency, diseases, and hygiene. Considerable experimental work in this direction is carried out at Massey Agricultural College. Another association is the New Zealand Fertilizer Manufacturers' Research Association (Inc.), which tests experimental fertilizers and undertakes studies into the production, distribution, and effect of fertilizer usage.

A further group subsidized by industry and controlled by the Department includes the Wheat Research Institute, the tobacco Research Institute, and the Hop Research Institute. The Wheat Research Institute seeks improvement in the quality of bread by flour and wheat tests. A moisture-testing service aids farmers to determine when crops are ready for harvesting. The Tobacco and Hop Research Institutes investigate the use of fertilizers, control of diseases, general management, and test new varieties in their respective fields.

The Value of Agricultural Research.—The activities of the Dairy Research Institute have produced such results as great improvements in cheese starters, the manufacture of dried butterfat, the discovery and control of bacteriophage; while the Wheat Research Institute has been responsible for improvement in wheat, flour, and bread quality, by the breeding of Cross 7, W.R.I. Yielder, Hilgendorf, and other wheats, methods of utilizing sprouted wheat, and control of the vitamin B content of flour.

Corky core disease of apples has been overcome, and investigations in transport have vastly improved the quality of fruit arriving in the United Kingdom. Transport investigations in meat resulted in consignments of chilled beef being sent from New Zealand to the United Kingdom.

A soil survey of the whole of New Zealand has been completed, and the problems of mineral deficiency diseases such as bush sickness and dopiness have been solved. Tobacco research has resulted in the area devoted to this crop being doubled, simultaneously with the doubling of the yield per acre, and the industry has become one of the most prosperous of the rural industries. Effective control has been secured over a wide range of plant diseases. Ball smut and loose smut of cereals have almost disappeared, and dry rot of brassicas has materially lessened. A certified spray system, effective against a wide range of diseases of horticultural and garden crops has been devised. A most effective culture to promote lucerne growth has been found and maintained. Numerous serious insect pests have been brought under control, and the diamond-back moth, white butterfly, and codling-moth are not the menace they formerly were; porina also has been checked, and, very recently, grass-grub, the most costly insect of all, has capitulated to the newer chemical insecticides.

The linen-flax industry has been established on a basis of scientific investigations, and the work of the Crop Research and Grasslands Divisions has resulted in the development and expansion of a profitable farm-seeds industry. Chewings fescue seed, which lost its germination during sea transport, can now be shipped overseas with confidence, following the development of a seed drier and airtight packaging by the Dominion Laboratory. Rape and turnip seed, hitherto imported from overseas, is now produced locally and exported, as the result of breeding and selection work done by the Crop Research Division, which, in addition, has improved the quality of oats, barley, lupins, carrots, and lucerne seeds. Research into the breeding of new strains of pasture plants, and into the utilization and management of pastures, has done much to enable New Zealand to lead the world in grassland matters and bring its per-acre yield of meat and dairy-produce to levels not attained elsewhere. Improved methods of pasture establishment, together with the use of chemical sprays, have done much to control the noxious weeds that seriously reduced farm production in 1926 and the years that followed.

CLASSIFICATION OF HOLDINGS BY FARM TYPES.—The annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics in 1950 was conducted as part of the World Census of Agriculture. Detailed regional information, in conformity with the usual practice, was published in the Statistical Report on the Agricultural and Pastoral Production of New Zealand for the season 1949-50, but additional tables will be published as results are received from the special punch-card-machine tabulations.

A detailed type classification for farm holdings was evolved for use in 1949-50, and provisional figures as to the number of holdings of the various types in the several land districts (each Island separately) are presented in the following tables.

Type GroupNorth Island Land Districts
North AucklandSouth AucklandGisborneHawke's BayTaranakiWellingtonTotal, North Island
Idle and unused7123295352301711,347
Grazing areas8715461062251503422,240
Residential1,1734373545032057723,444
Plantations295316617112
Phormium (N.Z. flax)2........35
Dairying10,13011,3141,1081,3654,3684,97933,264
Sheep farming1,1292,4109452,5047834,38612,157
Arable cropping9139397..81293
Beef cattle38722825463482802
Poultry34672817539148761
Horse raising50447191238170
Pig raising37417101128134
Horticultural973324128659363022,422
Mixed farming6875107623085427
Timber cutting14203113758
Other holdings37715038285198742
          Totals, all holdings16,30716,0563,0565,6525,76811,53958,378
Type GroupSouth Island Land DistrictsNew Zealand Totals
MarlboroughNelsonWestlandCanterburyOtagoSouthlandTotal, South Island
Idle and unused522161491622132019932,340
Grazing areas58192506454653441,7543,994
Residential1433681121,5246964233,2666,710
Plantations382348188162274
Phormium (N.Z. flax)12211101722
Dairying3931,0144081,9851,1631,5406,50339,767
Sheep farming7405291373,5983,1462,95711,10723,264
Arable cropping17651..1,9402101182,4952,788
Beef cattle9751596569624391,241
Poultry31367331256306911,452
Horse raising2712234133307477
Pig raising711738171393227
Horticultural9680613833422232,1934,615
Mixed farming737777392461651,3071,734
Timber cutting..54..531775
Other holdings4310455154119935681,310
          Totals, all holdings1,8273,5751,11412,2867,0876,02331,91290,290

In certain tables given in Sections 20b and 20c of this volume, reference is made to regional areas, and it is appropriate that at this point some description should be given of this new designation.

For purposes of analysis of the New Zealand part of the 1950 World Census of Agriculture, counties with some affinity as to farming types, &c., have been grouped to form what have been designated "Regional Areas." The following sets out in detail the content of these.

Regional AreaCounties Included
NorthlandMangonui, Whangaroa, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangarei, Hobson, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata, Eden.
South AucklandManukau, Franklin, Raglan.
Waikato and Hauraki LowlandsWaikato, Waipa, Otorohanga, Hauraki Plains, Piako, Matamata.
Cape ColvilleGreat Barrier, Coromandel, Thames, Ohinemuri.
Central PlateauTauranga, Rotorua, Taupo, Whakatane.
Western UplandsKawhia, Waitomo, Taumarunui, Ohura, Whangamomona, Clifton, Kaitieke, Waimarino.
TaranakiTaranaki, Inglewood, Egmont, Stratford, Eltham, Waimate West, Hawera.
East CapeOpotiki, Matakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Waikohu, Cook.
Hawke's BayWairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata.
RangitikeiPatea, Waitotara, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Kiwitea, Pohangina.
ManawatuDannevirke, Woodville, Oroua, Manawatu, Kairanga, Horowhenua, Pahiatua.
Castlepoint..Weber, Akitio, Castlepoint.
WairarapaEketahuna, Mauriceville, Masterton, Wairarapa South.
FeatherstonHutt, Makara, Featherston.
NelsonWaimea, Takaka, Collingwood, Buller, Murchison, Inangahua.
MarlboroughSounds, Marlborough, Awatere, Kaikoura.
WestlandGrey, Westland.
North CanterburyAmuri, Cheviot, Waipara.
FoothillsAshley, Oxford, Tawera, Selwyn.
Canterbury PlainsKowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Malvern, Paparua, Springs, Ellesmere.
ChristchurchWaimairi, Heathcote, Halswell.
Banks PeninsulaMount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa.
MackenzieMackenzie.
South CanterburyAshburton, Geraldine, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki.
OtagoWaihemo, Waikouaiti, Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka.
Central OtagoManiatoto, Vincent, Lake.
SouthernBruce, Clutha, Southland, Wallace.
RemainderChatham Islands, Stewart Island.

FARM MACHINERY ON OCCUPIED HOLDINGS.—Advantage was taken of the organization provided for the 1950 Census of Agriculture to obtain details of farm machinery on a much wider scale than ever before attempted in this country. In the following table, which gives detailed results of the collection, figures are quoted for farm machinery on occupied holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries as at 31 January 1950. This table does not include those items which are regularly collected. Later figures for these are shown under subsequent headings.

Number
Threshing mills347
Tinmills279
Header harvesters3,121
Chaffcutters1,352
Reapers and binders8,509
Hay sweeps24,244
Hayrakes (including side delivery and dump rakes)26,439
Hay stackers11,701
Hay balers and presses4,263
Mowers39,666
Drills— 
    Combine14,243
    Ridger6,008
Ploughs— 
    Mouldboard53,596
    Disc8,695
    Mole drain2,322
Harrows— 
    Tine (number of sets)46,296
    Disc (number of sets)..29,336
    Chain (number of sets)30,726
Cultivators— 
    Inter-row10,338
    Field12,053
Manure sowers and spreaders31,474
Rollers16,744
Potato planters828
Potato harvesters1,067
Spraying machines (power-driven)1,692
Motor lorries and trucks25,419
Motor cars48,285
Farm carts and drays41,646
Agricultural tractors— 
  Diesel oil— 
    Crawler type— 
      Number1,307
      Horsepower42,606
    Wheel type— 
      Number1,217
      Horsepower39,530
  Petrol driven— 
    Crawler type— 
      Number1,794
      Horsepower41,056
    Wheel-type— 
      Number24,524
      Horsepower544,016
  Kerosene (paraffin) driven— 
    Crawler type— 
      Number653
      Horsepower16,449
    Wheel type— 
      Number5,423
      Horsepower130,852
Number of shearing sheds21,551
Night-pen capacity of sheds4,030,650
Number of flocks machine-shorn31,136
Number of flocks blade-shorn7,490
Number of wool presses18,846
Number of sheep dips— 
  Bath dips13,250
  Spray dips254
Number of herds machine-milked35,084
Number of herds hand-milked35,782
Power used in driving milking machines— 
  Electric motors31,269
  Internal-combustion engines4,409
  Other power88
Number of cream separators54,421

The following table gives details of farm machinery for those items where a comparison is available for the years 1947 to 1952.

194719431949195019511952

* Not available.

† This item covers only those machines actually used for threshing wheat or oats during the year specified.

Milking machines32,59633,46134,11436,36837,20437,563
Cream separators48,19448,45748,45154,421**
Shearing machines—      
    Plants14,56415,46816,39218,79119,47320,810
    Stands33,90735,44836,95240,53642,29844,472
Agricultural tractors21,15623,42327,44734,91840,31045,734
Rotary hoes and garden tractors1,6462,2532,6603,0933,8124,380
Electric motors82,72188,28294,047110,683116,549123,439
Internal-combustion engines23,10924,92226,19929,92629,04629,052
Threshing machines†1,6411,7082,0241,9002,2181,965

The figures for 1952 show a continuation of the trend towards more intensive mechanization of farm work that has been in evidence over a considerable period. During the war and early post-war years this movement was retarded through inability to procure the necessary equipment, but there has been a considerable speeding up in the last six years. Particularly noticeable are the increases in agricultural tractors and electric motors. The drop in the number of threshing machines for threshing wheat and oats is accounted for by considerable decreases in the areas planted in these crops.

Milking Machines.—Information concerning milking machines on farms was first collected in 1919, in which year there were 7,577 plants recorded. Since that year the use of milking machines has expanded rapidly, although, as might be expected, the rate of increase, slowed down somewhat during the war period. During the six years from 1933 to 1939 milking machines increased at an average rate of 770 per year, while during the six-year period 1940-46, the average increase was 430 per year. The subsequent six years showed increases of 791, 865, 653, 2,202, 888, and 359 respectively. Of the 1,900,850 cows in milk on 31 January 1952, 1,799,375, or 95 per cent, were on holdings employing milking machines. In 1951 the corresponding percentage was 94 and in 1942, 87.

The following table shows for the years 1940, 1949, and 1951 the number of farms with milking machines, and the aggregate cow capacity thereof, classified according to size of plant—i.e., cow capacity. While a detailed analysis of the 1950 figures is not yet available, it is known that cows in milk were recorded on 70,866 of the 90,192 holdings covered by the collection. Machine milking was carried out on 35,084 farms and hand milking on 35,782.

Number of MachinesIndividual Cow CapacityNumber of FarmsAggregate Cow Capacity
194019491951194019491951
One12881,0031,5752881,0031,575
26,3207,4367,44312,64014,87214,886
39,0408,8198,31227,12026,45724,936
48,6849,4339,66034,73637,73238,640
51,5841,8541,9797,9209,2709,895
61,5082,9054,0779,04817,43024,462
7361182712528261,897
81399241,9631,1127,39215,704
9 and over452156524822,3017,142
          Totals, one machine..27,64432,70735,93293,598117,283139,137
Two..7395815225,5525,2104,658
Three..834844957617457
Four..2213635822584
Five and over..13810352176238
          Grand totals..28,50133,35736,514100,817123,511144,574

A point of interest in the table is that while the total number of farms in 1951 with milking machines rose by 8,013 compared with 1940, the number of farms with multiple plants dropped from 857 to 582. On the other hand, single-unit plants of 6-cow capacity and upwards showed a greater relative increase than those below that number.

The following table shows, by size of herd in milk, both the number of farms equipped with milking machines and farms with dairy cows in milk but no milking plant. It will be noted that the only decreases in farms with milking machines are confined to the larger herds, which would appear to be associated with the fall in multiple plants referred to earlier.

Size of Herd (Cows in Milk)Farms With Milking MachinesFarms Without Milking Machines
194019491951194019491951

*These totals for 1949 and 1951 include 228 and 273 cases respectively of farms with milking machines but no cows in milk. Comparable figures are not available for 1940.

Under 5715859*1,217*22,75525,44125,959
    5 and under 108021,2228,7904,9474,073
  10 and under 201,6482,7683,0335,7841,9841,525
  20 and under 304,4624,5544,4652,032543371
  30 and under 405,3455,7185,67556210970
  40 and under 504,4975,1745,3681742013
  50 and under 603,3303,8534,41774105
  60 and under 702,7073,0983,54030..8
  70 and under 801,8032,0402,373375
  80 and under 901,1761,4841,677
  90 and under 1008429431,085
100 and under 1251,1011,2381,549
125 and under 150416424512
150 and under 200289291278
200 and over170111103
          Totals28,50133,35736,51440,23833,05932,024

Agricultural Tractors.—During the ten years from 1942 to 1952 the number of agricultural tractors employed on holdings of 1 acre and over outside borough boundaries rose from 13,967 to 45,734, an increase of 227 per cent. These figures do not include rotary hoes or garden tractors, which likewise showed an increase from 813 in 1942 to 4,380 in 1952, an increase of 439 per cent.

The increase in tractors has been accompanied by a decrease in the number of horses employed on farms, particularly those described as "draught and three-quarter draught." The total number of horses in 1952 was 173,922, of which 57,434 were classed as draught or three-quarter draught, 20,300 as spring-cart or light artillery (including half-draught), 74,530 as hacks or light working horses, and 21,658 as thoroughbred or other. Comparable figures for 1942 were 248,597, 118,054, 44,586, 71,509, and 14,448 respectively. Incidentally, the number of agricultural tractors increased from 40,310 in 1951 to 45,734 in 1952, whereas the number of draught and three-quarter draught horses fell from 65,901 to 57,434.

In the following table, which gives particulars of tractors and horses as at 31 January of the years shown, horses described as "thoroughbred or other" have been excluded. The number of holdings on which tractors were located in 1951 was 34,589 out of a total of 90,230, whereas horses were present on 54,202 holdings. In 10,703 cases there were tractors but no horses, 30,316 cases in which there were horses but no tractors, while both tractors and horses were present in 23,886 instances.

Tractors, but No HorsesTractors and HorsesHorses, but No Tractors
One TractorMore Than One TractorOne TractorMore Than One Tractor
19473,97537713,2811,43841,512
19484,82345714,1691,59039,812
19495,88762315,8932,01337,057
19507,78487419,3002,70833,511
19519,4481,25520,3303,55630,316

The 4,811 cases in 1951 in which there were more than one tractor were made up as follows: two tractors, 4,142; three, 503; four, 123; five or more, 43.

Threshing Machines.—Information collected in conjunction with the monthly threshing returns shows that a total of 1,965 machines (1,852 header harvesters, 62 threshing mills, and 51 tinmills) were engaged in threshing either wheat or oats in 1952, as compared with a total of 1,129 machines in 1942. The increase in the total number of machines so used during the ten-year period is accounted for by the change in harvesting methods that has taken place, the mobile header harvester, which was first employed in New Zealand in the harvest of 1930, having largely supplanted the stationary threshing mills.

The header harvester is used more extensively in connection with the wheat crop, many varieties of which are very well suited to heading, than in oats threshing, where the threshing mill still plays a part of major importance. In 1952 header harvesters threshed 94.4 per cent of the wheat yield from 95.2 per cent of the grain area. Threshing mills and tinmills accounted for 3.6 per cent and 2.0 per cent of the yield and 3.0 per cent and 1.8 per cent of the area respectively. Figures on a similar basis for oats are: header harvesters, 79.5 per cent of yield and 81.8 per cent of area ; threshing mills, 12.5 per cent of yield and 10.7 per cent of area; and tinmills, 8.0 per cent of yield and 7.5 per cent of area.

Of the 1,965 machines engaged in threshing wheat or oats in 1952, 1,312 (1,264 header harvesters, 26 threshing mills, and 22 tinmills) were located in the Canterbury Land District, which produced 63 per cent of the total wheat yield and 47 per cent of the oats yield. In Otago there were 235 machines, made up of 212 headers, 9 threshing mills, and 14 tinmills, while Southland recorded 209 machines (179 headers, 18 threshing mills and 12 tinmills).

The following table shows the average yield per acre of wheat according to the type of threshing machine used for the last five seasons. The percentages of threshing by each type of machine are also shown.

Header HarvestersThreshing MillsTinmillsTotals
Percentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per Acre
  Bushels Bushels Bushels Bushels
1947-4884.2735.4311.2642.794.4739.75100.0036.31
1948-4987.9539.957.2745.174.7843.42100.0040.44
1949-5090.8238.826.4246.352.7639.85100.0039.26
1950-5192.5842.854.5752.322.8545.80100.0043.29
1951-5294.4142.693.6050.741.9947.84100.0043.03

The foregoing analysis for 1951-52 is based on a total of 3,816 crops, covering approximately 77 per cent of the total wheat area.

There would appear to be a tendency for header yields to be lower than the yields of crops threshed with threshing and tinmills, but in the absence of such related matters as soil types, &c., no definite conclusions can be drawn. It is mainly on the heavier soil types that threshing mills and tinmills have been retained. This is particularly so in the case of the soft-chaffed wheats, Dreadnought and Hunters, which on the whole, are direct headed only on lighter land.

A similar analysis to that given for wheat is now shown for oats. The number of crops covered in 1951-52 was 2,498, which represented approximately 73 per cent of the oats area threshed.

Header HarvestersThreshing MillsTinmillsTotals
Percentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total YieldAverage Yield Per Acre
  Bushels Bushels Bushels Bushels
1947-4840.9836.6042.4153.1816.6147.84100.0044.16
1948-4956.8243.1224.4155.7518.7753.52100.0047.48
1949-5063.3446.5623.6256.7413.0452.25100.0049.35
1950-5166.8746.7820.8362.7312.3057.51100.0050.62
1951-5279.4852.2612.5563.417.9757.00100.0053.81

20 B—CROPS

As indicated in the general remarks included in the introductory portion of the preceding subsection, grassland products account for a very high proportion of the farm output of New Zealand. It must not be assumed, however, on this account that cropping is of minor importance in the economy of New Zealand. Practically the whole of the internal requirements in respect of agricultural products are grown within the country, the only exceptions of note being tropical or subtropical products such as tea, sugar, cotton, bananas, &c. In most years also it has been found necessary to import certain quantities of wheat, local production being insufficient for the country's needs.

Fruit is grown on a considerable scale, home requirements of all the important fruits and berries grown in temperate zones being satisfied by New Zealand orchard production. Citrus fruits are grown in the subtropical northern portion of New Zealand, and grapes are also cultivated in certain localities with a favourable climate. In addition to the needs of local requirements, a substantial export trade in apples-and to a lesser extent in pears—is carried on in normal times.

In rural New Zealand and in many urban localities the kitchen garden supplies a very considerable proportion of family requirements of vegetables, while there is a substantial area planted in market gardens, both inside and outside borough boundaries. The major commercial cash vegetable crops are potatoes and onions. Local supplies of potatoes are usually adequate, but in recent years production has fluctuated, a surplus in one year and perhaps a shortage in the next. In most recent years the production of onions has also been more than sufficient for local requirements. Although the importance of vegetable growing in agricultural production cannot be measured (a considerable, though unknown, proportion being non-commercial), it will be realized that this branch of crop production is of some consequence in that the requirements of the people are supplied from New Zealand production.

Coincident with the growth of the stock-raising industries, there has been a considerable increase in areas sown for supplementary fodders. While practically throughout the whole of New Zealand animals can be grazed in open pasture for the full twelve months of the year, the winter growth of grass, except in certain favoured localities, requires to be supplemented in order to keep stock in good condition during the colder months, and in some districts supplementary fodders are necessary in the drier summer months. The supply of supplementary fodders is adequate both in quantity and in quality, so that New Zealand imports animal-feeding stuffs to a very minor extent only.

Hay and ensilage crops are grown almost exclusively on the farms where they are consumed, though there is some degree of localization in the growing of certain other supplementary fodder crops. The bulk of the supplementary fodders other than grass and clover hay, and ensilage, is grown in the South Island since the colder climate necessitates more extensive supplementary feeding than in the North Island.

The renewal of pasturage requires the annual supply of very considerable quantities of grass seeds, which are now grown almost entirely in New Zealand. There is a small import of certain classes of seeds, but this is almost negligible in relation to requirements: on the other hand, an appreciable export trade in some species of grass seeds has been developed.

GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION.—Grain growing is localized to a considerable extent, the Canterbury Land District, with its fertile plains, supplying in 1951-52, 63 per cent of New Zealand's wheat yield, 47 per cent of the oats threshed, and 77 per cent of the barley yield. Maize growing is largely confined to certain portions of the South Auckland and Gisborne districts. The commercial growing of peas is carried out extensively in Canterbury, and to a lesser extent in Marlborough and Otago, Canterbury alone producing over half of the total yield. The districts of Canterbury, Otago, and Southland supplied in 1951-52, 85 per cent of the total production of grass seeds. The Canterbury district produces the bulk of the commercial potato crop, followed by Wellington, while the growing of potatoes for the early market is of importance in the North and South Auckland districts.

Commercial orchards in New Zealand are largely confined to certain areas suited by climatic and soil conditions, while access to markets is also an important factor, particularly in respect of small fruits. The Nelson district is famed for its apple orchards, a high percentage of the crop from this district normally being exported. Central Otago is well suited to the growing of stone fruits, notably apricots. In several other districts commercial orchard production is successfully carried on; special mention may be made of citrus culture in certain northern districts.

Grape growing is of importance in North Auckland and Hawke's Bay, and to a lesser extent in South Auckland. Tobacco growing is mainly confined to the Waimea County, in the Nelson district, hop growing also being largely concentrated in this area.

A detailed analysis of arable cropping farms in 1949-50 was undertaken as part of the World Census of Agriculture. In the following table the number of arable cropping farms in each regional area is given and shows clearly the dominance of the South Island, which contributes 89.48 per cent to this type of farming.

Regional AreaPrincipally Arable CroppingArable Cropping With—Special Cropping UnitsGrass Seed ProductionOther Arable HoldingsTotal Arable Holdings
SheepDairyingBeefHorse RaisingPoultryHorticultureMixed Farming
North Island            
Northland7..1................8
South Auckland1..1................2
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands....1................1
Cape Colville........................
Central Plateau6..2........1......9
Western Uplands2....................2
Taranaki........................
East Cape6873....6..5..4..93
Hawke's Bay62321....11120596
Rangitikei1192........331..29
Manawatu1622........132228
Castlepoint........................
Wairarapa1111........213..19
Featherston312................6
South Island            
Nelson2432........5..12551
Marlborough584073....223..3013176
Westland........................
North Canterbury1350..........5..7479
Foothills (Canterbury)26317........12..11289
Canterbury Plains31728158126..9081532810
Christchurch5246......3422275
Banks Peninsula21........1..1..5  
Mackenzie371..........14..16 
South Canterbury24945156..13..11544227948
Otago1281........3..3229
Central Otago2131..........2..8466
Southern242542......4..848151
Remainder........................
          N.Z. Totals98895515973156277232491062,788

The total area devoted to each crop in the 1951-52 season and the percentage area in each land district are given in the following table.

Name of CropAreaLand District Percentages
North AucklandSouth AucklandGisborneHawke's BayTaranakiWellingtonMarlboroughNelsonWestlandCanterburyOtagoSouthland
For threshing—Acres            
    Wheat89,955......1..74....67138
    Oats45,561......1..121..541625
    Barley46,064......2..583..7471
    Maize6,449723646................
    Peas24,379....22..518....61102
    Linseed24,437..................78139
    Other crops9,334....1......21..62295
For chaff, hay, or ensilage—             
    Oats39,872..1..11643..322824
    Grasses and clovers742,07213372211922..1057
    Lucerne78,907..10161362..49211
    Other crops1,605726136843..17817
Green fodder—             
    Oats40,66012..31673..55184
    Rape157,559..1..6..421..522410
    Kale (including chou moellier)106,1051722542611..13812
    Other crops29,179472511141..282512
Root crops—             
    Swedes169,804217..248..1..92235
    Turnips196,37826..21312..481718
    Turnips and rape31,892..12....21....191956
    Potatoes13,276842511913..4773
    Other crops3,94013825321......26202
Grasses, clovers, and lucerne for seed196,378....14..151..621115
Tobacco3,152..............100........
Linen flax1,869..................97..3
Vegetable crops for processing2,965412455......14..11..
Pumpkins and marrows (non-commercial)952151334371..............
Other field crops168595....3..1..32396
Orchards19,97321921912319..717..
Grape-vines1,1544414436..1..1........
Passion-fruit vines10150415....3......1....
Hop vines594..............100........
Market gardens13,53422621411727..1811..
Nurseries1,2732316179111411674

BUSHEL WEIGHTS.—For statistical and other purposes it is at times necessary to convert bushel units to a weight basis. For New Zealand produce conversion is effected by using the following weights per bushel for the commodities mentioned.

ProduceWeight of Bushel
 lb.
Wheat60
Oats40
Barley50
Maize56
Peas60
Ryecorn56
Beans65
Grass seed20

AREA UNDER CULTIVATION.—A general summary of the areas under cultivation during each of the last eleven years is given in the following table. The statistics quoted in this and other tables in this subsection relate to holdings of 1 acre or upwards outside borough boundaries.

In addition to the areas shown as under cultivation there is a considerable area of occupied land still unimproved. In 1951-52 the total area of unimproved occupied land was 23,170,676 acres. Cultivated land accounted in 1951-52 for 46 per cent of the total area in occupation, unimproved land accounting for the remaining 54 per cent. The area in phormium—a productive asset—is included in the total of unimproved land, while an appreciable proportion of tussock and other naturally established native grasses is of considerable economic utility, particularly in the South Island, where it is used for extensive pastoral farming.

YearPasture Land*Field CropsPlantationsOrchardsLying FallowOther Cultivated LandTotal Cultivated Land
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcresAcresAcres

* Excluding areas of grasses and clovers cut for seed, hay, or ensilage, which have been included in field crops.

† Approximate.

1941-4216,742,1532,010,560857,93319,544110,496  94,08819,834,774
1942-4316,992,3431,911,833851,25819,190110,000†96,42619,981,050
1943-4416,774,3041,965,670859,73719,196110,000†101,09219,829,999
1944-4516,619,7132,013,214867,45019,614110,000†102,05819,732,049
1945-4617,036,8221,839,589861,00818,235121,033  90,55519,967,242
1946-4717,013,0571,984,395869,95918,253123,654  94,54520,103,863
1947-4817,088,8101,904,377871,35618,667122,812  96,89220,102,914
1948-4917,033,7341,985,381884,07718,667100,270  106,07020,128,199
1949-5017,164,9571,931,393908,36018,85390,819  114,44820,228,830
1950-5117,042,3472,061,429902,16419,722114,536  111,03220,251,230
1951-5216,797,3442,062,910915,83519,973143,367  109,59820,049,027

In the following pages statistics of the principal crops are quoted with explanatory comment. In addition to summary tables, covering in each instance a range of related items, important individual crops are discussed under separate headings.

PRINCIPAL FIELD CROPS.—The areas under each of the principal field crops for the last five years have been as follows.

Crop1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcres

* Including turnips and rape mixed.

† Excluding wheat, oats, barley, maize, and peas fed off.

Wheat125,439148,653128,240147,00891,837
Oats177,252194,850161,553133,596126,093
Barley73,27570,80770,52558,53554,637
Maize13,30312,44812,32911,66510,338
Peas52,82749,81341,74422,53624,728
Linseed18,7287,7387,54416,22424,437
Linen flax4,5544,7172,7911731,869
Potatoes21,88718,94017,79416,80413,276
Turnips and swedes*400,486384,125390,056402,350398,072
Mangolds2,8793,0662,5472,2832,069
Onions1,5721,1758871,0531,135
Tobacco3,4023,4843,3763,3243,152
Green fodder†246,336261,591298,168289,852279,755
Grasses, clovers, and lucerne for seed142,206160,057148,083212,099196,378
Grasses and clovers for hay or ensilage559,956601,384580,369660,689742,072
Lucerne for hay or ensilage46,30347,22452,04268,62278,907
Other crops13,97215,30913,34514,61614,155
          Totals1,904,3771,985,3811,931,3932,061,4292,062,910

The figures quoted in the foregoing table in respect of wheat, oats, barley, maize, and peas relate to the total areas under these crops for grain or fodder. It should be noted that a considerable portion of the area under certain crops, particularly oats, is cut for chaff or is fed off. In regard to peas it should be noted that areas of this crop for domestic consumption in the form of green peas are included under market gardens and crops for processing.

GRAIN AND SEED CROPS.—Details of areas for threshing, total yields, and yields per acre of the principal grain and seed crops during the last five years are set out in the following table.

YearWheatOatsBarleyMaizePeasLupins
Areas For Threshing
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcresAcres
1947-48123,75163,15963,3987,34552,1383,677
1948-49146,70778,30058,7076,58849,1524,434
1949-50125,15952,64556,7937,24041,3194,538
1950-51144,76335,80846,1546,11921,7015,479
1951-5289,95545,56146,0646,44924,3793,472
Total Yields
 BushelsBushelsBushelsBushelsBushelsBushels
1947-484,539,0172,853,5172,087,900378,2471,139,32556,467
1948-495,958,0263,718,5972,256,362357,2701,195,19666,321
1949-504,899,6682,620,2522,433,835463,0331,242,73069,633
1950-516,271,9281,827,9531,902,432362,533625,784134,768
1951-523,890,1672,469,5302,182,175381,835730,28875,028
Yields Per Acre
 BushelsBushelsBushelsBushelsBushelsBushels
1947-4836.6845.1832.9351.5021.8515.36
1948-4940.6147.4938.4354.2324.3214.96
1949-5039.1549.7742.8563.9530.0815.34
1950-5143.3351.0541.2259.2528.8424.60
1951-5243.2554.2047.3759.2129.9621.61

Other crops for threshing in 1951-52 include the following, the resultant yield in each case being given in parentheses: linseed, 24,437 acres (222,269 cwt.); rape, 418 acres (371,214 lb.); kale (including chou moellier), 253 acres (95,631 lb.); while-fleshed (soft) turnips, 148 acres (89,917 lb.); swedes, 150 acres (115,687 lb.); mustard, 215 acres (67,696 lb.); beans, 117 acres (6,333 bushels); and ryecorn, 4,407 acres (109,185 bushels).

It was the practice prior to 1940 to import considerable quantities of small seeds, but during the war years it became necessary to make an effort to raise the full domestic requirements in this direction within New Zealand. The success of the effort is exemplified in the total areas planted in other crops for seed (i.e., crops other than the principal crops stated above, wheat, oats, barley, maize, peas, lupins, and linseed), which rose from 342 acres in 1938-39 to 6,674 acres in 1942-43 Although there has been some reduction from the peak figure of that year, the area is still sub-stantial, being 5,862 acres in 1951-52 and 4,671 acres in 1950-51. These figures cover the other crops listed in the foregoing paragraph except linseed, together with a variety of smaller areas relating to crops such as onions, vetches, tares, radish, silver beet, red beet, carrots, pumpkins, marrows, leeks, cauliflower, cabbage, parsnips, &c. It was found in most instances that the locally produced seed was fully up to, and indeed, in some cases (e.g., swede and turnip seed), superior to the standard of that previously imported. It has been shown, for instance, that swede and turnip crops grown from locally produced seed have been comparatively free from the widespread dry-rot disease which formerly attacked these crops when grown from imported seed.

WHEAT.—Wheat is the most important grain crop grown in New Zealand. The industry enjoys a sliding scale of Customs duties levied on imports of wheat and flour, and also regulation of prices on a basis that is calculated to give the grower a satisfactory return for his produce.

Further efforts in encouraging wheatgrowing with a view to making New Zealand entirely self-sufficient in respect of requirements of wheat and wheaten products were initiated by the Government in 1936. An Order in Council which came into force in March of that year prohibits the importation of wheat or wheaten flour, except under permit granted by the Minister of Industries and Commerce. With a view to reducing imports of Grade A wheat necessary for mixing purposes, the Wheat Research Institute has been endeavouring to encourage the growing in New Zealand of better-quality varieties which do not require blending with imported wheat. The Institute has already achieved satisfactory results, its most outstanding success being the development of a Tuscan variety known as Cross 7. Though not grown on a commercial scale until 1935-36, Cross 7 has for the last ten seasons held pride of place in the area grown for grain. Second and fourth places are taken by Fife Tuscan and Tainui respectively; these types also having been evolved by the Wheat Research Institute.

Despite the protection and encouragement given to wheatgrowers, the results have, in the main, been disappointing. Appreciable increases occurred in the four seasons 1939-40 to 1942-43, but since then, with two exceptions (1948-49 and 1950-51), each year has recorded a decline in sowings as compared with its immediate predecessor. The increase in area in 1950-51 was accompanied by the record average yield of 43.33 bushels per acre, resulting in the highest total yield since 1944-45. In 1951-52 the area harvested fell to a record low level, being no less than 54,808 acres (38 per cent) below 1950-51 and 33,796 (27 per cent) less than in 1947-48, the previous low figure.

The following diagram shows the fluctuations that have occurred in the area sown in wheat during the last twenty-two years, together with the total yield and the average yield per acre.

Wheat Committee.—Control of the importation of wheat and flour and of the distribution of both imported and locally produced wheat rests with the Wheat Committee. The operations of this Committee, which consists of representatives of flour-millers, wheatgrowers, and bakers, with the Minister of Industries and Commerce as Chairman, and his nominee from the Department of Industries and Commerce as Deputy Chairman, are governed by the Board of Trade (Wheat and Flour) Regulations.

All New Zealand milling wheat is purchased from farmers by the Wheat Committee through the agency of the grain merchants acting as brokers for the Committee. The Committee is responsible for the importation of any wheat and flour and the distribution of imported poultry wheat in the North Island ; in the South Island poultry wheat is not controlled. Its functions include arrangements for the processing of wheat and the sale of flour to merchants, bakers, pastrycooks, grocers, and others.

The annual consumption of wheat in New Zealand approximates 12 million bushels—some 8 million bushels being required for flour, and the balance for poultry food and resowing purposes. Over the past five seasons the annual local production of wheat has averaged 5,112,000 bushels, while imports have over the same period averaged 6,300,000 bushels.

Varieties of Wheat.—The choice of wheat varieties for sowing is influenced by their suitability to local conditions of climate, soil type, &c. Wheatgrowers receive valuable guidance regarding suitable varieties as the result of research work and field trials undertaken by the Wheat Research Institute and the Department of Agriculture. Particulars regarding varieties of wheat were obtained covering 79 per cent of the total area of wheat threshed for the harvest of 1952. Of the three groups of varieties, Tuscan accounted for 95.9 per cent of the area and 96.2 per cent of the yield; Hunter's, 0.5 per cent of the area and 0.6 per cent of the yield; and Pearl, 3.6 per cent of the area and 3.2 per cent of the yield. Of the individual varieties, Cross 7, previously referred to, produced 72.7 per cent of the total yield, while Fife Tuscan produced a further 7.4 per cent. These two varieties accounted for 73.6 per cent and 7.9 per cent of the total area respectively.

OATS.—Although, as stated above, wheat is the most important grain crop of New Zealand, the area under oats (for all purposes) exceeds that under wheat. A portion of the oat crop is usually converted into chaff without threshing, but the proportion so dealt with depends partly on the condition of the crop and partly on market conditions. There has been a considerable decrease in the area under oats during the last few years, the aggregate area for the five years ended 1951-52 (793,344 acres) being 269,970 acres, or 25.4 per cent less than the total for the preceding five-year period. This decrease, which is due in some measure to the decline in the horse population (referred to in the next subsection) is mainly confined to oats grown for chaff, hay, or ensilage. The area for threshing declined very slightly between the two five-year periods, while the proportion of the total crop threshed increased from 26.9 to 34.7 per cent.

The total and average yields of oaten grain and of chaff, hay, or ensilage for the five seasons ending with 1951-52 were as follows.

SeasonGrainChaff, Hay, or Ensilage
Total YieldAverage Per AcreTotal YieldAverage Per Acre
 BushelsBushelsTonsTons
1947-482,853,51745.18122,7161.76
1948-493,718,59747.49122,5181.82
1949-502,620,25249.77100,1831.86
1950-511,827,95351.0580,9711.98
1951-522,469,53054.2084,3662.12

Varieties of Oats Threshed.—An analysis of the threshing returns relating to the season 1951-52 gave the following percentage distribution of varieties of oats threshed.

Variety of Oats ThreshedAverage Yield Per AcrePercentage of Total AreaPercentage of Total Yield
 BushelsPer CentPer Cent
White60.9367.9276.90
Algerian38.0622.7116.07
Dun38.216.894.90
Black46.322.482.13
All varieties53.81100.00100.00

BARLEY.—Prior to 1945 considerable quantities of barley were imported, mainly for use as stock food, but the quantities imported since then have declined considerably. Outstanding increases in the area planted were recorded in each of the four years ending in 1947-48, the area threshed in that year (63,398 acres) and the yield of grain (2,087,900 bushels) exceeding all previous figures. In each of the succeeding two years there was a moderate decline in sowings, but record average yields resulted in new production records. In 1950-51 there was a sharp fall in the area harvested (10,639 acres, or 19 per cent) followed by a further slight fall in 1951-52, but a record average yield (47.37 bushels per acre) resulted in the total yield (2,182,175 bushels) being little below the record figures of 1948-49 and 1949-50.

Of the total area grown, 85 per cent was threshed for grain in 1952, the remaining 15 per cent being used for stock fodder (mostly feeding off).

Malting varieties account for approximately 86 per cent of the area sown in barley.

POTATOES.—The production of potatoes is usually adequate to meet the home market, but in recent years there have been considerable fluctuations, a surplus in one year being followed by a shortage in another. The problem of the disposal of surplus quantities is rendered difficult by import restrictions on New Zealand potatoes entering Australia, although certain quantities were admitted in 1940 and again in 1950 owing to shortages of supplies in that country. Strangely enough, in each of the years mentioned the area in potatoes in New Zealand was comparatively small, but particularly high yields resulted in surplus quantities being available.

A low acreage in 1940-41 and 1941-42 coincided with an increased demand in the form of requirements for the Armed Forces, and the Government entered into contracts with growers, all potatoes produced under these contracts being paid for. This had the desired effect, and the area planted rose from 15,201 acres in 1941-42 to 29,774 acres in 1944-45. Since then the trend has been downward, and a low area in 1948-49 combined with a comparatively low yield resulted in potatoes being in short supply towards the end of the season and 3,181 tons were imported from Australia. The area planted in 1949-50 was 1,146 acres less than in 1948-49, but a particularly heavy crop produced an increase of 25,798 tons in the total yield.

In 1950-51 the area further receded to 16,804 acres, but the 1951-52 acreage recorded a record low level in area and yield with 13,276 acres producing 69,841 tons, necessitating heavy importations from Australia to the extent of 31,337 tons up to the end of September 1952.

The contract system was continued after the close of the war, but its application was limited to main-crop potatoes.

Under the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950 a Potato Board was established consisting of seven members, three of whom are representative of the growers on an elective basis, three nominated by the New Zealand Grain, Seed, and Produce Merchants' Association, Incorporated, and one an officer of the Public Service acting in an advisory capacity.

The principal functions of the Board are to ensure that an adequate supply of main-crop potatoes are available for consumption in New Zealand, and for that purpose to enter into contracts with growers for the growing of main-crop potatoes. The Act provides that the Board may impose a levy not exceeding 13s. per ton on main-crop potatoes sold by growers, the proceeds of which are to be applied by the Board in payment of charges, &c., for which it may become liable in the exercise of its functions.

Figures for area and yield for the last five years are as follows.

YearAreaTotal YieldYield Per Acre
 AcresTonsTons
1947-4821,887155,0187.08
1948-4918,940109,6445.79
1949-5017,794135,4427.61
1950-5116,804119,7787.13
1951-5213,27669,8415.26

The 1951-52 yield was made up of 45,678 tons of table potatoes, 20,882 tons of seed potatoes, and 3,281 tons of pig, &c., potatoes. The corresponding quantities in 1950-51 were 90,043 tons, 22,632 tons, and 7,103 tons.

Since 1936 special statistics of areas and yields of potatoes, classified according to varieties as well as by origin of seed planted (Government certified or otherwise), have been compiled annually. The information is obtained from a special collection from growers in July, by which time the bulk of the crop has been harvested. The inquiry is limited in the main to growers of 2 acres and over, but the resultant details which cover 51 per cent of the total potato acreage can be taken as representative of the crop as a whole. " Government certified " seed is that for which Government certificate has been issued in respect of purity, &c. Seed obtained from the ensuing crop cannot be so designated unless the requisite certificate is issued by the authorities. The following table gives particulars of this special collection for each of the last five years. Similar information for individual varieties is published in the annual Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production.

YearGovernment CertifiedUncertifiedNot StatedTotals
AreaTotal YieldYield Per AcreAreaTotal YieldYield Per AcreAreaTotal YieldYield Per AcreAreaTotal YieldYield Per Acre
 AcresTonsTonsAcresTonsTonsAcresTonsTonsAcresTonsTons
1946-475,67539,4216.954,82826,9055.579905,7525.8111,49372,0786.27
1947-485,90247,8158.105,40637,2886.903392,2246.6511,64787,3277.50
1948-495,45935,6966.544,78326,4235.526263,9576.3210,86866,0766.08
1949-505,31043,7948.253,74226,5937.115173,6197.009,56974,0067.73
1950-515,11643,1088.432,99920,4716.835083,1396.188,62366,7187.74

The table plainly indicates the superior yielding capacity of certified seed. The average yield per acre over the five years for certified seed was 7.64 tons, as compared with 6.33 tons for uncertified seed. The advantage of 1.31 tons per acre in favour of crops from certified seed represents a yield superiority of almost 21 per cent. It is also of interest to note the increasing use of certified seed. Of the areas for which the information was supplied in 1938-39 the proportion of certified seed used was 35.5 per cent, as compared with 59.3 per cent in 1950-51.

ONIONS.—Areas in and yields of onions for the last five years are as follows.

YearAreaTotal YieldYield Per Acre
 AcresTonsTons
1947-481,57213,5858.64
1948-491,17510,6749.08
1949-508878,3869.45
1950-511,0539,6449.16
1951-521,13510,3369.11

In earlier years the production of onions was rarely sufficient to supply domestic requirements. As onions are a semi-perishable commodity it was found convenient to export in the flush of the New Zealand season, and to obtain supplies from overseas later in the year. However, a considerable improvement has been effected in the keeping qualities of the varieties grown, and no onions were imported into New Zealand during the seven calendar years ended 1951, while over the last five years exports have averaged 1,823 tons annually.

LINSEED.—The area under this crop has fluctuated considerably over a long period. In 1917-18 an area of 1,456 acres was recorded under linseed. This rose to 12,119 acres in 1923-24, dropped to 2,800 acres in 1929-30, and rose again to 12,200 acres in 1930-31. After further fluctuations the area planted fell away to 354 acres in 1942-43, then rose in successive years to a peak of 18,728 acres in 1947-48. Then followed a recession for two successive years to less than half the 1947-48 acreage. The area in 1950-51 showed a firm increase to 16,224 acres, followed by a new record high level of 24,437 acres in 1951-52.

The 1951-52 area of 24,437 acres gave a yield of 222,269 cwt. of seed.

Areas for the last five years are as follows.

YearArea
1947-4818,728
1948-497,738
1949-507,544
1950-5116,224
1951-5224,437

SUPPLEMENTARY FODDER CROPS.—Although grass is the main crop of the farmer in New Zealand, at certain periods during the year the pastures need supplementing in order that the grassland may not become unduly exhausted, and also in order to maintain stock in a satisfactory condition. In mid-winter the grass is at a low stage of productivity generally, while under dry summer conditions it loses part of its nutritive value. During these periods it is necessary that some extra feed should be provided, and this is usually done either by cutting the grass for hay or ensilage when there is an ample surplus on the pastures during the flush of the growing season, or by the provision of green fodder or root crops.

The following table gives detailed figures of the areas of the supplementary fodder crops available during each of the last five years.

YearChaff, Hay, or Ensilage Green FodderRoot and Other Crops for Feeding to StockTotal Area of Fodder Crops
Cereal CropsGrasses and Clovers, Including LucerneCereal CropsOther Crops
 AcresAcresAcresAcresAcresAcres
1947-4871,241606,25960,375247,025405,6661,390,566
1948-4969,098648,60867,358262,252389,3531,436,669
1949-5055,058632,41175,752298,593394,8711,456,685
1950-5142,477729,31175,483290,687406,6131,544,571
1951-5241,477820,97953,399280,104401,7741,597,733

In 1951-52 grasses and clovers cut for hay or ensilage totalled 742,072 acres and lucerne 78,907 acres. Oats was the only cereal crop utilized in any quantity for this purpose, the area of oats cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage being 39,872 acres. Oats also was the principal cereal crop fed off to stock, accounting for 40,660 acres out of a total of 53,399 acres utilized for this purpose. The principal green-fodder crops apart from oats are rape (157,559 acres) and kale, including chou moellier (106,105 acres). Swedes and turnips are the principal root crops grown in New Zealand, the total area sown in these crops in 1951-52 being 398,074 acres (including 31,892 acres of turnips and rape mixed). Other root crops included 2,069 acres of mangolds, 245 acres of carrots and parsnips, and 261 acres of sugar beet. Pumpkins and marrows were grown for fodder to the extent of 952 acres.

The total and per-acre yields obtained from the various crops cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage during the 1950-51 and 1951-52 seasons are shown in the next table. In the cases of grasses and clovers cut for hay or ensilage, second or catch crops are taken into account in the yield figures, the total yield including crops from areas which had previously yielded some other crop in the season concerned. These areas are not counted twice in the statistics of acreage, and average yields cannot be obtained by the mere division of the total yield by the area figures.

Crop1950-511951-52
Total YieldYield Per AcreTotal YieldYield Per Acre
 TonsTonsTonsTons
Wheat2,0182.102,4202.32
Oats80,9711.9884,3662.12
Barley9812.091,0782.32
Maize3344.073683.87
Grasses and clovers for hay1,126,3132.041,294,9992.15
Grasses and clovers for ensilage482,2284.40625,5014.42
Lucerne192,1422.80214,0982.71

GRASS SEED.—The total area of grasses and clovers cut for seed during the 1951-52 season was 196,378 acres, yielding 2,664,656 bushels of 20lb., as against 3,183,480 bushels from 212,099 acres in 1950-51. Canterbury, Otago, and Southland land districts between them provided nearly 88 per cent of the area cut in 1951-52.

The areas and yields of grass and clover crops harvested for seed, distinguishing the principal varieties, during each of the five years 1947-48 to 1951-52 are given in the table following.

Crop1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
 Areas
Rye-grass—AcresAcresAcresAcresAcres
    Perennial44,78351,22643,71281,92749,136
    Italian4,4184,0953,4619,9467,572
    Short-rotation (H1)6,0218,6298,00112,64713,753
Cocksfoot6,6726,6804,9157,2888,987
Chewings fescue16,53719,43617,75514,83115,791
Crested dogstail4,9137,9135,6907,7518,234
Red clover (including cow-grass)21,43522,29620,07518,71014,724
White clover25,40927,30329,51243,32963,513
Other grasses and clovers12,01812,47914,96215,67014,668
Yields
Rye-grass—lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
    Perennial16,784,43617,159,33317,545,63636,384,00821,669,672
    Italian1,838,9031,818,7471,352,0214,585,3983,588,043
    Short-rotation (H1)2,261,2323,015,3143,325,6295,988,8646,939,993
Cocksfoot1,051,1831,193,364769,6171,612,4831,983,469
Chewings fescue2,617,5685,264,6113,522,8672,370,7052,434,717
Crested dogstail1,182,8031,770,3771,093,2111,472,0521,289,917
Red clover (including cow-grass)3,540,7643,667,0043,423,3912,829,2202,842,188
White clover3,461,2843,544,7894,298,2767,087,15010,979,542
Other grasses and clovers745,981841,3271,089,7541,339,7241,565,589

A considerable export of grass seed has been built up during recent years, especially with the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America. In 1947 a considerable quantity of grass seed was exported to various continental countries, particularly to Belgium. The total quantity of locally produced grass and clover seed exported to all countries in 1951 amounted to 88,428 cwt., with a recorded value of £1,246,014. This was well below the figures for 1950, which were 164,115 cwt. and £2,083,630 respectively. In 1952, 163,452 cwt. was exported, the recorded value being £2,106,627.

PASTURE GRASSES.—Researches and experiments in regard to pasture grasses are regular features of the activities of both the Department of Agriculture and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. These experiments, which extend right on to individual farms through-out New Zealand, and are conducted in co-operation with the farmers themselves, are wide in their application, and cover all the major phases of pasture management, dealing in particular with such items as pasture mixtures, suitability as to soil types, methods of establishment and management, the efficient use of fertilizers, &c. The results are made available per medium of the Journal of Agriculture and such allied publications, as well as by special pamphlets which are distributed without charge. The farmer is thus enabled to avail himself of, and profit by, highly specialized knowledge and experience. In addition, a constant endeavour is being made not only to improve existing strains by such measures as seed certification and the provision of pedigree seed referred to on pages 453-4, but also to evolve new strains. At the beginning of the year 1952 there were 18,046,083 acres under artificially sown grasses (including 1,017,357 acres cut for seed, hay, or ensilage during the season), and in addition 13,250,474 acres of occupied land still remained in tussock or naturally established native grasses, making a total of 31,296,557 acres of grassland in occupation. The following table shows the respective areas occupied by artificially sown grasses and by tussock and other naturally established native grasses during the five years specified.

YearArtificially Sown Pasture Grasses*Tussock and Other Naturally Established Native GrassesTotal Area Under Grass*
Cut for Seed, Hay, or EnsilageNot Cut for Seed, Hay or Ensilage†

* Includes lucerne.

† Includes approximately 200,000 acres also sown with crops.

 AcresAcresAcresAcres
1947-48748,46517,342,57313,647,37931,738,417
1948-49808,66517,280,11213,543,91531,632,692
1949-50780,49417,411,24312,930,71731,122,454
1950-51941,41017,282,60413,112,68831,336,702
1951-521,017,35717,028,72613,250,47431,296,557

TOP-DRESSING (PASTURE LANDS).—Additional information was again collected in 1951-52 regarding quantities of fertilizers used in grassland top-dressing. As formerly, fertilizers used in connection with field crops and market gardens were excluded. Details covering the year ended 31 January 1952 are as follows.

Nature of Top-dressingArea Top-dressedTotal Quantity of Fertilizer Used
 Acres 
Artificial fertilizers only4,361,24111,283,175 cwt.
Lime only664,541592,554 tons
Both artificial fertilizers and lime1,436,401..
    Quantity of fertilizer..3,364,462 cwt.
    Quantity of lime..727,109 tons
          Total area of grassland top-dressed6,462,183..

Top-dressing in New Zealand is carried out mainly on cattle-grazing areas, including, of course, dairy farms; the North Island, which contains 87 per cent of the total cattle, accounted in 1951-52 for 76 per cent of the area top-dressed.

The following table shows particulars of areas of grassland top-dressed during the last five years.

YearArea Top-dressed
With Artificial Fertilizer OnlyWith Lime OnlyWith Both Artificial Fertilizer and LimeTotal Area Top-dressed
 AcresAcresAcresAcres
1947-482,654,421548,4611,481,3434,684,225
1948-492,981,899584,4271,496,0865,062,412
1949-503,754,295589,6081,394,5245,738,427
1950-514,155,943649,4901,521,3116,326,744
1951-524,361,241664,5411,436,4016,462,183

In the decade prior to 1941-42 top-dressing had been rapidly expanding throughout New Zealand, culminating in the high figure of 4,649,317 acres top-dressed in 1940-41. Subsequent decreases were mainly attributable to the cessation of supplies of rock phosphate from Nauru and Ocean Islands as a direct consequence of military operations in the Pacific.

15—Ybk.

Since 1946 supplies of artificial fertilizer have been coming to hand in greater quantities and the area top-dressed with artificial fertilizer in 1951-52, including cases where lime also was used, was 5,797,642 acres, an increase of 120,388 acres over the 1950-51 figure. A noticeable feature was the increased use of lime during the period that phosphatic fertilizers were in such short supply.

The activities of the Department of Agriculture and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in the treatment of experimental plots from the various aspects of soil and crop requirements, and the subsequent data published thereon, have been an important factor in conveying to the farmer the many advantages to be derived from the scientific treatment of pastures.

While top-dressing in the past has been practically confined to sown grasses on the flat and gently undulating country, recent years have seen the application of fertilizer to the surface-sown hill-country pastures in increasing quantities, first by the use of the blower and later by broadcasting from aircraft. The latter method particularly has expanded very rapidly since experimental work was first carried out in 1948 by the Royal New Zealand Air Force at the request of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council. Further information in this connection is contained in the Section devoted to Civil Aviation and Air Transport (p. 354).

GARDENS AND PLANTATIONS.—The figures for market gardens, plantations, &c., for the last five years are shown below. State gardens and plantations are covered by these figures. It should be noted that the statistics relate only to holdings of 1 acre or upwards outside boroughs.

YearMarket GardensNurseriesPrivate Gardens, &c.Plantations
 AcresAcresAcresAcres
1947-4813,5801,11880,518871,356
1948-4913,4361,24983,822884,077
1949-5013,4401,58797,641908,360
1950-5113,9841,19193,971902,164
1951-5213,5341,27392,942915,835

Market Gardens.—The mobilization of large numbers of troops for home-defence purposes early in 1942, the presence of considerable numbers of Allied servicemen in New Zealand, and the demand for vegetables for members of the Allied Forces in the South Pacific, resulted in a considerable expansion in vegetable production during the 1942-43 season followed by further increases in 1943-44 and 1944-45.

With the passing of this special demand for vegetables, the area in market gardens fell from 16,826 acres in 1944-45 to 13,161 acres in 1945-46, but there has been little change during the following six years.

Additional information collected in 1950 showed that the 13,440 acres recorded in that year were distributed as follows: Gooseberries, 146 acres; black currants, 154 acres; red currants, 26 acres; raspberries, 830 acres; other small fruits and berries, 331 acres; and vegetable crops, 11,953 acres.

The Commercial Gardens Registration Act, which came into force on 1 May 1943, provides for the compulsory registration of all areas of half an acre or over of certain specified vegetables for sale for human consumption. The following vegetables are covered by the Act: asparagus, bean, beetroot, Brussels sprouts, cabbage, carrot, cauliflower (including broccoli), celery, cucumber, leek, lettuce, marrow, melon, parsnip, pea, pumpkin, radish, rhubarb, silver beet, spinach, squash, sweet corn, tomato. The annual report of the Department of Agriculture for the year ended 31 March 1952 states that the total area of commercial gardens registered under the Act was 16,385 acres at 30 September 1951, the number of growers being 2,854. The difference between this area and the corresponding figure in the preceding table would be largely accounted for by the fact that areas within borough boundaries are included in the registration figures.

Nurseries.—Since 1939 owners of nurseries raising for sale certain specific trees, shrubs, and plants have been required to register their nurseries before being permitted to sell plants. The number of nurseries so registered in 1951-52 was 499, a decrease of 25 on the previous year, mainly as a result of the shortage of skilled labour for nursery work. During the year a large shipment of nursery stock was imported from Great Britain and Holland.

The 1,587 acres recorded under nurseries on holdings of 1 acre and over outside borough boundaries in 1950 were divided into the following categories: flowers and ornamental shrubs, 812 acres; forest-tree seedlings, 352 acres; seedling fruit trees, 255 acres; and vegetable seedlings, 168 acres. The 1952 area in nurseries was 1,273 acres.

ORCHARDS AND THE FRUIT INDUSTRY.—A great impetus to the planting of fruit trees was given by the discovery that tracts of land, principally in the Nelson land district, which formerly were regarded as being practically useless, were eminently suited for growing fruit, particularly apples. For a time considerable areas of this and other land were annually added to New Zealand's orchards, but the acreage then declined until it became stabilized in the neighbourhood of 25,000 acres. However, a further decline set in after 1935-36, and continued until 1945-46, the area in that year showing a decrease of 6,837 acres as compared with the 1935-36 total of 25,072 acres. It will be noted from the figures given below that there has been a slow but steady increase since 1945-46. These figures refer to orchards of a quarter acre or over on holdings of one acre or more situated outside borough boundaries.

The following table shows the area outside borough boundaries which has been returned as under fruit trees at each of the last eleven annual enumerations.

YearAcres
1941-4219,544
1942-4319,190
1943-4419,196
1944-4519,614
1945-4618,235
1946-4718,253
1947-4818,667
1948-4918,667
1949-5018,853
1950-5119,722
1951-5219,973

The production of apples predominates, this crop accounting for over half the total area in orchards. The percentages (estimated) of trees under production of the principal kinds of fruit in commercial orchards are as follows: apples, 53.1; pears, 6.8; stone fruits, 31.9; lemons, 2.9; other citrus, 4.4; other tree fruits, 0.9.

The Orchard Tax Act 1927 (amended in 1933 and 1934), continuing legislation dating from 1916, provides for the levying in each year of a tax of 2s. per acre on commercial orchards, with a minimum tax of 5s. Of the proceeds £850 is paid over to the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation, and the balance credited to the vote of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research for use as required in assisting the industry. Authority also exists for the imposition of a special orchard tax in the case of apple, pear, and quince orchards in commercial fruitgrowing districts for the purpose of combating fireblight. Imposition is discretionary, however, on the part of fireblight committees elected by the fruitgrowers in the various districts. While the tax may not exceed 5s. per acre, or part of an acre, the specific amount (within the above limits) is at the discretion of the committees, and is collected at their request by the Department of Agriculture. Neither tax is payable in respect of any orchard with fewer than 120 fruit trees.

Commercial orchards registered at 31 March 1952 numbered 4,169, of which 2,163 were taxable and 2,006 non-taxable.

The latest figures available show that the relative sizes of taxable orchards in New Zealand were—

AcresNumber
  1 to 51,076
  6 to 10590
11 to 15261
16 to 20116
21 to 2550
26 to 5059
Over 5011

The number of trees in commercial orchards—i.e., orchards with 120 trees or more—at 31 March 1952, according to the principal varieties, was as follows: apple, 1,080,000; pear, 138,000; quince, 18,500; peach, 319,500; nectarine, 33,000; apricot, 122,000; plum, 148,500; cherry, 25,500; lemon, 58,000; orange, 37,000; grapefruit, 51,000; mandarin, 2,000.

The growing of outdoor grapes is chiefly confined to the districts situated between the North Cape and Hawke's Bay, the total area returned in vineyards in 1952 being 1,154 acres. The greater portion of the crop is used for winemaking, several wines of excellent quality being manufactured.

15*

Marketing of Apples and Pears.—Upon the outbreak of war in 1939, by agreement with the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation, the Marketing Department assumed the functions of the Fruit Export Control Board established under the Fruit Control Act 1924. The Board retired from active participation, but remained as an advisory committee. The growers were given a fixed return for their fruit, the Government undertaking to sell the whole crop within New Zealand and to bear any losses consequent upon such policy. This action was taken owing to the loss of export markets resulting from lack of shipping space on account of war conditions. The Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948 and its amendments of 1950 and 1951 established the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board consisting of five members, two of whom are nominated by the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation. The principal functions of the Board are the purchase and sale of apples and pears and matters incidental thereto, including export arrangements, Up to the present the Board has not employed staff except for secretarial and investigational duties, the physical functions of assembly, distribution, and marketing being carried out by the Marketing Department as agent for the Board. It is intended, however, that the Board will take over these functions in the near future.

The Act provides that before 31 March in each season the Minister of Marketing, after consultation with the Board, shall declare an average price to be paid to growers for apples and pears grown during that season. This price is based on the standard cost of production. Thus the total amount paid by the Board for fruit purchased by it from growers in any season is the average price multiplied by the total quantity of fruit purchased. The actual prices paid by the Board to individual growers is fixed by the Board having regard to varieties, grades, quality, &c., of the fruit supplied.

If in any season the total receipts from sales of fruit by the Board exceed the amount which the Board is required to pay to growers in accordance with the declared average price, the surplus, after deduction of costs and expenses incurred by the Board, is retained as a reserve fund. If sales in any season realize less than the amount the Board is required to pay, the deficiency is met from the reserve fund.

All apples and pears are not purchased by the Board, the Act making provision for certain private sales by growers in accordance with regulations issued thereunder. During the twelve months ended 31 December 1951 a total of 27,920,765 lb. of apples, valued at £690,888, were exported, a serious drop in poundage and value being brought about by the exigencies of the waterfront strike in 1951. All produce loaded under the emergency conditions was despatched to the United Kingdom, only 690,000 cases out of 1,000,000 cases originally intended being sent, while plans for shipments to markets outside the United Kingdom of 250,000 cases had to be cancelled.

The apple export figures for 1952 rose sharply to 54,528,540 lb., valued at £2,032,611.

HOPS.—According to returns covering holdings of 1 acre or over outside boroughs there were 594 acres under hop vines in the season 1951-52. In addition, there are certain areas in boroughs, and the annual report of the Department of Agriculture states that the gross area at the 1950 harvest of approximately 700 acres, has remained steady.

Practically the whole of the hop gardens are located in Waimea County. Production per acre usually ranges between 1,200 lb. and 1,500 lb., and the aggregate crop is usually sufficient to satisfy local requirements as well as to provide a surplus for export. Production in the 1950-51 season was 1,250,000 lb., compared with 929,000 lb. in the previous year, providing a surplus for export of 975 bales.

TOBACCO.—Although the cultivation of tobacco leaf on a commercial basis was initiated comparatively recently, the industry has made marked progress and growers are becoming increasingly familiar with the methods and plant required for the production of cured leaf acceptable to manufacturers. Production rose from 1,197,161 lb. in 1935-36 to 5,436,314 lb. in 1950-51, an increase of approximately 354 per cent. Commercial tobacco growing is confined to those to whom licences are issued by the Tobacco Board established under the Tobacco Growing Industry Act 1935 to control the industry. Most of the tobacco produced is flue-cured, producing a yellow-leaf tobacco which is largely used for the manufacture of cigarettes, the balance, air-cured, being used mainly in the manufacture of smoking mixtures and pipe tobacco.

The following particulars relating to tobacco production have been taken from the annual report of the New Zealand Tobacco Board. It should be noted that the figures relate to the total commercial tobacco production and not merely to holdings of 1 acre or over situated outside borough boundaries, as is the case with most of the statistics contained in this section.

SeasonNumber of GrowersArea PlantedProduction
  Acreslb.
1946-476283,8054,706,723
1947-486614,3224,770,827
1948-496194,3935,000,470
1949-505413,8994,711,613
1950-515293,9045,436,314

The production figures represent the weight of the leaf purchased from growers before redrying. Flue-cured leaf accounted for 97.57 per cent and air-dried leaf for 2.43 per cent of the 1950-51 crop.

Shortage of labour continues to be a major factor militating against the expansion of the industry, and in a number of cases has been responsible for a reduction in areas. Mechanization of the industry on the growing side continues to increase. Picking and tying, however, are still done by hand.

PHORMIUM.—Large areas in various parts of New Zealand are covered with phormium, or New Zealand flax, the fibre of which is largely used for ropemaking, &c. An area of 33,335 acres was returned as under phormium on occupied holdings in 1951-52.

LINEN FLAX.—As a result of the exigencies of war, an entirely new industry was inaugurated in New Zealand—the growing of linen flax. Linen fibre is extensively used commercially, but assumed special importance as an essential war commodity. As the United Kingdom had previously imported 90 per cent of her requirements, mainly from Russia, attention was of necessity paid to the possibility of obtaining supplies elsewhere. Investigations into the growing of linen flax in New Zealand were first instituted in 1936, and much valuable research work was carried out by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in collaboration with the Department of Agriculture. These investigations demonstrated the possibility of the establishment of the industry in New Zealand, and led to an officer being sent abroad to study the industry at first hand and to purchase the necessary processing machinery for an experimental factory.

Though 403 acres of linen flax were grown in 1939-40, the industry was not established on a commercial basis till the 1940-41 season, when 13,118 acres were grown under contract to the Crown in response to a request received from the United Kingdom Ministry of Supply. This was increased to 21,067 acres by 1942-43, but subsequently declined until with the cessation of hostilities it fell to approximately 4,500 acres. There has since been a further decline, the area recorded in 1951-52 being only 1,869 acres.

SEED CERTIFICATION.—Commencing with the certification of seed potatoes and seed wheat in 1928, the Department of Agriculture has extended its activities in this direction to include such crops as perennial rye-grass, Italian rye-grass, Short-rotation (H1) rye-grass, cocksfoot, timothy, brown-top, Phalaris tuberosa, white clover, cow-grass (broad red clover), Montgomery red clover, subterranean clover, oats, barley, ryecorn, sweet blue lupins, onions, chou moellier, rape, kale, turnip, and swede seeds.

The scheme was introduced to provide the buyer of certified seeds with a guarantee that the produce of such seeds would be true to type and free from seed-borne diseases.

In the early stages of the scheme, certification, which has relationship only to the type of the plant and not to the purity or germination of the seed itself, was based on the identification of superior strains of seeds appearing in certain districts as a result of natural selection. At the same time, however, a programme of scientific plant selection was instituted by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in an endeavour to improve still further the naturally occurring strains. The results of this selection work now form the basis of seed certification as applied to most of the above-mentioned types.

The task of raising seed of artificially selected strains involves in the first instance the testing of a large number of individual plants of the particular species. Only the plants giving the best performance under trial are resown for further multiplication, possibly half a dozen out of thousands.

These plants are then seeded together to produce small quantities of seed of the selected strain. This seed, in turn, is multiplied until sufficient is available to sow areas on a field scale. At this stage the Department of Agriculture takes over the material available and multiplies the seed under contract with selected farmers.

The resultant seed is distributed by the Department, sales being made through the mercantile firms to those farmers most favourably situated to make the best use of it for further seed production. From this stage the selected strain is multiplied under the Department's certification scheme through the stages of certified " Pedigree " seed and certified " Mother " seed to certified " Standard " or " Permanent Pasture " seed. These seeds are sold through the usual commercial channels.

While in the lower classes of some varieties of certified seed at the present time there may be included also seed from natural strains, the proportion of the latter is being steadily reduced. The purpose of the various classes is to obtain the greatest bulk of good-quality seed in the " Standard " or " Permanent Pasture " class in the shortest time. Thus, while the higher grades are important to seed producers, farmers sowing for pasture purposes only need not concern themselves with other than certified " Standard " or " Permanent Pasture " seed.

20 C-LIVESTOCK

SUMMARY OF LIVESTOCK.—Detailed statistics of livestock, by counties and land districts, are contained in the Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics issued annually by the Census and Statistics Department. This publication also contains the summary tables appearing in parliamentary paper H-23, which is devoted exclusively to a statistical analysis of the annual sheep returns. It should be noted that, unless otherwise stated, the statistics quoted in the tables in this subsection relate to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries.

The numbers of livestock of various kinds at each of the last five annual enumerations were as shown in the following table. Horses, dairy cows in milk, total cattle, sows, and total pigs are as at 31 January; sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed are for the season ending in the year stated; while breeding ewes and total sheep are as at 30 April for the years 1948-50 and 30 June for the years 1951 and 1952.

19481949195019511952

* Includes those in boroughs and on holdings under 1 acre.

† At 30 April.

‡ At 30 June.

Horses203,885196,055194,877183,972173,922
Dairy cows in milk1,713,5321,746,7531,850,0891,898,1971,905,534
Cattle (including dairy cows)4,716,2874,722,8364,954,9065,060,0245,164,689
Sheep shorn during season30,075,21330,277,55131,533,23232,251,29733,901,691
Lambs shorn during season5,697,4555,624,8956,339,7097,017,9896,705,190
Lambs tailed during season19,835,04619,805,88521,169,57621,238,46121,814,024
Sheep (including lambs)*32,483,138†32,844,918†33,856,558†34,786,386‡35,296,911‡
Breeding ewes*21,055,482†21,499,703†21,881,467†22,638,491‡22,833,442‡
Pigs (total)548,177544,841555,245564,335565,723
Breeding sows68,35468,30574,50975,05377,747

In the following tables the figures of livestock are given for each land district in respect of the latest year available.

Land DistrictHorsesDairy Cows in MilkTotal CattleBreeding SowsTotal Pigs
North Auckland25,499435,473900,86718,051132,337
South Auckland36,684690,7721,423,22729,830211,444
Gisborne12,32643,612377,7412,43316,724
Hawke's Bay12,98152,964434,1562,01513,980
Taranaki11,105246,307453,7797,02754,522
Wellington25,287230,540902,80210,16572,282
Marlborough2,93613,90956,5307095,462
Nelson2,89232,79675,6731,91315,939
Westland1,17614,09052,3707306,543
Canterbury19,08164,142214,3253,39925,506
Otago12,77832,480115,7988206,100
Southland11,17748,449157,4216554,884
          Totals173,9221,905,5345,164,68977,747565,723
Land DistrictSheep ShornLambs ShornLambs TailedBreeding Ewes*†Total Sheep*†

* Includes sheep in boroughs.

† 1951 figures in this case.

North Auckland1,339,925409,616783,657834,1461,293,201
South Auckland3,664,7201,111,1932,436,2912,525,2553,688,082
Gisborne2,124,207802,3691,013,2791,249,1672,189,797
Hawke's Bay4,497,8981,228,8412,752,4832,928,9704,624,778
Taranaki1,039,047343,363642,317651,7171,024,630
Wellington7,012,8042,220,3994,247,9854,430,8427,092,370
Marlborough956,28589,530487,302594,2131,024,614
Nelson389,87336,934200,946251,823417,221
Westland73,3515,99066,12658,55471,813
Canterbury5,463,366274,2353,979,2973,903,4795,700,867
Otago3,757,81783,0552,310,6922,492,8783,985,931
Southland3,582,39899,6652,893,6492,717,4473,673,082
          Totals33,901,6916,705,19021,814,02422,638,49134,786,386

The next table shows the proportion of the various kinds of livestock in each land district. The figures reveal that the dairying and beef-production industries are both largely concentrated in the North Island, which has 87 per cent of the total cattle and 89 per cent of the dairy stock. Localizing the dairying industry still further, it is found that over half the milking cows of New Zealand are in the area comprised of the land districts of North and South Auckland. Taranaki and Wellington are practically equally important as regards the number of cows in milk; between them they account for over one-quarter of the total.

Taking the number of beef cows two years old and over as a guide to beef production, Wellington Land District easily leads with nearly one-quarter of the New Zealand total. South Auckland is second, followed by Hawke's Bay, Gisborne, and North Auckland in that order. These five districts together depasture 82 per cent of cows reserved for beef production.

Pig farming is largely an adjunct of dairy farming, and consequently the distribution of swine closely follows that of dairy cattle. Taranaki, however, which is mainly a cheese-producing district, has 13 per cent of New Zealand's milking cows, but only 9.7 per cent of the pigs, while Canterbury, with only 3.4 per cent of the cows in milk, has 4.5 per cent of the pig population.

Sheep farming is more evenly distributed between the North and South Islands. The land districts of major importance are Wellington, Canterbury, Hawke's Bay, Otago, South Auckland, and Southland in that order, these six districts accounting for 83 per cent of the total sheep population in 1951.

The location of each class of livestock is now given, the figures showing the percentage distribution in each land district.

Land DistrictDairy Cows, Two Years Old and Over (in Milk)Cows and Heifers, Two Years Old and Over (Other Than for Dairying)Total CattleBreeding SowsTotal PigsTotal HorsesSheep Shorn*Lambs Shorn*Lambs Tailed*

* Sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed during 1951-52, remaining particulars for stock as at 31 January 1952.

North Auckland22.8510.3117.4423.2223.3914.663.956.113.59
South Auckland36.2518.1827.5638.3737.3721.0910.8116.5711.17
Gisborne2.2915.327.313.132.967.096.2711.974.65
Hawke's Bay2.7816.348.412.592.477.4613.2718.3312.62
Taranaki12.934.318.799.049.646.383.065.122.95
Wellington12.1021.8217.4813.0712.7814.5420.6933.1119.47
Marlborough0.731.581.090.910.961.692.821.332.23
Nelson1.721.031.472.462.821.661.150.550.92
Westland0.741.171.010.941.160.680.220.090.30
Canterbury3.374.054.154.374.5110.9716.114.1018.24
Otago1.702.462.241.061.087.3511.081.2410.59
Southland2.543.433.050.840.866.4310.571.4813.27

SHEEP.—Although the first permanent establishment of sheep took place in 1834, when a small flock of Merinos was brought from Sydney and landed on Mana Island, it was not till the early 1840's that flocks were established in the Canterbury and Wellington districts. Other districts followed soon after. These original flocks were Merinos, but experience showed that this breed was not suited to the wetter parts of the North Island. In many districts in the South Island, however, they became firmly established in the high country, where the Merino or Merino crossbred are the only sheep capable of standing up to the conditions occasioned by extremes of climate. In the following two decades a number of English breeds were imported, notably Romneys, Southdowns, Lincolns, and English and Border Leicesters. The Merino ewe furnished the foundation of the crossbred stock which made Canterbury mutton and lamb famous on the British meat markets. Towards the end of the last century systematic inbreeding of Merino-longwool half-bred sheep resulted in the evolution of the now world-known Corriedale breed. The Romney Marsh has long been the most popular sheep, particularly in the North Island, where it accounts for no less than 92 per cent of flock sheep other than crossbreds. The corresponding proportion in the South Island is 19 per cent, while over the whole country it amounts to 58 per cent.

The numbers of sheep enumerated as at 30 April 1944 constituted a new high figure for New Zealand, being 821,524 above the previous record established in 1938. This was superseded by the 1945 figure of 33,974,612, which represented a further increase of 774,314. The collection of returns was suspended in 1946 owing primarily to printing difficulties, but was again resumed in 1947. The number of sheep recorded as at 30 April 1947, 32,681,799, showed a decrease of 1,292,813 as compared with the 1945 figure. This was attributed largely to heavy killings consequent on severe drought conditions prevailing in the summer and autumn of 1946. The 1948 figure of 32,483,138 showed a further decrease of 198,661. However, the number of breeding ewes in 1948 rose by 311,700, and indicated that the fall in the total number of sheep was merely the temporary result of an increased killing programme in 1947-48. This was borne out by the results of the 1949 collection, the total number of sheep at 30 April of that year being 32,844,918, an increase of 361,780 as compared with 1948. A further increase of 444,221 in the number of breeding ewes in 1949 was indicative of the further rise in the sheep population which transpired in 1950. The number of breeding ewes rose by 381,764, reaching a new record level of 21,881,467 in 1950, while the total number of sheep increased by 1,011,640 to 33,856,558, only 118,054 below the record figure of 1945. As from 1951 the date of collection was changed from 30 April to 30 June. The change in the date of collection made it difficult to assess the relative increase in sheep numbers compared with 1950, but the actual increase between 30 April 1950 and 30 June 1951 has now been estimated at over three and a quarter millions. This substantial increase has been followed by half a million increase in sheep numbers between 30 June 1951 and 1952, bringing the total number of sheep up to a record level of 35,296,911.

The special farming type classification made in 1949-50 as part of the World Census of Agriculture shows the following break up by Regional Areas of those farms where 50 per cent or more of the farm enterprise was given over to sheep. Of all the farm types this classification shows the most equal balance between the North and South Islands, though the diversity of sheep farming with other agricultural pursuits is very evident in the South Island.

Number of Sheep Farms, by Regional Areas, 1949-50
Regional AreaPrincipally SheepSheepOther Sheep HoldingsTotal Sheep Farms
With Beef StockWith Dry Dairy StockWith Dairy StockWith CroppingWith PoultryWith HorticultureWith Mixed Farming
Northland4422821234..1..14..785
South Auckland5421302350......101756
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands648977042..11135877
Cape Colville8515185....122128
Central Plateau166593413......111284
Western Uplands97929748571....1111,394
Taranaki26527793014..312439
East Cape5822721136651275945
Hawke's Bay1,6191571887221149331,987
Rangitikei1,528782211430114241,820
Manawatu1,149394711917..23551,413
Castlepoint2568..10..........274
Wairarapa530223394....335636
Featherston293141123......112354
Nelson404342578..7134529
Marlborough5681842373..13023740
Westland656412......41137
North Canterbury4054..1093....6420596
Foothills2312216381..3315338
Canterbury Plains22235171292..3216426
Christchurch301..12....3..37
Banks Peninsula2161821832192271
Mackenzie2304..523..11410287
South Canterbury1,24183127559214212562,231
Otago696848036437334938
Central Otago564..11540342310660
Southern2,853708309160313521523,908
Remainder74................74
          Totals16,8831,7314281,3391,24549291,15140923,264

In the following table sheep distribution is shown by Islands, the figures including sheep in boroughs.

YearNorth IslandSouth IslandTotal Sheep at 30 April

* As at 30 June.

† Provisional.

193917,509,22214,387,86931,897,091    
194017,179,87513,883,00031,062,875    
194117,971,47013,780,19031,751,660    
194419,010,61814,189,68033,200,298    
194519,215,24014,759,37233,974,612    
194718,245,56114,436,23832,681,799    
194818,495,54313,987,59532,483,138    
194918,600,06814,244,85032,844,918    
195019,131,66014,724,89833,856,558    
195119,912,85814,873,52834,786,386*
1952....35,296,911*†

The following table shows the number of rams, wethers, breeding ewes, dry ewes, and lambs in New Zealand for the last five years for which figures are available.

YearRamsWethersBreeding EwesDry EwesLambsTotals
Stud Sheep (Entered in Flock Book)

* As at 30 June.

† Ram, ewe, and wether hoggets.

194713,361..316,2037,250234,254571,068
194812,380..314,1456,092237,892570,509
194912,576..323,7046,966239,379582,625
195012,129..319,0776,249245,369582,824
1951*11,606..323,4715,774239,660†580,511
Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but not Entered in Flock Book
1947554,1581,095,2756,044,814282,1472,180,88110,157,275
1948549,463903,1735,420,298212,5932,140,8519,226,378
1949559,009953,7465,818,439211,1612,134,2639,676,618
1950568,697982,8436,324,524232,6642,414,33910,523,067
1951*588,243910,9774,793,956162,9121,893,598†8,349,686
Crossbred Sheep
19475,3601,396,79114,382,765641,4185,527,12221,953,456
19489,6341,345,68815,321,039441,9095,567,98122,686,251
194911,3371,521,66715,357,560417,1155,277,99622,585,675
195013,8561,493,41615,237,866404,5075,601,02222,750,667
1951*21,5771,768,41517,521,064302,1706,242,963†25,856,189
Totals
1947572,8792,492,06620,743,782930,8157,942,25732,681,799
1948571,4772,248,86121,055,482660,5947,946,72432,483,138
1949582,9222,475,41321,499,703635,2427,651,63832,844,918
1950594,6822,476,25921,881,467643,4208,260,73033,856,558
1951*621,4262,679,39222,638,491470,8568,376,221†34,786,386

The average size of the flocks was 997 in 1947, 975 in 1948, 983 in 1949, 1,008 in 1950, and 1,010 in 1951. The subdivision of the large estates of the pioneering days and the practice of running small flocks on dairy farms, the latter a typical feature of recent activities, has resulted in a decrease in the average size of flocks as compared with earlier days. Since the beginning of the present century, however, there has been little variation. An upward tendency was evident between 1939 and 1945, owing no doubt to the decrease in dairy stock during the war period. Decreases in 1947 and 1948 have been followed by slight rises, probably as a result of increases in the price of wool. A classification according to size shows the following position.

Size of Flocks19471948194919501951
          1 to       2007,1977,2087,1336,7536,547
        201 to       5007,0117,3307,1817,0947,104
        501 to     1,0008,0298,1768,2008,2318,729
      1,001 to     2,5008,0878,1618,4298,9809,556
      2,501 to     5,0001,9101,8391,8691,9421,938
      5,001 to     7,500407365387384377
      7,501 to 10,000124121119107107
10,001 to 20,00097108948687
20,001 and over15911127
          Total flocks32,87733,31733,42333,58934,452

The numbers of different classes comprising the flocks in June 1951 are given below.

Breed of SheepStud Sheep Entered in Flock BookSheep of a Distinctive Breed Not Entered in Flock BookTotals
Romney311,8354,180,6914,492,526
Southdown157,248296,913454,161
Corriedale45,8131,224,7551,270,568
Merino26,065764,536790,601
Border Leicester13,67821,75935,437
Halfbred5,9011,813,5871,819,488
Ryeland4,7227,36812,090
English Leicester4,6393,6988,337
Cheviot3,97711,98715,964
Lincoln2,9993,5216,520
Dorset Horn1,7463,7115,457
Suffolk1,2952,3613,656
Shropshire50914,64415,153
Other breeds84155239
Crossbred rams21,57721,577 
          Totals580,5118,371,2638,951,774
Flock sheep: Crossbreds and others not otherwise enumerated....25,834,612
          Grand totals580,5118,371,26334,786,386

WOOL PRODUCTION.—Although sixth in order in actual size of flocks in 1950-51, in point of production of wool New Zealand was the third largest in the world and ranked second in the list of principal exporting countries. New Zealand specializes in the production and export of crossbred wool, and in this field her only serious competitors are Argentina and Uruguay. With the exception of a small annual consumption by local mills the whole of the wool produced in New Zealand is exported. The quantity on a greasy basis used by local mills prior to the war was from 7,000,000 lb. to 8,000,000 lb. per annum, but this was greatly increased during the war period. By 1946-47 the wartime demand had eased and the quantity had fallen from 17,200,000 lb. in 1943-44 to 13,400,000 lb. It remained about this level until 1951-52, when it fell to 11,000,000 lb.

The following are the figures of estimated production in each of the last eleven seasons, computed on a greasy basis.

Year Ended 30 JuneEstimated Production
 Id.
1942345,000,000
1943340,000,000
1944330,000,000
1945372,000,000
1946365,000,000
1947367,000,000
1948362,000,000
1949367,000,000
1950390,000,000
1951390,000,000
1952407,000,000

An analysis of wool sold at New Zealand auctions, according to quality groups, is given in the following table.

Quality Group1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
BalesPercentage of Total SalesBalesPercentage of Total SalesBalesPercentage of Total SalesBalesPercentage of Total SalesBalesPercentage of Total Sales
60-64's and up16,7842.018,6522.215,4361.714.7911.714,1291.5
60's8,3611.08,9681.07,8180.99.6041.113,8051.5
58-60's, 58's, and 56-58's92,62911.2101.64411.9105,41811.8103,40311.893,26610.1
50-56's and 56's82,0019.9100,15711.7105,84511.9112,51312.8118,77812.8
52's63,3717.774,4018.777,1618.773,3118.460.3176.5
50's105,77512.893,72210.997,45311.0101,38311.6116,04412.5
48-50's119,90014.5134,55315.7140,54115.8140,56916.0134,33714.5
46-50's and 48's226,48927.4217,31825.4219,05624.6208,36423.8253,98627.4
46-48's101,89412.497,85111.4105,77311.998,15311.2103,29611.1
46's and lower8,7111.19,7741.115,0491.714,2061.619,8102.1
          Totals825,915100.0857,040100.0889,550100.0876,297100.0927,768100.0

The Wool Industry Act 1944, which came into operation on 11 January 1945, provides for the establishment of the New Zealand Wool Board of ten members, this Board replacing the New Zealand Wool Council established under the Wool Industry Promotion Act 1936, which the present Act repealed. The Board's principal concern is the promotion of the wool industry, particularly in regard to markets, scientific and industrial research in relation to wool and sheep with a view to improvement in quality and quantity, and the discovery of new or improved methods of utilization. Specific matters in relation to which the Board may be called upon to exercise certain functions are the production, handling, pooling, appraising, storage, distribution, marketing, and disposal of wool. The Board is empowered to act in combination or association with other bodies established outside New Zealand functioning on similar lines. It is also represented on the Wool Commission established by the Wool Commission Act 1951. For the purpose of providing funds to enable the Board to carry out its functions the Act provides for a levy on all wool produced in New Zealand, the rate of the levy to be fixed each season by the Board. At the present time, however, the provisions in regard to the payment of the levy are suspended, but an equivalent amount is received by the Board from the contributory charge imposed by the Wool Commission Act 1951 which replaced the Wool Disposal Act 1945, under which a similar arrangement was in operation (see page 418).

CATTLE.—The total number of cattle recorded at the enumeration of 1952 was 5,164,689, as against 5,060,024 in 1951. The figures for 1951 and 1952, grouped according to the classification in use, were as follows:—

Dairy stock—19511952
        Breeding bulls, two years old and over60,05460,678
        Cows and heifers, two years old and over—  
            Cows in milk during season1,898,1971,905,534
            Heifers not yet in milk76,99670,578
            Cows not in milk during season, but intended to be used again for dairying40,69638,230
Heifers—  
        One and under two years old388,654388,165
        Under one year old406,843380,975
Bulls and bull calves under two years old to be used for breeding purposes39,99238,460
            Totals, dairy stock2,911,4322,882,620
Beef stock—  
        Breeding bulls, two years old and over23,60524,714
        Cows and heifers, two years old and over804,124849,371
        Heifers—  
            One and under two years old208,758223,186
            Under one year old217,802234,044
        Steers, two years old and over444,086465,245
        Steers and bulls—  
            One and under two years old212,923230,023
            Under one year old237,294255,486
              Totals, beef stock2,148,5922,282,069
              Totals, cattle5,060,0245,164,689

For some time prior to 1933 the development of the beef breeds was somewhat checked, partly owing to the advance taking place in dairying operations and partly through the difficulties of competing with other countries in the British market; but the successful inauguration of chilled beef shipments to the London market led to a marked increase in beef animals. Although the wartime arrangement for the purchase by the United Kingdom Government of New Zealand meat available for export did not include chilled beef, the schedule of prices was so framed that the producers of animals of the type required for the chilled beef trade would not suffer on account of the temporary cessation of the industry. A condition of the long-term contract for the purchase of meat by the United Kingdom Government, referred to on page 424, is that the chilled beef trade is to be progressively resumed as and when the shipping position permits.

Up to 1935 the breeding of dairy cattle made great progress in New Zealand. From then on, up to 1944, with the exception of 1941, when a slight increase was recorded, a series of successive decreases was experienced in the number of cows in milk. Decreases, although slight, were again recorded in 1946 and 1947, but in each of the succeeding five years substantial increases took place, the total for 1952 (1,905,534) being 98,157 above the previous highest figure of 1,807,377 recorded in 1935.

The following table shows the number of holdings with dairy cows in milk, grouped according to size of herd in milk, for the years 1946 to 1949 and 1951. Similar information for 1950 is not available. The figures relate to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries.

YearNumber of Cows in MilkTotal Holdings With Cows in Milk
1-910-1920-2930-3940-4950-5960-6970-7980-8990-99100 and Over
194631,3715,1485,4785,8594,7663,4382,7791,9491,3747841,99064,936
194732,0655,1355,4995,9474,8763,5222,7621,9461,3148141,89165,771
194832,3884,7865,2985,8105,1383,7452,8992,0161,4138782,03566,406
194931,8214,7525,0975,8275,1943,8633,1002,0431,4849432,06466,188
195132,1984,5584,8365,7455,3814,4223,5432,3751,6791,0862,44268,265

Analysing those farm holdings where 50 per cent or more of the enterprise is devoted to dairying, the North Island predominates with 84 per cent of dairy farms, as shown in the following table of dairy farming by regional areas.

Number of Dairy Farms, by Regional Areas, 1949-50
Regional AreaPrincipally DairyingDairying With—Dry Dairy Cows and Heifers OnlyOther Dairy HoldingsTotal Dairy Farms
SheepCroppingBeef StockPoultryPigsBeesHorticultureMixed Farming
Northland6,814154..2358142375514777,311
South Auckland3,16511214335..192613183,504
Waikato and Hauraki Plains6,545193..4720..73911846,937
Cape Colville78727..141..2126..849
Central Plateau2,065651..1811123403932,266
Western Uplands907184..2..5..5301331,149
Taranaki3,71377..11715..12312243,973
East Cape9156513..44328381821,108
Hawke's Bay5947811961112189739
Rangitikei1,0241878153..4171411,264
Manawatu2,7151786..111019193642,989
Castlepoint157....1............23
Wairarapa55672....571..1163661
Featherston42241....55..1312..489
Nelson817994457..30351121,014
Marlborough324305..13....1956393
Westland34519..9163..178..408
North Canterbury3231..1......11..39
Foothills50126..6..1..43183
Canterbury Plains5251991..12121145119726
Christchurch223519133..3446271
Banks Peninsula145361..12....413193
Mackenzie831....1..........13
South Canterbury6357557239144239810885
Otago43958101121..21799558
Central Otago6881........41..83 
Southern1,29542325111112701151,836
Remainder3....................3
          Totals35,1462,23022859309165181685827639939,767

A similar analysis for beef-cattle farms by regional areas shows the following distribution with the North Island contributing 65 per cent of the New Zealand total for this type of farming.

Number of Beef-cattle Farms, by Regional Areas, 1949-50
Regional AreaPrincipally Beef-cattleBeef-cattle With—Other Beef-cattle HoldingsTotal Beef-cattle Farms 
SheepDairyingArable CroppingMixed Farming
Northland245673..411330
South Auckland69102..1486
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands716....1482
Cape Colville2431..2333
Central Plateau30111....244
Western Uplands44132....160
Taranaki162....1423
East Cape1591......25
Hawke's Bay287......35 
Rangitikei2241..1129
Manawatu363....1141
Castlepoint1..........1
Wairarapa5..........5
Featherston8..........8
Nelson638......475
Marlborough81........9
Westland108443..4..159
North Canterbury3..........3
Foothills1..........1
Canterbury Plains13..........13
Christchurch9........110
Banks Peninsula81........9
Mackenzie1..........1
South Canterbury291..1....31
Otago274111..34
Central Otago21........3
Southland59202..2184
Remainder7..........7
          New Zealand totals95221517218371,241

Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in New Zealand by herds bred on sound lines. Provision was made in the 1950 Census of Agriculture for the collection of breeds of cattle, the first collection of this nature since 1928. The following table shows details by breeds as at 31 January 1950, separate figures being given for dairy and beef stock.

BreedNumber
Dairy Stock
Jersey2,429,189
Friesian (Holstein)169,611
Milking Shorthorn164,640
Ayrshire93,608
Red Poll4,503
Others5,050
          Total beef stock2,866,601
Beef Stock
Polled Angus1,393,681
Hereford456,923
Shorthorn147,448
Jersey36,740
Milking Shorthorn25,696
Red Poll13,066
Friesian (Holstein)12,032
Others2,719
          Total beef stock2,088,305

While a detailed comparison between the two collections is not possible, as the method of collection has altered considerably between the years—e.g., the latest figures provide for a division between stock used for dairying as against stock for beef purposes, whereas this provision did not exist in 1928—a comparison between breed totals, though still not exact, shows some interesting trends, as will be seen from the following table. Details for 1918, the first year in which a similar collection was undertaken, are also included.

Breed of Cattle191819281950

* Jersey and other Channel Island breeds.

† Milking Shorthorn and Shorthorn combined.

Jersey361,480*1,275,738*2,465,929
Polled Angus147,283355,3871,396,486
Hereford294,455430,451458,200
Milking ShorthornIncluded in Shorthorn below447,414190,336
Friesian (Holstein)202,075241,692181,643
Shorthorn1,665,514†417,493147,448
Ayrshire51,13553,09795,602
Red Poll..7,74017,569
GuernseyIncluded with JerseyIncluded with Jersey1,024
Devon322,237395
Galloway....274
Other and unspecified116,6537,450..
          Total cattle2,838,6273,238,6994,954,906

The most significant feature of the change in breeds, apart from the continued steady gain by the Jersey strain, is the substantial increase recorded by Polled Angus. The rate of increase shown by this breed over the past twenty years rivals the rate of progress made by the Jerseys in earlier years.

Although an exact comparison between Milking Shorthorn and Shorthorn breeds is not possible, it is very evident that both these breeds have lost considerable favour since 1928.

DAIRY PRODUCE.—The Dairy Industry Act 1908 (a consolidation of previous legislation), with its amendments, may in general terms be described as an Act to regulate the production, collection, treatment, preparation, and manufacture, under proper sanitary conditions, of dairy produce—i.e., milk, cream, butter, cheese, and any other product of milk or cream—intended for sale for human consumption within New Zealand or for export.

Inspectors are empowered to inspect premises used for the production or manufacture of dairy produce. Any defects affecting the cleanliness and sanitation of the premises, or of the plant, machinery, and apparatus used in connection therewith, may be ordered to be remedied to the satisfaction of the inspector, and until so remedied their use in the production of dairy-produce may be forbidden. Inspectors are authorized to condemn any dairy produce considered unfit for human consumption, and the sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy produce is prohibited.

Milk or cream purchased for the manufacture of dairy produce and paid for according to the percentage of butterfat contained therein must have this percentage determined by the Babcock or the Gerber test. Dairy factories are required by regulations under the Act to pay different prices for different grades of milk or cream supplied for the manufacture of dairy produce. Factories are also required to furnish to suppliers a certified annual statement of overrun, and provision is made for an independent investigation by the Audit Department where a supplier is dissatisfied with the statement received.

Dairy produce intended for export must be sound and wholesome in all respects, and must comply with the requirements of the Act as to inspection, grading, and marking. The export of butter containing more than 16 per cent of water or less than 80 per cent of butterfat is prohibited. The export of cheese of which the water-free substance consists of less than 50 per cent of fats wholly derived from milk is also illegal.

Wide powers are conferred to make regulations prescribing matters of detail with regard to the production, manufacture, sale, and export of dairy produce. In particular, regulations may be made for the registration of dairies, the licensing of persons carrying on the manufacture of dairy produce, the registration of brands to be used on dairy produce, and for the inspection, grading, packing, marking, stamping, and labelling of dairy produce.

The Co-operative Dairy Companies Act 1949, which replaced similar legislation contained in the Dairy Industry Act 1908 and its amendments, provides for the registration of co-operative dairy companies. No dairy company may include in its registered name the word " co-operative " unless it is entitled to be registered as a co-operative dairy company under the Act. A company registered under the Act is authorized to accept or to compel the surrender of shares issued in certain cases, subject to the rights of shareholders being safeguarded. This refers mainly to shareholders who have ceased to supply milk, cream, or butterfat to the company for a specified period. The Act provides for the establishment of the Co-operative Dairy Companies Tribunal of three members, the functions of which are to fix the fair value of shares surrendered in cases where the company and the shareholder are unable to agree as to the value of the surrendered shares and to fix the terms of repayment by the company.

Production of Dairy Produce.—During 1951-52, and for the third consecutive season, butterfat production in New Zealand established a new record, being estimated at 506 million pounds, an increase of 2 per cent, or 7 million pounds, over the 1950-51 total of 499 million pounds. Of this amount, 441 million pounds was supplied to dairy factories for use in manufacture, 8 million pounds more than the previous record of 433 million pounds established in 1950-51. Butterfat production per cow during the season, 263 lb., surpassed all previous years.

Very favourable weather, increases in the number of dairy cows, and the extended use of improved methods, all contributed to the very high figures of butterfat production during the last three seasons.

In the next table the variations over the last eleven years in total butterfat production, including estimates for butterfat in milk and cream sold for human consumption, used and lost on farms, &c., are shown. The table also gives the number of dairy cows recorded as in milk, on farms of 1 acre or more, outside borough boundaries, and estimates of the average butterfat production per cow " at the pail." When calculating butterfat production per cow, allowance has been made for an estimated 20,000 cows on holdings within borough boundaries.

YearTotal ButterfatDairy Cows in MilkAverage Production Per Cow
 Million lb.(000)lb.

* Provisional.

1941-424371,757246
1942-434071,715234
1943-443871,648232
1944-454321,679254
1945-463721,662221
19464081,658243
1947-484181,714241
1948-494571,747259
1949-504721,850253
1950-514991,898260
1951-52506*1,906263*

The next table shows the estimated utilization of total butterfat production for each of the last five seasons.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52*
Million lb.

* Provisional.

† Including residual fat in skim milk from home separation.

Butterfat used in—     
        Creamery buttermaking275.1299.5304.7328.3347.1
        Cheesemaking77.388.693.996.684.6
        Other milk products6.57.98.37.89.0
          Total used in manufacture358.9396.0406.9432.7440.7
Human consumption—     
        Milk and cream as such35.036.540.741.842.1
        Milk and cream in ice-cream0.60.60.60.70.7
        Farm butter6.66.65.74.94.1
Fed to stock†12.513.013.013.713.8
Wastage4.24.64.75.05.0
          Total production417.8457.3471.6498.8506.4

Changes in the usage of butterfat in dairy factories over recent years are indicated by the percentages in the following table.

Percentage of Total Butterfat 
1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Butterfat received into factories from farms and used for—     
Buttermaking76.775.674.975.978.8
Cheesemaking21.522.423.122.319.2
Condensed and dried milk, &c.1.82.02.01.82.0
          Totals100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

Compared with the 1950-51 season, production of creamery butter by dairy factories rose by 6 per cent. Cheese production, however, fell by 12 per cent, principally because of the change-over by some factories to casein manufacture, the total output of which was 44 per cent greater than in the previous season. The quantity of skim-milk powder made increased by a further 20 per cent, while buttermilk-powder production exceeded the very high level of last season by nearly 1 per cent.

Production by dairy factories during the five seasons 1947-48 to 1951-52 is set out in the following table.

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Tons (000)
Creamery butter149.5163.0165.8178.6188.8
Whey butter2.52.83.03.12.8
Cheese86.499.4105.4108.595.3
Condensed and powdered whole milk19.723.023.923.522.7
Skim-milk powder12.216.620.226.731.9
Buttermilk powder1.31.74.07.47.1
Casein4.55.45.36.69.2

The actual increases in the volume of production are shown in the next table, in which the above details are converted to an index based on the 1947-48 season (=100).

1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52
Butterfat100110113121123
Creamery butter100109111119126
Whey butter100112120124112
Cheese100116122126110
Condensed and powdered whole milk100117121119115
Skim-milk powder100136166219261
Buttermilk powder100131308569546
Casein100120118147204

The following diagram shows the progress of the dairy industry during the last forty-six years, and also illustrates the disparity between the growth in the number of dairy cows and that of pigs.

New Zealand's paramount position in the supply of butter, cheese, and milk powder to the United Kingdom market is illustrated in the following table.

Imports Into United Kingdom, by Country of Export
Country (of Export)ButterCheeseMilk Powder (Unsweetened)
195019511950195119501951      
Cwt. (000)Per CentCwt. (000)Per CentCwt. (000)Per CentCwt. (000)Per CentCwt. (000)Per CentCwt. (000)Per Cent
New Zealand2,55438.13,06549.71,60652.11,96350.535352.451079.6
Australia1,32019.766810.832410.52937.520129.8589.0
Other Commonwealth countries and Republic of Ireland50.130.180.380.2365.3457.0
Canada.........51716.82356.1........
Denmark2,52437.62,02432.81424.62456.3........
Netherlands3004.53605.91183.82336.0517.6....
France........581.9300.8........
Switzerland........150.5431.1........
Italy........993.2441.1........
Other countries2..440.71936.379120.4334.9284.4
          Totals6,705100.06,164100.03,080100.03,885100.0674100.0641100.0

PIGS.—For some years prior to 1937 a quickening of interest in pig production as an adjunct to dairy farming raised pig numbers considerably above those noted previously, culminating in the record figure of 808,463 in 1936. Subsequent years showed substantial decreases in the number of pigs, although over the last five years the figures have been more or less stable. The 1952 figure of 565,723 shows a decrease of 242,740, or 30 per cent, as compared with the peak figure of 1936.

As at 31 JanuaryPigs Under Six Months OldPigs Six Months and Under One Year OldBoars One Year Old and OverSows One Year Old and OverTotal Pigs
1948330,914136,13312,77668,354548,177
1949333,056130,64912,83168,305544,841
1950352,708113,84314,18574,509555,245
1951349,509125,88313,89075,053564,335
1952351,921122,13913,91677,747565,723

Particulars as to pig breeds were collected in 1950, the first time a collection of this nature had been carried out since 1928. The following table shows details by breeds as at 31 January 1950, total figures where comparable also being given for 1918 and 1928.

Breed191819281950
TotalTotalUnder 6 Months Old6 Months and Under 1 YearBoars 1 Year Old and OverSows 1 Year Old and OverTotal
Berkshire66,61078,75817,4746,0843,5239,60736,688
Large White7,2168,5558,9722,6141,3263,30516,217
Tamworth4,44015,55615,4685,7992,2246,96530,456
Large Black..7,5872,2689243,84314,622
Duroc Jersey..1,2244862845112,505
Wessex Saddleback20....222
Crossbreds175,038476,835301,96396,5925,90450,276454,735
          Total pigs253,264579,704352,708113,84314,18574,509555,245

The popularity of the Berkshire breed has declined heavily. In 1924 this breed reached its highest level at 101,179, since when other breeds, notably Tamworth, have come into prominence, while both the Large White and Large Black have also made steady gains. The proportion of crossbred pigs has remained relatively constant at 82 per cent between 1928 and 1950.

LIVESTOCK SLAUGHTERING.—The following table shows the numbers of the different classes of livestock slaughtered for food during each of the last eleven September years. The figures are total killings—i.e., they include export works, abattoirs, rural slaughterhouses, and killings on farms. Information in the case of the latter was not collected during the three years ended 30 September 1945, but estimates have been included for those years.

Livestock Slaughterings (000 Carcases)
Year Ended 30 SeptemberSheepLambsCattleCalvesPigs

* Provisional figures.

19424,79811,5607011,025926
19434,48811,5257601,065767
19444,84611,096632968727
19454,79011,159671973675
19465,41012,3226941,037656
19475,03711,8087191,085634
19484,64012,3737121,174638
19494,80712,3756621,204675
19505,01012,7896931,275676
19514,41611,6946921,311707
1952*5,93412,4147431,311685

Sheep and Lambs.—As the United Kingdom takes the great bulk of the mutton and lamb exported from New Zealand it is interesting to note the extent to which New Zealand contributes to this market in comparison with importations from other countries.

In the calendar year 1938 New Zealand supplied 63 per cent of the total frozen mutton imported into the United Kingdom and 50 per cent of the total imports of frozen lamb. Australia, the next largest supplier in 1938, contributed 23 per cent of mutton imports and 29 per cent of lamb imports, while Argentina, which ranked third on the list, supplied 6 per cent and 15 per cent respectively.

That New Zealand has more than maintained her position in this connection in the post-war years is evidenced by the figures for 1951. In that year New Zealand supplied 90 per cent of the frozen mutton and 85 per cent of the frozen lamb imported into the United Kingdom, whereas the proportions supplied by Australia fell to 2 per cent for mutton and 7 per cent for lamb. Imports from Argentina in 1951 amounted to 8 per cent for both mutton and lamb.

Cattle.—New Zealand mutton and lamb form a substantial proportion of the meats imported into the United Kingdom, but New Zealand's frozen beef competes under difficulties with chilled and fresh beef from countries nearer the United Kingdom, with the consequence that the New Zealand share of the United Kingdom's beef imports has been relatively small. However, prospects for expansion brightened considerably when several trial shipments of New Zealand chilled beef were despatched to England in 1933. The experiments proved very successful, and were followed by larger shipments, the quantity shipped in 1938 being 350,606 cwt. During the first nine months of 1939, 311,112 cwt. were exported, but with the outbreak of war the necessity for conserving shipping space resulted in the temporary cessation of the chilled beef industry.

The development of the export trade in chilled beef was not at the expense of frozen beef. Quantities of frozen beef shipped to the United Kingdom in 1937, 1938, and 1939, were 531,160, 544,764, and 672,310 cwt. respectively, as compared with 484,628 cwt. in 1936.

During the war period a considerably greater proportion of beef exports was shipped in boneless form in order to conserve shipping space, and this practice was continued into the immediate postwar years. Also much greater quantities were exported in canned form. Consequently, it is not possible to give an exact comparison with pre-war years. It may be mentioned, however, that in 1951 New Zealand supplied approximately 14 per cent of the United Kingdom's total imports of beef, as compared with only 7 per cent in 1938.

Pigs.—As in the case of other frozen meats, New Zealand pork in normal times is shipped almost exclusively to the United Kingdom.

In international trade, exports of bacon far exceed those of other pig products, with the United Kingdom normally absorbing most of the exports of other countries. Although New Zealand supplies a substantial proportion of the imports of frozen and chilled pork into the United Kingdom, her contributions of bacon are negligible. It should be mentioned, however, that the major portion of the carcases imported from New Zealand are " baconers," the curing process being carried out in the United Kingdom.

Calves.—Prior to the outbreak of the recent war veal production was displaying evidence of rapid development, and exports of veal had increased appreciably, mainly as a result of the expansion of the "bobby-calf "trade.

The term " bobby calf" is defined by regulations passed in August 1947 as being " all calves that have a live weight of less than 100 lb."

Meat Production and Disposal.—Particulars of the production and disposal of meat for the year ended 30 September 1951 are shown in the following table. Carcase meat is shown at bone-in weight.

Total ProductionDisposals
Exports to United KingdomOther Exports and Overseas Ships' StoresFor CanningLocal Consumption
 TonsPer CentTonsTonsTonsTons
Beef159,07031.341,9504,92012,48599,715
Veal18,0853.610,4502952,4704,870
Mutton109,35021.551,0601,99068555,615
Lamb183,13536.0172,570945..9,620
Pig meat—      
     Porkers11,3707.63,140495..7,735
     Baconers25,3607,57575..17,710
Choppers2,185......2,185
        Total carcase meat508,555100.0286,7458,72015,640197,450
        Edible offal21,425..10,3106252,0708,420
          Grand totals529,980..297,0559,34517,710205,870

Exports to the United Kingdom are as supplied by the New Zealand Meat Producers' Board. Canned meat, equivalent to about 2,100 tons of carcase meat and raw offal, also went to the United Kingdom, which therefore received a total of 299,155 tons, or 56.4 per cent of total production. The bulk of the remainder of canned meat was exported to the Pacific Islands.

The next table shows total meat production and exports to the United Kingdom for the three September years 1948-49 to 1950-51. Lamb production in 1949-50 was a record.

Total ProductionExports to United Kingdom
1948-491949-501950-511948-491949-501950-51
Thousand Tons
Beef157.3164.2159.153.655.842.0
Veal20.321.218.114.715.610.4
Mutton122.8131.2109.369.172.651.0
Lamb195.3200.6183.1187.8192.2172.6
Pig meat—      
      Porkers10.411.411.42.93.13.1
      Baconers26.825.325.46.87.27.6
      Choppers2.02.22.2......
          Total carcase meat534.9556.1508.6334.9346.5286.7
          Edible offal21.321.321.412.412.710.3
          Total production556.2577.4530.0......
          Canned meat (carcase weight equivalent)6.56.52.1
          Total exports to United Kingdom353.8366.7299.1
 Per Cent
          Percentage of total production63.663.556.4

The decline in exports to the United Kingdom in 1948-49 in the face of increased production was attributable to higher local consumption, caused by the abolition of rationing at the end of the 1947-48 season, and in a lesser degree by the greater needs of a growing population. Local consumption in 1950-51 was 205,870 tons, as compared with 195,430 tons in 1949-50 and 190,200 tons in 1948-49.

The following table shows the imports of meat into the United Kingdom for the year ended 31 December 1951, by country of export.

CountryBeefMutton and LambPig MeatOther MeatTotal, All Meat and Meat Products
(000) Cwt.Per Cent(000) Cwt.Per Cent(000) Cwt.Per Cent(000) Cwt.Per Cent(000) Cwt.Per Cent

* Classified in totals above.

New Zealand71614.44,39384.61982.8....5,62327.7
Australia1,36427.43116.0560.81344.32,74813.5
Canada........160.2....160.1
Other British countries and Republic or Ireland2084.2....701.031610.28694.3
British whale fisheries................1000.5
Denmark........3,37048.02247.33,88619.2
Argentina1,79636.13967.6310.4....2,31811.4
Netherlands........92213.141013.31,6127.9
Poland........76910.9260.89194.5
France........190.32668.67313.6
Uruguay4048.1120.2........5022.5
Belgium............521.71610.8
United States of America................1090.5
Paraguay521.1............620.3
Sweden..............500.3 
Brazil110.2............430.2
Other countries2705.4110.2210.31304.25402.7
Not classified1543.1731.41,55722.21,53149.6**
          Totals4,975100.05,196100.07,029100.03,089100.020,289100.0

The importance of the part New Zealand plays in the supply of meat to the United Kingdom is shown in the above table, New Zealand being the leading supplier of total meat products; this country's share, 28 per cent, is 9 per cent greater than that of Denmark, the next largest supplier.

HORSES.—The following table gives the number of horses in each class shown, excluding horses in boroughs, figures for which are not available.

1949195019511952
Draught and three-quarter draught74,00471,59365,90157,434
Spring cart (including half-draught)31,38026,24422,54120,300
Hacks and light working horses73,70976,82975,31874,530
Thoroughbred and other horses16,96220,21120,21221,658
          Total horses196,055194,877183,972173,922

Since 1911, when the peak number of 404,284 was recorded, there has been, with two minor interruptions, a continuous decline in the number of horses in New Zealand. The two interruptions referred to occurred in the years 1916-18 and 1936-38, wherein slight increases were recorded.

During the last ten years the decrease has amounted to 62,533, or 26 per cent. The greater part of this decrease has occurred in draught and three-quarter draught animals, the numbers of which fell from 118,054 in 1942 to 57,434 in 1952, while those described as spring cart (including half-draught) horses fell from 44,586 to 20,300. This decline in the numbers of horses of the heavy type has been accompanied by a marked increase in the use of mechanical traction for farm work, the number of agricultural tractors on farms in 1952 being 45,734, as compared with 13,967 in 1942. This subject is discussed in more detail in Section 20A.

Hacks and light working horses have decreased to a much lesser extent over the period; in fact, mainly as the result of an increase of over 3,000 in 1950, the number for that year was the highest since 1938, but numbers have since receded slightly. The class described as " thoroughbred and other " fell away considerably during the war and early post-war years, but increases have been recorded in the last five years.

POULTRY.—A census of poultry has been an ancillary inquiry associated with the census of population from 1861 onwards, with the exception of the censuses of 1896 and 1901. Until 1936, however, poultry kept by Maori households had not been brought within the ambit of the census. The extension of the inquiry to Maori households in 1936 furnished probably the first statistics in existence on this subject. The total poultry flocks of the Maoris, however, are small (91,976 in 1945 and 107,361 in 1936), and their omission from earlier censuses does not appear to have been of significance.

The following table shows the numbers recorded at the last six censuses. All references to fowls, ducks, &c., are intended to cover both male and female birds.

CensusNumber of Households Keeping Fowls, Ducks, Geese, or TurkeysTotal Number of Fowls, Ducks, Geese, or TurkeysFowlsDucksGeeseTurkeys

* Excluding Maori flocks.

† Including Maori flocks.

October 1916134,2343,465,6383,141,354220,80846,95556,521
April 1921145,9933,991,0093,491,567379,98846,23473,220
April 1926158,8563,781,1453,308,384352,03043,87976,852
March 1936*159,0983,911,7153,415,793351,60861,41882,896
March 1936†166,3544,019,0763,488,516377,79166,66786,102
September 1945*152,2294,378,3904,006,780298,39937,66135,550
September 1945†159,3334,470,3664,070,683319,91841,90337,862
April 1951†180,7234,199,5903,829,481260,65958,47450,976

The comparability of the foregoing figures is affected by two important considerations, the first being that the 1951 figures include only birds aged four months or over, while the 1945 figures cover birds of all ages. The second factor is that the censuses of 1916 and 1945 were taken in the spring, whereas the other censuses were taken in the autumn. Poultry numbers are subject to considerable seasonal fluctuations, the main breeding season being in the early spring, when there would be considerable numbers of young chickens included in the figures, whereas in the autumn the culling of old birds would have been more or less completed.

Number and Size of Flocks.—Although poultry farming is regarded as a definite branch of the farming industry, a classification as to sizes of flocks indicates that poultry keeping is generally carried on merely as a sideline. The 180,723 households recorded as keeping poultry at the 1951 census show an increase of 13.4 per cent as compared with the 1945 census. Taking only fowls into consideration, it is found that 89.5 per cent of households keeping poultry had less than twenty-five birds, the corresponding percentage in 1945 being 83.8. In 15,535 cases in 1951 the number of birds ranged from 25 to 99, making a total of 174,704 cases, or 98.2 per cent, in which the flocks consisted of less than 100 birds.

Of 366 flocks in which the number of birds was 1,000 or over, 284 ranged from 1,000 to 1,999,62 from 2,000 to 2,999,11 from 3,000 to 3,999, and 9 exceeded 4,000. In 1945 the number of flocks of 1,000 or over amounted to 490, but here, as elsewhere, the remarks concerning seasonal fluctuations in poultry numbers made earlier should be taken into consideration. The larger flocks at the time of the 1945 census would be unduly swollen by the inclusion of young chickens held for sale, this being the source from which the small or " backyard " poultry keeper mainly obtains his flock. The average flock in rural districts was 26.3, in urban districts 14.7, and in New Zealand as a whole 21.5 birds.

Poultry Control.—The Poultry Act 1924 provides for the regulating of poultry keeping and of the sale and export of poultry and eggs. Provision is made for the appointment of inspectors, on whom certain powers of entry are conferred for purposes of inspection of poultry or of eggs intended for sale or export. Poultry are required to be kept under sanitary conditions, and cruelty to poultry is made an offence. Every owner of poultry is required to notify an inspector of any outbreak of disease among his flock and to comply with the inspector's directions. It is an offence to sell diseased poultry. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to declare diseases, to appoint ports of export, and to appoint grading stores.

In order to provide finance for the organization and development of the poultry industry, the Poultry-runs Registration Act was passed in December 1933. The Act makes compulsory the annual registration of every poultry run, which is defined as land used for the keeping of not less than twenty-five head of poultry (hens and ducks not less than six months old) and the production of eggs for sale. The fee payable annually for registration is 2s. 6d. if the flock is in excess of twenty-four but does not exceed one hundred head. For each additional hundred (or part thereof) an additional 2s. 6d. is payable. A Board is constituted for the administration of the Act. Figures supplied by the Board show that the number of poultry runs registered at 31 May 1952 was 6,655, covering an aggregate of 1,289,029 birds.

BEES.—The rich dairy pastures of New Zealand and other localities where cattle raising is carried on extensively are particularly favourable for apiculture and the production of high-grade honey for the local and export markets; thus the North Island, which contains 87 per cent of the cattle population, accounts for 72 per cent of the total apiarists. The export trade is, of course, small when compared with the main primary industries, but is capable of considerable development. It is estimated that the total production of honey during a favourable season in New Zealand is 75 lb. surplus per hive, amounting to 5,524 tons, based on the present registered apiary holdings. The estimated production in commercial and domestic apiaries for the year ended 31 March 1952 was 4,000 tons of honey and 117,000 lb. of commercial beeswax, a decrease of 2,000 tons of honey and some 64,000 lb. of beeswax on the previous year's production.

Registrations under the Apiaries Act (referred to later) show that as at 30 June 1951 there were 6,700 beekeepers with a total of 12,376 apiaries and 186,832 established hives. Following is a summary of these registrations showing beekeepers in groups according to the number of hives kept.

Group1-5 Hives6-20 Hives21-50 Hives51 Hives and Over
Beekeepers4,2471,491394568
Apiaries4,3551,7706935,558
Hives established9,71015,89813,085148,139

The Apiaries Act 1927, which came into operation on 1 January 1928, was passed to consolidate and amend the law relating to the bee industry. Stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register all apiaries of one or more hives, and it is an offence to keep bees, in an unregistered apiary. Only frame hives may be used, box hives being prohibited.

The introduction into New Zealand of bees, and used appliances for the keeping of bees and the harvesting of their products, is prohibited save with the prior consent of the Minister of Agriculture. The consent of the Minister in regard to used appliances is restricted to such appliances as are necessary to serve as containers for bees so introduced.

Exports of honey for the last five years are given below.

 QuantityValue
Yearlb.£
194780,5063,053
1948197,0967,313
1949157,2627,769
1950852,97241,958
1951751,28034,994

A system of control on much the same lines as in the case of meat and dairy produce was introduced by the Honey Export Control Act 1924. The Board set up (after a poll of producers, who decided by a large majority in favour of the scheme) acts in conjunction with the Marketing Department. The Honey Export Regulations 1950 consolidated previous regulations and set out a uniform procedure for the grading of honey for export.

Prior to the issue of the Honey (1942-43 season) Emergency Regulations apiarists had the option of disposing of their honey through the Marketing Department or through the ordinary trade channels. The regulations referred to, however, made it mandatory for a certain specified proportion of the honey produced during the 1942-43 season to be sold to the Marketing Department. Under the Honey Emergency Regulations 1944 apiarists were required to supply 30 lb. of extracted honey for each hive owned in excess of nineteen, provided that a minimum harvest of at least 40 lb. per hive had been achieved. Where the average production fell below 40 lb. the apiarist was entitled to retain the full production from nineteen hives and 10 lb. of extracted honey for every other hive owned by him. However, these regulations were not renewed in 1946, and the disposal of honey again became optional, though subject to a ceiling price. The facilities of the Marketing Department were placed at the disposal of producers if they desired to avail themselves thereof.

Chapter 21. SECTION 21—FORESTRY

Table of Contents

NATIONAL FOREST POLICY.—The forest policy is essentially one of conservation and expansion—conservation of the indigenous forests for the threefold purpose of erosion control, maintenance of amenity values, and timber production; and expansion of the exotic forests for the creation of a supplementary and additional timber supply. Only by the integrated use of both upland and lowland forests for the preservation of their timber productivity and for the maintenance of their protective, scenic, and recreational values can the objective of the national forest policy be achieved. The objective, put in its simplest form, is the maximum enjoyment by the public of those economic and social benefits which forests alone can confer.

The salient features of the timber-supply situation are—

  1. Most of the remaining virgin forests are overmature, with new growth being offset by decay and natural deaths.

  2. The problem of regenerating podocarp forests (which supply most of New Zealand's general purpose timbers) has not yet been solved, nor is there any real evidence that a practical solution will be found. Even if the difficulties of natural regeneration could be overcome, or, alternatively, if podocarp forests could be grown artificially in plantation form, they would take 200 to 300 years to mature.

  3. Current timber demands are depleting the virgin indigenous forests at such a rate that without other provision being made New Zealand would soon be faced with a permanent timber famine and would have to rely entirely on imports.

  4. The establishment of exotic forests to supplement and in a large measure to replace the indigenous forests is thus essential to the future well-being of the country.

  5. Fortunately, New Zealand is endowed with a climate which is particularly favourable to the development of several valuable exotic softwood species. Moreover, there are large areas of land which are marginal for agriculture (or in the past have been so considered) but which are entirely suitable for tree growth.

  6. So favourable are the climatic and soil factors in New Zealand that exotic softwood forests can be grown more quickly and hence more cheaply than in most other countries of the world. As a result New Zealand can look forward confidently to the development of a significant export trade in timber, woodpulp, newsprint, and other forest products.

    FOREST RESOURCES: General.—Most of New Zealand was acquired by the Crown during the early days of settlement, apart from limited areas purchased privately from the Maoris; some land, mostly in the North Island, remained as Maori land. Subsequently the Crown granted freehold and leasehold titles of much tussock grassland country and of accessible forest areas, but it kept in reserve substantial forest areas for future settlement and for timber supplies. Because of the mountainous nature of the country—three-quarters of the land surface lies above the 650-foot contour—and the limited farmable areas therefore available, the lowland and montane country was quickly cleared of forest under this system of settlement. The main mountain areas, however, remained forested, and before they could be deforested to any extent the shortage of indigenous timber reserves became apparent and the dangers of erosion began to show on the steep country that had been cleared. Many of these areas were, therefore, made State forests quite early—this term being used for the first time under the Forests Act of 1874—and upon the formation of the State Forest Service in 1919 were administered by the Forest Service either as permanent or provisional State forests. The latter category included land that might be suitable for farming and which could be taken over for this purpose once the crop of timber had been cut from it. Substantial areas of indigenous forest were from time to time also declared national parks and reserves. By and large the general pattern of distribution of agricultural land and forest became defined about the end of the nineteenth century.

    Most of the indigenous State forests, and forests on Maori land and national parks as well, now fall into the category of protection forest; that is, they are required for water and soil conservation, irrespective of what exploitable forest produce they contain.

    The dwindling of indigenous timber supplies and the need to replace them was realized early. To provide for the future the State, therefore, commenced small planting operations with exotics at the end of the last century. These continued until the early 1920's, when sufficient experience of the most suitable species and planting sites had been accumulated to allow of a huge expansion of planting both by the State and by afforestation companies. In the peak year of this activity some 50,000 acres were planted. This extensive establishment continued until about the year 1935 when it subsided, and planting of exotic species on a smaller scale was continued by the Forest Service. Latterly this planting has been distributed in the old units as well as in a number of smaller units located in areas of wood scarcity.

    The total forest covering at 31 March 1951 is as shown in the following table. It should be noted, however, that the area of forested land has been estimated from very meagre and incomplete information. Reasonably accurate figures are available for indigenous State forests, but the total areas of indigenous forest in other tenures are not yet known. An accurate total forest area figure will not be available until the National Forest Survey referred to on page 477 is completed.

    Type of LandArea. in AcresPercentage of Forest AreaPercentage of Total Land Area

    * The total area of legal State forest is 9,481,000 acres, of which 342,000 acres represents the unplanted area in exotic State forests and 685,000 acres the area of open country (tussock grasslands, &c.) in indigenous State forests. The net forested area only (8,454,000 acres) has been used in the table. The corresponding figure of legal State forest at 31 March 1952 was 9,515,000 acres.

    Forested land—   
        State forest*8,454,00053.212.6
        Scenic reserves900,0005.71.4
        National parks1,400,0008.82.1
        Maori land1,500,0009.42.3
        Unoccupied Crown land1,000,0006.31.5
        Freehold2,636,00016.64.0
              Total15,890,000100.023.9
    Land devoted to agriculture19,244,000..29.0
    Other land31,257,000..47.1
            Total land area (including water surfaces)66,391,000..100.0

    Composition of Forests.—Indigenous forests of New Zealand may be divided very broadly into two formations, mixed temperate evergreen forest and southern beech forest; the former, in regard to its trees, being a mixed community of many species of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of southern beech (Nothofagus). Between these two formations there are many intermediates, the one gradating into the other.

    In general distribution mixed temperate evergreen forest originally occupied mainly the coastal, lowland, and montane belts, except in the drier areas, where it was replaced by southern beech forest; and the southern beech forest, besides occupying these drier areas, extended above the montane belt to the timber line. The upper altitudinal line of the mixed forest became gradually lower in proceeding from north to south.

    Most of the mixed forest has been cut over for timber and cleared for farming purposes, whereas the southern beech forest, because of the difficult topography and the poor soils on which it most frequently grows, is largely intact. The following description gives in more detail the distribution and the present state of the main forest communities.

    Kauri forest once occupied much of the area northwards from a line joining Port Waikato to Tauranga, but, except for limited reservations and small pockets, this forest has disappeared. The main secondary species of trees are taraire and tawa. Mixed podocarp forest, the principal podocarp being rimu, and important secondary on, totara, matai, and miro, extended throughout all three main islands. The heaviest commercial stands were on flat or near-flat sites; in steeper country timber trees thinned out and secondary species became more plentiful. The remaining forest of this type consists of pockets, which will be worked for a few decades to come; some large areas on steep country, such as the Urewera, which can be classed mainly as protection forest; and fairly extensive forests in the centre of the North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island which contain most of the remaining indigenous softwood supplies. The main species of broad-leaved trees in these forests are kamahi, tawa, and rata. Kahikatea forest occupied low-lying swampy river silts, but this has almost disappeared to make way for farming.

    Bog forests, whose dominant trees are smaller podocarps of the silver-pine group, occupy limited areas mainly in the central North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island. They have largely been cut over, at least once, for posts and sleepers.

    Although most southern beech forests can be classified as protection forests, there remain substantial areas in lowland and montane regions that have been cut over and are regenerating, or that still have not been cut over and will be reserved for sustained yield management. Where southern beech forest is present in the lowland and montane belts of the North Island and northern Marlborough-Nelson the species are hard beech (Nothofagus truncata), and black beech (N. solanderi). In the upper belts, red beech (N. fusca) is abundant, but is usually accompanied by the silver beech (N. menziesii), which is the main tree at the highest altitudes, unless conditions are somewhat dry, when mountain beech (N. cliffortioides) replaces it. On the eastern slopes of the Southern Alps there was once a belt of mountain beech forest, but this has been burnt except for pockets. On the western side of the Alps beech forest is absent from the Taramakau River southwards for one hundred miles. In western Otago and Southland silver beech is the main forest tree, with fair areas of mountain beech and small pockets of red beech. At the lower elevations silver beech is extensively milled and much of the forest has disappeared.

    Important forest trees at high elevations, and not already mentioned, are kaikawaka (Libocedrus bidwillii) and thin-barked totara (Podocarpus hallii).

    In the undisturbed indigenous vegetation there were limited transition areas between tussock grassland and forest proper that carried manuka (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides), and sometimes bracken fern (Pteridium esculentum). With the destruction of much tussock grassland and forest, these belts have extended, and manuka has even occupied extensive areas of destroyed forest remote from any original manuka stands. These stands are important because they are often a stage in succession back to mature forest. Manuka is also a very useful fuel.

    Much land now classified as forest consists of a second growth of broad-leaved shrubs and trees which have come in after milling operations or on abandoned farm land.

    Exotic plantations of over ten acres in extent now total 890,000 acres, besides which there is a large total acreage of smaller farm woodlots and shelter belts. These areas of exotic species already provide a significant proportion of the country's timber requirements, and before many more decades have passed must supply most of it. In some poorly forested districts shelter belts now provide a large part of the local timber supply.

    By far the greatest area of the larger exotic plantations are in the central North Island region. They were established with insignis pine (Pinus radiata) between the years 1925-1935. Other plantations are scattered throughout the country, although there are still some timberless districts without any sizable areas, notably Taranaki, Poverty Bay and the East Coast, and South Canterbury.

    National Forest Survey.—For many years past it has been obvious that there is a need for a comprehensive and scientific stocktaking of the indigenous forest resources, both to provide up-to-date information on the extent of remaining timber supplies, and to assess the salient ecological facts upon which New Zealand's long-term indigenous forest policy must be based. The National Forest Survey is a major fact-finding project designed to meet this need. The project was commenced in 1946 and is scheduled for completion, at least as far as its main objects are concerned, by 1956. The survey is based on a combination of aerial photographs and statistically controlled ground sampling. It will result in qualitative descriptions of the many forest associations present in New Zealand forest-type maps, showing their distribution and detailed estimates of the timber volume present.

    FOREST AUTHORITY.—The administration of State Forests and related afforestation activities in New Zealand was for many years under the control of the Lands and Survey Department, but in 1919 a separate Forestry Department was formed. This was reorganized in 1920 as a Department of State, called the State Forest Service, and was given statutory recognition and administrative authority by the Forests Act 1921-22, which provided for a Minister of the Crown to hold office as Commissioner of State Forests. The Forests Act 1949 consolidated the previous legislation and changed the title of the Minister to Minister of Forests, and that of the State Forest Service to the New Zealand Forest Service.

    The Act provides for the appointment of a Minister of Forests, a Director of Forestry, and Conservators of Forests and other officers. The Minister may delegate such of his powers as he thinks fit. The Act prescribes that the Forest Service shall have under the direction of the Minister exclusive responsibility in carrying out all matters of forest policy affecting State forest land and shall have exclusive control and management of—

    1. All State forest land, whether for the production of timber or other forest produce, or for the protection of the land with a view to water conservation or soil stabilization, or for ensuring the balanced use of the land, or for scientific purposes, or for recreational or amenity purposes not prejudicial to forestry;

    2. The establishment, culture, and maintenance of forests on State forest land, and the harvesting, utilization, transport, sale, or other disposal of forest produce from State forest land;

    3. The granting of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities under the Act;

    4. The enforcement of the conditions of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities granted under the Act or any enactment repealed;

    5. The collection and recovery of all purchase-moneys, rents, fees, royalties, charges, and revenues of the Service; and

    6. Generally the exercise of all powers, authorities, and duties conferred or imposed on the Minister or the Forest Service by the Act.

    Central management and control of the Forest Service is exercised by the Director of Forestry, with the head office at Wellington. For the purpose of local administration New Zealand is divided into seven conservancies, each under the control of a Conservator of Forests, who is responsible to the Director of Forestry. Public convenience and economy are further achieved by the subdivision of conservancies into districts under the charge of Forest Rangers, who are under the direction of Conservators of Forests. Central administration of forest policy is achieved under divisions, each with an Inspector in Charge as principal officer. Five divisions have been set up—namely, management (working plans, silviculture, soil conservation, timber sales, &c.), commercial (logging, saw-milling, and log sale development (recruitment, training, and research), engineering, and services (clerical, accounting, and legal). One other division, industrial, has as yet only a token staff; and one, public and private forestry, remains yet to be developed. Research has been centralized at the Forest Research Institute, Rotorua, with which is associated the Forest Service Training Centre.

    State Forests.—State forests are administered by authority of the Forests Act 1949 and the Nassella Tussock Act 1946. The powers conferred by the Forests Act 1949 to deal with forest produce are subject to the provisions of the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Mining Act 1926, the Petroleum Act 1937, and the Iron and Steel Industry Act 1937. Section 23 of the Mining Amendment Act 1934 provides for the payment to the Crown of compensation for damage to any land vested in the Crown resulting from mining operations. Such compensation in respect of State forests may be claimed by the Minister of Forests from time to time as damage is caused. The Minister of Forests also administers the Waitangi Endowment under powers set out in the Waitangi Endowment Act 1932-33.

    Mining Privileges and Coal-Mining Rights.—After the coming into force of the Forests Act 1949 a mining privilege or coal-mining right over State forest land may not be granted except with the consent in writing of the Minister of Forests and subject to such conditions as he may impose. Notwithstanding anything in the Mining Act 1926 or in any licence, lease, title, right, privilege, or other authority under those Acts granted after the Forests Act 1949 came into force, no person may cut or remove any timber or other forest produce on or from State forest land except in accordance with the provisions of the Forests Act.

    Regulations.—The Forests Act 1949 authorizes the appointment by regulation of committees to advise the Minister of Forests on specified matters. Regulations issued under this authority are the Timber Production Advisory Committee Regulations 1949 and the Sirex Advisory Committee Regulations 1950.

    Other regulations in force are the Sawmill Registration Regulations 1942, the Timber Regulations 1948, and the Forest and Rural Fires Regulations 1951. The latter are issued under the authority of both the Forests Act 1949 and the Forest and Rural Fires Act 1947.

    Fire Prevention and Control.—A complete coverage of New Zealand with respect to fire prevention and control is now provided by the Forest and Rural Fires Act 1947, the Forests Act 1949, and the Fire Services Act 1949.

    The Forest and Rural Fires Act 1947 provides that each County Council is a Fire Authority for the county area under its control, and for the constitution of rural fire districts each to be administered by a committee or by the Minister of Forests as Fire Authority. The Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council is the Fire Authority for each soil conservation district. Rural fire districts, soil conservation districts, and urban fire districts are excluded from control by a County Council. The Forests Act 1949 provides for the protection of State forest land not protected by rural fire districts. The Fire Services Act 1949 provides for the protection of urban districts.

    FOREST MANAGEMENT.—In the field of production forestry, as distinct from protection forestry, the management activities of the Forest Service are directed towards two ends:—

    1. To protect, conserve, and, if possible, perpetuate the remaining indigenous forests of the country.

    2. To create an exotic estate large enough and sufficiently diverse to supply the future needs of New Zealand in timber and other forest produce, and to provide an exportable surplus.

    Indigenous Forest Management.—Conservation measures in indigenous production forests involve regulation and restriction of the permissible annual cut, protection against fire, a careful watch for trespass and the prosecution of offenders caught, rigid insistence on close utilization, both of forests and forest products, and finally block sales of carefully measured and appraised standing timber. Of these measures the last one is particularly important. The system of block sales introduced by the Forest Service in 1921 is in sharp contrast to the previous method of " royalty payment off the saw." The present system encourages close utilization since the sawmiller is required to pay for all timber measured; the previous one encouraged unnecessary waste both in the forests themselves and in the subsequent milling processes. It is estimated that through this administrative reform the Forest Service has succeeded in conserving some 700,000,000 board feet of timber which would otherwise have been left to rot in the forests or been thrown away in slab heaps. A large part of the indigenous forest officers' work is in the routine administration of the block sale system—i.e., in the careful measurement and appraisal of trees for sale and in the periodic and equally careful inspection of milling operations to ensure that waste is not taking place.

    Of equal importance to this policy of " conservation through close utilization " is that of rationing the cut of indigenous timbers. As far as podocarp forests are concerned there is little possibility of these ever being harvested as the foresters would like—i.e., on a sustained yield basis with natural regeneration following logging, an even distribution of age classes, and an annual cut equal in volume to the annual growth. The reasons for this should now be well known. They are, briefly, the over-maturity of most podocarp forests wherein new growth is offset by decay and natural deaths; the tendency of the podocarp forests to give way naturally to a climax hardwood association; the silvicultural intractability of the species, which prohibits significant natural regeneration no matter what system of logging is used; the very great difficulties and exorbitant costs of raising artificial podocarp forests; and finally the extremely slow rate of growth of all species. For these and other reasons it is unrealistic to expect that, once the virgin stands have been exploited, the podocarp forests can ever again make any significant contribution to the timber supply of the country. This is an unpalatable fact to many New Zealanders, but nevertheless it must be faced. As a result the only sane and intelligent policy which can be adopted is to ration the cut of indigenous timbers so that the remaining supplies, particularly of high quality wood, are spread out over the years instead of being liquidated in a very short time. To this end the Forest Service formulates working plans for all major State forests and through them regulates the amount of timber that can be cut annually, both by individual forests and by districts. Consideration is given to the essential timber requirements of a district and to the extent to which these requirements can be met by the substitution of exotic species.

    At the same time the possibility of ultimately regenerating podocarp forests and bringing them into a productive state is far from being overlooked. Research into the silvicultural properties of the species and into the ecology of the natural forest associations is being pursued; and in some instances logging of podocarp forests is being carried out by the Forest Service, with a view, inter alia, to the reservation of seed-bearing trees. Logged areas are protected from fire and grazing, thus encouraging the development of natural second-growth associations which should in time act as a nurse crop for podocarp seedlings.

    Parallel to the policy of rationing the cut is that of making long-term log and timber sales. This has the effect of giving stability to sawmilling industries and to the communities dependent upon them. In one or two instances further stability is being sought by the practice of interplanting logged areas to exotic species (mainly Douglas fir and western red cedar), combined where possible with the planting up of adjacent areas of open country. By this means a sustained yield, part exotic part indigenous, can be achieved, and the sawmilling industries and communities can look forward to a life in perpetuity.

    In kauri forests plans for management on a sustained yield basis have been disrupted by the reservation of the largest remaining area, Waipoua Forest, as a forest sanctuary. Nevertheless the allowable kauri cut is very strictly rationed; a diameter limit (whereby no green kauri under 36 in. in diameter may be felled) is rigidly enforced; regeneration and advance growth is protected and tended; areas of natural regeneration are acquired; and nursery grown kauri seedlings are planted out. Kauri as a species is more amenable to silvicultural treatment than rimu and, although the technique is not easy, it is possible to convert the present overmature forests into healthy vigorous stands and to manage them in perpetuity on a sustained yield basis. Unfortunately the kauri reserves have now dwindled to insignificant proportions and the work of kauri management can be on a small scale only.

    In contrast to both kauri and rimu, the prospects of perpetuating and improving the beech forests of New Zealand are very good indeed. Both the major species, red beech and silver beech, when given the right conditions will regenerate freely; both grow sufficiently rapidly to be worked on a medium length rotation (100 to 130 years); and both show their optimum development on sites that are unsuitable for agriculture. Moreover there are large tracts of virgin forest still intact, and in the case of red beech extensive areas of young pole forest which have originated as a result of fire, windthrow, or mining activities. All the conditions, therefore, are favourable for sustained yield management. The only major difficulty is in localities where red deer are present in large numbers. Under these conditions the beech seedlings are continuously grazed and the development of regeneration is effectively prohibited. Work in the intensive management of the beech forests has been commenced in selected areas. In the case of virgin forests it consists of preparing the ground for the reception of seed; marking seed trees for retention; erecting deer-proof fences; felling and utilizing of merchantable trees; and, finally, felling of remaining trees and shrubs other than the seed bearers. Simultaneously thinning operations are taking place in areas of natural regeneration and in the already established pole stands. On a more extensive scale the regeneration and improvement of the forests is being sought by the reservation of seed bearers and by the imposing of diameter limit restrictions which prohibit the felling of young vigorous trees.

    As a result of these measures it is confidently expected that future generations of New Zealanders will become heir to beech forests as healthy and productive as any of the best hardwood forests in the Old World.

    Exotic Forest Management.—The establishment of State exotic forests dates from 1896 when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting commenced in 1898, and proceeded at a slow rate until 1922, by which time 47,000 acres had been established. The formation of the New Zealand Forest Service as a separate department of State in the early " twenties " coincided approximately with an " afforestation boom," and in the period 1923-1936 no less than 376,000 acres were planted. Since then plantings have again been on a modest scale and in the period 1937-1952 only a further 35,000 acres were established.

    In the earlier years the areas selected for planting were often chosen with little consideration of the suitability of the site for tree growing or of the proximity of the forests to existing and future markets. As a result there have been some partial or complete failures, and the geographical distribution of the forests leaves much to be desired. These faults are now being corrected by the establishment of new forests in timber-hungry districts and by the careful selection of areas where the climate, soil, and topography are all favourable to tree growth.

    The original plantations contained a great variety of species, most of the common timber trees of the Old World being represented as well as many from the New World, particularly North American conifers and Australian eucalypts. In general, except locally and on very good sites, the European hardwoods such as ash, oak, and sycamore were failures; and of the multitude of eucalypts tried only a few proved suitable for New Zealand conditions. The standard European softwood, Scots pine, was a complete failure, as were many of the American pines, firs, and spruces. Norway spruce promised well for some years, but was finally wiped out by insect attack. Austrian pine was planted extensively in the earlier years and developed into very poor stands; much later similar results were obtained from extensive plantings of the scopulorum variety of ponderosa pine, and even worse results from the wide-scale and indiscriminate attempts to establish Californian redwood. The successes, however, were no less numerous than the failures, and before long it became fairly obvious which would be the most suitable and profitable species. Pride of place went to insignis pine, which showed the ability to grow rapidly on a wide range of sites and to produce fine stands of timber. It became, and still is, the major exotic conifer of New Zealand. Other major species, planted according to site, are Douglas fir, Corsican pine, and ponderosa pine. Of recent years the "Southern" pines, P. taeda, P. caribaea, and P. palustris have found a place in the more northerly forests. Minor species planted on a restricted scale are larch, lodgepole pine, Pinus strobus, Pinus patula, Cryptomeria japonica, Lawson's cypress, Monterey cypress, and western red cedar. The species distribution is—

    SpeciesThousands of Acres
    Insignis pine181
    Ponderosa pine73
    Corsican pine59
    Douglas fir44
    Others and mixtures102
              Total459

    Descriptions of the most important species and of their silvicultural characteristics are given later in this section.

    In spite of the failures, New Zealand now has a large and valuable exotic forest estate. It is estimated that the annual growth is in the order of 65,000,000 cubic feet. This represents approximately 400,000,000 board feet of timber, or only a little less than the current total yearly consumption. New Zealand is thus well on the way to being nationally self-sufficient from State forests alone; with privately-owned forests taken into account the annual increment is sufficient to meet all local requirements and to give a considerable exportable surplus as well. Quantitatively, therefore, the position of exotic forestry in New Zealand is basically very sound; qualitatively the forests leave much to be desired. Their various shortcomings, due largely to past mistakes, now present problems which will tax the ingenuity of the forestry profession to the utmost. Specifically, management of the State exotic forests is rendered difficult and complex by reason of—

    1. The Bad Age-class Distribution: No less than 65 per cent of the total insignis pine area was planted in one ten-year period; a similar proportion will thus mature in a ten-year period, leading to a temporary over-supply of timber with shortages before and after. The position is much the same with the other major species.

    2. The High Proportion of Insignis Pine: Although only 40 per cent of the total area is in insignis pine, the proportion in some individual forests and in some districts is much higher. A greater diversity of species would enable a wider range of forest products to be supplied and would lessen the risk of insect or fungal attack on an epidemic scale.

    3. The Considerable Areas of Low Productivity: The maximum value from the soil is not being obtained in areas which are occupied by poor species such as P. ponderosa var. scopulorum, Austrian pine, some races of lodgepole pine, Australian eucalypts, &c. Their replacement by more valuable species must be undertaken.

    4. The Low Stocking of Many Areas: Two causes are responsible—the practice during the boom afforestation period of planting at a wide initial espacement, and the failure during the same period to plant up gaps in original establishment. The resultant trees are often open grown and branchy and are producing firewood and pulping material rather than sawlogs.

    5. Lack of Tending: Large areas have received little silvicultural treatment since planting. Low pruning has been carried out on an extensive scale, but thinning, which is essential to the health and well-being of the stands, has been badly neglected. As a result many forests are stagnating and are failing to put maximum increment on the best final-crop trees. High pruning, which in a short rotation species is necessary for the production of clean timber and veneer logs, has also been carried out on a small scale only.

    For these reasons management activities in State exotic forests are directed towards getting a better distribution of age classes in the next rotation, which entails felling some stands before they are mature and leaving others to be carried on to over-maturity; towards converting areas of low productivity to well-stocked stands of more valuable species; and above all towards catching up with arrears of thinning. At the same time all these activities must be integrated with utilization projects so that the demand for forest products can be met and forest industries can have continuity of supply; and they must be so planned as to fit in to long-term schemes for sustained yield operation. Working plans, which when approved have Ministerial authority, are prepared for all exotic forests. They not only prescribe detailed planting, thinning, pruning, and felling operations for the next five years but also embody long-term plans of twenty to thirty years or even longer.

    16—Ybk.

    Clear-felling activities in State exotic forests commenced on a major scale in 1939, and have been confined almost entirely to insignis pine. In most cases natural regeneration has followed logging, and second rotation crops are now well established. In order to grow high-quality timber, to get the maximum production from the soil, and to lessen the chances of insect or fungal attack, these dense young stands must be thinned early and often. This work is given a high priority.

    Production from State exotic forests is now over 6,000,000 cubic feet annually and is increasing rapidly. Sawlogs account for the greatest proportion but many other types of forest produce are produced, notably transmission and telephone poles, fencing posts and battens, mining timbers, stockyard rails, turnip stakes, and firewood. Future production will include not only much greater quantities of saw timber and other forest products, but also large quantities of chemical and ground-wood pulp, and their derived products, newsprint, kraft, and writing papers.

    FIRE PROTECTION.—The fire-protection policy of the Forest Service follows from the premise that, notwithstanding the generally favourable climate, fire is the greatest single menace to forests and protection vegetation in New Zealand; within a few hours fire can undo the work of decades in building up a soil and vegetation balance.

    The fire risk in New Zealand cannot be measured by comparing the generally adequate and well-distributed rainfall experienced in most districts with conditions in countries where droughts are frequent and severe and the summers commonly hotter and drier. New Zealand is a mountainous country, and the high winds and strong sunshine, which are characteristics of the New Zealand climate, will dry out the forest vegetation on exposed situations even in the heavy rainfall areas in a remarkably short time.

    Although widespread hazardous fire conditions only occur at fairly long intervals there are few seasons during which there are not dry spells or near droughts in some part or other of the country, and very high fire hazards develop. The year 1946 brought the great fires of the central plateau of the North Island, and in 1949 conditions were severe enough in the Auckland Provincial District to cause mortality in a number of native forest species from drought. During 1950 there were numerous forest fires on the West Coast of the South Island, and there was a long continued dry spell in the summer-rainfall districts of the extreme south.

    The peculiar and almost unique feature of many New Zealand forest species in being extremely exacting in their requirements for regeneration to take place is of special significance. Forest fires in most countries mean the loss of a crop; in New Zealand a severely burnt forest usually means a destroyed forest. Even the beech species, which will regenerate freely under favourable conditions, can only do so after a severe fire under circumstances which are often quite fortuitous in character. Virgin mixed temperate forests admittedly do not burn readily during normal seasons, but the greater proportion of the remaining forests of this type have been logged for the commercial species. As cut-over forests they are very inflammable, and when burnt become waste lands.

    The consequences of the relatively small fires which occur all over the country every normal season are as serious in the long run, if not more so, than the spectacularly large fires common in some countries, in that the losses are accumulative because of the lack of recuperative powers of most of our forest species from fire damage.

    The existing areas of protection vegetation on the headwaters of the main rivers are inadequate for the purposes of soil and water conservation, and unless they are protected and allowed to extend, abnormal flooding with costly river-control schemes will continue to be a heavy drain on the resources of the country.

    The history of statutory provisions for the protection of forests from fire is a long one going back to 1874, but it was not until the Forests Act 1921-22 established the present Forest Service that the protection of State forests was put on a satisfactory basis. This Act provided for the constitution of fire districts, and also for the protection of forests which because of administrative difficulties could not be protected by fire districts. The principle of fire districts was later extended to cover private forests and other lands.

    This situation was satisfactory as far as it went, but it left large areas of inflammable vegetation over which there was no authority for controlling the lighting of fires during hazardous weather conditions. The need for legislation to deal with fire control on a national scale was realized, but it was not until the disastrous fires of 1946 that there was public support for such legislation, and the Forest and Rural Fires Act was passed in 1947.

    The Forest and Rural Fires Act provides for land on which high fire hazards occur annually to be covered by Rural Fire Districts administered by Committees or by the Minister of Forests. The rest of the country, with the exception of certain areas, is placed under the control of County Councils as the Fire Authorities, with powers to declare an emergency during periods of high fire hazard. State forests which are not covered by fire districts are protected by the Forests Act 1949. In effect there is now no area of rural land for which there is not some Authority for the control and prevention of fire.

    The Fire Protection Organization of the Forest Service operates over the whole of New Zealand, covering State forests, forests on other Crown lands, scenic reserves, and national parks. The organization has also the responsibility of securing co-ordination and uniformity in the administration of the Forests and Rural Fires Act by other Fire Authorities.

    An efficient fire-fighting service is maintained wherever the Department has fire-fighting responsibilities, according to the needs of each district. This reaches its highest level of organization in the larger exotic forests, where standard Forest Service lookout cabins equipped with fire finders, radio, and telephones are located. Trained fire-fighting crews with modern equipment can be brought into action at a minute's notice and controlled through a radio network. Aerial patrols operate during each fire season in the important Rotorua area.

    The provision of a fire-hazard prediction and warning service is an essential function of the Fire Protection Organization. A nation-wide network of fire-weather and radio stations is maintained, and the fire-hazard situation in any part of the country is known at the Head Office of the Forest Service in Wellington each day during the season within an hour of the weather observations being taken at the stations. This enables appropriate action, such as advice to Fire Authorities and broadcasting of warnings, to be taken as the circumstances require.

    SOIL CONSERVATION.—Through its ownership and control of some 6,000,000 acres of protection forest the Forest Service is deeply involved in the vital national question of conserving soil and water resources. Ever since its inception the Forest Service has insisted that the maintenance of an adequate vegetative cover is the only possible means of preventing accelerated soil erosion and of regulating stream flow. It believes that the root of the problem lies in the headwaters and catchments of the rivers, and it is there, and not in the lower reaches, that preventative and remedial action must be taken. Downstream engineering, necessary and valuable though it may be, does not strike at the cause of the trouble and can never be anything but a palliative. The departmental motto for soil erosion is this: "Look after the headwaters and the catchments, and the rivers will look after themselves."

    In the light of these convictions the policy of the Forest Service in soil-conservation measures is clear cut. It is simply to initiate or encourage any action which would conserve or improve the existing cover, and conversely to prevent or discourage any action which would have the reverse effect. This policy dictates the management activities of all State forests where soil erosion is an important consideration; it is advocated by the Forest Service as the correct policy for all types of eroded land, irrespective of land tenure.

    The forest management activities undertaken in protection forests are: protection from fire; prohibition and control of grazing; limitation of sawmilling activities; reservation of secondary species in some logging operations; extermination of animal pests; and, in some cases, artificial re-establishment. Of these, the most important are fire prevention and suppression (discussed earlier) and the control of introduced animal pests. The latter work is undertaken not by the Forest Service, but by the Wildlife Branch of the Department of Internal Affairs. Close liaison, however, is maintained, and the Forest Service gives the Wildlife Branch up-to-date information as to which forest areas are most critically in need of attention. In addition, the Forest Service undertakes its own control measures in exotic forests and in some selected indigenous forest areas.

    Co-ordination in forest-protection work is achieved through the Department's representation on the Soil Conservation Council and on the twelve Catchment Boards now operating throughout the country; through the secondment of a professional forest officer to the staff of the Soil Conservation Council; and through the activities of the local land-use committees (representing the Agriculture and the Lands and Survey Departments and the Forest Service) which recommend the optimum land-use policy for marginal or doubtful areas.

    PUBLIC AND PRIVATE FORESTRY.—The method first adopted in New Zealand for encouraging the planting of trees for the production of timber was by means of "land grants"—a settler being given a free grant of land if he planted a certain portion of his land with suitable trees. Several large plantations were established in Canterbury by this method, which, however, was abandoned in the "eighties."

    For some years prior to 1931 the Forest Service raised and sold trees to intending planters and further assisted with advice from officers specializing in this branch of forestry activity. In 1931, at the cogent request of the Horticultural Trades Association, the State ceased the sale of trees, and the work of the extension officers became incidental to the other duties of the general staff.

    Private Forest Estate.—The area of planted forest owned by afforestation companies, local authorities, and private persons was reported in March 1950 to be 435,600 acres.

    Private and local authority ownership is estimated to account for about 100,000 acres of the above, and it was composed mainly of insignis pine with a proportion of longer rotation species. Many of the original plantings have been milled and some are in process of regeneration. Because most of the areas had received little or no care since establishment, the produce has been very knotty, but owing to its greater age (and consequent high heartwood content) it has found extensive use.

    Afforestation companies boomed in the 1923-30 period, when huge areas were planted—they are now estimated to cover approximately 335,000 acres. The species used was almost wholly insignis pine. Utilization was commenced some years ago in an endeavour to bring this short-period establishment into a normal series of age gradations, and the cut-over is already being regenerated.

    Forest Taxation.—Taxation of forest land and forest income has been under critical review during the past four years, and recently was the concern of a special Committee of Inquiry. Several pressing reforms have been introduced, and a number of further anomalies are expected to be removed. The necessity for these reforms arose from the need to change a tax system based largely on the habit of "devastation cutting" to one which recognized the importance of forest management.

    Land tax is levied on the unimproved value and does not include the value of trees growing on the land. However, valuations for death-duty purposes do include the value of growing trees.

    Income from the sale of trees is taxable in the same way as other income with the following exceptions:—

    1. Intermittent income such as from the sale of farm woodlots may be spread over a period of five years in order to mitigate the effects of the higher graduated tax.

    2. Expenditure incurred by a farmer in planting and maintaining shelterbelts and woodlots may be offset against income for tax purposes.

    RECLAMATION OF SAND DUNES.—Sand-dune fixation which, since 1931, had been in the hands of the Ministry of Works has been transferred to the joint control of the Lands Department and the New Zealand Forest Service. The primary objective is the reclamation of land for agricultural and pastoral purposes. Trees are being established by the Forest Service on the protective zone and on such other dunes as have no agricultural or pastoral potential; and existing plantations are being thinned. Some useful forests will result. Sand-dune-reclamation schemes may ultimately embrace a large part of the 290,000 acres of dunes in New Zealand.

    FINANCE OF STATE ACTIVITIES.—The financial objective of the New Zealand Forest Service is to develop sufficient forests which will be free of debt when the production of mature timber commences and which will then be managed as revenue producing units for the benefit of general Government funds. None of the State exotic forests has yet fully reached this stage, and forest revenue is therefore insufficient to meet the costs of development. The excess expenditure is met from general Government funds and, as far as possible, from current revenue (i.e., taxation, &c.), but the amount involved has been such that loan moneys from the Public Works Account have also been required.

    Expenditure by way of general administration of forestry as distinct from the development of State forests for subsequent management is, of course, met in full from the Consolidated Fund.

    Since this policy was adopted the excess of expenditure over forest revenue in connection with forest and allied development has been financed as follows.

    Year Ended 31 MarchExcess of Expenditure Over Forest RevenueExcess Financed from—
    LoansConsolidated Fund
     £££
    19491,338,000813,000525,000
    19501,742,0001,517,000225,000
    19511,130,000721,000409,000
    19521,325,000983,000342,000

    The following table provides a summary of receipts and payments from all sources for the last five financial years.

    Item1947-481948-491949-501950-511951-52

    * These items ceased to be paid into or from the Consolidated Fund as from 1 April 1948.

    † Reimbursement of Working Railways Account in respect of costs of development of areas taken over for forestry purposes is now complete.

     £££££
    Indigenous forests receipts—Receipts
            Timber sales212,454194,934244,429254,553267,519
            Timber royalties and trespass14,58527,38227,73257,74056,433
            Leases, grazing2,0832,8223,2243,7413,965
            Sawmill sites, industrial, &c.378381500436406
            Miscellaneous16,52620,24733,92823,17930,439
    Log sales from managed forests84,864129,983164,951174,941197,765
    Exotic forests: Poles, posts, firewood, log sales, &c.52,52557,544204,148224,758346,850
    Utilization projects—     
            Sawn timber109,716214,366257,673478,843797,920
            Creosoted products7,21611,67753,82380,67398,632
            Box shooks207,192187,212154,255188,681237,398
            Miscellaneous23,07216,1685,3222,33619,227
            Miscellaneous credits32,66535,96032,08335,81248,477
                Totals763,276898,6761,182,0681,525,6932,105,031
    Receipts from national endowment indigenous forests (included in above)52,911****
    Allocation of revenue—Payments    
            Consolidated Fund (portion of revenue from national endowment forests)16,023****
            Working Railways Account (section 24 (1), Finance Act 1936)4,329
    Local authorities21,07829,21933,96744,88645,537
    General management charges—     
            Salaries225,047283,869366,869397,645476,022
            General expenses144,973168,373178,979127,584154,790
    Land purchase11,64034,18822,37212,41868,352
    Forestry projects under direct management—     
            Exotic811,4951,039,6301,265,7011,058,6911,321,184
            Indigenous135,698157,503294,158202,070213,494
    Utilization: Sawmill, creosote plant, &c.318,826500,694676,491799,3301,062,598
    Pulp and paper making25,02323,67085,51712,34366,556
              Totals1,714,1322,237,1462,924,0542,654,9673,408,533

    The revenue from indigenous forests is now used to reduce loan moneys required to finance forest activities under the Public Works Account, and statutory payments to local authorities are a charge on the Consolidated Fund.

    FOREST UTILIZATION: Production of Sawn Timber.—Sawn timber is produced from two entirely distinct though nevertheless complementary sources—the indigenous forests and the exotic forests. From the days of the first European settlement the former have been subjected to destructive cutting, and because of the unduly long cycle of reproduction must from a commercial viewpoint be regarded as a wasting asset. Consequently, as far as the indigenous forest is concerned, the sawmilling industry has had to follow a constantly receding forest edge—with the inevitable result that the industry has never been able to achieve any real measure of stability. Thus the production of indigenous timber has been based traditionally on rather primitive mills with poor living conditions for the working personnel; the forest could not be worked on a continuous cycle that would permit a sawmill to operate successfully on a permanent basis, hence there was no incentive to undertake more than the minimum of capital expenditure.

    Up to about twenty years ago virtually the total output of sawn timber was produced in this way. The usual sawing equipment was a circular breaking-down saw for flitching the logs and a breast bench circular resaw. The characteristics of the product may be summed up by saying that while the quality of the timber itself was probably equal to any in the world the sawing was anything but accurate. The mills in general had a low cutting capacity and seldom did the annual sawn output per mill exceed 2,000,000 board feet. Up to the Second World War the total yearly production of sawn timber in normal years fluctuated around the level of 300,000,000 board feet.

    In the "thirties" significant changes began to develop. On the one hand the easy abundance of indigenous timber had gone, while on the other hand certain forests of exotic species, which had been established about the beginning of the century, had reached an age when cutting could commence. These exotic forests had been planted in conifers from the northern hemisphere to offset the depletion of the indigenous forests. They put on rapid growth under New Zealand conditions and the objective from the outset has been the management of these forests for sustained yield on the basis of permanent forest industries and modern communities with a normal range of amenities. In 1930 the production of exotic species was only 10,000,000 board feet, but by 1939 had risen to 42,000,000 board feet. However, virtually the whole of this production came from farm shelter belts and woodlots and was sawn in the same type of primitive mill as that characteristic of the indigenous forest. The product was used almost entirely for rough temporary work and boxmaking as there was still ample indigenous timber for all better class requirements.

    At the end of that decade the first major step was taken in the evolution of sawmilling from a primitive, shifting industry to a stable industry based on permanent, well constructed capital installations with modern equipment and good living and working conditions. The Forest Service established a modern mill of Swedish design at Rotorua with high speed gang frames and an annual cutting capacity of nearly 20,000,000 board feet. This mill is a permanent installation which will cut timber in perpetuity from the extensive exotic forests of the Rotorua region, and it represented a complete revolution in the approach to sawmilling in New Zealand. Since the Second World War two other mills of similar type have been constructed, one by the Forest Service and one by private enterprise, while others are planned by private operators. Such mills represent a high capital investment, but on the other hand they have a permanent operating life, a high output with low unit costs, and yield an accurately sawn product.

    At the present time, therefore, the production of exotic timber is increasing rapidly, and it is gradually finding acceptance for general building purposes and a wide range of other uses. By far the most important of the exotic timber species is insignis pine, which accounts for about 95 per cent of the total cut of exotics; larch, eucalypts, Douglas fir, and a few other species are produced only on a minor scale. Nearly two-thirds of the country's timber requirements still comes from the indigenous forests, however—though this proportion must inevitably fall steadily as cutting is gradually reduced to the point where a small sustained yield of indigenous timber can be maintained. In connection with even the indigenous forests, however, it should be noted that the policy of the Forest Service wherever possible is to arrange sales on such a basis as to give mills an operating life long enough to warrant the installation of modern plants and the provision of a good standard of housing and amenities.

    Logging methods too have been changing from the traditional use of steam haulers and bush tramways, linking bush with mill, to tractor logging and motor truck haulage of logs, as the latter method permits the working of scattered and lightly-stocked stands of indigenous timber. Roads too are an essential feature of exotic forests for fire protection and forest management as well as for log haulage, and tractors are favoured for their dual role of roading and extraction.

    The following table gives details of timber production by species for the past five years; quantities are quoted in board feet (i.e., units of 12 inches by 12 inches by 1 inch).

    SpeciesYear Ended 31 March
    19481949195019511952
    Board Feet (000)
    Rimu and Miro198,727216,310227,051228,515225,407
    Matai25,97329,80632,82936,95736,864
    Totara12,98313,41812,84014,31817,402
    Kahikatea19,58017,69720,06619,77120,042
    Beeches15,08616,86717,16717,63817,972
    Tawa12,3648,5339,38511,15215,513
    Kauri2,6091,4178191,1541,630
    Other indigenous2,9203,1413,5513,8584,284
              Totals, indigenous290,242307,189323,708333,363339,114
    Exotic pines135,519157,938146,537184,229224,452
    Larch..4302,5002,4083,798
    Eucalypts1,7492,2262,1203,1522,864
    Douglas fir9504191,1691,8752,351
    Macrocarpa5691,0001,2371,8201,954
    Other exotic1,5861,1431,110775710
              Totals, exotic140,373163,156154,673194,259236,129
              Totals (all species)430,615470,345478,381527,622575,243

    Details of the 4,994,000 board feet of "other" timber for the year ended 31 March 1952 are as follows.

    SpeciesBoard Feet
    Pukatea844,000
    Poplar658,000
    Rewarewa585,000
    Taraire565,000
    Hinau451,000
    Rata443,000
    Tanekaha436,000
    Mangeao389,000
    Puriri336,000
    Other287,000
              Total4,994,000

    Production of Pulp Products.—The pulping industry is only in its infancy in New Zealand, and at the present time no paper is made from locally manufactured pulp. Two private organizations are producing mechanical pulp, the one for the manufacture of fibre, building, and insulating boards, the other for the manufacture of container board. No chemical pulp is produced as yet, the small quantities of chemical pulp required for the manufacture of container board being imported. Both these producers are using insignis pine from their own exotic forests for their pulping operations; there is no pulping of indigenous species.

    One paper mill is manufacturing wrapping paper from imported pulp. In addition, a private organization has commenced the construction of a plant to produce sulphate pulp, while a comprehensive national scheme provides for the early establishment of both a sulphate pulp mill and a newsprint mill (see following). The two sulphate mills and also the groundwood mill to furnish pulp for newsprint will use exotic species, mainly insignis pine, for their pulpwood requirements.

    The quantity of wood pulp produced in New Zealand during each of the last five years has been as follows: 1947, 17,977 tons; 1948, 21,077 tons; 1949, 21,438 tons; 1950, 23,714 tons; 1951, 24,947 tons.

    The Murupara Scheme.—Following a visit to New Zealand in 1925 by an overseas pulp and paper expert and successful tests in 1928 to prove the suitability of New Zealand's exotic softwoods for pulp and paper production, the Kaingaroa State Forest was extended to its present size of 284,000 acres. To guard against the vulnerability of a single species to insect and fungal attack, a diversity of species was planted, and the part included in the Murupara Working Circle contains approximately 100,000 acres of insignis pine and areas of several other species totalling a further 100,000 acres.

    In 1949 further successful tests were carried out on a commercial scale to prove that resin and other problems associated with making newsprint from insignis pine could be overcome under operating conditions. Favourable reports were also submitted by overseas consultants on the feasibility of the proposal to establish an integrated sawmill and pulp and paper mill to convert the timber from the Murupara Working Circle.

    In June 1951 the Government issued a world-wide invitation to organizations commanding adequate technical and financial resources to establish an integrated sawmill and pulp and paper mill for the conversion of an annual log supply of 23,000,000 cubic feet offered from the Kaingaroa State Forest.

    The only offer was from the Tasman Pulp and Paper Group. A committee set up by the Government to examine this offer recommended its acceptance, and the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co., Ltd., was formally registered in July 1952 with a provisional directorate of three Tasman Group directors and three Government directors under the chairmanship of Sir James Fletcher.

    For the whole scheme, £28,000,000 will be required, £15,000,000 for the company's plant and £13,000,000 for the allied public works, such as the harbour at Mount Maunganui and the railway from Murupara to Edgecumbe. Following negotiations overseas, the Prime Minister announced in December 1952 that some finance would be available from a loan of £10,000,000 shortly to be raised in London, whilst an additional dollar loan from the American Export-Import Bank specifically for the project is still under negotiation. It has also been announced that public subscription will be invited in New Zealand when the project is further advanced.

    Concurrently with these financial negotiations steady progress has been made with the planning and design of the project by a firm of Canadian consultants. Another Canadian firm has been engaged by the company to report on the forest resources and on the New Zealand Forest Service's logging proposals. Considerable progress has been made with the planning and design of the pulp and paper mill.

    The annual output of the integrated plant available for sale will be 75,000 tons of newsprint, 36,000 tons of kraft pulp, and 72,000,000 board feet of sawn timber. It is proposed to start the sawmill on a one-shift basis towards the end of 1954, to allow the logging organization to develop during the following twelve months before the pulp and paper mill comes into production.

    It has been decided to site the plant at Te Teko, near Mount Edgecumbe, in the Bay of Plenty. This location has an ample water supply and is well situated for the disposal of effluent into the Tarawera River, which has a direct 12 mile course to the sea from Te Teko. A test bore at Te Teko also gives promise of a good supply of geothermal steam for the project. Six hundred acres of land have recently been bought for the mill and township at Onepu, near Te Teko, and a start made on the erection of a construction camp.

    The logging gangs will be housed in the township of Onepu of some four hundred houses, yet to be built, on the east side of the Kaingaroa Forest at Murupara. Much of the earthmoving work on the 38-mile rail link between Edgecumbe and Murupara has been completed, and the logs will be hauled to the mill over this route. The Ministry of Works has called tenders for the construction of the wharf and other harbour facilities at Mount Maunganui.

    The company aims to have the mill operating early in 1956.

    The Kinleith Project.—Another large-scale development in the utilization of exotic forests has resulted from the activities of New Zealand Forest Products, Ltd. This company owns, and operates on, an area of 176,000 acres planted in insignis pine (Pinus radiata).

    Sawmilling operations began in 1939 and a beginning made with the manufacture of products from exotic timbers during 1940-41, including in these products wallboard and hardboard by processing pine chips, multiwall paper bags, and corrugated containers.

    Expansion of the company's activities, which it is anticipated will be completed during 1953, will provide for a very large mechanized sawmill with an annual capacity of 40 million board feet of sawn timber, and kraft pulp and paper mills with a maximum annual output of 45,000 tons of kraft pulp and 25,000 tons of kraft paper. Some of the kraft pulp is to be exported under contract to Australia.

    Construction of administrative offices, the band sawmill, and the pulp and paper mills, which in total will employ some 1,500 persons, is taking place at Kinleith, while the primary residential centre for personnel engaged is located at Tokoroa, some 4 miles distant.

    With its developmental programme coming to fruition it is anticipated that a capital investment of approximately £6 million will have been made.

    Plywood and Veneer Manufacture.—Four factories are engaged in the manufacture of plywood, and the total output for the year ending 31 March 1952, when reduced to a uniform basis of 3/16 in. thickness, was 32,693,000 square feet. Three other plants produce limited quantities of veneer only.

    For the most part logs from the indigenous forests form the basis of the plywood and veneer industry, though the peeling of exotic species, particularly insignis pine, shows a good deal of promise and is likely to increase steadily in importance. Now that the indigenous forests have become so depleted the production of peeler logs for veneer and plywood manufacture is regarded by the Forest Service as having a first claim on the State forests; hence in its own logging activities the Forest Service aims at producing the maximum amount of peeler logs, and has recently also adopted a policy of requiring sawmillers purchasing State indigenous forest to reserve logs suitable for peeling and divert them to the veneer factories.

    Other Round and Split Products.—Considerable quantities of native timbers have been required also to meet the needs for mining, fencing timbers, firewood, and a proportion of sleeper, pole, and bridge timber requirements. It is logical that thinnings and small diameter logs from exotic forests should now be able to make useful contributions towards those needs and to justify the operation of commercial-sized preservative treating plants.

    Wood Preservation, Grading, and Seasoning.—Apart from the Forest Service creosoting plants intended especially for timber for ground contact use, the more recent establishment of plants by private enterprise for treatment with water-soluble preservatives of sawn timber has permitted far greater use in buildings of the non-durable grades and species from both indigenous and exotic forests. In this country, with its deeply-rooted conservatism in timber use, and accustomed to the extravagant use of indigenous softwood logs carrying a high proportion of heartwood with excellent durability, strength, and stability, and a minimum of defects, such developments, together with those concerned with timber grading and improved seasoning techniques, have inevitably been slow. The significance of correct grading becomes more manifest as the use of exotic timbers extends. Another aspect of the more complete utilization of the sawn products of indigenous softwood logs was the recognition during the "thirties" of a need for accelerated and controlled seasoning in drying kilns. A further impetus has been given to this trend by the expansion of exotic timber utilization, as these woods dry easily and rapidly in kilns.

    OVERSEAS TRADE.—New Zealand is self-sufficient in timber resources as far as quantity is concerned, but has always found it necessary to import strong, hard, and durable Australian hardwoods for railway sleepers, poles, cross-arms, wharf, bridge, and constructional timbers, &c. In addition there has been a traditional demand for Douglas fir, redwood, and western red cedar from North America for structural uses and exterior joinery. Other imports are normally limited to Japanese oak for the furniture trade and small quantities of other species for specialty purposes.

    While exports have fallen to quite low levels in recent years owing to the absence of any real surpluses of indigenous timber there has been a growing trade with Australia in insignis pine. Lack of shipping has to a large extent limited the quantity that could be exported. The export potential is, however, of the order of 150,000,000 board feet annually, though the attainment of this level is dependent on the large scale development of the exotic forests in the North Island and is not likely to be realized until the Murupara integrated sawmill, pulp, and paper scheme is in operation.

    Details of overseas trade during the calendar year 1951 are given below.

     Board Feet (000) Sawn TimberValue in £(N.Z.)
    Exports
    Insignis pine—
        Sawn15,548504,200
        Cases4,026151,500
    Rimu1587,400
    Matai68130,300
    Kahikatea52719,900
    Beeches2579,200
    Other29410,700
              Totals21,491733,200
    Imports
    Sawn or hewn timber—
        Australian hardwood—
            Sawn3,957191,900
            Hewn71330,300
            Railway sleepers4,528147,600
            Logs and poles4,601136,700
        Douglas fir11,193412,900
        Oak2,281178,200
        Cedar1,823127,300
        Redwood76653,300
    Other logs and poles32114,600
    Other..86,500
              Total..1,379,300

    The following table gives a summary of exports and imports for the past five years.

    Calendar YearExports of Sawn Timber (New Zealand Produce)Imports of Timber
    QuantityValueSawn or HewnSleepersLogs and PolesTotal Value*

    * Inclusive of value of split posts and other items.

    † Provisional.

     Bd. ft. (000)£(N.Z.)Bd. ft. (000)Bd. ft. (000)Bd. ft. (000)£(N.Z.)
    1947  8,856180,90021,6256,3765,1761,087,200
    194822,846508,90015,60422,5204,8391,131,500
    1949†24,592554,50026,59414,1624,6461,259,100
    195014,854371,60019,9499,3144,4301,192,700
    195121,491733,20021,4394,5284,9221,379,300

    RESEARCH.—All forestry and forest products research undertaken by the Forest Service has since 1947 been co-ordinated and administered by the Forest Research Institute located at Rotorua.

    The complexity of the many indigenous and exotic forest problems necessitates the maintenance of an organization such as this, based on the principle of continuity of a co-ordinated programme of investigations.

    While the onus is on the national forest authority (Forest Service) to bear the major share of forestry and forest products research, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the University of New Zealand, and private industrial organizations undertake both applied and pure research in certain aspects of forestry and forest products.

    The scope of research, designed primarily by the Forest Service with due regard to achievement of the long-term objectives referred to previously under the sub-headings National Forest Policy, Forest Management and Forest Utilization, may be summarized as follows:—

    Silviculture.

    1. Intensive study of the ecology of beech, kauri, and podocarp forests leading to the development of systems of silviculture which will provide the basis of sustained yield management.

    2. Establishment of a series of permanent sample plots in commercial exotic forests to study the response to various grades of thinning and to obtain data on growth and yield throughout the rotation.

    3. Research on quality and origin of seed in conjunction with tree type improvement based on genetical principles, involving vegetative propagation of desirable parent stock. Forest soils investigations (in collaboration with the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research), with particular reference to the long-term changes in pumice soils, and to the effect of chemical treatments on soils associated with poor tree growth.

    4. Development of national arboreta in geographically representative localities, and a central herbarium of forest vegetation.

Mensuration.—The compilation of volume tables for both standing forests and logs, in respect of both indigenous and exotic species. Yield tables for exotic species; increment studies; research on timber conversion factors and logscaling; and form-class investigations applicable to chief exotic conifers.

Forest Pathology.—The investigation of all organisms and factors harmful to the growth of forests, embracing both entomology (including biological control of insect parasites) and mycology, with particular reference to the fungi affecting insignis pine and beech forests.

National Forest Survey.—Administratively a function of the Forest Research Institute, the National Forest Survey has, in the interests of logical presentation, been described under the earlier sub-heading Forest Resources.

Forest Products.—Current research is centred upon evaluation of the inherent properties of those timbers, both indigenous and exotic, which must gradually replace the widely-used indigenous softwoods and imported timbers and forest products. In parallel with the basic studies are those relating to establishment of grading rules, to air-seasoning and kiln-drying, wood preservation, and wood use generally. As the direct result of such research, a number of Codes of Practice and Standard Specifications are being evolved to meet the needs of industry, while the more fundamental aspects are discussed in Forest Service publications and research notes. Some results of specialized work on wood chemistry, paint, and wood preservatives by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and on aspects of utilization of exotic forest timbers by non-Government organizations, are also becoming available. Meanwhile the earlier research work by the Forest Service on the indigenous softwoods indicates the ways in which the dwindling resources may be used most intelligently and economically.

PRINCIPAL FOREST TREES.—A brief description of the chief forest trees with their distribution and the uses of their timber is now given.

Hardwoods.—Silver Beech (Nothofagus menziesii): This species is widely distributed throughout both the North and South Islands, particularly in cold, wet, mountainous country, but it is also capable of occupying a very wide range of sites and soils from swamps to dry talus slopes, and from sea level to the timber limits at 4,000 ft. It frequently occurs in admixture with podocarps or with the other beech species but forms pure stands in high altitude forests and in the lowlands of western Southland. In this latter locality it attains its optimum development. In form it is an exceedingly plastic species varying, according to site, from a low branchy shrub to a tall massive tree, total height 80 to 90 ft., branch-free bole to 60 ft. (average 36 ft.), breast height diameter to 72 in. (average for commercial forest 24 to 36 in.). In virgin lowland forest the older trees, circa 350 years, are normally heavily defective. Such stands may carry up to 25,000 board feet per acre, averaging less than 10,000 board feet, but, under management, production of 50,000 board feet per acre on a 120-year rotation is anticipated. In general form and in its silvicultural characteristics under management, silver beech might best be compared with European sessile oak.

The Southland timber (averaging 34 lb. per cubic foot air-dry) is of a pinkish colour when first cut, changing to a light brown with exposure. It is straight in the grain, easily worked, and strong, but not durable in contact with the ground. The principal uses are flooring, interior finish, furniture, bentwood work, agricultural implements, bodies of motor cars, billiard tables, tool handles, dowels, rifle stocks, shoe heels, casks, barrels, cheese crates, and packing cases. The denser silver beech from districts other than Southland air-seasons slowly but satisfactorily under cover, and is suitable for most of the less critical uses where the heavier weight (46 lb.) is not disadvantageous.

Mountain Beech (N. cliffortioides): This is the characteristic tree of the drier inland and eastern mountain ranges, though it occurs also on a wide range of sites down to, and including, acidic bog soils and spray-swept coastal cliffs. At high altitudes and in the bogs it is a small stunted tree or twisted shrub, but on favourable lowland sites, particularly in western Southland, it attains a maximum height of 80 ft. with up to 60 ft. of clean evenly tapered bole, with a breast height diameter to 48 in. (average 18 to 24 in.). On such sites it displays rapid growth with a potential rotation period of 90 years. The total life span is less than that for the other beech species, and trees are overmature and defective at approximately 150 years. In many forests mountain beech is aggressive at the expense of other species. As with all the native beeches, heavy seed crops may be expected, particularly within the areas of optimum range, at three to four year intervals normally following hot, dry summers. From the viewpoints of water-shed protection and soil conservation, mountain beech and silver beech are undoubtedly two of the most important trees in the country, but at the same time are the two species most susceptible to damage by exotic browsing animals.

The Southland timber is potentially important as a substitute for silver beech in many uses. It is intermediate in density between Southland silver beech and red beech, sharing with the former the advantages of an excellent density to strength relationship, and reasonable ease of seasoning. Evidence suggests that heartwood is durable in outdoor locations, but the indicated uses meanwhile will be those requiring a tough, straight-grained, and even-textured timber in motor bodies, factory trucks, implement manufacture, gates, handles, and in industrial and domestic flooring. The timber is also very suitable for general building purposes.

Black Beech (N. solanderi): Contrary to previous reports, black beech is of strictly limited occurrence. It has invariably been confused with lowland types of mountain beech to which it bears a close resemblance and with which it hybridizes freely. In the South Island the two species merge and become generally indistinguishable. The type can only be recognized with certainty on lowland sites in Nelson and Marlborough. In the North Island black beech characteristically occupies lower hill slope and valley sites to the east of the main ranges, sites intermediate between the podocarp forests and the main bulk of the beech forests proper. Few, if any, extensive areas of pure black beech forest remain. In its behaviour under management it again resembles mountain beech though growing to a somewhat larger size than the latter. As with all the indigenous beeches, young vigorous trees are marked by smooth light coloured bark, and maturity or over-maturity by the development of rough fissured bark of darker colour.

The timber (49 lb. per cubic foot air-dry) is yellowish-white with black-streaked heartwood, which is extremely durable in the ground. With its additional advantages of high strength, hardness, and excellent wearing properties, the heartwood is suitable for bridge decking, bridge timbers, and similar purposes, as well as for fence posts. Sapwood clear of defect is suitable for dowels, handles, and bentwood, while other grades are suitable for building. The greatest obstacle to sawing black beech is the high silica content, which causes rapid blunting of saws. Supplies are relatively restricted.

Red Beech (N. fusca): Red beech is a tree of very wide, though discontinuous, distribution from the Thames mountains south almost to Foveaux Strait. In the far south it is clearly beyond its optimum climatic limits and is vigorous only on restricted special sites in western Otago. In the North Island it is generally restricted to montane forest on the inland and eastern ranges, typically in the Ureweras and in the Kaimanawas. The finest red beech forests are those of western Nelson and north Westland. Here the species is most vigorous, regenerates freely, displays its fastest growth, and reaches its maximum size. Red beech is a tall massive tree, total height 100 ft. or more with up to 70 to 80 ft. of clear bole, ranging in diameter to 72 or 84 in., but trees of this size are seldom sound. The average diameter is 40 in. Within its area of optimum range red beech can be managed under a simple uniform clear-cutting system with a rotation of less than 100 years. Second-growth stands have been logged at 62 years. Red beech forests outside this optimum area will, for various reasons, require more skilled management under selection or shelterwood systems, techniques not yet economically possible on any considerable scale.

The timber when first cut is a pinkish-red in colour, turning to a light brown on seasoning; it is hard, strong, easily split, durable, and of about the same weight (about 44 lb. per cubic foot air-dry) as English ash. It is slow seasoning, and requires end coatings and a roof over the stack to prevent sun checks, warping, and internal checking. When good-grade stock is seasoned carefully it is suitable for house construction (framing is installed green), furniture, bentwork, handles, dowels; other established uses are sleepers, bridge timbers, fence posts, mine props, boat building, and flooring (domestic and industrial). Its excellent bending and even-wearing qualities are particularly significant in connection with the last two uses. Material containing sapwood is suitable for parts of buildings and other uses where there is no decay hazard.

Hard Beech (N. truncata): A tree very similar in general appearance to red beech but normally somewhat smaller. The leaves are more coriaceous and the species favours the drier sites, red beech in the valleys and hard beech on the ridges. In geographic range it extends farther north than any of the other species and occurs in Northland in local association with kauri. Throughout the North Island its general distribution parallels that of red beech but is more markedly discontinuous. In the South Island it is not found outside Marlborough, Nelson, and north Westland. In these areas it occurs in admixture with red beech or, south of Westport, with rimu. This is its area of optimum range. Silviculturally it bears close comparison with red beech though growth rates are not so well known and may prove slower. In stem form it is not quite the equal of red beech. As with all the beeches, satisfactory form is assured only when stands are maintained in a heavily stocked condition, at the expense of volume increment, until height growth is completed. Red and hard beech hybridize readily but apparently not so freely as do either red or hard beech with either black or mountain beech.

Until recently its timber (48 lb.) was confused with that of the red beech, but it is harder and probably more durable. When first cut it is pinkish in colour. Its uses are the same as those of its near relative, the red beech. This species may be expected to become, with red beech, progressively more important as a local substitute for the durable Australian hardwoods in outdoor applications, as well as providing mining timbers. The timber is slow-seasoning and liable to warp and check unless seasoning technique is correct, with special emphasis upon protection from the sun.

Tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa): A shade-tolerant evergreen tree with graceful willow-like foliage and thin black bark widely distributed throughout the podocarp forests of the North Island and, locally, in coastal forests of Nelson and Marlborough. On certain hill sites and elsewhere, following the logging of the physiognomically dominant podocarps, tawa assumes dominance, but the long-term stability of such tawa forest types is not known. Tawa regenerates freely, though in comparison with the beeches growth appears somewhat slow. Mature trees reach a maximum height of 80 ft., averaging 50 to 60 ft., with breast height diameters up to 48 in., though generally averaging about 20 in. Stem form is not good, the bole tending to be irregular or forked, and logs of length exceeding 20 ft. are seldom obtained. Tawa is important as the most widely distributed species of commercial significance residual in, or developing in, fully exploited podocarp forests. Its ultimate role under more intensive silvicultural management is, as yet, the subject of inquiry.

The timber (46 lb.) is light-brownish-white to cream in colour, hard, straight-grained, strong but not high in shock resistance. It deteriorates rapidly if left block-stacked in an unseasoned condition, but where rapid air-seasoning under cover is carried out under hygienic conditions degrade is slight. Kiln-drying green from the saw is the preferred, practicable method of seasoning. With its excellent machining and finishing qualities, combined with a high yield of dressing grade timber, tawa is a first-class furniture wood and very suitable also for all other interior woodwork and flooring and turned products such as dowels, rods, handles, and clothes-pegs. Treatment to give immunity from attack by the powder-post borer will extend its popularity for these uses. Lower-grade timber is suitable for framing, dunnage, and hardwood pulp.

Indigenous Softwoods.—Kahikatea or White Pine (Podocarpus dacrydioides): This species is widely distributed according to a complicated pattern throughout New Zealand. It occurs on dry sites in hill podocarp forests in association with matai and totara, and on such sites the trees are very large and very old. It occurs, also, in dense stands in swamp forests throughout the country. In the swamps kahikatea is vigorous, seeds freely, regenerates well (in certain localities prolifically), and displays comparatively fast growth. The saplings and poles are usually of excellent form and early develop long clean boles. Mature kahikatea are fine trees frequently exceeding 140 ft. in total height (though considerably less in the far south) with diameters breast height to 72 in. (averaging 30 to 40 in. in the hills and 20 to 30 in. in the swamps). Clear logs to 80 ft. in length are not exceptional. Only one factor has served to prevent the initiation of intensive sustained yield management. The swamps in which kahikatea is vigorous, when drained and developed, are the finest dairy lands in the country.

Logs from most lowland sites consist almost entirely of white sapwood from which long clear lengths in wide widths may be sawn. The timber is light (averaging 29 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), even-textured, of moderate strength, easily worked, and practically odourless; the last quality made it pre-eminent as a container for easily-tainted foodstuffs such as butter. With the advent of the fibreboard butter box the timber has become more readily available for kitchenware, miscellaneous woodware, kitchen furniture, vats, boat building, and house building (after preservative treatment). Heartwood forms a significant proportion of old hill-grown logs; it is yellow, sometimes miscalled "yellow pine," durable, and is a useful substitute for heart kauri.

Kauri (Agathis australis): Kauri, the most celebrated of all New Zealand trees, is a species of most restricted distribution with but few outliers outside the Northland and Coromandel Peninsulas, but of the original areas only remnants remain. The giant dominants in virgin forest, up to 20 ft. in diameter with taperless smooth boles reaching to 80 ft. or more, are immensely old and are rightly regarded as national monuments. Yet, of all the native softwoods (saving only kahikatea in the swamps), kauri proves, silviculturally, the most amenable. Regeneration can be secured (by way of nurse crops of Leptospermum or by suitable shelterwood techniques), the species can be handled in forest nurseries, and growth rates are satisfactory. Kauri can be grown as specimen trees in Invercargill 1,000 miles to the south of its natural range. There growth rates exceed those shown by rimu on sites of optimum quality. Under management in the north it should certainly prove possible to grow kauri on a rotation not exceeding 200 years for the production of logs up to 36 in. in diameter. Many minor details in connection with its silviculture remain for solution, but successful domestication of this valuable timber tree can confidently be anticipated.

Production of sawn timber has fallen to about 1,000,000 board feet per annum, of which the major proportion of first-quality timber is used for boat building. Its rapid decline has emphasized the remarkable versatility of a timber whose capacity to yield long clear wides of heart quality has been a byword in world trade. The light yellowish-brown, lustrous heartwood, averaging 36 lb. per cubic foot air-dry, is straight-grained, strong, easily worked and finished, even-textured, remarkably stable and durable under most exacting conditions. It is used in vats for acids, tanning, and brewing, in textile-mill machinery, laundry appliances, butter churns, printers' blocks, and sink benches. A wide range of general uses in building, furniture, bridge, boat, and ship construction has absorbed the other grades "Medium" and "Seconds" (containing sapwood) as well as "Rough Heart" and "Shaky Heart."

Matai or Black Pine (Podocarpus spicatus): This tree, resembling a hardwood in form though possessing yewlike foliage, occurs throughout New Zealand. In the south its distribution is strictly discontinuous and it occurs as solitary trees or in small stands scattered throughout the rimu forests, the lowland beech forests, and even the eastern grasslands. Here it possesses all the characteristics of a true relict species. Growth rates are very slow (50 or more rings to the inch), regeneration is rare even on exceptionally favourable sites, the trees are normally of great age (in some stands all exceed 800 to 1,000 years), and the degree of stunting and malformation increases from north to south. The major matai forests lie in the central portions of the North Island where the trees are of better form, total height to 80 ft. (averaging 60 ft.), diameters breast height to 60 in. (averaging 20 to 30 in.), growth rates are better (though seldom exceeding 1/10 in. per annum), and the dominants are younger. But even here regeneration is normally sparse to wanting. Matai forest soils are very fertile agricultural soils and are in demand for farming. Sustained yield management is a possibility only on restricted special quality sites in the north.

The narrow white sapwood band is clearly demarcated from the straw-coloured heartwood, and boards which are partly or wholly sapwood are used principally for flooring (preservative treated), tallow casks, and similar containers. Heart timber, averaging 38 lb. per cubic foot air-dry, has outstanding qualities of being both hard- and even-wearing, durable and dimensionally stable, which make it one of the best flooring timbers in the world for industrial as well as for domestic use; the same properties commend it for decking and sills. Other building uses include weatherboarding, framing timbers, and plywood. Reject logs provide excellent firewood.

Miro (Podocarpus ferrugineus): Miro is found in close association with rimu throughout the entire range of the latter. It seldom, however, achieves co-dominance and very rarely and locally attains dominance. In comparison with the other major podocarps it is a small tree usually less than 70 ft. in height and 36 in. in diameter (averaging 24 in.). In contrast to the cupressoid foliage of kahikatea and rimu, the miro foliage is of the yew type. The large bright-red drupes are borne regularly and in abundance and are widely distributed by birds. Seedling miro are normally abundant throughout the forests but saplings are rare. Some, as yet unknown, factor prevents survival and satisfactory growth. Growth rates are extremely slow even in comparison with rimu, and it is most unlikely that miro will ever prove a species of commercial significance in managed forests.

This timber resembles rimu in appearance, in the differentiation of three zones in the log (heartwood, intermediate zone, and sapwood), in many of its major properties, grading and uses, and is moreover marketed as rimu in many localities. Miro is stronger and harder than rimu, and is somewhat more liable to warp when handled carelessly.

Rimu or Red Pine (Dacrydium cupressinum): This, the principal timber tree of New Zealand, is likewise the most widely distributed, occurring in quantity from the Northland kauri region south to Stewart Island. It is present in all lowland beech forests and is the dominant tree over wide areas in the North Island and in Westland, though absent from high altitude forests and rare or local over the central eastern portions of the South Island. It is a tall tree up to 100 ft. in height, producing logs 70 ft. or more in length with breast height diameters up to 60 or 70 in. though these dimensions are reached more frequently in the north than in the south, and in the hill country forests rather than on the coastal plains. Despite its abundance, however, rimu has proved, silviculturally, a most recalcitrant species. In the hill forests, most noticeably in the south, there has been no significant regeneration for several centuries, and rimu on such sites appears to be definitely a relict species. Growth rates are very slow. Many of the larger trees exceed 700 years in age, while annual diameter increments, even on select sites, of 1/10 in. are rarely exceeded. Growth is equally slow in the coastal forests where the sparse regeneration obtained after logging is frequently impeded by rising groundwater levels, a consequence of logging. Artificial re-afforestation with rimu is rendered abortive by the high cost of collection of the solitary seeds emplaced at the tips of the terminal twigs, by the dioecious habit of the species, by uncertain germination coupled with slow growth of the seedlings and heavy mortality on transplantation, and by the heavy growth of weed species that develops following logging. Rimu may be maintained indefinitely as a minor constituent of certain lowland beech forests or on select sites in the north of the North Island, but elsewhere the rimu forests are probably a non-renewable resource.

Current high production of rimu timber cannot be sustained for many years, and it is necessary to direct available supplies into those uses in which its properties and grades are used to best advantage. The timber possesses the qualities of even texture, medium density (averaging 37 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), good seasoning, machining, finishing, and painting qualities, and moderate strength and hardness. The light brown sapwood and intermediate zone may be preservative-treated to impart durability; heartwood is moderately durable, dimensionally stable, and often is highly figured. Building construction (practically all components), furniture, and plywood use the bulk of available supplies.

Totara (P. totara and P. hallii): These closely related species which hybridize freely are both widely distributed though in very different fashion. The distribution of P. totara, a tall massive tree with thick fibrous bark, up to 100 ft. in height (average 80 ft.) and up to 80 in. in diameter (average 30 to 40 in.), parallels that of matai and, like matai, it is stunted and malformed in the south. P. hallii, a much smaller tree with thin papery bark, is more widely distributed and occurs in both lowland and alpine podocarp and beech forests. In high altitude forests it is frequently no more than a shrub. Growth rates are slow, particularly in the south, though regeneration occurs more abundantly, for P. hallii if not for P. totara, than for matai. Such regeneration, however, is seldom of good form. Remarks on the silvicultural potential of matai apply to P. totara, though prospects are somewhat brighter by virtue of freer regeneration and faster growth (up to 1/5 in. per annum). P. hallii is strictly a minor species of limited commercial importance, though recent growth-rate figures for this colder climate species when grown in the north show some small promise.

Brownish-pink heartwood is readily distinguished from the pale brown sapwood; the latter is regarded as more durable than sapwood of other indigenous softwoods and suitable without preservative treatment for a wide range of uses in building construction where its relative softness and brittle nature are not restrictive. The latter properties too are virtually the only disadvantages of heart totara which is light (averaging 30 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), easily worked, straight-grained, dimensionally stable, free from warping, and of outstanding durability under the most adverse conditions, in poles, posts, sleepers, and wharf piles. High-grade stock today is required primarily for exterior joinery, while reject logs continue to supply fence posts.

Exotic Softwoods.—Douglas Fir (Pseudotsuga taxifolia): This was introduced in the early days of settlement from the Pacific coast of Canada and the United States of America, where it forms very extensive forests both pure and in mixture with other species. Trees, when growing rapidly, are pyramidal in shape and with very dense, fragrant foliage on numerous, smallish branches. In the best of the Pacific coast forests they reach immense sizes of 300 ft. in height and 40 ft. in girth. The species has been a highly successful introduction, both as an ornamental and as an afforestation tree. Fine old trees and plantations are to be seen along the foothills of Canterbury. Forest Service plantings date back to 1900, although large areas were not established until 1921-30. In all, over 40,000 acres have now been planted in State forests as well as several thousand acres in private, company, and municipal plantations. The forests are successful and healthy from the Rotorua district to Southland, and at altitudes under 1,000 ft. in the south and up to 2,000 ft. in the north. The species grows in a wide range of soils, provided that they are well drained. It is a tree of hill country, and seldom does well on flats and plains; in general it prefers shady slopes. It will grow well in areas of moderately high rainfall, but cannot stand severe frosts.

Plantations put on large volume increments and yield profitable early thinnings for poles and posts. On good-quality sites a height of 80 ft. can be attained in 30 years and a volume of 9,000 cubic feet to a 4 in. top. Only locally collected seed is now used for raising seedlings. In many areas trees or plantations will throw dense regeneration. To produce quality timber and maximum profit, rotations will be at least 60 and probably 80 years or more.

The inherent features of locally-grown Douglas fir are not dissimilar from those characterising the species as grown in its native habitat. Heartwood is formed at a relatively early age, pinkish-brown in colour, with the distinctive Douglas fir smell, and having moderate durability, including resistance to insect borers, in buildings. Sapwood is white. Growth rings are prominent with dense latewood bands contrasting with the more open-texture earlywood zones. In general, a high proportion of latewood in the growth rings is indicative of the higher density strong timber preferred for framing and structural timbers for building; on the other hand a low latewood percentage indicates light timber easily nailed and presenting fewer painting difficulties. The density range is from 27 lb. to 36 lb. per cubic foot air-dry. Thinnings are suitable after preservative treatment for use as poles and posts.

European Larch (Larix decidua): This tree, one of the few deciduous conifers, is a native of Central Europe. The main New Zealand plantings were made during the years 1900-15; the area established to date totals 7,900 acres, of which 5,460 are located in the North Island and 2,440 in the South Island. Best growth has been obtained on sheltered easy hill slopes at fairly low altitudes and on soils which are deep, well aerated, and moist. On such sites the root system is strongly developed and the bole is tall, clean, and tapering. Exposure to strong winds leads to the development of sabre butts. By the age of 30 years heights of 70 ft. have been attained and volumes per acre are estimated to be approximately 4,000 cubic feet. Seed cones are sparse and fertile seed is not borne until about the age of 25 years. Early plantings were made from stock raised from seed imported from Switzerland, but now sufficiently mature stands are available from which to collect all requirements; one pound of seed produces in the nursery about 18,000 seedlings. Fortunately stands have escaped the serious diseases to which this species is subject in Europe. Being a strong light demander, larch requires early and frequent thinnings to prevent the stands from stagnating; thinnings are likely to be profitable. Only after a thinning that has been too long delayed has wind-throw occurred; otherwise the tree has shown itself to be wind-firm. Rotations will be 70 years or more. The tree never grows to a large diameter, but has characteristically small branches which die early, and can be readily cleared; knot-free timber can thus be produced.

The small diameter logs available at present have been used after preservative treatment, mainly as natural round poles, props, and posts, for which purposes their good strength and form are realized to advantage. Natural rounds without treatment are used also for mine props, rails, and rustic work. Sapwood is light in colour, narrow and clearly defined; heartwood is reddish-brown to light greenish-brown in colour and moderately durable. The timber is of medium density (averaging 35 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), strong and tough, and hence is very suitable for framing in buildings, for gates and other farm timber, and for scaffold planks. The well-defined growth rings with dense latewood present a painting problem, and floors subject to heavy wear tend to wear unevenly.

Corsican Pine (Pinus laricio): This tree, native of southern Europe, has adapted itself well to New Zealand conditions. Successful plantations have been established as far north as Waipoua and as far south as the Invercargill district, and from sea level to altitudes up to 2,500 ft. The species has not proved exacting as to soil requirements, although the best stands are at lower altitudes on deep well-drained soils varying in texture from sands to clays. Plantations do not thin themselves naturally, so that early thinnings are imperative if stagnation is to be avoided. Unthinned stands become very liable to wind-throw from an age of 45 years onwards.

Growth rates are slow as compared with insignis pine, but are rapid in comparison with European standards for Corsican pine. The rotation in New Zealand is likely to be 60 to 80 years. Because of the wide variation in tree types which exist special care must be taken in the selection of élite seed trees. In some localities there is promise of successful regeneration.

No stands have yet been clear-felled, but thinnings have been fully utilized.

Knowledge of this timber is limited mainly to small diameter logs of which the largest are sawn and others used for poles and posts after preservative treatment. Available logs contain only a small core of pink heartwood, and resinous pink knots contrasting with the creamy white sapwood. The timber is slightly denser and harder than insignis pine (averaging about 31 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), generally similar in strength properties, seasoning, machining, and finishing, and very susceptible to sapstain disfigurement during seasoning in both boards and natural round products. Pith is relatively insignificant, knots are smaller and more closely spaced than in insignis pine, and the density variation within the log is less. Light and dark bands (earlywood and latewood) in the closely-spaced growth rings do not appear seriously to affect paint coat adhesion in weatherboards or wearing qualities in flooring, for which the timber is mainly used.

Insignis Pine (Pinus radiata): Almost confined in its natural state to the limited area of the Monterey Peninsula in California it has been a truly remarkable tree for its successful introduction into Southern Hemisphere countries and its widespread use for afforestation. In New Zealand it has been the mainstay of all planting, both on farms and in plantations, and about 500,000 acres have been established with it, or over 60 per cent of the acreage of all species planted. The present cut of timber is almost equal to that of rimu, hitherto the main indigenous building timber, and in the near future insignis pine will be by far the most important timber. It was introduced by the settlers in the early " sixties " and planted mainly for shelter.

By the 1920's its potentialities for afforestation were obvious and it was the species used mainly in the planting of the large areas of pumice country in the " boom " period 1925-30. The central North Island is now its stronghold, but it is grown throughout the length and breadth of the country, though it fares poorly in Northland and on the wind-swept shingle plains of Canterbury. It does well on a wide range of soil types, at altitudes from sea level to 2,000 ft. and in rainfall varying from 30 in. to 70 in. per annum. The best stands are in the Rotorua, Nelson, and Tapanui districts, and in sand dunes. Individual trees vary greatly in form, vigour, and in such botanical characteristics as size and shape of cones. The most remarkable feature of the species is its fast rate of growth; on good sites it will reach a height of 130 ft. in 30 years, and in the same period will commonly yield 50,000 board feet of sawn timber to the acre. Diameter growth is equally rapid and annual rings up to 1 in. wide are frequently seen.

Early in the life of stands, dominant trees take the lead and there is a continuous natural thinning so that stands do not stagnate. Seed is produced early and most of it is retained in the thick woody cones that stay on the trees. Natural regeneration usually follows clear-felling and is prolific after fires. Untended stands in the pumice country have been attacked by Sirex noctilio, in places severely. The insects Hylastes ater and Tortrix moth, and the fungi Armillaria mellea and Phomopsis, also attack the species under certain conditions.

The inherent properties of the bulk of sawn timber produced from insignis pine are sufficiently good to justify confidence in the suitability of the timber for a very wide range of uses in building construction, provided that it is properly graded, protected from sapstain disfigurement during seasoning (by chemical dipping or kiln-drying green off the saw), and preservative-treated where a decay hazard may arise in service. In other parts of buildings where the timber is erected after thorough seasoning and remains dry in service, preservative treatment is unnecessary. Sapwood timber is creamy-white, light (average about 28 lb. per cubic foot air-dry), easily dried, machined, and finished, and strong for its weight; there is little heartwood present in logs from 25 to 30 year old trees. Knots, only slightly darker than the rest of the wood, are the main defects; there are long lengths of clear timber between whorls of knots in many logs. Boards containing widely-separated large defects find a logical use in furniture and interior joinery for the " clear cuttings " which they will yield with minimum waste; other boards with smaller dispersed defects are preferred for flooring and weatherboarding. Growth rings are characteristically broad with a gradual rather than an abrupt change from the early wood to the denser latewood in each ring. In machining and finishing, and in wearing (in service), the timber is largely free from troubles associated with more uneven and textured woods. Nevertheless there is a slight tendency for the customary paint coats on weatherboards showing a prominent "slashgrain" to be eroded away from the latewood bands; special priming treatments to counteract this feature and also the knots are being studied. The pith, in itself a significant defect, and a core of low density wood surrounding it are taken account of, especially in members graded for strength. Apart from building uses, large quantities of timber are absorbed by boxes and crates, concrete boxing, core-boards and door cores, and a growing export trade. Pulping industries are using increasing quantities of small diameter material which is suitable for both groundwood and chemical pulps for paper as well as fibreboard and container board manufacture. Veneer production from selected logs is growing also.

Lodgepole Pine (Pinus murrayana): Lodgepole pine comes from the inland montane regions of Canada and the United States of America where pure forests of the species extend over large areas. It has a wide range of geographical races, several of which have been introduced into New Zealand. It has been used by the Forest Service mainly for the afforestation of high, cold plateau country in the centre of the North Island. Over 16,000 acres have been planted, the greater part between 1926 and 1932. The species is hardy and frost resistant, and can be grown at a higher altitude than any other exotic pine in New Zealand. The best races develop well and indicate that the species has a place in New Zealand forest practice, provided that seed selection is carefully done. Poor races on the other hand produce stunted and excessively branched trees which are unlikely to produce commercial timber. The tree never grows to large diameters and may find its best use in pulpwood. Lodgepole pine is a remarkably early and prolific seeder, and regenerates profusely; it is in fact already tending to colonize parts of the tussock country of the central North Island. These characteristics may lead to it being grown for protection rather than production purposes.

The characteristics of the timber from local sources are as yet imperfectly known as production is very small and limited to one or two localities. Timber sawn in North Canterbury has more clearly-defined growth rings and latewood bands than insignis pine, more closely-spaced growth rings due to its slower growth, and carries a significant proportion of heartwood distinguished from the creamy-white sapwood by its light pinkish-brown colour and distinctive smell. Pith is insignificant and knots are smaller, light brown in colour, and more dispersed than in insignis pine. The timber appears in general to be slightly denser and harder than insignis pine, but comments on the grading, seasoning, preservation and uses of the latter are a satisfactory guide to procedure with lodgepole pine.

Ponderosa Pine (Pinus ponderosa): Ponderosa pine comes from the drier montane areas of western Canada and the United States of America. It is there a composite species comprising a number of geographical races which differ greatly in form and vigour and which extend over a wide area and range of conditions. In New Zealand the tree has been planted on a large scale, both by the Forest Service and by afforestation companies, and on an area basis it is second in importance only to insignis pine. Being a hardy species its main use has been in the afforestation of difficult sites, particularly the " frost flats " of the pumice country where climatic conditions are too severe to permit the establishment of insignis pine. Unfortunately, mainly poor races have been introduced and the ponderosa forests are therefore not of high quality. Some small-scale early plantings were from good races and these now show the possible value of the species. The tree will do well on poor soils and in climates characterized by low rainfalls and cold frosty winters. It grows slowly except on the best sites, and it will require a long rotation to produce mature high-quality timber. Early thinnings have not been profitable. Ponderosa pine in New Zealand is generally healthy but it has shown some susceptibility to Sirex noctilio, Hylastes ater, and Tortrix moths. It does not seed early in life and natural regeneration as yet is almost non-existent.

It is impracticable to give a complete picture of properties and uses as the sawn production to date is small. Timber examined is generally of lower density and slightly weaker than insignis pine, but this may be counter-balanced in graded framing timber by the knots being smaller and more dispersed. The indicated disability of low density core timber with associated low strength and a warping tendency will require attention in grading. Heartwood forms an insignificant proportion of the small-diameter logs which have so far been sawn. Sapwood is whitish and growth rings are not well-defined.

Principal Strength Properties of New Zealand Timbers.—The following table shows the principal strength properties of New Zealand timbers, both indigenous and exotic species. The test samples were in the form of small clear specimens, the air-dry values being adjusted to 12 per cent moisture content. In two of the exotic species, Douglas fir and insignis pine, tests of timber from two different localities are shown.

Common and Botanical Name of SpeciesCondition at TestWeight Per Cubic Foot (Pounds)Modulus of Rupture in Bending (Pounds Per Square Inch)Modulus of Elasticity in Bending (1,000 Pounds Per Square Inch)Maximum Crushing Strength Parallel to Grain (Pounds Per Square Inch)Shear Strength Parallel to Grain (Pounds Per Square Inch)
Indigenous Species      
Beech, black (Nothofagus solanderi)Green699,4001,7504,3001,280
 Air-dry4914,5001,9808,3001,870
Beech, hard (Nothofagus truncata)Green6910,3001,8704,6001,420
 Air-dry4813,7002,1007,0001,980
Beech, red (Nothofagus fusca)Green619,1001,7203,9001,260
 Air-dry4411,4001,9307,6001,850
Beech, silver (Nothofagus menziesii)Green557,6001,2803,400940
 Air-dry3412,2001,6706,1001,420
Black maire (Olea cunninghamii)Green7513,0501,5506,0001,810
 Air-dry6217,0002,0209,6002,360
Hinau (Elacocarpus dentatus)Green708,8001,5904,3001,380
 Air-dry4512,3001,6106,6001,610
Kahikatea or white pine (Podocarpus dacrydioides)Green516,3009602,500810
 Air-dry299,5001,1405,1001,340
Kaikawaka (Libocedrus bidwillii)Green615,6006602,800750
 Air-dry276,4008704,100820
Kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa)Green557,8001,2503,4001,290
 Air-dry4010,8001,4205,8001,920
Kauri (Agathis australis)Green517,8001,5703,400940
 Air-dry3613,1001,8905,6001,220
Kohekohe (Dysoxylum spectabile)Green577,3001,2903,100790
 Air-dry3410,9001,4007,100840
Mangeao (Litsaea calicaris)Green627,6001,3303,3001,030
 Air-dry3913,3001,6206,6001,560
Matai (Podocarpus spicatus)Green689,0001,2304,0001,000
 Air-dry3810,8001,3206,8001,600
Miro (Podocarpus ferrugineus)Green548,4001,4203,8001,150
 Air-dry3612,9001,5706,6001,690
Pokaka (Elacocarpus hookerianus)Green656,2001,0003,2001,260
 Air-dry3910,0001,1005,5001,730
Pukatea (Laurelia novae-zelandiae)Green614,2007302,500580
 Air-dry3011,8001,7004,9001,080
Rata, Northern (Metrosideros robusta)Green7211,3001,7105,2001,610
 Air-dry5518,2002,3409,2001,940
Rata, Southern (Metrosideros lucida)Green7913,0002,1505,8001,640
 Air-dry7123,0003,15011,5002,570
Rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum)Green617,4001,2203,300910
 Air-dry3711,0001,3105,4001,260
Silver-pine (Dacrydium colensoi)Green546,4007903,100840
 Air-dry398,5001,0705,8001,320
Taraire (Beilschmiedia taraire)Green728,6001,4103,9001,000
 Air-dry4213,0001,7906,6001,910
Tanekaha (Phyllociadus trichomanoides)Green689,3001,3904,6001,210
 Air-dry4214,1001,6206,5001,400
Tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa)Green679,7001,5904,4001,100
 Air-dry4615,7002,0608,4001,780
Totara (Podocarpus totara)Green596,5009203,100810
 Air-dry307,6001,0705,5001,120
Exotic Species      
Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga taxifolia), Mackenzie CountyGreen366,3001,1002,800830
 Air-dry279,0501,2604,9001,220
Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga taxifolia), Marlborough CountyGreen398,0001,2103,8001,030
 Air-dry3613,4002,0006,6001,340
Insignis pine (Pinus radiata), Rotorua CountyGreen585,9001,0602,600870
 Air-dry2811,2001,3405,6001,550
Insignis pine (Pinus radiata), New Brighton BoroughGreen516,1009102,8001,060
 Air-dry319,3001,0604,2001,370
Macrocarpa (Cupressus macrocarpa), Tuapeka CountyGreen508,0009703,8001,010
 Air-dry3110,9001,1805,9001,620
Larch (Larix decidua), Rotorua CountyGreen417,5001,3203,200830
 Air-dry3513,5001,7407,1002,060

Chapter 22. SECTION 22—FISHERIES

Table of Contents

GENERAL.—The principal characteristics of New Zealand's fisheries are the great length of the coast line, extensive natural harbours, numerous sheltered bays, and narrow continental shelf. Off its more northerly coasts, which come within the influence of the south equatorial current, a rich variety of subtropical fish is found, as exemplified by such species as the flying fish, the sunfish, the swordfish, and several shark species. On the other hand, its southern coasts, washed by the Antarctic drift, are the natural haunt of the fur-bearing seal, and yield varieties of fish which are characteristic of cold-water conditions.

Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the snapper (Pagrosomus auratus), which is the principal species in the catch (main by trawl) in the north-western part of the South Island, the west coast of the North Island, and the east coast of the North Island to just south of East Cape; next in importance is tarakihi (Dactylopagrus macropterus), which is taken mainly by trawlers working off the east coast of the North Island and in smaller quantities off the west coast of the South Island. The groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios) is caught on lines in the deeper water from North Cape to Stewart Island, but principally in Cook Strait and on the rocky parts of the east coast of the South Island, while the blue cod (Parapercis colias) is the staple line-caught product of the southern line fisheries particularly about Foveaux Strait and Stewart Island.

The flounder and sole (Pleuronectidae) occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters.

The most productive grounds are in relatively shallow water, and, except for groper and ling fished for by means of deep long lines, most of the fishing is carried on at depths of less than 40 fathoms. Depths of over 100 fathoms occur at a comparatively short distance from the coast, and up to the present it is not known to what extent these deeper waters may be productive of marketable fishes. The principal methods of fishing are long-lining for groper (hapuku), ling, " hake " or " kingfish," and snapper ; hand-lining for blue cod ; trawling and Danish seining, by which flounders, snapper, tarakihi, gurnard, john-dory, and a variety of other fish are taken. In bays and estuaries set-nets are used for flounders, snapper, and mullet, and seines are also employed principally for the capture of flat fish and snapper. Sardines or pilchards (Sardinia neopilchardus) and other species of the herring family are known to occur in large shoals off some parts of the coast from time to time. There is no regular fishery for these kinds except where they have been periodically netted for bait in the Marlborough Sounds by Cook Strait fishermen. Attempts to commercialize these fish have been unsuccessful mainly because their appearances proved extremely irregular and inadequate in quantity.

In order to ascertain the economic position of the fishing industry an investigation committee was set up, under the Board of Trade Act, in 1937. This committee conducted exhaustive inquiries into all aspects of the industry, and reference to the committee's report (parliamentary paper H-44A, 1937-38) will give detailed information as to the conditions under which the industry then operated.

The fishing industry—that is, " the taking of fish and shell fish for sale "—came wholly under the control of the Marine Department by virtue of the Fisheries Amendment Act 1945, which provides that any boat used in fishing for purposes of sale must be registered, and that the owner of such a boat must be the holder of a licence authorizing the boat to be so used. In addition, any person employed on a fishing boat except as an engineer engaged wholly in connection with the propelling machinery, or wholly as a fireman, or as a cook, must be the holder of a crew licence.

The principal regulations dealing with fisheries are set out hereunder. Two comprehensive series are the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950 and the Fresh Water Fisheries Regulations 1951. Under the latter are issued a number of modification notices which deal with particular aspects—e.g., permissible length of different classes of fish to be taken—while the various acclimatization societies' rules are issued under the authority of these regulations. The Sea Fisheries (Boats and Licences) Regulations 1951, the Oyster Fishing Regulations 1946, and the Whitebait Fishing Regulations 1951 are directly relevant to the fishing industry. Other regulations include the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, the Quinnat Salmon Regulations 1940, the Fish Pass Regulations 1947, and the Toheroa Regulations 1946.

STATISTICS OF FISHERIES.—Commencing with the year 1944, the Marine Department adopted the calendar year as a standard for the expression of statistics of fisheries in place of the year ended 31 March formerly in use.

The number of boats operating during 1951 (vessels whose income was over £200) was 642, compared with 635 in 1950. The number of persons employed on these boats was 1,338, as compared with 1,356 in the preceding year.

The estimated total quantity and value of the principal classes of fishery products marketed in the years 1950 and 1951 were as follows.

UnitQuantityValue
1950195119501951
    ££
Wet fishCwt.440,179408,365918,051949,551
WhitebaitCwt.1,9621,30148,53729,160
Oysters (dredged)Sacks75,04890,63075,048104,224
Oysters (rock)Sacks5,1364,2208,98411,077
MusselsSacks13,65716,2715,5876,624
CrayfishCwt.52,50655,658169,138216,854
Whale oilTons47471019,00038,500
Fish-liverslb.815,493751,08737,37634,425
          Total value......1,281,7211,390,415

In the most important group, the "wet fish"—i.e., all the ordinary fishes caught by all methods of sea fishing—the annual totals for successive years were as follows.

YearQuantityValue
 Cwt.£
1936-37363,128360,406
1937-38355,687413,516
1938-39356,114424,643
1939-40339,231416,480
1940-41328,594440,308
1941-42326,863458,393
1942-43311,971442,976
1943-44294,445489,268
1944308,237522,954
1945331,773558,404
1946380,321660,096
1947438,300802,496
1948446,265838,334
1949449,903864,332
1950440,179918,051
1951408,365949,551

The peak-production year for " wet fish " was 1949, and since then there has been a progressive decrease in the total quantity produced. The slight decrease in 1950 was the first real indication that the grounds were not still responding to the increased fishing effort built up in the post-war years. With the waterfront strike in the early part of 1951, once the freezers were full the boats in some cases were put on limits. This contributed to some loss of production, but analysis of the returns indicates that only a small part of the very marked decrease can be assigned to this cause.

Methods of Capture.—A table showing the total quantity of wet fish caught in 1951 by each of the common methods of fishing is shown below, with the figures for 1950 included for comparative purposes.

Method of FishingQuantityPercentage of Total Quantity
1950195119501951
 Cwt.Cwt.Per CentPer Cent
Trawl270,787262,64161.5264.32
Danish seine42,75827,7239.716.79
Long and hand lines100,85988,15722.9121.58
Set and drag nets25,77529,8445.867.31
          Totals440,179408,365100.00100.00

The steam trawlers landed a total catch of 56,782 cwt. (13.9 per cent), while motor trawlers landed 205,859 cwt. (50.42 per cent). This represents a continuation of the decline in steam trawler landings due mainly to difficulties experienced in obtaining full crews. At the end of the year the three steam trawlers at Auckland were laid up for the season.

The quantity caught by Danish-seine boats continues to decrease as more of these boats are forced by high costs and short life of gear, coupled with poor returns, to change to either trawling or line fishing.

Landings at Ports.—Ports where the total landed catch was in excess of 10,000 cwt. are shown in order of importance in the next table. The percentage of the grand total is also included.

PortQuantityPercentage of Total QuantityValuePercentage of Total Value
19501951195019511950195119501951
 Cwt.Cwt.Per CentPer Cent££Per CentPer Cent
Auckland122,934111,39927.9327.28202,496192,00122.0520.22
Wellington47,77245,56010.8511.16102,535119,91511.1812.62
Port Chalmers41,24834,5949.378.4771,63268,0347.807.16
Timaru23,39025,4795.316.2474,01382,7218.108.71
Napier24,17923,7395.505.8141,32949,0444.505.16
Thames15,77717,7213.584.3432,68741,5673.564.37
Bluff and Stewart Island20,83917,6404.734.3157,48156,2006.265.92
Lyttelton16,76815,9423.803.9046,87648,5905.105.12
Gisborne13,32415,8143.033.8721,84829,1412.373.10
Nelson15,76414,2533.583.4926,81026,9282.922.83
Tauranga15,10111,0333.432.7024,80318,5122.701.94
Chatham Islands9,71810,0962.212.4711,12113,6721.211.43

The quantity of fish landed at these ports totalled 343,270 cwt., which was 84.05 per cent of the total catch.

Exports.—The totals for the principal classes of fishery products exported during the last three years are given below.

UnitQuantityValue
194919501951194919501951
     £££
Oysters, freshDoz.1,9206304001073524
Oysters, frozenCwt.....11....196
MusselsCwt.9373112475531878
Fish, frozenCwt.61,36760,95840,910366,880375,761283,596
Crayfish, frozenCwt.6,38811,81416,40785,061199,930370,199
Fish, smoked, driedCwt.1,0476154867,2333,9133,641
Fish and shell-fish, cannedlb.798,955291,188253,40056,12734,19132,850
          Total value........515,883614,361691,384

Fish-liver Oil.—This branch of the industry showed a slight decrease in 1951 both in the quantity of livers handled and in the quantity of oil produced. The total weight of livers treated, 751,087 lb., represents a decrease of 64,406 lb., and the fish-liver oil produced 35,003 gallons, a decrease of 2,541 gallons as compared with the 1950 figures.

A total of 21,690 gallons of fish-liver oil was exported during 1951, as compared with 17,440 gallons during 1950, but it is pointed out that these figures include variable quantities of concentrate.

The total weights of livers treated and quantities of oil produced during the last five years are as follows.

YearWeight of Livers Treated lb.Quantity of Oil Produced Gallons
1947698,38330,427
1948677,43524,083
1949783,30733,304
1950815,49337,544
1951751,08735,003

OYSTER BEDS.—The principal oyster beds around the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland peninsula.

In South Island waters a close season is observed from 1 October to 14 February and in North Island waters from 1 November to 30 April in each year. The taking of oysters is governed by the Oyster-fishing Regulations 1946, and vessels operating commercially are subject to the Sea-fisheries (Boats and Licences) Regulations 1951. During the 1951 season 90,630 sacks of oysters were dredged from Foveaux Strait, compared with 75,048 sacks in 1950.

The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, but, owing to stripping of the beds, close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. From 1908 the picking and wholesale marketing of rock oysters from the North Island beds has been undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited.

Oyster-cultivation work is being systematically carried on by the Marine Department in the Hauraki Gulf, in the Bay of Islands, and in the Kaipara district.

Rock oysters picked and sold by the State in 1951 totalled 4,220 sacks, compared with 5,136 sacks in 1950.

CRAYFISH.—Marine crayfish occur off many parts of the New Zealand coast. Part of the catch of crayfish is sold in local markets for domestic consumption, part is exported as frozen crayfish tails and whole crays, while a small quantity is canned.

With the development of the export of frozen crayfish tails to the United States of America and the high price received for this product, the increase in the catch of crayfish has been phenomenal, but already some grounds are showing a reduced return for the gear worked. The catch of crayfish over the last five years is as follows.

 QuantityValue
YearCwt.£
194718,05242,134
194826,72463,272
194936,77199,034
195052,482169,138
195155,658216,854

WHALING.—With the enormous development of pelagic whaling that has taken place in recent years the whaling industry in New Zealand has greatly declined from the important position which it occupied in the early days of the colony. Only one shore station was in commercial operation during the 1951 whaling season. This station is situated in Tory Channel, Queen Charlotte Sound, and the season's catch in that area was 111 whales, all humpbacks. The total oil production was 710 tons, while other products included 100 tons of bonedust.

The Whaling Industry Act 1935 was passed in order to give effect to an International Convention for the regulation of whaling and matters incidental thereto.

SEALS.—The taking of seals in New Zealand waters has been on a restricted scale during the last fifty years, these animals being placed on the protected list in 1894. No sealing was then allowed until 1913, when there was an open season, but with certain restrictions. From 1916 a close season was observed until 1922, when the taking of seals was again permitted, but only till 1924, since when a close season was observed until 1946.

A short restricted open season was permitted during 1946 by the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, but a close season is again being observed.

BIG-GAME FISHING.—Swordfish (striped and black marlin, and occasionally broadbill), mako shark, and other big-game fish occur principally off the east coast of the Auckland Provincial District, and attract both New Zealand and visiting big-game fishermen. The principal centres for this sport are Whangaroa, Russell (Bay of Islands), Whitianga (Mercury Bay), and Tauranga, where specially designed and equipped launches in charge of experienced men may be hired. The season lasts from December to May, the best months usually being February and March. The world's record black marlin swordfish (976 lb.) was caught off the Bay of Islands in February 1926.

To preserve this very important fishery the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1947, superseded by the regulations of similar title issued in 1950, were gazetted prohibiting the taking of these fish by other than rod and line, and stipulating that the line was not to be heavier than " No. 39 linen thread line." In addition, a limit bag of not more than four fish per day has been imposed.

WHITEBAIT.—A fishery that is peculiar to New Zealand with regard both to the product and to the methods of operation, carried on from July to November in the tidal reaches of many rivers, is the whitebait fishery. New Zealand " whitebait " are the young of Galaxias attenuatus, a species that lives for the greater part of its adult life in fresh water, descending to tidal water to spawn in late summer and autumn. The spawn is deposited among grass and similar herbage on the margins of the rivers above the ordinary high-water mark in a zone that is submerged only at the highest spring tides. Here it remains under cover of the herbage and secure from aquatic enemies until it is once more reached by a spring tide about a fortnight or, it may be, a month later. The young then hatch out, and are carried by the ebb tide to the sea. Here they remain until, at the age of about five months, the young fish, then about 2 in. long and still possessing the almost glassy transparency of the larval stage, migrate up the rivers in dense shoals. This is the time of the whitebait fishery, when they are caught in nets made of wire gauze or mosquito netting. The cultivation and drainage of riparian lands have considerably diminished the extent of spawning and feeding areas that were available in earlier times. From these causes, as well as from the intensity of the fishing operations, there are now few rivers where the runs of whitebait show anything like the abundance of former years. The most productive whitebait fisheries are near the mouths of the rivers of the West Coast of the South Island and in the lower reaches of the Waikato River. Normally the whitebait fishery gives employment to over three hundred regular fishermen, and a greater number of part-time fishers, and, over a period of years, produced an average of approximately 3,000 cwt. of whitebait. As a result of reasonably good seasons over a period of years, and with improved transport from the more remote rivers, in which aeroplanes have played an important part, a substantial whitebait industry has been developed. The quantities marketed in 1950 and 1951, were, however, very much reduced compared with the 1949 figure.

FRESH-WATER FISHERIES.—Native Fishes: Of fresh-water fishes indigenous to New Zealand the species of most commercial importance at the present time is Galaxias attenuatus, which provides the whitebait fishery already mentioned. Other species of Galaxias are known in the streams and lakes of the country. With the exception of the eels, which frequently attain an extraordinarily large size compared with those of the Northern Hemisphere, all the native fresh-water fishes are small, and are therefore not considered to possess any sporting value except to the most juvenile of anglers. There are two species of eels—Anguilla australis, the short-finned eel; and Anguilla dieffenbachii, formerly known as Anguilla aucklandii, the long-finned eel. Recent investigations by Marine Department biologists have thrown new light on their distribution. It is now known that all male eels remain in tidal and brackish waters; female long-finned eels are found throughout all accessible fresh waters, while female short-finned eels are restricted to the warmer, deeper, and slowly-flowing waters, and in the South Island are found only in the lower reaches of rivers and in coastal lakes. Eels constituted an important food supply to the Maoris, who devised very efficient traps for their capture as the adult eels migrated to the sea. This fishery is still carried on by the Maoris of some districts, and during recent years some commercial fishing has taken place for home markets and for export. So far as available supplies are concerned, there is scope for considerable development in connection with eel utilization in New Zealand.

The following list shows the definitely known genera of indigenous fresh-water fish and includes all the principal species.

Scientific NameEuropean NameMaori NameUsual Maximum Size
   Inches
Galaxias attenuatus" Minnow "Inanga7
Galaxias fasciatusNative trout or mountain troutKokopu10
Galaxias brevipinnis" Gudgeon "Taiwharu or kokopu6
Galaxias huttoni..Koaro6
Galaxias burrowsiiCanterbury mudfish..5 to 6
Neochanna apodaMudfishHauhau or waikaka8
Retropinna retropinnaSmeltParaki6
Prototroctes oxyrhynchusGraylingUpokororo12
Cheimarrichthys fosteriTorrent-fish or shark-bullyPapanoko7
Gobiomorphus gobioidesBullyToitoi6
   Feet
Anguilla austrailsShort-finned eelTuna3 to 4
Anguilla dieffenbachii (aucklandii)Long-finned eelTuna4 to 5
Geotria australisLampreyKoro-koro or kuna-kuna2

The "minnow," smelt, grayling, and, of course, the eels and lamprey, are migratory fish which spend parts of their lives in the sea or in estuarine tidal waters, although at least one species of purely fresh-water smelt is known.

Acclimatized Fishes: Although most of the above-mentioned indigenous fishes—especially the eels, kokopu, and upokororo—provided an appreciable portion of the food supplies of the Maoris, and have been a welcome addition to the camp provisions of surveyors, bushmen, and prospectors since the pioneering days, there were many among the early settlers to whom the New Zealand rivers and lakes appeared uninteresting and unproductive in comparison with their native salmon and trout streams. By means of private agency in some cases, and by more organized efforts on the part of Government and local acclimatization societies, attempts to introduce British salmon and trout were commenced in the early " sixties." The brown trout was first established in 1867 by means of ova imported from Tasmania, where the species had been acclimatized a few years earlier from English stock. Importations of brown trout besides the Loch Leven and sea-trout varieties have been subsequently made, so that the species is now found in most of the fresh and tidal waters of New Zealand. Rainbow or steelhead trout, first introduced in 1883 from California, are also now widely distributed. In some lakes, notably Taupo and others in the Thermal Region, they have largely displaced the earlier brown-trout population. The American brook trout (Salvelinus fontinalis) was widely planted in the " seventies " and " eighties," but is now found only in a few back-country streams in the South. The Mackinaw trout, or Great American Lake trout, has been naturalized in Lake Pearson, Canterbury, since 1906. Quinnat salmon, introduced from California in the first five years of the present century, after earlier attempts had failed, are now firmly established, and " runs " of these salmon take place annually between January and June in the larger east coast rivers of the South Island. They have been taken in smaller and more variable numbers in a few rivers on the West Coast and in the Wellington District. Sockeye salmon, imported at the same time, have given rise to a " land-locked " stock in Lake Ohau, no sea-run examples of this species having yet been identified. The introduction of European Atlantic salmon was attempted at various times in the earlier years, and was finally achieved after 2,000,000 ova had been imported in 1910-12 from British and Continental rivers. The species is now established in the Waiau River system and associated lakes (especially Lake Te Anau) in Southland. It is remarkable that, although there is unimpeded access to the sea, the species has largely adopted " land-locked " habits, most of the fish remaining to feed in fresh water until and after they have reached maturity. Relatively small numbers, however, enter the Waiau from the sea.

Besides the above-mentioned members of the salmon and trout family, other species of fish from the Northern Hemisphere which have been acclimatized in New Zealand are the European perch, tench, and carp, the North American catfish (Ameiurus catus), and the small viviparous Gambusia patruelis introduced about 1930 for its utility as a devourer of mosquito larvae.

With the exception of the Rotorua Acclimatization District in the thermal-lakes region and the Southern Lakes District in the South Island, which are under the control of the Department of Internal Affairs, the local administration and management of fresh-water fisheries are in the hands of acclimatization societies.

A fishing licence, for which the fee for the season (opens 1 October and continues for seven months) is £2 in the North Island and £1 10s. in the South Island, enables the holder to fish for acclimatized fish in any part of New Zealand except the Rotorua Acclimatization District (which includes the Taupo Trout Fishing District) and the Southern Lakes Acclimatization District. For fishing in the Rotorua area and the Southern Lakes District the local licence fee is £1 5s. for all male adults, but in the Taupo area of the Rotorua Acclimatization District, which is the most popular of all New Zealand angling resorts, the licence fees for the whole season are £1 10s. for residents in the area, £2 for other residents of New Zealand, and £6 for overseas visitors. For all acclimatization districts there is a reduced scale of licence fees for female and juvenile anglers. Half-season, monthly, weekly, week-end, daily, and single-river licences are also available.

Chapter 23. SECTION 23—MINERALS AND MINERAL PRODUCTION

Table of Contents

The law relating to mining and quarrying is contained in the Mining Act 1926, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Coal Act 1948, the Petroleum Act 1937, the Quarries Act 1944, and the Atomic Energy Act 1945. There have been numerous amendments to these Acts, the most recent of which are the Mining Amendment Acts of 1947 and 1948, the Coal Mines Amendment Acts of 1949 and 1950, and the Quarries Amendment Act 1951. The Coal Mines Amendment Act of 1950 provides for the return to their previous owners of all coal and servitudes vested in the Crown by the Coal Act of 1948, but also ensures a greater measure of control of the working of privately-owned coal than that previously exercised. The Quarries Amendment Act 1951 removed opencast coal workings from the provisions of the Coal Mines Act and brought them within the scope of the Quarries Act 1944.

MINERAL PRODUCTION.—The following statement shows the production of metals and minerals during 1950 and 1951.

Mineral19501951
QuantityValueQuantityValue
Fuels
  £(N.Z.) £(N.Z.)
Coal2,669,451 tons6,247,3412,435,505 tons6,066,258
Petroleum (crude)232,297 gals.7,258185,710 gals.6,779
Metals
Gold76,527 oz.929,41475,115 oz.915,336
Silver199,701 oz.53,729133,291 oz.43,327
Platinum....8 oz.96
Arsenic10 tons188....
Iron ore3,642 tons7,2362,496 tons6,817
Copper ore610 tons10,303178 tons2,141
Tungsten ore22 tons14,42232 tons53,538
Manganese ore352 tons2,165402 tons1,869
Tin ore....1.4 cwt.56
Non-metallics
Bentonite289 tons2,616430 tons4,281
Clay for bricks, tiles, &c.193,396 tons36,612173,333 tons46,055
Clay for pottery, fillers, &c.8,364 tons6,3047,650 tons6,525
Diatomite119 tons252119 tons177
Dolomite665 tons333982 tons982
Limestone, marl, &c., for cement380,381 tons75,643322,683 tons62,428
Limestone for agriculture1,259,759 tons849,5561,182,308 tons797,359
Limestone for industrial uses44,348 tons27,37430,498 tons22,678
Sand, gravel, &c., for roads and ballast2,632,455 tons849,2542,399,941 tons832,552
Sand, gravel, &c., for building aggregate506,971 tons129,736331,806 tons138,947
Dimension stone for building13,169 tons18,0846,011 tons14,947
Rock for harbour work47,798 tons11,48351,894 tons9,171
Magnesite341 tons256580 tons392
Pumice9,716 tons4,5818,774 tons8,490
Serpentine49,493 tons19,92591,976 tons45,174
Silica sand22,343 tons68,98122,508 tons74,244
Asbestos41 tons2,218813 tons40,628
          Totals..9,375,264..9,201,247

Kauri-gum, the (chiefly) fossilized resin of former kauri forests, is counted as a mineral, but is not included in the above table.

The next statement shows the value of New Zealand minerals and allied substances exported during the years stated.

Mineral194919501951Total from 1 January 1853 to 31 December 1951
 ££££
Gold598,2451,296,610835,813120,916,625
Silver19,29625,8955893,882,313
Tungsten ore10,89513,53964,318646,053
Antimony ore......55,700
Mercury......41,319
Other minerals11,57216,14811,954744,996
Kauri-gum102,877125,893132,12624,897,103
Coal (including bunker)71,65918,44524,4328,541,499

GOLD MINING.—The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, but which declined in importance with the exhaustion of the more accessible alluvial-gold deposits and of ore from the zones of enrichment, again came into prominence in the years immediately prior to the war on account of the enhanced price of gold and the revival of gold dredging.

Gold-dredging possibilities presented an entirely new aspect not only on account of the price of gold, but also on account of the greater depths to which modern machines can work and their low cost of operation per cubic yard. Since 1940, however, there has been a steady decline in the production of gold. The decreased importance of gold mining to the community during the war period was responsible for man-power problems and difficulties in securing equipment. These difficulties were further accentuated by rising costs in the post-war years, and tax remissions to the extent of 34s. 8d. per ounce made by the Government to meet such costs, and the increased price of gold consequent upon the devaluation of sterling have not been able to improve the position. A further attempt to assist the industry was the recent decision that on and after 16 August 1952 producers or their agents holding gold-dealers' licences are permitted to sell their gold production overseas on the open market provided the full proceeds of such exports are received by the banking system in United States dollars at not less than thirty-five dollars per fine ounce. Previously all gold was purchased by the Reserve Bank, the price being £12 5s. per fine ounce.

The principal reason for the decline in gold production, however, would appear to be the exhaustion of the gold-bearing areas, and this applies to the three recognized methods of mining.

The number of dredges in active operation during 1951 was the same as in 1950, six on the West Coast and three in Otago, but there was a slight increase in production owing to better results being obtained from some dredges. At present, however, the number of active dredges has been reduced to six, and as recent prospecting operations for new areas have not been attended with success it is apparent that production of gold by dredging must gradually diminish.

Production of gold from quartz mines again showed a decline, as was to be expected from the abandonment of active mining operations at the Blackwater Mine on the West Coast on 9 July 1951. This left the Martha Mine at Waihi as the only gold-producing quartz mine of any consequence, and although it was able to maintain production during 1951 at the level of the previous year, exhaustion of ore reserves has recently compelled this mine to cease operations also. For all practical purposes the quartz-mining section of the industry may be regarded as extinct.

Alluvial mining, now at a very low ebb, showed a further slight decrease during the year. The following table gives particulars of the estimated gold content of gold/silver/bullion production for the last three years.

QuantityValue    
194919501951194919501951
 Oz.Oz.Oz.£££
Quartz mining36,43227,87423,615347,208340,768288,892
Alluvial mining1,4421,7581,44113,40621,00316,917
Dredge mining47,00046,89550,059475,387567,643609,527
          Totals84,87476,52775,115836,001929,414915,336

SILVER.—Nearly the whole of the locally produced silver exported from New Zealand has been obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz mines of the Hauraki goldfield, where gold and silver are found alloyed, the ratio of the two metals in the alloy varying greatly. No other silver-mining operations have been carried out profitably in New Zealand.

With the closing-down of the only two quartz mines of any consequence, the production of silver in New Zealand may be regarded as finished.

IRON ORES.—The two main sources of iron available in New Zealand are the iron-ore deposits of the Onekaka region, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Provincial District ; and the ironsands which are largely concentrated on the beaches of Taranaki, though not limited to that district.

As a result of a systematic prospecting programme of tunnelling and boring carried out by the State during the years 1938 to 1942 the ore reserves of the Onekaka deposits are estimated at 9,500,000 tons, assaying 40 per cent iron.

Although the whole of New Zealand's iron-bearing sand have not been surveyed, there is no doubt that the total quantity is enormous. As a result of prospecting operations by the State the titaniferous ironsands in the vicinity of Patea have been estimated as amounting to 45,500,000 tons, assaying 21 per cent soluble iron, which, by magnetic separation, would yield 14,500,000 tons of concentrates assaying 53 per cent soluble iron. Preliminary investigation at Wanganui and at Waitara has shown great quantities of sand, but of lower iron content, while deposits at Mokau, Awakino, and Manukau still await investigation.

Many attempts have been made to smelt Taranaki ironsand, but commercial success has not attended any of these efforts. Difficulty has been experienced owing to the fineness of the sand and also to the presence of titanic acid. However, it is considered possible that these sands can be economically smelted if mixed in the proportion of 1 part of sand to 4 of Golden Bay ore. In 1949 large-scale tests on the smelting of ironsands by means of an electric furnace and the use of char obtained from sub-bituminous coal were carried out at Onekaka under the supervision of overseas experts. The tests showed that pig iron suitable for conversion to steel could be obtained from Taranaki ironsands by these means.

There has been a small annual production of iron ore from the Onekaka deposits and certain small deposits in the North Auckland district for use in gas purification, the preparation of stock licks, and in the cement industry.

TUNGSTEN.—The principal ore of tungsten in New Zealand is scheelite, though a little wolfram is found in Otago and Stewart Island, but not in economic quantities.

Scheelite occurs at numerous points frequently associated with gold in quartz veins traversing the schists of Otago and Marlborough. It has also been identified in finely divided form in the concentrates from the gold-saving tables of dredges operating on the West Coast.

The scheelite-bearing quartz-veins are generally small and broken, while the scheelite is most erratically distributed in the veins, with the greatest concentration of scheelite situated close to the surface or at shallow depths. Further, many of the lodes occur at high altitudes, which allows of only a short working season ; access and transport present difficulties, and production costs are relatively high.

With the exception of two parcels obtained from Macrae's Flat and one from Barewood, production in 1951 was confined to the Glenorchy field. Other producing centres in Otago have been Stoneburn, Hyde, and Waipori.

The total quantity of locally produced ore exported to 31 December 1951 was 3,494 tons, valued at £646,053.

COPPER.—Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer than thirty-two known localities, but during the last seventy years attempts at their successful exploitation have been unprofitable.

After many years of inactivity, mining was resumed during 1946, when operations were commenced at a copper-ore occurrence at Pakotai, in North Auckland.

Three shipments of ore have been made from this deposit, one of 580 tons which realized £6,255 in 1947, another of 610 tons which realized £10,303 in 1950, and a third of 178 tons which realized £2,141 in 1952. The ore is of good grade averaging approximately 13 per cent of copper, but the deposit is small and ore reserves are not of any magnitude.

It is estimated that the total production of copper to the end of 1951 has amounted to 6,404 tons, valued at £124,302.

MANGANESE.—Manganese ores are found in many localities, chiefly in the older sedimentary rocks. At Tikiora Hill (near Russell), at Parua Bay (near Whangarei), and especially at Waiheke Island, manganese deposits were mined many years ago, while of recent years there has been some production from deposits at Bombay, Moumouai, and Otau, all in the Auckland district. Deposits are, however, generally small and shallow and capable of producing only limited tonnages of ore.

The total quantity of locally produced manganese ore exported to the end of 1950 amounted to 21,588 tons, of a value of £70,867.

MERCURY.—Cinnabar, the principal ore of mercury, is widely distributed in New Zealand, but only in a few localities is it found in quantities of economic importance. The most promising deposits of mercury ore in New Zealand are those of the Puhipuhi district, where for many years efforts have been made to place the production of the metal on a commercial basis. During the war these efforts were revived and production recommenced, the ore being obtained by opencast mining and the mercury recovered in a modern treatment plant with a capacity of 50 tons of ore per day.

Owing to the drastic slump in the price and the need for additional earth-moving equipment, operations were discontinued in 1945.

The total quantity of mercury of New Zealand origin exported up to 31 December 1950 was 111,838 lb., valued at £41,319.

ANTIMONY.—The high price ruling for antimony ores again directed attention to the deposits of these ores in Central Otago, and prospecting operations have been carried out at Mount Stoker in the Nenthorn Survey District, 5 tons of ore being obtained from these operations in 1949, as compared with 9 tons in 1948. There was no production in 1950 or in 1951. Recently attention has been directed to deposits at Endeavour Inlet, in Queen Charlotte Sound.

TIN.—Cassiterite in the form of " stream tin " occurs near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, and has been worked to some extent, though the deposits are of small extent. " Lode tin " has been found in the same locality, but the deposit is not of economic value. Small quantities of cassiterite have also been detected in the stream gravels of the Reefton, Greymouth, and Westport districts. Among other localities in which traces of tin occur are Wet Jacket Arm (Otago) and Campbell Island.

PLATINUM.—In the published lists of minerals of New Zealand platinum is stated to occur in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel. It is only from Southland, however, that platinum has been exported, but quantities produced have been insignificant, and of late years negligible. There had been no production since 1946, when 14 oz. were produced, until 1951 when 8 oz. were produced.

URANIUM.—A concentrated search for uranium ores has resulted in the discovery that some of the auriferous gravels and sands of the West Coast of the South Island contain a small proportion of uranium-bearing materials, in particular, uranothorite and monazite. These accumulate in greater concentration upon the gold-saving tables of the dredges, and it was considered that they might be regarded as a possible source of uranium, but investigation has shown that they are too low grade to be of economic value.

The mining and treatment of the ores of uranium and other elements which may be used for the production of atomic energy are now controlled by the provisions of the Atomic Energy Act 1945.

SULPHUR.—Native sulphur occurs in the thermal districts of the North Island near Rotorua and Lake Taupo, and at White Island, but as yet prospecting work has not shown that there is sufficient quantity to enable the deposits to be economically worked.

While there has been no production of sulphur for many years exports of New Zealand origin in the past have amounted to an aggregate value of £13,241.

ASBESTOS.—Chrysotile asbestos occurs at several points in the massive serpentines of Nelson and Otago, but the only deposits of importance so far located are those of Upper Takaka in the Nelson district. While these deposits have long been known, difficulties of access have prevented prospecting and exploitation, but of recent years an all-weather motor road has been formed giving access to the area. An experimental treatment plant was installed, and a systematic prospecting programme of driving and crosscutting carried out. This programme was completed early in 1945, when active development was suspended. Operations were, however, resumed in 1950 and continued on an increasing scale in 1951.

COAL.—Coal in New Zealand has for many years been mined in certain well-defined areas, beyond which no coal is known to exist in any significant quantities. The major coalfields, with the class of coal found in each are—

Bituminous Coal (Coking): Greymouth, Westport (Buller Coalfield).

Sub-bituminous Coal (Non-coking): Waikato (including North Taranaki), Otago (Kaitangata), Southland (Ohai), Reefton.

Lignite (Non-coking Low Grade): Southland (Mataura).

Minor coalfields from which coal is being mined, but which cannot be expected to provide an important contribution to our coal resources are—

Sub-bituminous Coal: North Auckland (Hikurangi, Kamo), Nelson (Puponga, Westhaven).

Lignite: Canterbury (numerous small deposits), Otago, Charleston (Westport).

In recent years the investigation of coal resources has been carried on by three organizations working in close co-operation. These organizations are (1) the Coal Survey, whose activities are mainly geological and chemical; (2) the Surveying and Prospecting Organization set up by the Mines Department to follow up the Coal Survey with detailed topographical surveys and shallow prospecting by means of cuts, pits, and hand drilling; (3) the Drilling Section of the Mines Department carrying out investigations by deep-core drilling.

As a result of the intensive work of these organizations during the past four years considerably more information is now available than was the case in 1946 when the last estimate of the coal resources of New Zealand which appeared in the Mines Statement for the year 1945 was made. This matter has lately been considered jointly by officers of the Geological Survey and Mines Department, and a new estimate has been prepared based on information obtained from the Mines Department as to reserves of operating coal mines and of closely drilled areas, and from the Coal Survey as to reserves of the districts surveyed. The classification accepted—" measured," " indicated," and " inferred "—is that used by the United States Bureau of Mines and the Commonwealth Mineral Resources Survey. These terms are simply defined as follows:—

  1. "Measured coal" is coal for which tonnage is computed from dimensions revealed in outcrops, trenches, workings, and drill holes and for which the grade is computed from the results of detailed sampling. The sites for inspection, sampling, and measurements are so closely spaced and the geologic character is defined so well that the size, shape, and content are well established. The computed tonnage and grade are judged to be accurate within limits, and no such limit is judged to differ from the computed tonnage or grade by more than 20 per cent.

  2. "Indicated coal" is coal for which tonnage and grade are computed partly from specific measurements, samples, or production data and partly from projection for a reasonable distance on geologic evidence. The sites available for inspection, measurement, and sampling are too widely or otherwise inappropriately spaced to outline the coal completely or to establish its grade throughout.

  3. "Inferred coal" is coal for which quantitative estimates are based largely on broad knowledge of the geological character of the deposit and for which there are few, if any, samples or measurements. The estimates are based on an assumed continuity or repetition for which there is geologic evidence ; this evidence may include comparison with deposits of similar type. Bodies that are completely concealed may be included if there is specific geologic evidence of their presence.

Although these terms are fairly close to the original terms—" proved," " probable," and " inferred "—it was considered better to use the clearly and specifically defined terms as above that now have wide international acceptance.

The figures in all cases represent recoverable coal and not coal in ground.

The following are the total coal resources of New Zealand based on all available information at date (1950).

MeasuredIndicatedInferred
 TonsTonsTons
Bituminous28,000,00021,000,00058,000,000
Sub-bituminous52,000,00045,000,000502,000,000
Lignite13,000,00027,000,000366,000,000
          Totals93,000,00093,000,000926,000,000

It will be noticed, when compared with 1946 figures, that measured bituminous has increased, largely as a result of close drilling on the Buller field, and that a figure for inferred bituminous is presented. In both sub-bituminous and lignite the previous large quantities of proved coal have been considerably reduced, simply because there was no evidence to support such figures as measured coal according to the definition of this term. In both cases inferred resources have been shown, which in 1946 were confined to sub-bituminous. The over-all total of 1,112,000,000 tons is fairly close to the previous 1946 estimate (1,158,436,000 tons).

From time to time concern has been expressed that reserves of measured, recoverable coal are of so low an order in New Zealand. It must, however, be recognized that to establish reserves of this type it is necessary either to block them out by underground development or to define them by close boring, and sound mining practice demands that such reserves should bear some relationship to the scale of the industry and the annual production required. Actually, measured reserves of coal in each class, bituminous, sub-bituminous, and lignite, are sufficient to maintain the present rate of production for a term of years far in excess of those demanded by recognized mining practice, and it is accordingly questionable whether, from some aspects, reserves are accordingly too high rather than too low and there is no justification for the concern expressed.

The rise in inferred lignite and sub-bituminous is the result of work in the Ohai and Kaitangata fields. It is considered that these figures represent a more realistic picture than did those of 1946.

The following table shows the quantitative groupings in the various coalfields of New Zealand, set out under the three rank divisions.

MeasuredIndicatedInferred
Bituminous
 TonsTonsTons
Buller14,000,0006,500,00024,300,000
Murchison....1,500,000
Garvey Creek1,000,0002,300,0002,200,000
Greymouth13,000,00013,000,00030,000,000
          Totals28,000,00021,800,00058,000,000
Sub-bituminous
Northland1,300,0001,700,0003,000,000
Huntly32,000,00018,000,00065,000,000
Maramarua5,000,00015,000,00020,000,000
Mangapehi1,500,000500,0001,000,000
Tatu300,000400,000..
Waitewhena400,000..12,000,000
Mokau....60,000,000
Nelson200,000..2,000,000
Buller Gorge....1,000,000
Reefton1,000,0002,700,0005,000,000
Fletcher Creek....3,000,000
Punakaiki....2,000,000
Kaitangata..6,000,000227,000,000
Ohai11,000,0001,000,000100,000,000
Orepuki....1,000,000
          Totals52,700,00045,300,000502,000,000
MeasuredIndicatedInferred
Lignite
 TonsTonsTons
Charleston6,000,0002,000,0008,000,000
Canterbury250,000..20,000,000
North Otago250,000..2,000,000
Central Otago250,000..15,000,000
Green Island250,000..3,000,000
Kaitangata1,000,0005,000,000156,000,000
Pomahaka....10,000,000
Mataura Valley5,000,00020,000,000152,000,000
          Totals13,000,00027,000,000366,000,000

The following table summarizes coal-mining operations.

YearOutput (Tons)Persons Ordinarily EmployedLives Lost by Accidents In or About Collieries
SurfaceUndergroundTotalsPer Million Tons ProducedPer Thousand Persons EmployedLives Lost
Prior to 194297,975,675..........530
19422,680,0411,3383,6594,9972.241.206
19432,787,8681,3753,9995,3742.871.508
19442,805,9701,6373,9585,5954.282.1412
19452,833,5761,6603,9325,5922.121.076
19462,793,8701,7383,8195,5571.430.724
19472,751,7251,7033,7395,4421.430.734
19482,775,8861,7403,8425,5821.800.905
19492,813,2751,8684,0095,8771.070.513
19502,669,4511,7733,8155,5881.120.543
19512,435,5051,6763,3865,0622.050.985
          Totals125,322,842..........586

The substantial decrease in coal production recorded during the year 1951 was due entirely to the industrial trouble which resulted in several of the more important underground mines being idle for several months. However, the industry showed great recuperative capacity, and towards the end of the year, despite a reduction in imports, coal supply was again adequate for all requirements. This condition still persists, and during 1952 the point was reached where in some grades of coal, supply was actually in excess of demand.

The output of the several classes of coal mined in each inspection district during 1951 together with the total output to the end of that year are shown in the next table. District totals for 1950 are also given.

Class of CoalNorthern District (North Island)West Coast District (South Island)Southern District (South Island)TotalTotal Output to 31 December 1951
 TonsTonsTonsTonsTons
Anthracite....67267223,193
Bituminous..677,258..677,25864,869,464
Sub-bituminous957,414138,399374,6521,470,46552,136,559
Lignite..52,015235,095287,1108,293,626
          Totals for 1951957,414867,672610,4192,435,505125,322,842
          Totals for 1950979,5091,101,426588,5162,669,451122,887,337

17—Ybk.

During 1951, 178 mines were in operation. Of these, 57 operated wholly or principally on freehold land and the remaining 121 wholly or predominantly on Crown land. Output from freehold land was 896,979 tons (36.8 per cent) and output from Crown land 1,538,526 tons (63.2 per cent), these proportions being similar to those recorded in the previous year. Production from underground mines in 1951 amounted to 1,479,373 tons and from open-cast mines 956,132 tons. As mentioned earlier, the decrease in production from underground mines was almost entirely due to the industrial trouble which resulted in some of the more important mines being idle for several months.

Underground Mines.—The following table gives particulars of the operations of underground mining during the last eleven years.

Calendar YearOutput (Tons)Men Employed UndergroundTons Per Man UndergroundMen Employed on SurfaceTons Per Man on Pay-roll
19412,585,3243,6337121,325521
19422,624,2673,6597171,291530
19432,725,8313,9996821,329512
19442,609,5163,9586591,395489
19452,380,8963,9326061,328453
19462,265,1703,8195931,313441
19472,107,0333,7395641,271421
19482,099,1583,8425461,285409
19492,071,2884,0095171,368385
19501,956,9553,8155131,334380
19511,478,3733,3864371,230320

Commencing with the year 1939, there was a sustained increase in the output per man employed underground up to and including 1942, since when there has been an unbroken series of decreases. Conditions in 1951 were abnormal, but the fall between 1942 and 1950 amounted to 204 tons (28.4 per cent) per man engaged underground. The introduction of a seven-hour day early in 1948, instead of eight hours as formerly, is responsible for part of this decrease, but other contributory factors have been the shortage of experienced men and the more difficult mining conditions and longer haulages that have been encountered in some of the older mines. Of late years the output per hewer shift has remained remarkably constant, and the inference is that the over-all decrease is due to the greater number of men required in maintaining services and in transporting coal from the face to the surface. The Mines Statement (parliamentary paper C-2) for the year 1951 states that to maintain production at the present level it is essential that new mines be opened up to replace those approaching exhaustion, operations be mechanized as much as possible, and transport facilities be improved, and progress has been made in all of these directions.

Opencast Mines.—Production of coal from opencast mines in 1951 amounted to 956,132 tons, which was 243,636 tons greater than the production achieved in 1950, and 214,145 tons greater than the record production of 1949. The proportion of the total production of coal obtained from opencast mines amounted to no less than 39 per cent. This record production was due in great part to the industrial trouble which closed down many of the underground mines for several months and necessitated increased production from opencast mines at any cost even, if thereby, normal mining operations became unbalanced and stripping operations were not maintained at the proper level.

There were fifty-nine opencast mines in operation in 1951, and of these twelve operated by the State produced 526,572 tons. All of these State mines have come into production since the beginning of 1944. The progress of opencast mining during the last eleven years is illustrated by the following table.

YearOutput (Tons)Men EmployedTons Per Man Employed
194154,183331,642
194255,774471,187
194362,037461,349
1944196,454242812
1945452,6803321,363
1946528,7004251,244
1947644,6924321,492
1948676,7284551,487
1949741,9875001,484
1950712,4964391,623
1951956,1324462,144

Coal Research and Derived Products.—The Government is keeping abreast of latest developments in regard to the production of oil from coal by the hydrogenation and the low-temperature carbonization processes. During 1950 considerable progress was made in systematic field surveys and mapping of the coal resources of New Zealand, combined with research work in State laboratories into the physical and chemical properties of the various coals. A large amount of investigation into fuel problems was also carried out, and many analyses of coal and other fuel samples were made.

Low-temperature carbonization works, using the Lurgi process, established at Rotowaro, 70 miles south of Auckland, in 1931, produced during 1951, 10,603 tons of carbonettes, 183,819 gallons of tar and oil, and 1,776 tons of char from 21,638 tons of slack coal, which was part of the output of a group of local mines.

The Sockburn plant, near Christchurch, produced during 1951, 30,364 gallons of tar and 5,454 tons of coke.

Coal Utilization.—The approximate distribution of coal consumption during each of the four years 1948-51 is shown in the following table. The total quantity is based on actual production in each year plus imports and minus exports (including bunker coal for overseas vessels). Where the information is available, adjustments have been made for stocks on hand at the beginning and end of the year.

1948194919501951

* Includes hospitals, hotels, &c.

 TonsTonsTonsTons
Railways577,000552,000478,000444,000
Coastal shipping77,00055,00049,00037,000
Gasworks323,000311,000301,000260,000
Factories*1,200,0001,288,0001,306,0001,174,000
Households620,000640,000600,000540,000
          Total consumption2,797,0002,846,0002,734,0002,455,000

State Coal Mines.—The Coal Mines Act 1901 provided for the purchase and working of State coal mines in New Zealand under the direct control of the Minister of Mines. The Finance Act 1951 provided for a change in the financial year for the State Coal Mines Account, and this was given effect to in 1951, the balance date being fixed at 31 December instead of 31 March as hitherto. Consequently the latest period is for nine months only. At 31 December 1951 there were thirty-six State collieries working. These exclude Hillcrest State Opencast Mine which was worked out during 1950.

17*

The outputs of coal produced from State coal mines for the last two financial periods are shown below.

Name of MineYear 1950-51Nine Months to 31 December 1951†
Gross Output*Net Output for DisposalGross Output*Net Output for Disposal

* Includes surplus stock brought on charge or amended for stock deficiencies written off.

† Balance date changed and only nine months in accounts to 31 December 1951.

‡ Production for six months.

§ Ceased production 22 May 1950.

∥ Tonnages for use on works, waste, workmen, and free apportioned with underground production.

¶ Includes 34,535 tons coal produced by iff and Navy personnel.

** Commenced during year.

†† No opencast production during the year.

‡‡ Produced by shiftmen from falls of coal-no hewers employed.

Underground MinesTonsTonsTonsTons
Kamo52,52551,27440,73839,863
Alison50,952‡48,049‡37,99035,414
Rotowaro36,17934,388
Renown35,519‡34,679‡43,36141,974
Wilton71,27269,48239,12837,934
Mangapehi34,44532,95914,56813,753
Tatu27,36025,66815,07814,028
Denniston71,25561,33137,49735,618
Millerton46,02044,72726,63325,786
Stockton∥21,27620,16913,68513,528
Webb75,51871,59244,23143,806
Burke's Creek18,40117,43710,0379,350
Burnwell6,9306,8916,9706,889
Central3,5693,5692,7772,765
Garvey Creek6,6186,46251‡‡50
Blackball50,53847,10027,07125,486
Dobson63,25159,25733,96331,202
Paparoa25,34324,66112,80912,411
Wallsend40,57638,38421,49520,295
Liverpool89,33086,43659,46457,472
Strongman92,65886,48160,61656,497
Birchwood27,27226,19319,28318,492
Linton62,71760,38352,44749,780
Mossbank21,04019,98113,20012,442
Star34,34532,67625,63924,367
Wairaki73,33168,39053,68747,989
          Totals1,102,0611,044,231748,597711,579
Opencast Mines    
Barker's12,020‡11,988‡40,95140,773
Devlin and Bells'6,64‡6,964‡42,28942,227
Thompson's19,680‡19,680‡30,47530,433
Kimihia57,85657,81394,81794,743
Hillcrest§6,0295,980....
Waitewhena38,50238,42131,69731,639
Stockton∥82,47978,19090,527¶90,013
Denniston**....8,4928,489
Garvey Creek2,2702,21616,07116,056
Wangaloa36,31236,17438,59138,470
Black Diamond24,68824,68426,02526,010
Linton††12,47912,014....
McLean's18,70218,70232,33432,334
          Opencast totals317,981312,826452,269451,187
          Underground totals1,102,0611,044,231748,597711,579
          Grand totals1,420,0421,357,0571,200,8661,162,766

The average number of persons employed in and about State mines during the year ended 31 December 1951 was—underground, 2,304; surface, 1,106; total, 3,410. Surface workers include 245 employed at the eleven State opencast mines operating during the period. During the year ended 31 March 1951 the men employed at State mines totalled 3,841.

Financial.—Sales of coal, &c., through the medium of the depots totalled 1,139,606 tons (value, £4,156,882) for the nine months ended 31 December 1951. This compares with 1,340,618 tons (value, £4,242,627) for the year ended 31 March 1951, and 1,159,054 tons (value, £2,552,233) for the previous year.

The net surplus on trading for the nine months amounted to £288,036, from which provision was made for interest on capital amounting to £151,052, leaving a net profit of £136,984. After reserving £76,492 for taxation, it was necessary to transfer £49,906 from General Reserve to meet the statutory sinking fund instalment of £110,398.

Capital expenditure during the period totalled £304,623, compared with £374,887 for the year ended 31 March 1951. A sum of £199,703 was written off as depreciation, so that the net valuation of fixed assets increased by £104,920. No new capital was raised during the nine months, the amount spent on capital account being met out of cash resources.

The only undertaking purchased by the State during 1951 was that of the Kaitangata Coal Co., Ltd., the purchase price being £74,057.

Housing.—Employees in State coal mines may be granted loans for the erection of new homes, the purchase of existing ones, or for repairs and renovations. During the nine months ended 31 December 1951 the number of loans granted was thirty-seven for a total amount of £28,263. Of these, seven were for the erection of new homes, twenty-eight for the purchase of existing houses, and two for repairs, &c. During the period this scheme has been in operation some 386 loans have been granted for a total amount of £234,066. The erection of new houses accounted for 152; purchase, 202; and repairs, &c., 32.

Accident Insurance.—The number of compensable accidents at State coal mines for the nine months ended 31 December 1952 was 743, as compared with 1,229 for the previous twelve months. In addition to being for nine months only, the latest period included three months' stoppage of work on account of industrial trouble at the principal underground West Coast and Waikato mines.

The cost of claims per cent on wages paid amounted to £2 19s. 9d. for the nine months ended 31 December 1951, as compared with £2 15s. for the previous year.

The Accident Insurance Working Account showed a surplus of £34,211 for the nine months ended 31 December 1951, as compared with £48,140 for the twelve months ended 31 March 1951. After providing £18,153 for taxation there remained a balance of £15,858 for transfer to the Accident Insurance Reserve, which at 31 December 1951 stood at £254,071.

PETROLEUM.—Indications of the presence of petroleum are found on the surface in North Auckland, at Moturoa near New Plymouth and elsewhere in Taranaki, over wide areas on the eastern coast of the North Island, and in the South Island at Kotuku, near Murchison, and in the Cheviot district. In earlier years drilling had been carried out in Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Canterbury, Southland, and Westland, the deepest hole being at Moturoa, near New Plymouth, which attained a depth of approximately 6,000 ft. Petroleum of good quality was proved to exist, but only in limited quantity.

After the passing of the Petroleum Act 1937, as amended by section 55 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1939 and sections 59 to 63 inclusive of the Statutes Amendment Act 1941, considerable interest was displayed by some of the major oil organizations, and practically all the potential oil-bearing lands in New Zealand were held under petroleum-prospecting licences.

A great amount of geological and geophysical work was carried out on licensed areas and, in addition to many thousands of feet of core drilling for geological and geophysical purposes, thirteen deep holes were drilled on favourable structures located by the geological work. The deepest hole attained a depth of 10,925 ft., and the total footage drilled amounted to 73,565 ft. The results of this drilling were consistently disappointing, as all the wells proved dry.

Towards the end of 1950 geologists of the Anglo-Iranian Oil Company, assisted by members of the New Zealand Geological Survey, commenced a survey of all available information obtained from past oil-prospecting activities and a review of geological literature on the subject, preparatory to a fresh assessment of New Zealand's oil resources.

Drilling operations in the Moturoa field were resumed during 1948 by New Zealand Oil Refineries, Ltd., and the Dobson No. 1 well was completed early in 1949 at a depth of 2,236 ft., oil-bearing sands being passed through between 2,222 ft. and the bottom of the hole, with oil flowing under its own gas pressure at the rate of 1,200 gallons per day. The sinking of an additional well at Moturoa was commenced during the year 1950, but was abandoned at a depth of 2,000 ft. owing to drilling difficulties.

The total production of crude petroleum to 31 December 1951 is estimated at 4,404,323 gallons.

BENTONITE.—The most promising deposits of this mineral occur at Porangahau, in the Hawke's Bay district, and at Mangatu, near Gisborne. Bentonite is mainly used in the preparation of foundry moulding-sands and drilling muds, but the mineral has many other uses. With the installation of treatment plants, bentonite in a marketable processed form is now available instead of the crude, lump, sun-dried form previously produced. The total quantity of bentonite produced to the end of 1951 was 3,768 tons, of a value of £23,513.

KAURI GUM.—Production of kauri gum has decreased in recent years. The industry suffered a severe setback through the restriction of European markets during the period of the First World War; and, while some recovery was made in the five years immediately following the war, trade in this commodity has since been at a comparatively low level.

A system of control of the trade in, and export of, kauri gum was provided by the Kauri Gum Control Act 1925. The Finance Act (No. 2) 1933 provided for the repeal of the Control Act. The property of the Kauri Gum Control Board was vested in the Crown, the Minister of Lands taking over the powers and obligations of the Board. The Internal Marketing Division of the Marketing Department, since 1937, materially assisted kauri-gum diggers by arranging minimum prices for various types and qualities of gum, and by assisting in the marketing of their product.

During 1951, 1,071 tons of kauri gum, valued at £132,126, were exported, the total quantity of gum exported to the end of 1951 being 456,406 tons, valued at £24,897,103.

PHOSPHATE.—The occurrence of phosphate has been reported from many localities in New Zealand, but so far the deposits of Clarendon and Milburn have proved to be the only ones of economic importance. From 1902 to 1924 these deposits were actively worked, and 141,843 tons of medium-grade phosphate rock were produced.

During 1942 this field was examined in some detail by officers of the Geological Survey. A new phosphate-bearing horizon was located, and an extensive drilling programme carried out over both horizons. The results of this work were rather disappointing, but active mining commenced again in 1943. During the years 1943 and 1944, 7,488 tons of medium-grade phosphate rock were produced, while from 1943 to 1947 the production of low-grade phosphate rock amounted to 40,887 tons. The resumption of imports of rock phosphates from Nauru coincided with the exhaustion of the more favourable sections of the deposit, and operations were terminated early in 1947.

SERPENTINE.—Serpentine, which in the South Island forms vast rock masses in Nelson and Otago, and which occurs in smaller amounts in the North Island, is now of value to the fertilizer industry in the preparation of serpentine superphosphate. Production at first was mainly confined to the smaller occurrences in North Auckland owing to ease of access and transport, but production has now been commenced at much larger deposits near Te Kuiti, in the North Island, and near Mossburn, in the South Island. To the end of 1951, 438,950 tons of serpentine had been mined.

GREENSTONE.—The mineral nephrite, the " pounamu " of the Maori, a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of " greenstone," occurs as rounded segregations in the talc or talc-serpentine rocks of the Griffin Range of north Westland. The principal supply is obtained from the gravels of the Arahura and Taramakau Rivers, and from gold-sluicing claims of the Kunara district. Some of this has been cut and polished in New Zealand for personal and other small ornaments; the remainder has been exported. With the decline in sluicing operations, this mineral is now in short supply.

SALT.—An entirely new departure in mineral production is at present in its early stages at Lake Grassmere, in Marlborough, where salt is being produced by the solar evaporation of seawater. The low rainfall, long hours of sunlight, and the wind conditions make this locality the most suitable one in New Zealand for this purpose.

BUILDING AND ORNAMENTAL STONES.—New Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building stones scattered throughout both Islands. In Auckland there are basalt, andesite, porphyrite, and quartz biotite-diorite, known in the building trade as Coromandel " granite," a hard, coarsely crystalline rock, capable of taking a fine polish. In addition, there are the Whangarei limestone and the Raglan stone, the former an excellent building stone, the latter a good freestone. Taranaki has the hornblende andesites of New Plymouth and Mount Egmont, and Wellington the andesites of Ruapehu.

In Nelson there are the granite of Tata Island and Tonga Bay and the marble or crystalline limestones of the Pikiruna (Riwaka) Range. West Nelson and Westland are well provided with granites and limestones of good quality, well adapted for building purposes; and in the Griffin Range, north Westland, there is found an abundance of finely coloured serpentine, unsurpassed as a decorative stone. Building stone is scarce in Marlborough, but Canterbury is well supplied, having an abundance of Lyttelton bluestone (andesite) and Mount Somers stone, a limestone of exceptional quality. In Otago there is an abundance of excellent building stone, ranging from the well-known Oamaru stone to the granite, gneiss, and limestones of Fiordland, all close to deep water. In Southland there are the so-called Ruapuke " granite," the norite of the Bluff, and the granites of Stewart Island.

The lower story of Parliament Buildings is constructed of Coromandel granite, and the upper stories of Takaka marble.

The following table relates to quarries under the Quarries Act and shows the output for the year 1951. The classification given in this table differs in certain minor instances from that given on page 507.

NorthernHaurakiWest CoastSouthern
QuantityValueQuantityValueQuantityValueQuantityValue

Number of men employed: Northern, 911; Hauraki, 280; West Coast, 109; Southern, 592.

 Tons£Tons£Tons£Tons£
Asbestos........81340,628....
Bentonite....4304,281........
Chalk............1,177588
Clay (bricks, &c.)99,48532,0984,9371,974....51,7997,312
Clay (pottery, &c.)8,7002,610........11,9654,473
Diatomite....3083....8994
Dolomite........982982....
Kaolin....4961,700........
Limestone (cement)175,23332,287....67,6066,11256,37922,552
Limestone (agriculture)309,029187,2291,1511,26647,53315,741824,598593,137
Limestone (industry)11,65513,830....3,2591,95511,9096,155
Marl (cement)............20,9951,400
Magnesite........580392....
Pumice9522,8507,3965,448........
Rock (harbour works)....700560....51,1948,611
Sand, gravel, &c., for roads and ballast1,290,485422,010359,065216,0229,5081,363758,749198,228
Sand (industry)............3,0882,161
Sand, rock, or gravel for building aggregate132,23946,602........196,47990,184
Serpentine....80,97634,174....11,00011,000
Silica sand....20,20871,7092,47077....
Stone (dimension) for building....140400....5,87114,567
Stonedust (coal-mines)........356185....
          Totals2,027,778739,516475,529337,617133,10767,4352,005,292960,462

The Quarries Act 1944, which repealed the Stone Quarries Act 1910 and its amendments, includes any place with a face of more than 15ft. in depth, in which persons work in excavating any kind of material from the earth, with the exception of coal (other than opencast coal workings), gold, scheelite, or petroleum. It does not apply to any road or railway cutting, or to excavations for buildings, but does include any tunnel of more than 50 ft. in length, in the construction of which explosives are used. The Quarries Amendment Act 1951 places opencast coal workings under the scope of the Quarries Act 1944.

PERSONS ENGAGED.—The following table shows the number of persons employed in or about mines and stone quarries during each of the last five years.

19471948194919501951
Metalliferous mines1,2081,058923946915
Coal mines5,4425,5825,8775,5885,062
Stone quarries2,1482,2152,2702,4051,916
          Totals8,7988,8559,0708,9397,893

Accidents in mining and quarrying operations in 1951, with 1950 figures in parentheses, resulted in five (3) deaths in coal mines, nil (nil) in metalliferous mines, and five (nil) in quarries. In addition, twenty-one (33) persons were seriously injured in coal mines, two (nil) in metalliferous mines, and five (2) in quarries.

STATE AID TO MINING.—State aid to mining in New Zealand is given in several forms—viz., (1) geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) schools of mines; (4) subsidized roads to mining fields.

During the year the Geological Survey carried out the following programme:—

Regional Geology.North Auckland.—Two subdivisions, the Waipoua and the Whangape, have been mapped, and field work was commenced in the Maungataniwha Subdivision.

Rotorua.—The detailed survey of the Edgecumbe Subdivision was commenced. The major work in Rotorua during the past year was the investigation of the geothermal resources of the Wairakei area for the Ministry of Works.

Napier.—Field work in the Te Aute Subdivision was completed.

Ngaruawahia.—A resurvey of the Huntly-Maramarua Coalfield necessary to establish the most suitable areas for prospecting and subsequent development was commenced. About one-third of the potential coal-bearing area has been surveyed.

Greymouth.—Regional mapping has continued in the Nelson-Blenheim area; the survey of the Reefton and Garvey Creek Coalfields has been completed; the Kotuku area has been re-examined to ascertain if a more favourable interpretation of the geology as regards its oil potentialities is possible.

Christchurch.—The regional survey of Amberley and Motunau Survey Districts was completed.

Balclutha.—The resurvey of the Kaitangata Coalfield was completed.

Invercargill.—The mapping of Nightcaps and Morley areas is proceeding in an endeavour to provide additional information to elucidate the complex structure of the Ohai Coalfield.

Hydrology.—Observation wells throughout Canterbury have been measured periodically and the fluctuations of water level studied and interpreted. Irrigation areas and areas for future irrigation have been given special attention so that any possible harmful effects of the scheme may be detected and avoided. The occurrence of groundwater in connection with drainage and water supply has been studied.

Similar systematic investigations of water resources have been extended to Otago, Southland, Hawke's Bay, and the Waikato, and the district geologist for North Auckland has attended to the immediate requirements in his area; but there is still an urgent demand for extending these investigations throughout the country. Advice on the development of water supplies has been given by the district geologist to the Lands and Survey, Railways, and Education Departments, and to various local bodies and industries throughout New Zealand.

Engineering and Economic Geology.—In addition to the Wairakei geothermal investigation and the survey of the coalfields, dam sites and problems in development of the Waikato and the Braeburn-Longford hydro-electric schemes have been examined, reports prepared, and periodic inspections have been made of these and the Roxburgh scheme. Clays for ceramics and bricks, quartz sands for glass and moulding sands, limestone for agricultural lime and cement manufacture, aggregate for concrete, rocks for roadmaking and protective work, pozzolanas for use with cement, and quarry sites for macadam have been investigated and reports furnished.

Paleontology.—Much of the work of this group, which is now organized as Macropaleontology, Micropaleontology, and Paleobotany Sections, has been devoted to servicing the district field geologists, assisting research workers at universities and museums, preparing appendices for bulletins, and a good deal of editing of bulletins for publication. Great progress has been made in the recently formed Paleobotany Section, which now enables the correlation of our terrestrial sediments, and promises to be of considerable importance in its application to the coal-mining industry.

Petrology.—This section also has devoted considerable time to servicing district geologists in identifying rocks and minerals, and in the preparation of reports to accompany bulletins. The mineralogical characteristics of suitable pozzolanas for the replacement of cement in concrete is being investigated in collaboration with other branches.

For industry, rocks, minerals, and gemstones have been identified; for Ministry of Works and State Hydro Electric Department the suitability of rocks as aggregate for concrete and for use with bituminous mixes was investigated; rocks encountered at different dam sites and in test bores have been identified; for Railways Department, the deterioration of concrete tunnel lining was investigated in collaboration with Dominion Laboratory; for Mines Department, mineral residues from stone dust were investigated as a possible cause of silicosis. The mineral content of bottom samples from " Discovery II " and H.M.N.Z.S. " Lachlan " was identified. A close examination of the rocks and rock structure encountered in the Rimutaka tunnel is being maintained and recorded.

Dominion Laboratory.—The following is a summary of work carried out at the Dominion Laboratory during 1951 in connection with mining industries:—

Pozzolanas.—As a result of preliminary tests of a wide range of pozzolanic materials it has become possible to recommend two deposits for large-scale tests for suitability for use, in the finely ground condition, as a replacement for cement in concrete for dam construction. The larger-scale tests have been put in hand by Dominion Physical Laboratory; a lot of work is required to complete the investigations.

Lead, Zinc, and Copper Ores.—Further assistance was given to the Auckland Smelting Co., Ltd., which is prospecting the sulphide ores of Te Aroha in the hope of working them for base metals. Many samples were examined for lead, zinc, copper, gold, and silver.

Similar ores from Fiji were assayed, with particular reference to zinc.

Bentonite.—The certification of bentonite for export was continued during the year.

Limestones.—Many samples of limestones were examined for suitability for agricultural use; also some from the Te Kuiti district in connection with the cement industry investigations being carried out by Geological Survey.

Feldspar.—In connection with attempts being made by the Director of the Pottery and Ceramics Research Association to develop the use of Kaiteriteri feldspar as a flux for whiteware in ceramics, the effects of various mineral-dressing treatments on the iron contents of the treated feldspars were investigated.

Mercury.—A red boulder discovered by a prospector in the foothills of the Tararuas was found to contain about 20 per cent of mercury, as cinnabar and free mercury. An officer of the Laboratory assisted in a search of the locality for a possible mercury lode, but without success.

Miscellaneous.—Many mineral samples forwarded by prospectors were tested for identification and several assays made for gold and silver. Other samples of interest included serpentine; iron ore from Suva; molybdenum-copper ore; manganese ores from Cook Islands and Fiji; sulphur from a volcanic crater in Samoa; antimony ore from Marlborough; stone dusts for mines; clays for pottery; glass sands; ocean-bottom sediments; bore cores, waters, gases, &c., from Wairakei; and rocks and soil fractions for analysis for Geological Survey.

Coal.—The Coal Research Section of the Laboratory analysed 780 samples of coal, including 64 run-of-mine samples, 76 mine-face samples, and 543 drill samples. These were sent in by the field officers of the Coal Surveys of the Mines Department. Limestones, outcrop samples from prospectors, mine airs, and sundry industrial fuel samples were also analysed.

Miscellaneous.—As an aid towards the development of the mining industry the Government offers varied and liberal assistance to prospectors in the form of subsidies, expert and technical advice, use of plant, &c. Subject to the provisions of the Mining Act, the holder of a valid miner's right is entitled to prospect for gold or any other metal or mineral (except coal) on any Crown land. He may also obtain authority from the Governor-General to prospect on Maori land, and he may also prospect on private land with the consent of the owner. Wardens in mining districts and Commissioners of Crown Lands in other districts may, with the consent of the Minister of Mines, grant prospecting licences for coal.

The total expenditure by way of direct assistance to mining in the year ended 31 March 1952, with 1950-51 figures in parentheses, was £2,482 (£1,179), of which £1,868 (£414) was advanced to promote and maintain coal production, and £614 (£765) to assist metal mining. In addition, the Mines Department expended £26,981 (£23,163) in prospecting and development work.

For the education of prospectors and mining students seven schools of mines are subsidized by the Government, in addition to the Otago University School of Mines. The schools of mines are situated at Thames, Waihi, Huntly, Westport, Reefton, Runanga, and Ohai. The expenditure on these schools by the Government during the year ended 31 March 1952 was £4,905, as against £6,693 during the previous year.

The expenditure in the form of subsidies and direct grants upon roads and tracks to mining areas during the year ended 31 March 1952 amounted to £1,314, as compared with £12,485 during the previous year.

BOARD OF EXAMINERS.—The Board of Examiners annually conducts examinations of candidates for certificates as first class and second class mine managers, battery superintendents, and dredgemasters under the Mining Act, and for certificates as first class and second class mine managers, mine surveyers, and electricians under the Coal Mines Act. Examinations of candidates for certificates as underviewers and firemen-deputies under the Coal Mines Act are held at intervals when necessary. No candidate is permitted to present himself for examination unless he holds an authority from the Secretary to the Board of Examiners. Thirty-three certificates were issued in 1951.

COAL MINERS' RELIEF FUND.—The Coal Mines Act 1925 required the owner of every coal mine to contribute 1/2d. per ton on all coal sold, for the relief of coal miners who may be injured while working, and for the relief of the families of coal miners who may be killed or injured.

Section 4 of the Coal Mines Amendment Act 1947 increased this levy from 1/2d. to 1d. per ton. This rise was made necessary by the imminent exhaustion of the fund, and during 1948 it was also necessary for the State coal mines to pay £1,000 in levies slightly in advance of the due date so that the current outgoings could be met. These contributions are paid to the Coal Miners' Relief Fund established under the Act, the fund being administered by the Public Trustee with the assistance of local committees.

Receipts for the year ended 31 March 1952 were £11,204, and expenditure for the year was £5,767. Interest earned amounted to £505, and the balance standing to the credit of the fund on 31 March 1952 was £19,494. For the year ended 31 March 1951 the figures were: receipts, £11,386; expenditure, £6,283; interest, £317; balance as at 31 March 1951, £13,552. The financial position of the fund continues to improve as a result of the increased levy.

AMENITIES FUND.—The Coal Mining Districts' Amenities Council met on three occasions and dealt with forty applications for financial assistance from organizations in mining townships.

Twenty-two applications were granted, committing the Amenities Fund to payments over a period of years totalling £52,345. The remainder of the applications were either deferred or declined.

The amount standing to the credit of the fund with the Public Trustee on 31 December 1951 was £23,764 15s. 6d.

These amenities are financed by a levy of 3d. per ton on all coal produced in New Zealand.

Information concerning monetary benefits for miners incapacitated by miner's phthisis or any other occupational disease or heart disease contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand appears in Section 7 (Social Security, Pensions, Superannuation, &c.).

Chapter 24. SECTION 24—FACTORY PRODUCTION

Table of Contents

Statistics of factory production were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census; but, commencing with the year 1918-19, the collection became an annual one. In regard to the production year 1948-49 the annual survey was carried out on a sample basis, only twenty major industries being covered. From the results of this collection, and from other available information, certain estimates for factory production as a whole were made, and these have been incorporated in this section, together with the data for those industries specifically covered. An analysis of the statistics for recent years, with a brief summary covering the period 1910-11 to 1950-51, is given in the following pages. More complete statistics will be found in the annual Statistical Report on Factory Production.

It should be noted that the production year does not coincide with the calendar year, the end of March generally marking the end of the accounting period. In the important semi-primary industries, butter, cheese, and condensed milk manufacture, and meat freezing and preserving, the financial years—and, incidentally, the periods covered by the returns from which the accompanying statistics are compiled—are in accordance with the production seasons ending respectively in the following June (or July) and September.

A review of the statistics of factory production for a number of years shows that, following the depression of the early nineteen-thirties, New Zealand industries had been making steady progress up to the outbreak of the Second World War; progress to which the establishment and growth of new industries had contributed considerably. This diversification and expansion, which received a further impetus as the result of the policy of import selection and control instituted by the Government towards the end of 1938, greatly increased the occupational range of factory employment, and local production of raw materials ceased to be the limiting factor in the growth of factory industries, local manufacturers being able to meet the country's needs in many products which previously had been almost exclusively imported. This development stood New Zealand in good stead during the years of the Second World War when heavy calls were made on the industrial community to supply goods no longer obtainable from overseas for both the Armed Forces and civilian requirements. Not only were there large increases in the output of lines for which appropriate manufacturing facilities and skills were available, but new facilities were provided, locally and by importation, and new skills acquired for production in lines not previously attempted in this country. On the other hand, during the war and in the post-war period labour shortages and difficulties experienced in obtaining overseas, sources of supply of plant and raw materials have restricted the supply of certain commodities. Despite these obstacles, a continued expansion of New Zealand industries has been manifested in recent years.

The development of the country's hydro-electric power resources has been a potent factor in industrial growth. Until the outbreak of the Second World War curtailed deliveries of generating equipment and led to heavier demands on available supplies owing to the expansion of industry, ample power was available in both Islands at rates comparing very favourably with those in other and more highly industrialized countries. The all-over price per unit retailed in 1950-51 was 0.86d., with much lower rates for industrial supply in the urban areas. Shortage of generating capacity necessitated continuous control on the growth of load, and restrictions on the use of current have been necessary at certain periods in recent years. The State Hydro Electric Department is pressing forward extensive hydro-electric-development schemes in both the North and South Islands.

SCOPE OF STATISTICS.—Statistics of factory production are collected annually by the Census and Statistics Department from registered factories engaged in the manufacture, repair, or treatment of articles and which employ at least two hands (including the working proprietor). All registered factories are not covered in this annual survey, some of the main groups excluded being—

Bakeries.Abattoirs and cool-stores.
Cake and pastry kitchens.Electrical and radio repair and servicing shops.
Boot repairers (since 1919). 
Watch repairers (since 1919).Garages and service stations with less than two mechanics.
Bespoke tailors, dressmakers, milliners (since 1922). 
 All one-man factories.

In addition, some 9,000 employees engaged in certain Government workshops such as Post and Telegraph, Ministry of Works, Railways, &c., are as yet not covered in the statistics shown in this report.

The effect of the limitations on the scope of the statistical inquiry is shown in the following table, which compares the coverage of the survey with the totals for factory registrations with the Department of Labour and Employment.

YearFactory Registrations*Statistical SurveysColumn (e) as a Percentage of Column (c)
FactoriesPersons EngagedFactoriesPersons Engaged
* Excluding Government factories.
        (a)(b)(c)(d)(e)(f)
1947-4819,102162,8027,966140,26786
1949-5020,246170,5778,027144,30985
1950-5120,535175,5548,318148,94085

GENERAL SUMMARY.—The statistics in the table following illustrate the growth of New Zealand's factory production to its present standing.

YearNumber of EstablishmentsPersons EngagedSalaries and Wages PaidCost of Materials“ Other Expenses ” (i.e., Expenses of Operation Other Than Salaries and Wages and Cost of Materials)Value of OutputAdded Value

* Productive employees only.

† Not available.

‡ Estimates based on results of sample survey carried out during that year.

   £££££
1910-113,48345,924*4,786,698*18,782,92929,317,02310,534,094
1915-163,75548,744*5,791,704*30,197,78443,034,03312,836,249
1920-214,02269,68113,172,99652,933,49477,828,01324,894,519
1925-264,79478,70816,153,82251,668,1008,395,92182,358,85130,690,751
1929-305,16882,86116,846,28658,484,2459,954,86190,757,98132,273,736
1930-315,19477,91415,617,05248,458,3569,388,62677,745,24929,286,893
1932-334,99368,92112,048,14842,726,0438,097,04266,109,45523,383,412
1933-345,02872,65112,106,50047,067,5648,108,89071,770,87224,703,308
1934-355,27079,35813,244,37352,277,2858,809,91279,324,47327,047,188
1935-365,53686,58814,844,36760,172,8489,374,36990,014,74829,841,900
1936-375,72896,40118,333,07770,938,16510,481,253105,941,72235,003,557
1937-385,924102,34420,981,58775,371,55810,540,208113,691,55638,319,998
1938-396,146102,53522,270,01075,634,90310,001,804114,447,42638,812,523
1939-406,342108,72224,460,54985,243,38311,043,557129,061,82643,818,443
1940-416,395113,99926,946,79998,547,80411,978,820147,153,55948,605,755
1941-426,367117,21429,504,299102,260,86012,812,901155,566,19553,305,335
1942-436,127114,59032,256,071107,447,79913,331,973165,936,28458,488,485
1943-446,202117,86434,433,075112,883,93214,516,235175,686,68962,802,757
1944-456,485122,41437,379,062122,695,10615,481,351189,800,76467,105,658
1945-466,991128,20841,499,113123,508,43816,278,562195,258,61471,750,176
1946-477,642134,43545,336,217138,533,72218,247,043218,106,18279,572,460
1947-487,966140,26752,132,689181,773,21821,240,976272,155,33390,382,115
1948-49‡8,000142,50056,000,000203,000,00023,350,000301,000,00098,000,000
1949-508,027144,30961,316,840221,228,64726,334,762331,703,908110,475,261
1950-518,318148,94070,386,677274,165,77730,528,205395,045,818120,880,041

Factory production climbed fairly steadily from 1910-11 until a relatively high level was attained in 1929-30. During the depression of the early “ thirties ” there was a decided fall, but 1933-34 saw the commencement of a gradual recovery in industrial conditions. The pre-depression level was surpassed in 1936-37, and from then on each successive year has set new record high levels for factory production. During the Second World War there were temporary reductions in the numbers of establishments operating, and a fall in the number of persons engaged occurred in 1942-43 as a result of mobilization for home defence following the entry of Japan into the war. However, by 1944-45 recovery had more than made up for these reductions, and from that year New Zealand industries have maintained the rapid progress characteristic of the immediate pre-war years, despite difficulties in the form of labour shortages and of the supply of imported plant and materials.

In the 8,318 establishments recorded in 1950-51 the average number of persons engaged was higher by 4,631, or 3.2 per cent, than in the 8,027 establishments reported in 1949-50. The salaries and wages paid increased by £9,069,837, or by 14.8 per cent. The cost of materials used increased by £52,937,130, or 23.9 per cent, while the value of output rose by £63,341,910, or 19.1 per cent, resulting in the added value increasing by £10,404,780, or 9.4 per cent.

In making use of the following summary by provincial districts for the year 1950-51 it is necessary to keep in mind the differences in size and population of the respective provincial districts (refer to Section 3—Population).

Provincial DistrictNumber of EstablishmentsPersons EngagedSalaries and Wages PaidCost of MaterialsOther Expenses of OperationValue of OutputAdded Value
   £££££
Auckland ..3,09957,42527,341,175110,128,57012,702,733159,551,07849,422,508
Hawke's Bay3775,0762,423,02513,430,941963,30817,274,1073,843,166
Taranaki ..3694,7432,503,11016,781,2931,156,85120,927,3644,146,071
Wellington1,86634,39416,429,62958,020,4216,941,81986,317,50828,297,087
Marlborough101816359,3091,250,765140,8521,646,494395,729
Nelson ..2482,5231,216,6872,883,082516,8134,926,4682,043,386
Westland ..1011,315632,898618,159230,5441,657,3321,039,173
Canterbury1,21225,13511,330,34239,613,8234,291,62558,187,28418,573,461
Otago—       
Otago ..59712,7175,665,21017,555,7352,457,41827,056,4939,500,758
        Southland3484,7962,485,29213,882,9881,126,24217,501,6903,618,702
        Totals ..8,318148,94070,386,677274,165,77730,528,205395,045,818120,880,041

ESTABLISHMENTS AND EMPLOYEES.—There was an increase of 291 in the number of establishments reporting in 1950-51 over the 1949-50 total, compared with increases of 61 in 1949-50 and 324 in 1947-48. The increases recorded in the immediate post-war years were numerically the highest recorded and compare with the percentage increases recorded after the First World War. The same factors operated after both wars—viz., the re-establishment of businesses closed down during the war period and the opening of new businesses by returned servicemen. In addition, in recent years the shortage of labour in the principal centres resulted in branch factories and workrooms being opened in secondary towns to tap the labour resources in those areas.

The following table shows the average (monthly) numbers of wage earners and of total persons engaged in each of the principal industries and in all industries, and the number of establishments operating, during the year 1950-51.

IndustryNumber of EstablishmentsWage-earning EmployeesTotal Persons Engaged
M.F.M.F.
Meat freezing and preserving489,82541211,070612
Ham and bacon curing425682268471
Butter, cheese, and other milk products3763,2401053,977387
Fellmongering and woolscouring32444151411
Tanning ..187341780536
Gasworks ..441,21031,597114
Electric supply ..963,322374,456514
Sawmilling, planing, &c6658,8711810,076165
Lime crushing and cement1001,164..1,32519
Brick, tile, and pottery611,2121151,321147
Grain milling ..455522468264
Biscuit and confectionery811,2621,3991,4521,538
Ice cream ..5920392283135
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves41639430733488
Miscellaneous foods68340324439385
Brewing and malting561,25531,45867
Aerated waters and cordials87367749350
Tobacco and cigarettes8367766438816
Soap and candle22314159391191
Paint and varnish2040054523114
Chemical fertilizers8877..99333
Woodware and joinery2751,670412,074103
Paper bags and cartons49636588757641
Wallboard and building sheet9287031,04322
Concrete products2231,248..1,49433
Sheetmetal working1552,1963642,482454
General engineering5837,7321259,063429
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair1822,6246053,063788
Range making ..108286888092
Printing and publishing3815,3441,6206,5312,218
Agricultural and dairying machinery741,14031,31466
Motor-body building851,03721,19433
Motor and cycle repairs1,4207,66489,434538
Motor-vehicle assembly111,583251,72758
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods133432585620639
Rubber products and vulcanizing851,5643301,832418
Furniture and cabinet making5813,5984764,328586
Footwear manufacture1332,6102,0192,9272,147
Woollen mills ..201,6111,0411,7001,083
Hosiery and knitted goods828261,7501,0001,886
Clothing ..8272,30014,9063,28015,678
All other industries9409,3792,84811,1183,500
                Totals ..8,31894,05831,395111,57137,369

The distribution of the sexes among the persons engaged shows a considerable preponderance of males. In the five years prior to the Second World War the proportion of female employees in factories was steady at approximately 25 per cent. After rising rapidly to a peak of 31.5 per cent in 1942-43 as a result of additional women being recruited for factory work and men being called for military service, the proportion then fell equally rapidly back to the pre-war figure.

In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any great extent; but the male preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in greater demand. In Wellington and Otago the excess of males is less than in other districts, mainly on account of the comparative importance of their clothing and textile industries. Women and girls are chiefly found in the following industries: clothing, 15,678; printing, publishing, and bookbinding, 2,218; footwear manufacturing, 2,147; hosiery and knitted goods, 1,886; woollen mills, 1,083; biscuits and confectionery, 1,538; and tobacco and cigarette manufacture, 816.

The following figures show that in 1950-51 for approximately eleven wage earners there was one proprietor (actively engaged), manager, or overseer.

 1949-501950-51
GroupNumber of PersonsPer Cent of TotalNumber of PersonsPer Cent of Total
Proprietors actively engaged2,8332.02,7651.9
Managers, overseers, &c.8,3865.88,7285.9
Accountants, clerks, &c.11,4007.911,9948.0
Wage-earning employees121,69084.3125,45384.2
                Totals144,309100.0148,940100.0

A classification of the establishments, according to the number of persons engaged, is given at five-yearly intervals from 1924-25 onwards. Figures for the latest year 1950-51 are also included.

YearFactories With Persons Engaged Numbering—                Totals
10 or Under11-2021-5051-100Over 100
Number of Factories
1924-252,9727205701551214,538
1929-303,4768005911641375,168
1934-353,7257644961431425,270
1939-404,2189577722121836,342
1944-454,1391,0468332701976,485
1949-504,9931,4091,1063122078,027
1950-515,0911,5761,1333002188,318
Number of Persons Engaged
1924-2512,65810,69018,06711,09424,67477,183
1929-3015,47411,78517,97711,65825,96782,861
1934-3514,90111,32115,3099,71628,11179,358
1939-4017,21214,04823,31614,73739,409108,722
1944-4518,38215,54725,78718,80943,889122,414
1949-5024,48120,60834,38621,30443,530144,309
1950-5125,03322,72535,26720,20545,710148,940

The classification according to the number of persons engaged shows clearly that, judged by the standards of highly industrialized communities, the average size of the industrial unit in New Zealand is small. Factories employing ten persons or under accounted for 61 per cent of the total number of factories in 1950-51.

The two tables which follow give the numbers of male and female wage earners employed in factories on the fifteenth or nearest representative day of each month from the year 1943. No figures were collected for the year ending March 1949. There are considerable and uniform seasonal movements apparent in the figures for male wage earners, due almost entirely to the influence on the totals of the figures for the important and highly seasonal industries such as meat freezing and preserving, and butter, cheese, and other milk products making. Accretions to the labour force became apparent in 1944, and accelerated to an annual gain of approximately 8,000 in 1946. This figure was not held in 1947, but the figure recorded for January 1951 established a record.

Male Wage Earners Employed in Factories, by Months
194319441945194619471948194919501951
January70,52773,23777,40583,86389,91694,485..97,42799,544
February70,77374,19077,82185,17390,18594,588..97,00698,984
March70,47773,06476,62485,22589,72593,533..95,87396,120
April71,02273,78077,82484,59189,838..93,74695,873..
May70,80773,35277,72184,55189,675..93,44695,777..
June69,16172,16475,91082,80188,186..91,50293,647..
July66,64569,83872,69680,67586,070..89,70992,062..
August66,80070,01973,02181,14886,029..90,38992,770..
September66,93170,89473,82482,09186,714..90,71693,282..
October67,01370,80374,98582,42387,284..90,56192,832..
November..67,46471,59676,43684,09288,001..91,32493,494..
December70,77575,53081,52087,93292,643..95,60897,901..

In the case of female employment there are no marked seasonal or other cyclical movements to disguise the steady increases which were recorded from 1938 up to April 1945, but it may be noted that January is generally the month of lowest employment, additions to the staff by mid-January being fewer than the losses sustained at the end of the previous year. The increases referred to reached their highest rate in the second quarter of 1940, and thereafter the rate of accretion fell. In the first quarter of 1946 the losses of female staff were running at a very high rate, consequent on the lifting of the man-power-direction regulations. This rate of depletion fell rapidly, however, and a stable level of employment was reached later in the year. Later years have recorded a steady increase in monthly totals for female factory workers, the peak being reached in November 1950.

Female Wage Earners Employed in Factories, by Months
194319441945194619471948194919501951
January29,81229,24029,44026,68326,03026,619..28,40129,667
February30,53830,45030,69427,49927,21627,804..29,78931,382
March30,79730,74630,86627,54827,43227,904..30,18631,591
April30,84530,97931,01627,46727,710..28,88330,298..
May30,72130,97730,83827,39028,008..28,82430,582..
June30,62430,94930,49727,34728,001..29,13930,962..
July30,48530,92530,39327,41428,111..29,30030,978..
August30,41030,90129,99727,33528,268..29,58531,210..
September30,36930,94229,87827,60228,372..29,76331,615..
October30,28430,88729,54527,68428,394..29,97331,928..
November30,35130,85529,38627,91928,670..30,45432,153..
December30,28730,92229,08227,78728,505..30,54131,996..

SALARIES AND WAGES.—The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages include amounts paid as bonuses and for overtime. Figures illustrative of the rise in the aggregate amount paid in salaries and wages will be found in the general summary given earlier in this section.

The amounts received by male and female employees (inclusive of all groups—executive, clerical, and wage earning) and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below.

YearMalesFemalesBoth Sexes
TotalAverageTotalAverageTotalAverage
 ££££££
1945-4634,964,7173776,534,39618441,499,113324
1946-4738,839,6453856,496,57219445,336,217337
1947-4844,760,9574217,371,73221652,132,689372
1949-5052,386,8294818,930,01125361,316,840425
1950-5159,710,99053510,675,68728670,386,677473

The averages shown relate to all persons engaged, irrespective of age, industry, status, and personal occupation, and year-to-year comparisons may be affected by changes in any of these factors. The figures do, however, give an indication of the increased earnings of factory workers in recent years, the average for males having risen by 111 per cent and for females by 165 per cent since 1938-39. Of interest also is the relative improvement in the earnings of female wage earners over the same period; whereas in 1938-39 the figure for average earnings of females was 42.5 per cent of the corresponding figure for males, in 1950-51 the ratio had increased to 53.5 per cent.

The table following shows the amount of salaries and wages paid in each of the principal industries and the total for all industries during the years 1949-50 and 1950-51.

Industry1949-501950-51
MalesFemalesMalesFemales
 ££££
Meat freezing and preserving6,212,141147,9057,251,770196,131
Ham and bacon curing354,79219,444381,77222,787
Butter, cheese, and other milk products2,063,79684,9652,379,736102,701
Fellmongering and woolscouring280,6311,879283,3922,630
Tanning ..396,2236,775449,12312,025
Gasworks ..780,65226,334843,39628,623
Electric supply2,134,134125,7712,377,544142,691
Sawmilling, planing, &c.4,732,25630,9665,381,97946,935
Lime crushing and cement630,1954,029671,3304,682
Brick, tile, and pottery643,21647,126672,58645,218
Grain milling335,67214,936363,50616,878
Biscuit and confectionery737,917367,556790,469416,283
Ice cream ..138,58834,216144,03236,670
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves327,870111,986348,350128,475
Miscellaneous foods198,51382,862226,959100,071
Coffee and spice grinding and preparing32,05411,848
Brewing and malting765,75517,779805,27620,708
Aerated waters and cordials216,4599,537235,51014,633
Tobacco and cigarettes209,761214,322229,831234,067
Soap and candle181,42550,088200,38651,492
Paint and varnish248,42022,155313,00434,008
Chemical fertilizers582,4338,399594,2089,366
Woodware and joinery912,66121,257985,87226,507
Paper bags and cartons314,101144,092418,610168,324
Wallboard and building sheet453,4553,136555,8026,052
Concrete products589,8206,062725,5449,338
Sheetmetal working1,094,516115,9461,286,550132,566
General engineering3,857,796113,7884,729,172134,279
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair1,240,919196,1401,551,014236,075
Range making451,61426,628456,27828,207
Printing and publishing3,072,241534,4403,548,367624,650
Agricultural and dairying machinery570,27517,140643,90119,149
Motor-body building521,6088,002569,1429,309
Motor and cycle repairs3,909,642125,3554,300,776141,438
Motor-vehicle assembly833,90517,1811,025,81622,208
Saddlery and harness and leather goods273,007166,772297,163193,707
Rubber products and vulcanizing763,18381,2901,066,478121,629
Furniture and cabinet making1,768,382129,8221,924,441156,669
Footwear manufacture1,364,759547,7511,457,061613,883
Woollen mills766,530290,044836,965362,324
Hosiery and knitted goods519,099446,055588,024545,610
Clothing ..1,578,1633,712,2671,816,4974,480,048
All other industries5,328,250785,9655,983,358976,641
                Totals52,386,8298,930,01159,710,99010,675,687

MOTIVE POWER.—A supply of cheap motive power is essential for industrial development. New Zealand industries were formerly somewhat handicapped in this respect, long railway hauls and, in some instances, sea carriage being involved in the transport of coal from the mines to the factories. The difficulties in the way of obtaining a supply of cheap motive power have been met by the development by the State of hydro-electric schemes, for which New Zealand is topographically well suited. As mentioned earlier in these notes, restrictions in the supply have been necessary during recent years.

The following table shows the numbers and aggregate horsepower of each class of engine used in factories for 1927-28, 1937-38, and the last three years available.

Class of Engine1927-281937-381947-481949-501950-51
* Included with “water.”
Steam .. .. No.1,9111,5011,128 928
H.P.125,792153,988130,717 115,950
Gas .. .. .. No.40012184No.*
H.P.16,5186,8583,9623,151*
Oil .. .. .. No.3285641,483 1,527
H.P.11,99439,51472,576H.P.85,280
Water .. .. No.2552621681,071,259463
H.P.150,859450,633768,261 870,164
Electric .. .. No.12,42825,62670,53486,52396,421
H.P.111,942181,757344,423402,309425,279
                Totals .. .. No.15,32228,07473,39789,67499,339
H.P.417,105832,7501,319,9391,473,5681,496,673

The figures relating to horsepower represent the indicated horsepower of the engines installed and not the horsepower actually used. The statistics include the horsepower of turbines, pelton wheels, and other engines used in the generation of electric current.

The following table shows the total number of engines and horsepower in use in the principal industries and the totals for all industries for the years 1939-40 and 1950-51.

Industry1939-401950-51
Number of EnginesHorsepowerNumber of EnginesHorsepower

* Not available.

† Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of plywood and veneer was included in sawmilling and woodware, &c.

‡ Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of linseed oil was included in paint and varnish manufacture.

§ Figures for rubber products, &c., for 1950-51 include rubber footwear—in 1939-40 the latter goods were included in footwear manufacture.

Meat freezing and preserving2,65848,5155,76762,608
Ham and bacon curing1591,4943242,028
Butter, cheese, and other milk products2,99028,0975,48143,438
Fellmongering and woolscouring1861,7704392,893
Tanning ..3422,4068744,695
Gasworks ..**4364,138
Electric supply212611,659173972,702
Sawmilling, planing, &c.†2,35944,0295,07799,906
Lime crushing and cement66923,8941,15227,314
Brick, tile, and pottery3716,2451,02410,088
Grain milling2815,7494416,827
Biscuit and confectionery8846,0531,8538,677
Ice cream ..2802,0129283,453
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves2711,1641,0132,968
Miscellaneous foods1505479292,544
Coffee and spice grinding and preparing72422
Brewing and malting6384,0461,2417,436
Aerated waters and cordials3648965961,254
Tobacco and cigarettes151509409949
Soap and candle2021,1503762,213
Paint and varnish‡1339045703,203
Chemical fertilizers5978,02791410,599
Woodware and joinery†1,0455,3343,08111,687
Paper bags and cartons2388091,0852,388
Wallboard and building sheet28946505,516
Concrete products1871,0161,0132,826
Sheetmetal working7453,1902,3746,432
General engineering2,08613,3408,98734,197
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair6431,2152,6715,298
Range making1658113691,592
Printing and publishing3,14911,8835,26715,639
Agricultural and dairying machinery3211,7048893,221
Motor-body building3,3517,3797252,121
Motor and cycle repairs6,63410,289
Motor-vehicle assembly7573,152
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods111259755537
Rubber products and vulcanizing§1899801,89417,806
Furniture and cabinet making1,7375,1785,09611,593
Footwear manufacture§5131,7012,8434,134
Woollen mills4166,1321,4008,786
Hosiery and knitted goods2776501,7122,583
Clothing ..1,4472,4068,4237,642
All other industries3,74139,32512,69759,301
                Totals34,358902,99499,3391,496,673

A deficiency in the statistics arises from the lack of information relating to the actual or estimated period during which the engines or motors were in use. This is an important aspect of considerations affecting the quantitative measurement of the motive power employed.

CONSUMPTION OF COAL.—During the year 1950-51, 1,214,880 tons of New Zealand coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production, a decrease of 6,318 tons over the 1,221,198 tons recorded in 1949-50. No imported coal was used in either year.

The gasmaking industry accounted for 300,715 tons, or 25 per cent, of the total amount of coal used in industries covered by the factory-production statistics. A further 47 per cent was used by four industries—namely, butter, cheese, and other milk products making, 239,500 tons; meat freezing and preserving, 136,686 tons; lime crushing and cement making, 100,723 tons; and electric supply, 90,389 tons.

MATERIALS.—The value of materials used or operated upon does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry and another for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. As an instance, the factory constituent in the products of the three food-processing industries heading the tables shown in this section is comparatively small, whereas the aggregate cost of finished woollen fabrics is far in excess of the value of untreated wool.

The cost of materials used in the principal industries and in all industries during the last four years available is given in the table hereunder.

Industry1946-471947-481949-501950-51

* Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of plywood and veneer was included in sawmilling and woodware, &c.

† Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of linseed oil was included in paint and varnish manufacture.

‡ Figures for rubber products, &c., for 1949-50 and 1950-51 include rubber footwear—prior to 1949-50 the latter goods were included in footwear manufacture.

 ££££
Meat freezing and preserving31,952,83636,351,87243,491,28861,980,401
Ham and bacon curing2,202,6632,486,5563,181,6643,345,751
Butter, cheese, and other milk products27,602,25542,732,02953,404,54061,286,266
Fellmongering and woolscouring3,514,7394,281,8357,485,88115,538,029
Tanning ..1,090,3501,232,9191,268,8521,817,903
Gasworks ..768,305833,277965,3201,337,293
Electric supply8,360,2898,464,96510,082,31510,329,405
Sawmilling, planing, &c.*3,543,5354,314,1825,461,8666,711,218
Lime crushing and cement350,173426,412592,658485,471
Brick, tile, and pottery82,091129,542168,252159,975
Grain milling2,155,9572,309,9922,780,9522,868,630
Biscuit and confectionery1,820,7032,330,9153,321,8203,607,149
Ice cream ..286,236365,144447,542523,262
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves1,242,8561,545,7061,549,4501,643,558
Miscellaneous foods900,4491,162,6381,617,1841,740,867
Coffee and spice grinding and preparing143,175167,806180,046
Brewing and malting2,156,8422,286,5732,499,9452,776,496
Aerated waters and cordials286,962337,754384,912478,367
Tobacco and cigarettes1,880,2192,219,9863,412,9913,609,364
Soap and candle734,891855,196887,6781,038,053
Paint and varnish †1,459,8622,253,8781,957,8282,251,767
Chemical fertilizers1,470,8143,127,1633,827,1283,993,832
Woodware and joinery*1,299,8351,735,4371,798,1251,774,944
Paper bags and cartons1,048,1141,415,6141,616,2922,325,924
Wallboard and building sheet540,615683,253813,436962,255
Concrete products380,144483,726833,2851,086,471
Sheetmetal working1,933,5052,624,1842,773,9703,209,482
General engineering2,705,9663,490,3424,792,0835,650,371
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair1,965,6492,751,3793,836,3114,931,764
Range making301,878399,230425,274430,591
Printing and publishing2,764,5173,511,2813,708,5134,289,708
Agricultural and dairying machinery1,051,4911,320,7761,724,1382,483,767
Motor-body building  543,269610,086
Motor and cycle repairs6,274,26711,381,6685,002,5255,329,045
Motor-vehicle assembly  6,976,6758,778,626
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods741,751748,445808,394890,870
Rubber products and vulcanizing‡964,760963,9081,340,9652,343,418
Furniture and cabinet making2,006,0122,479,9372,706,4792,641,483
Footwear manufacture‡2,000,7752,582,6642,666,4703,413,033
Woollen mills828,590884,9281,289,5311,878,880
Hosiery and knitted goods1,143,0261,555,5722,026,9402,677,319
Clothing ..5,279,3367,767,1099,561,60411,438,317
All other industries11,297,28914,777,42517,014,25619,496,366
                Totals138,533,722181,773,218221,228,647274,165,777

In considering the cost of materials used it should be remembered that the semi-primary industries (e.g., meat freezing and preserving, and butter, cheese, and other milk products) account for a very large proportion of the total. In 1950-51, for example, the two industries mentioned accounted for £123,266,667 out of a total of £274,165,777 for cost of materials used. Constituting as they normally do close on one-half of the total cost of materials used in all industries, the figures for the semi-primary industries influence the total figures for any year. Indeed, a study of the total cost of materials over a number of years shows that frequent and wide oscillations in primary-produce prices are clearly reflected therein. In this connection, too, it should be mentioned that considerable increases in primary producers' costs during recent years have been met by direct and indirect subsidies rather than by higher prices. To some extent, then, the costs of materials of these two semi-primary industries are understated, with a consequent effect on the total cost of materials for all factory industries. Also, difficulty has been experienced in determining what actually constitutes materials in the electric-supply industry. For the purpose of factory-production statistics the figure for materials in respect of this industry is deemed to be the total expenditure for the year, less salaries and wages met out of revenue from the sale of energy.

PRODUCTS.—The value of products is based upon the valuation of goods at the factory door.

In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which value normally constitutes approximately two-thirds of the value of products. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are treated again in other industries, such as furniture making, joinery, &c., part of the value of the timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of furniture and joinery made. Duplication of this kind is found in many industries.

The following table shows the gross value of products for the principal industries and for all industries as recorded in each of the collections for the last four years available.

Industry1946-471947-481949-501950-51

* Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of plywood and veneer was included in sawmilling and woodware, &c.

† Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of linseed oil was included in paint and varnish manufacture.

‡ Figures for rubber products, &c., for 1949-50 and 1950-51 include rubber footwear—prior to 1949-50 the latter goods were included in footwear manufacture.

 ££££
Meat freezing and preserving40,482,86545,013,05355,271,07368,412,479
Ham and bacon curing2,715,5222,988,4053,857,2254,136,261
Butter, cheese, and other milk products31,504,08246,921,90158,681,77866,848,198
Fellmongering and woolscouring3,931,9174,804,5088,186,27316,270,486
Tanning ..1,722,1431,907,5331,960,1142,614,417
Gasworks ..2,053,6072,140,6212,430,1472,914,112
Electric supply10,403,07710,627,10612,790,46613,464,817
Sawmilling, planing, &c.*8,815,84011,023,96714,256,23416,900,825
Lime crushing and cement1,606,7341,825,2982,441,3722,499,457
Brick, tile, and pottery997,6861,234,3621,587,8621,626,484
Grain milling2,804,6443,032,9713,567,6483,677,698
Biscuit and confectionery3,390,3484,031,1965,460,0206,034,011
Ice cream ..706,921836,921974,3791,076,917
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves1,990,1632,335,6682,399,7582,648,685
Miscellaneous foods1,332,3201,695,5532,327,3262,524,457
Coffee and spice grinding and preparing217,483235,715258,201
Brewing and malting3,948,4264,011,6314,411,1094,973,776
Aerated waters and cordials652,320737,389868,6451,097,672
Tobacco and cigarettes2,964,7233,697,0424,817,7245,009,989
Soap and candle1,322,9601,375,7161,474,1391,639,164
Paint and varnish†1,966,9422,897,4762,663,8673,250,299
Chemical fertilizers2,582,5094,336,6925,352,2375,736,569
Woodware and joinery*2,509,7533,207,3573,429,4443,400,357
Paper bags and cartons1,701,8022,220,7832,546,3963,638,648
Wallboard and building sheet1,172,7201,501,3371,925,1372,176,549
Concrete products890,1721,151,0451,857,6102,337,239
Sheetmetal working3,414,1294,491,4994,886,2735,610,941
General engineering7,327,0748,731,89211,278,04313,669,426
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair3,564,7874,688,7306,323,6508,032,925
Range making855,4711,011,1491,109,0731,153,541
Printing and publishing7,723,1589,003,33810,335,33712,120,024
Agricultural and dairying machinery2,049,8962,437,1532,806,2543,719,661
Motor-body building  1,351,5581,494,489
Motor and cycle repairs11,946,33019,016,44411,239,29712,155,845
Motor-vehicle assembly  8,586,80610,868,641
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods1,386,8511,329,2071,456,2351,632,632
Rubber products and vulcanizing‡1,852,6481,960,9033,065,5195,159,637
Furniture and cabinet making4,107,5094,880,9705,602,1765,631,931
Footwear manufacture‡4,018,4714,920,5695,257,9826,374,762
Woollen mills2,389,2092,369,7053,036,5174,115,219
Hosiery and knitted goods2,276,2732,785,1623,826,9854,678,120
Clothing ..10,385,71913,783,07417,155,93220,516,377
All other industries20,420,97824,954,29228,590,08733,202,081
                Totals218,106,182272,155,333331,703,908395,045,818

ADDED VALUE.—As indicated under the heading of “ Products,” the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or the relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. In many cases by far the larger portion of the value of products represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained in New Zealand by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the “ added value.”

The table given hereunder shows the added value for the principal industries and the totals for all industries for each of the last four years available.

Industry1946-471947-481949-501950-51

* Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of plywood and veneer was included in sawmilling and woodware, &c.

† Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of linseed oil was included in paint and varnish manufacture.

‡ Figures for rubber products, &c., for 1949-50 and 1950-51 include rubber footwear—prior to 1949-50 the latter goods were included in footwear manufacture.

 ££££
Meat freezing and preserving8,530,0298,661,18111,779,7856,432,078
Ham and bacon curing512,859501,849675,561790,510
Butter, cheese, and other milk products3,901,8274,189,8725,277,2385,561,932
Fellmongering and woolscouring417,178522,673700,392732,457
Tanning ..631,793674,614691,262796,514
Gasworks ..1,285,3021,307,3441,464,8271,576,819
Electric supply2,642,7882,162,1412,708,1513,135,412
Sawmilling, planing, &c.*5,272,3056,709,7858,794,36810,189,607
Lime crushing and cement1,256,5611,398,8861,848,7142,013,986
Brick, tile, and pottery915,5951,104,201,419,6101,466,509
Grain milling648,687722,979786,696809,068
Biscuit and confectionery1,569,6451,700,2812,138,2002,426,862
Ice cream ..420,685471,777526,837553,655
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves747,307789,962850,3081,005,127
Miscellaneous foods431,871532,915710,142783,590
Coffee and spice grinding and preparing74,30867,90978,155
Brewing and malting1,791,5841,725,0581,911,1642,197,280
Aerated waters and cordials365,358399,635483,733619,305
Tobacco and cigarettes1,084,5041,477,0561,404,7331,400,625
Soap and candle588,069520,520586,461601,111
Paint and varnish†507,080643,598706,039998,532
Chemical fertilizers1,111,6951,209,5291,525,1091,742,737
Woodware and joinery*1,209,9181,471,9201,631,3191,625,413
Paper bags and cartons653,688805,169930,1041,312,724
Wallboard and building sheet632,105818,0841,111,7011,214,294
Concrete products510,028667,3191,024,3251,250,769
Sheetmetal working1,480,6241,867,3152,112,3032,401,458
General engineering4,621,1085,241,5506,485,9608,019,055
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair1,599,1381,937,3512,487,3393,101,161
Range making553,593611,919683,799722,950
Printing and publishing4,958,6415,492,0576,626,8247,830,316
Agricultural and dairying machinery998,4051,116,3771,082,1161,235,894
Motor-body building  808,289884,403
Motor and cycle repairs5,672,0637,634,7766,236,7726,826,800
Motor-vehicle assembly  1,610,1312,090,015
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods645,100580,762647,841741,762
Rubber products and vulcanizing ‡887,888996,9951,724,5542,816,219
Furniture and cabinet making2,101,4972,401,0332,895,6972,990,448
Footwear manufacture‡2,017,6962,337,9052,591,5122,961,729
Woollen mills1,560,6191,484,7771,746,9862,236,339
Hosiery and knitted goods1,133,2471,229,5901,800,0452,000,801
Clothing ..5,106,3836,015,9657,594,3289,078,060
All other industries9,123,68910,176,86711,575,83113,705,715
                Totals79,572,46090,382,115110,475,261120,880,041

The development of factory production in New Zealand from 1919-20 onward is clearly portrayed in the following diagram, which also shows the relationship between cost of materials, added value, and value of output.

EXPENSES OF OPERATION.—Total operating costs of factory production for the year 1950-51 amounted to £375,080,659, of which salaries and wages accounted for £70,386,677, cost of materials for £274,165,777, and other expenses for £30,528,205, while value of output totalled £395,045,818.

The table below shows the principal items comprised in the figure for expenses of operation, other than salaries and wages and cost of materials, for the last four years available.

Item1946-471947-481949-501950-51
 ££££
Cost of coal1,189,6691,390,2011,851,0282,699,477
Cost of other fuel and power1,592,1191,816,0532,139,7352,438,155
Insurance ..1,196,1741,446,7311,688,5551,955,749
Depreciation3,531,3844,252,6045,808,2586,811,331
Repairs and maintenance3,702,9114,286,9965,146,9225,706,460
All other expenses7,034,7868,048,3919,700,26410,917,033
                Totals18,247,04321,240,97626,334,76230,528,205

The cost of coal used in recent years has recorded very sharp rises, due mainly to increased freights and the recent withdrawal of subsidies.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1945 provided for additional special rates of depreciation on premises and plant acquired, erected, or installed after 1 April 1945. The effect of this provision and of the higher post-war price level for capital equipment is reflected in the greatly increased figure for depreciation recorded in the periods shown.

CAPITAL INVESTED AND ASSETS.—Information as to the amount of capital invested in manufacturing industries was collected for some years, but the figures obtained were found to be unsatisfactory. The chief factors militating against the collection of reliable information have been the methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing.

A more satisfactory indication of the capital investment in the manufacturing industry is obtained from figures of manufacturers' fixed assets. Not only are the figures more reliable than those for capital invested, but they do not suffer from the understatement of capital (from the economic viewpoint) which occurs in those cases where the factory premises, or, in some few cases, even the plant, is not owned by the manufacturer, but is rented. In these cases an estimate of the value of the rented asset has been obtained by capitalizing the annual rental shown. Approximations in the figures for fixed assets are also made where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries, necessitating an apportionment as between the industries. In most instances, too, fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an overstatement due to insufficient allowance having been made for depreciation, obsolescence, &c., or an understatement owing to appreciated site value, excessive allowance for depreciation, or currency depreciation resulting in the assets being understated in terms of their present earning capacity or replacement cost. It is necessary to bear in mind these limitations to the accuracy of the figures of fixed assets appearing in the following table, which shows the values of these assets for each of the last ten available years together with an analysis by principal industries for 1950-51. For the year 1950-51 information is also shown by principal industries of the amounts expended during the year by way of capital additions and alterations.

IndustryCapital Additions and Alterations During the YearValue at End of Year (Including Estimated Value of Rented Assets)
Land and BuildingsPlant and MachineryTotalsLand and BuildingsPlant and MachineryTotals

* Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of plywood and veneer was included in sawmilling and woodware, &c.

† Prior to 1949-50 the manufacture of linseed oil was included in paint and varnish manufacture.

‡ Figures for rubber products, &c., for 1949-50 and 1950-51 include rubber footwear—prior to 1949-50 the latter goods were included in footwear manufacture.

 ££££££
Totals—      
          1940-41......29,229,71954,525,41883,755,137
          1941-42......30,199,29856,928,63487,127,932
          1942-43......30,892,66857,361,10488,253,772
          1943-44......31,733,70459,006,65390,740,357
          1944-45......33,932,72763,058,55296,991,279
          1945-46......35,921,26067,969,258103,890,518
          1946-47......38,060,76475,459,261113,520,025
          1947-48......42,592,98190,219,732132,812,713
          1949-50......51,303,406110,990,704162,294,110
1950-51—      
          Meat freezing and preserving664,207525,7241,189,9316,096,0392,434,9428,530,981
          Ham and bacon curing16,01616,08132,097338,980140,429479,409
          Butter, cheese, and other milk products649,906867,5301,517,4363,449,7793,689,6397,139,418
          Fellmongering and woolscouring12,01631,17243,188237,824169,923407,747
          Tanning24,29032,60156,891195,513168,501364,014
          Gasworks20,357216,825237,182550,1274,264,0364,814,163
          Electric supply556,10110,439,68410,995,7856,924,84180,012,34686,937,187
          Sawmilling, planing, &c.*300,8161,007,7591,308,5752,397,8283,691,7386,089,566
          Lime crushing and cement173,171301,936475,107737,983984,5991,722,582
          Brick, tile, and pottery48,10152,002100,103585,859583,7211,169,580
          Grain milling37,72445,27983,003553,276303,269856,545
          Biscuit and confectionery68,595272,083340,6781,028,6491,014,8202,043,469
          Ice cream49,94463,512113,456335,248352,768688,016
          Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves9,04477,95486,998337,180384,517721,697
          Miscellaneous foods19,52531,71751,242366,674271,702638,376
          Brewing and malting116,144222,276338,420977,5611,083,5692,061,130
          Aerated waters and cordials25,14045,70970,849283,422272,016555,438
          Tobacco and cigarettes21,34163,73485,075392,394316,070708,464
          Soap and candle15,29032,22347,513243,236213,574456,810
          Paint and varnish†45,81839,25085,068373,604199,595573,199
          Chemical fertilizers50,030126,640176,670500,807714,5621,215,369
          Woodware and joinery*41,74871,740113,488604,707412,7011,017,408
          Paper by and cartons38,787142,079180,866438,819494,333933,152
          Wallboard and building sheet22,56239,07161,633438,543403,207841,750
          Concrete products59,17769,885129,062445,970389,644835,614
          Sheetmetal working104,659111,265215,9241,022,843597,0131,619,856
          General engineering229,018367,719596,7372,895,8902,239,6095,135,499
          Electrical and radio manufacture and repair141,115124,011265,1261,168,015541,9101,709,925
          Range making18,70222,96041,662133,81990,422224,241
          Printing and publishing213,239700,404913,6432,848,6872,616,2945,464,981
          Agricultural and dairying machinery48,31531,23379,548432,060196,247628,307
          Motor-body building31,37621,69353,069429,613128,169557,782
          Motor and cycle repairs227,046203,499430,5454,354,4361,496,8165,851,252
          Motor-vehicle assembly58,25245,194103,446379,966202,706582,672
          Saddlery and harness, and leather goods4,03113,21417,245358,28483,938442,222
          Rubber products and vulcanizing‡118,658291,579410,2371,354,2421,872,5833,226,825
          Furniture and cabinet making76,37086,473162,8431,386,634544,7981,931,432
          Footwear manufacture ‡29,553110,483140,036782,403613,8271,396,230
          Woollen mills107,173154,647261,820643,565727,5161,371,081
          Hosiery and knitted goods93,014191,162284,1761,035,238855,1951,890,433
          Clothing122,716274,729397,4453,621,8481,170,1134,791,961
          All other industries608,926732,2471,341,1736,678,8554,486,29111,165,146
                    Totals5,318,01318,316,97823,634,99158,361,261121,429,668179,790,929

The classification indicating the amount of capital investment in the various classes of industry is of interest. Since electric-supply undertakings and gasworks require heavy expenditure on construction work, plant, machinery, reticulation, &c., it is not surprising that the combined value of fixed assets for these two industries is such a large proportion of the whole, being approximately 50 per cent of the total recorded for all industries in 1950-51. Yet, for the same year, these industries contributed less than 5 per cent of the total value of output recorded.

ORGANIZATION OF INDUSTRY.—New Zealand's industrial progress has been fairly rapid, but industry is as yet organized on a relatively small scale.

The law in New Zealand restricts the membership of a partnership to not more than twenty persons, a private company to not fewer than two or more than twenty-five persons, and a public company to not fewer than seven persons. Co-operation is characteristic of certain industries engaged in the processing of primary products, mainly butter and cheese manufacturing. Municipal enterprises are confined mainly to public-utility industries—e.g., gasworks and the generation and distribution of electricity—while the State operates the chief central hydro-electric generating stations, and the Government Printing Office.

Information as to the character of organization of the establishments engaged in factory production during 1950-51 is given in the following table.

Character of OrganizationNumber of EstablishmentsPersons EngagedHorsepower AvailableCost of Materials Used or Operated UponValue of Manufactures or ProductsAdded Value
TotalPer Establishment
* Average of totals.
    ££££
Individual1,5287,48820,4434,030,9118,876,0094,845,0983,171
Private firm or partnership8544,85516,5703,100,3696,584,4013,484,0324,080
Public registered company86845,300204,61184,135,299124,111,46939,976,17046,056
Private registered company4,43578,454232,999109,216,583170,487,15861,270,57513,815
Co-operative and miscellaneous4104,76643,32561,739,09367,326,6865,587,59313,628
Municipal and Government2238,077978,72511,943,52217,660,0955,716,57325,635
                Totals8,318148,9401,496,673274,165,777395,045,818120,880,04114,532*

As would be expected, the average size of establishments operated by public registered companies is larger than in any other type of industrial organization, the added value per unit being three times as high as that for the next highest non-governmental type (private registered companies). Private companies, however, occupy a very high place, both numerically and in the share they contribute to the total added value created in New Zealand factories (51 per cent in 1950-51, as compared with 33 per cent in the case of public companies). Municipal and general governmental enterprises accounted for 5 per cent of the total added value in 1950-51.

Examination of the statistics of added value over a series of years indicates that private companies have increased appreciably in relative importance, while the individual and partnership types of organization have declined. Very little change has occurred in the percentage of total added value attributable to the operations of public companies, or municipal and general governmental undertakings.

CLASSIFICATION OF INDUSTRIES.—In the tables which follow a classification of industries, according to the nature of the work carried on, is presented. Four classes are distinguished:—

Group I comprises those industries in close association with and dependent on pastoral farm production, being engaged in the processing of pastoral products for the market. The raw material undergoes only slight changes in the factory or works, and consequently the added value is small in relation to the cost of materials. The specific industries falling within this category are meat freezing and preserving; ham and bacon curing; butter, cheese, and other milk products making; sausage-casing making; fellmongering and woolscouring; and boiling down and manure making.

Group II includes those industries which provide public utility services under monopoly conditions so far as competition within the industry is concerned; they are gasworks and electricity generation and supply.

Group III consists generally of those industries classed as extractive, being concerned with the utilization of natural resources. The added value in these industries is large in proportion to the value of output, and represents principally wages. The following industries come within this group: fish curing; sawmilling; lime crushing and burning and cement making; brick, tile, and pottery making; pumice-insulation making; and phormium-flax milling. The processing of the agricultural product, linen flax, is also included in this group.

Group IV comprises all industries for which statistics are available and which do not come under the previous groups. It includes several industries, such as grain milling, &c., which may be considered to be on the borderlines of Group I or Group III, and also several industries, such as motor and cycle engineering and repairing, &c., where repair work rather than manufacture in the narrow sense of the term predominates. In the industries in this group the raw material, is, generally speaking, subjected to detailed and elaborate processing, and the “ added value ” is therefore relatively high.

An important purpose served by this classification of industries is the analysis of all factory production in New Zealand to permit of its segregation into the three functional production classes.

These three classes are—

  1. “ Primary ” production, which consists of the production of the farm or extraction from mine, quarry, forest, &c., of raw material and its preliminary processing for the market. The product may be either food in consumable form (e.g., meat and fish) or merely the raw material for further processing. Of the groups distinguished above, I and III fall into this class and would be considered with statistics for farming and mining in assessing primary production in New Zealand.

  2. “ Secondary ” production comprises the more complete processing or transformation in factory or workshop of raw material derived from primary production into the final form required by the consumer (e.g., clothing or prepared foodstuffs) or producer (e.g., machinery). The industries in Group IV come into this class and may be said to cover practically all secondary production in New Zealand, with the exception of building construction.

  3. “ Tertiary ” production is the term given to the value produced by the transport, communication, wholesale and retail trade, and other service industries. Group II industries, which fall into this class, measure a small part of production in this field. A recent decision of Government to conduct a Census of Distribution in 1953 will provide a first indication for New Zealand of the value of tertiary production as a whole.

It will be noted that the terms “ primary,” “ secondary,” and “ tertiary ” are indicative of function and not of economic importance; in fact, the more developed is the economy the higher are the proportions of workers engaged, and of value produced, in the “ secondary ” and “ tertiary ” production fields relative to the “ primary.”

The following table shows the principal statistics for the various groups for the years 1949-50 and 1950-51.

GroupPersons EngagedSalaries and Wages PaidMaterials UsedOther Expenses of OperationProductsAdded ValueLand, Buildings, Plant, and Machinery
  ££££££
1949-50
I17,7079,439,212108,249,4765,932,788127,256,99719,007,52115,062,413
II6,4113,066,89111,047,635553,65615,220,6134,172,97884,264,009
III13,3306,298,4876,422,4843,647,47318,787,38112,364,8977,326,852
IV106,86142,512,25095,509,05216,200,845170,438,91774,929,86555,640,836
Totals144,30961,316,840221,228,64726,334,762331,703,908110,475,261162,294,110
1950-51
I17,89710,925,564143,084,9716,257,942157,290,37714,205,40616,912,480
II6,6813,392,25411,666,698581,98916,378,9294,712,23191,751,350
III13,4676,999,9817,491,0724,577,29821,471,82713,980,7559,262,749
IV110,89549,068,878111,923,03619,110,976199,904,68587,981,64961,864,350
Totals148,94070,386,677274,165,77730,528,205395,045,818120,880,041179,790,929

The next table shows for the year 1950-51 the principal statistics of factories coming within Group IV—classified according to the value of output.

Factories with Value of Output as UnderNumber of FactoriesNumber of Persons EngagedValue of OutputOutput Per Person Engaged
NumberPer Cent of TotalNumberPer Cent of Total£Per Cent of Total£
£ £       
Under 2,5006319.321,5341.381,080,8680.54705
2,500- 4,9991,33819.765,0074.524,970,5042.49993
5,000- 9,9991,72625.4911,10910.0012,291,2266.151,106
10,000- 14,99984812.538,8227.9610,322,7255.161,168
15,000- 19,9994226.235,4254.897,227,7933.621,332
20,000- 49,9991,04915.5023,40621.1134,104,44317.061,457
50,000- 99,9994096.0417,36115.6628,600,34414.311,647
100,000-249,9992313.4116,63515.0034,370,38817.192,066
250,000-499,999731.089,9688.9925,456,32712.732,554
500,000 and over430.6411,62810.4941,480,06720.753,567
Totals Group IV6,770100.00110,895100.00199,904,685100.001,803

The position of the larger scale establishments in this group of industries is striking in respect of both value of products and output per person engaged.

More detailed statistics of the foregoing groups are contained in the annual Statistical Report on Factory Production.

VOLUME OF FACTORY PRODUCTION.—In connection with the preparation of the series of index numbers of volume of production, as given in Section 19 of this Year-Book, a special series covering volume of production of the factory industries has been constructed. Index numbers have been computed from 1929-30 onwards for the factory industries as a whole, and also for each of the four groups into which these industries are divided under the immediately preceding heading. The 1948-49 index numbers are based on the sample survey of factory production carried out in that year and to which reference has been made earlier in this section.

Index Numbers of Volume of Factory Production Base: 1938-39 (=100)
Production YearGroup IGroup IIGroup IIIGroup IVAll Groups
TotalPer Person EngagedTotalPer Person EngagedTotalPer Person EngagedTotalPer Person EngagedTotalPer Person Engaged
1929-3075817397959870917492
1930-3178877695779164886990
1931-3282987493498755856090
1932-33921067495468357886394
1933-3493947492548759896592
1934-35961017794648769937495
1935-3698998297799276938196
1936-371031028797888991989298
1937-381011009399949196979797
1938-39100100100100100100100100100100
1939-4011010711010610397111104110103
1940-4112010611911510499114102114103
1941-4212210212412510396116100116102
1942-43124104130137111103120106120107
1943-4411899138145118103126109125108
1944-45127103143145114102130107129108
1945-4612498147139112101134105131105
1946-4712899154141113104146107140106
1947-4812896158147131110159112151110
1948-4913199167151138111163113155112
1949-50136103174155143113174118164117
1950-5113198176149149117185122172118

The low level of factory production during the depression period and the subsequent recovery and expansion are illustrated in the accompanying diagram. The diagram is divided into two parts, the first referring to those industries coming within Group IV, as described under the previous heading, and the second to all factory industries. In addition to volume of production, added value is also shown, the index numbers employed being on the same base 1938-39 (=100).

OVERTIME.—The following table summarizes overtime worked in factories in respect of wage-earning employees during the years 1945-46 to 1947-48, 1949-50, and 1950-51.

YearOvertimeAverage Overtime Worked Per Wage Earner
MalesFemales                TotalsMalesFemales
 HoursHoursHoursHoursHours
1945-4612,028,3091,868,34213,896,65114168
1946-4712,250,9291,394,97213,645,90113751
1947-4812,841,4621,133,31813,974,78013741
1949-5014,290,3031,269,17015,559,47314443
1950-5115,968,5201,357,79917,326,31917043

Approximately 60 per cent of the total overtime worked in 1950-51 was contributed by twelve industries, the figures quoted being in hours—viz., meat freezing and preserving, 2,572,626; general engineering, iron and brass founding, 1,489,430; sawmilling, 1,377,353; electric supply and generation, 733,922; butter, cheese, &c., manufacture, 705,009; printing and publishing, 632,180; clothing, 588,563; motor repairing, 551,637; tinplate and sheet metal working, 485,752; motor assembly, 454,606; brewing and malting, 418,363; and chemical fertilizers, 390,873.

The position in regard to overtime worked is further illustrated by the accompanying diagram, the period covered being 1930-31 to 1950-51.

SUMMARY OF OPERATIONS.—The following table contains an analysis of production costs in 1950-51, together with the value of products for each of the principal industries and for all industries.

IndustryProduction CostsValue of ProductsSurplus Prior to Providing for Taxation*
Salaries and WagesCost of All Materials UsedOther Expenses of OperationTotal
* Excess of value of products over production costs.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
Meat freezing and preserving7,44861,9802,90772,33568,412-3,923
Ham and bacon curing4053,3461873,9384,136198
Butter, cheese, and other milk products2,48261,2862,73466,50266,848346
Fellmongering and woolscouring28615,53822316,04716,270223
Tanning4611,8181832,4622,614152
Gasworks8721,3375822,7912,914123
Electric supply2,52010,329..12,84913,465616
Sawmilling, planing, &c.5,4296,7112,89115,03116,9011,870
Lime crushing and cement6764861,0042,1662,499333
Brick, tile, and pottery7181605991,4771,626149
Grain milling3802,8692473,4963,678182
Biscuit and confectionery1,2073,6075625,3766,034658
Ice cream1815231918951,077182
Jam making, sauces, pickles, and preserves4771,6442422,3632,649286
Miscellaneous foods3271,7411812,2492,524275
Brewing and malting8262,7766684,2704,974704
Aerated waters and cordials2504781508781,098220
Tobacco and cigarettes4643,6092864,3595,010651
Soap and candle2521,0381421,4321,639207
Paint and varnish3472,2521902,7893,250461
Chemical fertilizers6043,9945505,1485,737589
Woodware and joinery1,0121,7752803,0673,400333
Paper bags and cartons5872,3262673,1803,639459
Wallboard and building sheet5629623311,8552,177322
Concrete products7351,0872632,0852,337252
Sheetmetal working1,4193,2104615,0905,611521
General engineering4,8635,6511,68812,20213,6691,467
Electrical and radio manufacture and repair1,7874,9326067,3258,033708
Range making4844311141,0291,154125
Printing and publishing4,1734,2901,78010,24312,1201,877
Agricultural and dairying machinery6632,4841853,3323,720388
Motor-body building5786101481,3361,494158
Motor and cycle repairs4,4425,3291,33211,10312,1561,053
Motor-vehicle assembly1,0488,77935810,18510,869684
Saddlery and harness, and leather goods4918911061,4881,633145
Rubber products and vulcanizing1,1882,3431,0454,5765,160584
Furniture and cabinet making2,0812,6414645,1865,632446
Footwear manufacture2,0713,4135005,9846,375391
Woollen mills1,1991,8796043,6824,115433
Hosiery and knitted goods1,1342,6775104,3214,678357
Clothing6,29711,4381,39119,12620,5161,390
All other industries6,96119,4963,37629,83333,5033,670
                Totals70,387274,16630,528375,081395,04619,965

DETAILS OF CERTAIN PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES.—The principal statistics regarding leading factory industries for the last three years available are set out in the following pages. Fuller details are given in the annual Statistical Report on Factory Production.

1948-491949-501950-51

* Includes boned mutton: 1950-51 totals 85,401 cwt., valued at £155,771.

* Includes Australian flour for blending: 3,554 tons in 1948-49.

* Sauce, pickle, and vinegar factories were not included in 1948-49 sample survey.

† Not Available.

‡ Quantity of malt used.

§ Including beer duty.

* Not included in 1948-49 sample survey.

* Included in total leather produced.

† In the three years above, the operations of small and part time operators were not collected, estimated cut by these sawmillers being: 1948-49, 5,800,000 ft. b.m.; 1949-50, 5,700,000 ft. b.m.; and 1950-51, 6,000,000 ft. b.m.

‡ Not included in 1948-49 sample survey.

* Not included in 1948-49 sample survey.

† Not available.

‡ Several small firms (repairing only) have been transferred from this industry in 1949-50 to general engineering.

Meat Freezing and Preserving
Number of—    
        Works 515148
        Persons engaged 11,56411,53711,682
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£5,825,7546,360,0467,447,901
Cost of materials used .. ..£37,072,18743,491,28861,980,401
Other expenses .. .. ..£2,162,0212,473,3722,907,398
Mutton carcases .. .. ..No.2,772,9622,831,2032,268,230
 £3,476,1383,857,0362,436,667
Lamb carcases .. .. ..No.12,068,64512,450,40411,272,907
 £18,286,74419,352,17816,734,915
Mutton and lamb pieces* .. ..Cwt.124,238147,835122,411
 £312,730388,996234,294
Quarter beef (bone-in weights) ..Cwt.1,012,4571,037,896695,054
 £2,843,6563,052,0032,300,135
Boner beef (boned-out weights) ..Cwt.488,069518,112572,393
 £1,351,4471,455,4721,649,811
Bobby veal (boned-out weights) ..Cwt.180,731191,466189,472
 £451,541548,755600,304
Other veal (bone-in weights) ..Cwt.27,71530,80933,113
 £61,39868,186122,542
Pork .. .. .. ..Cwt.425,681434,924434,791
 £2,159,2652,369,3972,510,959
Edible offals .. .. ..Cwt.360,456379,055355,558
 £1,277,8721,362,6471,868,109
Canned and dehydrated meats ..Cwt.160,653161,301168,143
 £1,304,8331,374,4021,995,918
Wool .. .. .. ..lb.46,293,36047,856,46046,318,807
 £5,489,69310,394,39417,398,038
Tallow .. .. .. ..Cwt.655,302695,975673,942
 £1,242,5521,663,0942,645,827
Meat meal .. .. ..Cwt.272,905288,834252,921
 £226,241248,608260,632
Manures .. .. .. ..Cwt.568,531649,436621,970
 £270,161339,007439,323
Hides—    
        Ox and cow .. .. ..No.406,738429,506401,706
 £671,0831,084,2172,094,125
        Bobby calf .. .. ..No.1,084,2341,195,2561,236,512
 £984,8591,232,6831,591,834
        Other calf .. .. ..No.18,16418,45620,885
 £18,72523,18856,584
Pelts .. .. .. ..No.15,580,94516,141,42014,902,344
 £3,094,6273,473,1298,229,110
Rabbit carcases and skins .. ..£429,479249,519262,929
Runners and casings .. ..£1,674,9532,196,6813,956,753
Total value of output .. ..£46,188,64355,271,07368,412,479
Ham and Bacon Curing 
Number of—    
        Works 424242
        Persons engaged 716771755
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£310,456374,236404,559
Pigs dealt with—    
        Carcases .. .. ..No.354,499408,517400,158
        Cost .. .. .. ..£2,379,2562,785,6082,918,887
Cost of other materials used .. ..£363,464396,056426,864
Other expenses .. .. ..£161,841200,966186,703
Ham and bacon .. .. ..Cwt.283,277300,669288,538
Frozen pork .. .. ..Cwt.72,65586,29881,753
Lard .. .. .. ..Cwt.13,57615,39613,723
Small goods .. .. ..Cwt.95,840113,600119,270
Other fats .. .. ..Cwt.5,0538,0286,026
Total value of output .. ..£3,300,6643,857,2254,136,261
Butter, Cheese, and Condensed-milk Factories 
Number of—    
        Factories .. 383379376
        Persons engaged .. 4,2404,2904,364
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£1,963,1202,148,7612,482,437
Number of suppliers 53,93053,61253,492
Buttermaking—    
        Butterfat in milk purchased ..lb.(000)38,09242,70254,206
        Butterfat in cream purchased ..lb.(000)261,034262,129274,398
        Butterfat in whey cream purchased ..lb.(000)1,8822,2292,204
Butterfat recovered from factories own wheylb.(000)3,1363,2643,345
Cheesemaking—    
        Quantity of milk .. ..lb.(000)2,002,0912,113,4522,188,334
        Butterfat in milk .. .. ..lb.(000)88,54893,93396,694
Butterfat used in condensed and dried milk, &c.lb.(000)6,7227,0796,658
Butterfat in whole cream sold ..lb.(000)2,2752,7002,611
Cost of butterfat .. .. ..£46,630,10650,773,53957,467,917
Cost of other materials .. ..£2,510,0082,631,0012,948,580
Milk and cream cartage .. ..£698,083756,642869,769
Other expenses .. .. ..£1,904,2042,154,2432,733,741
Creamery butter—    
        Quantity .. .. ..Cwt.3,255,7763,317,2553,574,561
        Value .. .. .. ..£36,753,51139,438,29745,129,498
Whey butter—    
        Quantity .. .. ..Cwt.54,50559,65562,662
        Value .. .. .. ..£586,791675,562747,367
Cheese—    
        Quantity .. .. ..Cwt.1,989,8462,107,5212,170,490
        Value .. .. .. ..£11,970,63113,360,11714,581,814
Condensed and dried whole milk ..lb.46,753,21948,258,05846,392,603
 £1,910,8042,028,2602,074,295
Skim-milk powder .. .. ..lb.£2,647,76545,262,10159,258,730
 £1,427,8941,895,011
Buttermilk powder .. .. ..lb.8,831,15715,724,155
 £209,711306,025
Casein .. .. .. ..Cwt.105,145132,321
Other products .. .. ..£1,011,2191,178,582
Total value of all products .. ..£53,869,50258,681,77866,848,198
Grain Mills 
Number of—    
        Mills 454545
        Persons engaged .. 727746746
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£312,921350,608380,384
Wheat used .. .. .. Bushels7,040,3117,421,3497,425,266 
Total grain .. .. ..£2,078,9662,194,7742,220,285
Cost of other materials .. ..£464,445586,178648,345
Other expenses .. .. ..£208,625243,299247,001
Flour produced* .. .. ..Tons162,334164,769164,153
Wheatmeal and wholemeal .. ..Tons9,2098,9208,574
Bran and pollard .. .. ..Tons40,45444,08544,896
Oatmeal and other oaten products for human consumptionTons7,8258,1147,545
Total value of output .. ..£3,279,9943,567,6483,677,698
Biscuit and Confectionery Factories 
Number of—    
        Works .. 808481
        Persons engaged .. 2,6822,9452,990
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£917,5191,105,4731,206,752
Flour used .. .. ..Tons9,82310,82810,413
Sugar used .. .. ..Tons10,01711,58911,824
Cost of all materials used .. ..£2,865.0013,321,8203,607,149
Other expenses .. .. ..£392,914483,106561,650
Biscuits, grain products, and ice-cream conesTons16,44418,81418,185
Confectionery .. .. ..Tons14,45316,47217,057
Total value of output .. ..£4,592,2515,460,0206,034,011
Fruit and Vegetable Preserving, Jam, Sauce, and Pickle Making* 
Number of—    
        Works .... 4341
        Persons engaged ..  1,1941,221
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..439,856476,825
Fruit used .. .. ..Tons..5,9987,742
Vegetables (including tomatoes) ..Tons..13,58811,701
Sugar used .. .. ..Tons..3,8943,765
Cost of all materials .. ..£..1,549,4501,643,558
Other expenses .. .. ..£..226,876242,434
Canned fruit .. .. ..Cwt...36,81056,004
Pulped fruit .. .. ..Cwt...17,66712,549
Canned vegetables .. .. ..Cwt...130,924150,454
Soups .. .. .. ..Gallons..667,771
Pickles .. .. .. ..Gallons..104,41879,723
Sauces .. .. .. ..Gallons..317,457361,926
Jams and jellies .. .. ..Cwt...76,21571,103
Canned spaghetti .. .. ..Cwt...47,19443,703
Vinegar .. .. .. ..Gallons..721,197695,862
Total value of output .. ..£..2,399,7582,648,685
Breweries 
Number of—    
        Establishments .. 373735
        Persons engaged .. 1,4751,4261,318
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£696,266728,123703,845
Barley used in production of malt ..Bushels468,783480,7861,153,115‡
Malt purchased .. .. ..Bushels746,558763,779
Hops used .. .. ..Cwt.6,9167,0276,655
Sugar used .. .. ..Cwt.26,38238,44650,535
Total cost of materials used .. ..£1,927,3882,152,8382,249,690
Beer duty .. .. .. ..£4,451,2564,889,0795,123,545
Other expenses .. .. ..£572,286482,204583,786
Ale brewed .. .. ..Gallons30,180,37833,450,66735,395,075
Stout brewed .. .. ..Gallons898,561790,752661,735
        Value of output * .. .. ..£8,015,1658,862,7999,350,485
Aerated-water and Cordial Factories* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 9387
        Persons engaged .... 541543
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..225,996250,143
Sugar used .. .. ..Tons..2,5892,965
Total cost of materials used ..£..384,912478,367
Other expenses .. .. ..£..126,208150,061
Aerated waters—in bottles .. ..Gallons..3,976,6174,504,529
Aerated waters—in bulk .. ..Gallons..155,540
Cordials—in bottles .. ..Gallons..250,074345,502
Cordials—in bulk .. .. ..Gallons..39,378
Total value of output .. ..£..868,6451,097,672
Soap and Candle Works* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 2322
        Persons engaged .... 600582
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..231,513251,878
Cost of materials used .. ..£..887,6781,038,053
Other expenses .. .. ..£..150,547141,734
Soap .. .. .. ..Tons..7,7587,442
Toilet soap .. .. ..Tons..2,4032,658
Soap-powder (including washing powder)Tons..7,8858,678
Candles .. .. .. ..lb...483,840884,800
Total value of output .. ..£..1,474,5391,639,164
Printing and Publishing Establishments* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 358381
        Persons engaged .... 8,3638,749
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..3,606,6814,173,017
Cost of materials used .. ..£..3,708,5134,289,708
Other expenses .. .. ..£..1,411,2821,779,697
Newspaper revenue .. ..£..4,306,1855,089,546
Job printing .. .. ..£..4,490,4194,839,336
Total value of output .. ..£..10,335,33712,120,024
Fellmongering and Woolscouring* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 3332
        Persons engaged .... 539525
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..282,510286,022
Cost of materials used .. ..£..7,485,88115,538,029
Materials operated upon—    
        Sheep skins .. .. ..No...608,390539,222
        Greasy wool .. .. ..lb...53,938,24646,503,431
Other expenses .. .. ..£..178,930223,491
Principal products—    
        Scoured and slipe wool .. ..lb...39,172,88733,494,754
        Pelts .. .. .. ..No...593,905473,170
        Pickled pelts .. .. ..No...473,170
Total value of output .. ..£..8,186,27316,270,486
Tanning 
Number of—    
        Works 181918
        Persons engaged .. 909851841
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£408,438402,998461,148
Cost of materials used .. ..£1,092,2311,268,8521,817,903
Materials operated upon—    
        Sheep skins .. .. ..No.120,489124,58798,895
        Pelts .. .. .. ..No.634,920675,790926,551
        Hides (calf and yearling) .. ..No.356,836319,569361,255
        Other hides .. .. ..No.388,828359,674401,790
Tanning materials .. .. ..£130,004159,269156,225
Other expenses .. .. ..£153,968153,544183,286
Output—    
        Leather sold by weight .. ..lb.7,176,182**
        Leather sold by area .. ..Sq. ft.14,086,006**
                Totals (estimated) .. ..lb.10,917,80110,152,65710,216,279
        Basils .. .. .. ..lb.50,214**
        Scoured and slipe wool .. ..lb.38,48620,40090,226
Total value of output .. ..£1,695,2971,960,1142,614,417
Sawmills, Sash and Door Factories 
Number of—    
        Mills 632672665
        Persons engaged 9,4799,93010,241
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£4,371,7714,763,2225,428,914
Cost of materials used .. ..£4,482,8705,461,8666,711,218
Other expenses .. .. ..£2,017,4292,210,4022,891,203
Sawn timber—    
        Quantity .. ..Ft. b.m. (000)464,545†472,681†521,599†
        Value .. .. .. ..£7,689,2978,376,6269,950,120
Posts, rails, &c. .. .. ..£479,775614,583844,692
Planed flooring, skirting, &c.—    
        Quantity .. ..Ft. b.m. (000)76,18276,21592,338
        Value .. .. .. ..£2,380,3492,579,8313,442,873
Sash, door, and joinery .. ..£997,0021,279,0301,410,234
Other products .. .. ..£1,261,0321,406,1641,252,906
Total value of output .. ..£12,807,45514,256,23416,900,825
Furniture-making Works‡ 
Number of—    
Factories .... 584581
        Persons engaged .... 5,0014,914
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..1,898,2042,087,110
Cost of materials used .. ..£..2,706,4792,641,483
Other expenses .. .. ..£..442,647464,367
Total value of output .. ..£..5,602,1765,631,931
Gasworks 
Number of—    
        Works 444444
        Persons engaged .. 1,7941,6571,711
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£816,967806,986872,019
Coal used—    
        Quantity .. .. ..Tons317,877310,610300,715
        Cost .. .. .. ..£953,474946,4821,314,315
Cost of other materials .. ..£10,65518,83822,978
Other expenses .. .. ..£468,716553,656581,989
Total gas generated .. ..cub. ft. (000)5,462,7455,540,6495,446,337
Gas sold .. .. ..cub. ft. (000)4,692,3704,668,2144,577,243
Coke sold .. .. ..Tons94,35593,41995,523
Tar sold .. .. .. ..Gallons2,578,4442,695,2382,674,044
Total expenditure .. .. ..£2,249,8122,325,9622,791,301
Total revenue .. .. ..£2,321,5772,430,1472,914,112
Tobacco and Cigarette Manufacture 
Number of—    
        Works 998
        Persons engaged .. 1,2171,2711,254
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£395,233424,083463,898
Cost of materials used .. ..£3,017,0013,412,9913,609,364
Other expenses .. .. ..£230,626261,697285,554
Materials operated on—    
Tobacco leaf .. .. ..lb.9,024,0219,455,0509,680,611
Products—    
Cigarettes .. ..No. (000)1,445,3121,647,6841,722,472
 £2,546,0042,858,3573,053,380
Tobacco .. .. ..lb.4,927,7964,963,1655,158,174
 £1,883,5511,902,2041,959,382
Total value of output .. ..£4,445,0204,817,7245,009,989
Lime and Cement Works 
Number of—    
        Works 101104100
        Persons engaged .. 1,3971,3331,344
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£579,412634,224676,012
Cost of materials used .. ..£814,304592,658485,471
Other expenses .. ..£687,939827,6241,003,637
Cement .. .. .. ..Tons243,124245,597204,385
Agricultural lime .. .. ..Tons1,029,4081,193,2411,200,187
Total value of output .. ..£2,337,7072,441,3722,499,457
Brick, Tile, and Pottery Works 
Number of—    
        Works 565861
        Persons engaged .. 1,5961,5661,468
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£669,894690,342717,804
Cost of materials used .. ..£180,646168,252159,975
Other expenses .. .. ..£462,115523,160599,276
Bricks manufactured—    
        Common .. ..No. (000)30,03535,24138,111
        Fire .. .. ..No. (000)3,4652,7933,011
        Value of all bricks .. ..£389,958404,800502,372
Drainpipes .. .. ..£419,670497,137518,307
Roofing tiles .. .. ..£144,518157,436123,086
Porcelain insulators .. ..£183,901148,404135,311
Domestic earthenware .. ..£230,762217,600204,469
Total value of output .. ..£1,438,1161,587,8621,626,484
Tinware and Sheetmetal Works* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 153155
        Persons engaged .... 2,8002,936
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..1,210,4621,419,116
Cost of materials used .. ..£..2,773,9703,209,482
Other expenses .. .. ..£..375,530461,120
Principal products—    
        Dairying utensils .. ..£..122,206
        Domestic utensils .. ..£..365,109
        Packers' cans, canisters .. ..£..1,963,038
        Waterheating equipment .. ..£..301,046
        Refrigerators, complete assemblies and cabinets£..540,540
Total value of output .. ..£..4,886,2735,610,941
General Engineering, Iron and Brass Founding* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 536583
        Persons engaged .... 8,7999,492
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..3,971,5844,863,451
Cost of materials used .. ..£..4,792,0835,650,371
Other expenses .. .. ..£..1,384,9601,688,396
Total value of output .. ..£..11,278,04313,669,426
Agricultural and Dairying Machinery and Implement Making*‡ 
Number of—    
        Works.. 6674
        Persons engaged .... 1,3381,380
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..587,415663,050
Cost of materials used .. ..£..1,724,1382,483,767
Other expenses .. .. ..£..161,561184,587
Total value of output .. ..£..2,806,2543,719,661
Motor and Cycle Repairing and Bodybuilding* 
Number of—    
        Works.. 1,5551,505
        Persons engaged .... 11,15411,199
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£..4,564,6075,020,665
Cost of materials used .. ..£..5,545,7945,939,131
Other expenses .. .. ..£..1,389,8571,479,725
        Value of work done—    
        Bodybuilding .. .. ..£..770,992929,194
        Motor repairing .. .. ..£..11,819,86312,721,140
Total value of output .. ..£..12,590,85513,650,334
Motor Assembly 
Number of—    
        Works 61011
        Persons engaged .. 1,4221,6251,785
Salaries and wages paid .. ..£679,877851,0861,048,024
Cost of materials used .. ..£6,700,4196,976,6758,778,626
Other expenses .. .. ..£279,225303,676357,834
Products—    
Motor vehicles—    
        Cars .. .. .. ..No.9,9779,73113,444
        Buses .. .. ..No.9186116
        Lorries, trucks, vans, &c. ..No.6,2836,6688,473
        Value of all assembly work done ..£8,034,3238,563,23310,833,153
Other work done .. .. ..£87,71823,57335,488
Total value of all products .. ..£8,122,0418,586,80610,868,641

Section 25—Building, Construction, and Housing

Within the short span of a century New Zealand has been transformed from a virgin wilderness into a country whose community enjoys the amenities of modern social and industrial life. In the pioneer stages of colonization the development of the resources of the country demanded an almost mushroom growth of building and construction activity in the formation of railways, roads, and harbours, in addition to provision for the housing needs of a rapidly growing population. More recently the utilization of available resources of water power has involved major schemes of construction of hydro-electric stations in various parts of New Zealand, and the reticulation of practically the whole of the inhabited portion of the country. Land settlement and the growth of factory industries have both required extensive building and construction works, rural and urban, while the increasing housing needs of a growing population are reflected in a steady long-term increase in the building of dwellings. The increase in trade and industry, with the resultant growth of the towns, has been accompanied by extensive construction of factories, shops, offices, warehouses, &c.

With the passing of the early stages of social and industrial development, replacements of obsolete and obsolescent structures and general maintenance will occupy a larger place in building and construction activity than was the case formerly, although there have been new avenues of industry requiring further major building and constructional operations. For example, the development of aviation in New Zealand required the formation of a chain of landing grounds and airports, a work which became more urgent with the outbreak of war. The increase in motor traffic has necessitated a reorientation of roading policy, much new construction and extensive alterations to the surfaces of existing roads being required. The diversification of factory industries in recent years has involved extensive building operations—particularly in the engineering trades—while modernization of factory equipment and of shop and office accommodation has been responsible for a further appreciable proportion of building activity.

The building and construction industry is particularly sensitive to cyclical fluctuations in business conditions, and it is not surprising to note that in the past marked changes in building activity have coincided with the ebb and flow of trade and industry. Governmental policy in regard to public-works construction in such times has been directed towards accelerating State activity in this direction in times of depression and in the slack seasons of the year with a view to alleviating unemployment. While considerable success has been achieved on various occasions, at other times the expansion of public works has been limited for financial reasons. Private building suffered severely during the depression, but later revived substantially to reach its pre-war peak in 1938-39. Thereafter a progressive decline in the importation of essential materials, notably steel and iron, took place, with consequential effects on normal large-scale construction. After 1941, however, the full effect of war began to have its effect, while Japan's entry into the war accentuated the diversion of men and building materials to aerodromes and other defence constructional work. This diversion was maintained as the necessity arose to provide accommodation for Allied Forces using New Zealand as a base for operations in the Pacific area. The cumulative effect of these circumstances may be gauged from the record low level of building permits for urban districts in 1942-43, the value of which, £2,661,947, may be compared with the 1938-39 figure of £12,126,458. Thereafter, with the completion of the major portion of defence programmes, a distinct revival of civil building took place, the improvement being progressively maintained despite the hampering effects of shortages of skilled labour and many essential building materials. By 1944 annual value had exceeded the highest pre-war figure, although it would appear that much of increase over earlier years was a reflection of higher costs. If the number of permits for new swellings can be safely used as a guide, then by the 1946-47 year building activity both in volume and value had by far exceeded pre-war figures. Since then, building activity has continued at higher levels in each successive year.

The value of building permits in urban districts for 1950-51 totalled £37,873,939, this figure being surpassed in 1951-52 with a value of £46,279,391.

The following table is of interest in that it illustrates, over a period with general characteristics of rising costs and prices, the increasing cost of building. This information has been drawn from the Ministry of Works Statement for the year ended 31 March 1951 (parliamentary paper D-1).

Cost in Year StatedPercentage Increase
193919451950-511939 to 19451945 to 1950-511939 to 1950-51
Note.—In the above table the full effects of the 15-per-cent increase in wages in 1951 had not been experienced. As far as living accommodation was concerned, the increase was due not only to higher costs of building, but also to building to higher standards with associated improvement in amenities.
State rental house (976 square feet)£1,061£1,479£2,1723947104
Accommodation on works—      
  Single men£30£125£16531632450
  Married men£135 £1,000  715
Buildings (reinforced concrete) : for similar size and type£10,000£15,700£25,1005760151
Tunnelling, per lineal foot£8 5s. £17 5s.  109
Bridge: concrete, per cubic yard£12 2s.£19 7s.£31 7s.6062160
Fencing (labour only), per chain10s. 6d.£1£1 17s. 6d.9087257
Steel structure: contract prices for steel supplied, fabricated, and erected—      
Main centres, per ton£35£73£8710919148
Rural areas, per ton£50£102£12510424150

General building materials over the same period showed an average increase of 70 per cent, whereas some particular lines increased as much as 300 per cent—e.g., timber (general lines), £1 9s. to £2 14s.; hardwood sleepers, 7s. to 19s. 6d. each; structural steel, £11-£14 to £45-£60 per ton; 70 lb. steel rails, £6 10s. to £13 each; and cement, £4 8s. 3d. to £11 per ton (average).

An interesting feature of building and construction activity in New Zealand is the absence of a marked seasonal decline in the winter months, since winters are not sufficiently severe, except in a few districts, to interfere materially with the building of dwellings or other construction work.

The function of the State in the stimulation of building and construction enterprise is twofold. Public works, involving both new construction and the maintenance of existing works, are in themselves responsible for a large percentage of the total annual building and construction activity. Furthermore, the State encourages private building in various ways—for example, the State Advances Corporation (see Section 32b of this Year-Book) has done much to facilitate home building and land development. As will be seen under a subsequent heading, a comprehensive programme of house building by the State has been in operation since 1937.

Borough Councils are authorized under the Municipal Corporations Act to provide loans for housing purposes up to a limit of £2,020; to subdivide for such purposes any land vested in a Council and not held by it in trust for any particular purpose other than housing; to sell or lease allotments for housing purposes; and to borrow money to meet the cost of acquiring, subdividing, and developing the land, and constructing streets.

A collection of annual statistics of building permits issued in cities, boroughs, and town districts was initiated in 1921-22, while a monthly collection on a more restricted scale was begun in 1926, and enlarged in April 1951 by the inclusion of a further twenty-one local authorities. From 1925 to 1941 an annual collection of returns from builders and contractors was obtained, affording, inter alia, an analysis of costs, &c., not available from the building permit statistics. The results of a further collection undertaken in 1948 are shown at the end of this section, while those for the succeeding collection (for the 1951-52 year) are not yet completed.

THE HOUSING SITUATION.—As will be obvious from a perusal of the statistics of building permits and building construction given later in this section, building operations fell to small proportions during the depression years. With the advent of better times, accompanied by a large increase in the number of marriages and a growing tendency to discontinue the sharing of homes by two families, there arose in many cities and towns a housing demand far in excess of the available supply. The position was aggravated by the fact that a considerable proportion of the existing dwellings did not comply with modern standards of comfort, convenience, and sanitation.

Although the Government's housing programme, inaugurated in March 1937, had made substantial progress and had added considerably to the numbers of houses that were being built, the outbreak of war further aggravated the problem. The transfer of men and materials to urgent defence works, referred to earlier, reduced dwelling construction to almost negligible proportions for a period. The years 1939 and 1940 witnessed a substantial increase in the number of marriages, and, although there was a considerable fall during the next three years, the termination of the war saw a substantial rise, culminating in a new record in 1946. These factors, together with the rehabilitation of ex-servicemen generally, resulted in an unprecedented demand for housing accommodation. According to the annual report of the State Advances Corporation for the year 1951-52, there were 32,698 unsatisfied applications for tenancies of State rental houses at 31 March 1952. It has been stated, however, that not all of these can be considered as being from persons genuinely in need of housing accommodation as many of them are already reasonably housed.

Census Statistics.—The following summary gives dwelling statistics as recorded at the 1951 census together with the 1945 figures for purposes of comparison.

Number
1945 Census1951 Census
A. Occupied dwellings428,670504,987
B. Uninhabited dwellings—  
  Untenanted dwellings7,0367,922
  Occupants temporarily away5,8969,416
  Baches (week-end or summer dwellings)10,97515,181
    Total, uninhabited23,90732,519
C. Dwellings in course of erection5,5429,346

For census purposes a dwelling comprises an erection used for human habitation. The above figures (further analysis of 1951 figures is not possible at this stage) thus include, beside the ordinary private residence, flats, living quarters, hotels, institutions, residences of a temporary character, and other types. The overall total of occupied dwellings increased by 76,317, or 17·80 per cent, between the censuses of 25 September 1945 and 17 April 1951.

Summaries of the 1945 census statistics will be found in the 1951—52 issue of the Year-Book. These include nature of dwelling, tenure, number of rooms, number of occupants, electricity supply, material of outer walls, dwelling amenities; and distances from nearest neighbourhood shopping facilities, public transport service, and public primary school. The detailed statistics for European dwellings are published in Volume XI, Dwellings and Households, and for Maori dwellings in Volume III, Maori Census. Figures for the 1951 census relating to nature and tenure of dwellings are given in Appendix (e) of this issue.

STATE HOUSE CONSTRUCTION.—A programme of direct home building by the Government was commenced in March 1937. The purpose of this branch of the Government's activities was to provide homes of a modern standard of comfort to be let at reasonable rentals to people in the medium and lower income groups. The legislative provision for this programme is contained in the Housing Act 1919, the administration of which was transferred to the State Advances Corporation by the State Advances Corporation Act 1936. To give effect to the Government's policy a special Housing Construction Branch of the State Advances Corporation was set up in September 1936. Early in 1944 the control of the Housing Construction Branch was transferred to the Ministry of Works.

The next table gives particulars of the cumulative expenditure, since its inception, of the Housing Division at 31 March of each year given.

Cumulative Totals to 31 MarchLand and ServicesDwelling ConstructionPlant and EquipmentInterest During ConstructionAdministrationTotal
Housing BranchOther Departments
 £££££££
19423,086,40016,376,500191,40065,00093,500539,80020,352,600
19433,665,50017,316,200325,20068,300117,600685,70022,178,500
19444,212,30018,326,200523,70069,800154,000659,10023,945,100
19454,934,00021,690,600678,60076,300226,200785,00028,390,700
19465,621,00025,840,8001,203,50088,500276,400985,80034,016,000
19476,518,50030,050,5001,864,000105,800353,1001,228,50040,120,400
19487,347,10034,629,3002,632,600148,100402,3001,600,00046,759,400
19498,522,40040,515,8004,000,500168,700472,2001,966,10055,645,700
19509,881,80047,686,9005,643,600190,200582,2002,369,60066,354,300
195111,115,70054,278,4007,210,300193,200687,3002,723,50076,208,400
195212,267,20058,663,2008,245,400194,900770,7003,078,50083,219,900

In addition to the cumulative net expenditure of £83,219,900 to 31 March 1952, liabilities and commitments at that date amounted to a further £7,163,624.

The total cost of administration (exclusive of interest charges) from the inception of the scheme to 31 March 1952 was £3,078,500, or 3·88 per cent of the net expenditure (excluding administrative costs and interest). This percentage for the year ended 31 March 1952 was 5·4.

In general, the size of dwelling units built by the Housing Division is determined by the size of the families seeking accommodation. The tendency in later years has been to build a higher proportion of larger-sized houses than formerly. The following table provides an analysis according to the number of bedrooms contained in units built during 1950-51 and 1951-52, together with the total to the end of March 1952.

Units Completed
1950-511951-52Total to Date
Number of UnitsPercentage of TotalNumber of UnitsPercentage of TotalNumber of UnitsPercentage of Total
One-bedroom flats and bed-sitting room    2310·6
One bedroom1313·2802·92,7616·6
Two bedrooms1,33333·071825·916,45839·6
Three bedrooms2,11352·41,78364·219,45346·8
Four bedrooms and over45911·41967·02,6406·4
Totals4,036100·02,777100·041,543100·0

In addition to the activities briefly outlined above, the housing policy of the Government includes the provision of loans to local authorities at 3 per cent per annum for the furtherance of municipal and other housing schemes. There is provision under the Housing Act for the granting of loans to employers, and this has provided an avenue of assistance for such branches of industry as dairy companies and limeworks. The Rural Housing Act 1939, and subsequent amendments thereto, provide facilities for the granting of financial assistance to farmers requiring new houses for themselves or their employees, or desiring to improve their existing houses. The County Councils have been charged with the duty of investigating the loan applications, and provided they are satisfied with the security, &c., they have authority to approve a loan subject to the prior consent of the Board of Management of the State Advances Corporation. Loans are made to local authorities bearing interest at 4 per cent and are repayable on the amortization system over terms of up to thirty-five

The figures shown for "cities, boroughs, and town districts" cover the districts existing in the year to which the statistics refer. Since these statistics were inaugurated, however, several new boroughs and town districts have been created and are accordingly included, while a few town districts have been excluded consequent on their abolition as town districts and their merger into counties. The net result has, however, been a gradual accession which has tended to raise slightly the figures for later years.

The accompanying diagram, illustrating figures relating to those cities, boroughs, and town districts in the year concerned, shows the low level to which building operations fell during the depression period. The subsequent gradual recovery, accelerated by the Government's programme of house building which commenced in 1936-37, the effect of war conditions, and the post-war impetus to building, are all clearly illustrated.

Statistics relating to new private dwellings include units in transit camps run by State or local authorities where these are in effect of a semi-permanent nature. However, "workmen's huts," &c., as in railways or public-works camps, are not included.

Dwelling statistics also include all flats commenced, each flat in a block being treated as a single "new dwelling." During the year ended 31 March 1952, 66 blocks of flats, totalling 227 individual dwelling units, were commenced in urban districts.

The following table shows details for the last ten years of blocks of flats included in the numbers of dwelling permits issued for cities, boroughs, and town districts.

Year Ended 31 MarchCities, Boroughs, and Town DistrictsYear Ended 31 MarchCities, Boroughs, and Town Districts
BlocksNumber of FlatsBlocksNumber of Flats
19431671194874263
194439149194967236
194585390195062174
194679353195151141
194780238195264223

These figures cover only buildings erected as blocks of flats. Where conversion of existing private dwellings into flats has taken place, the value is included in alterations and additions.

The statistics quoted in the preceding paragraphs relate only to the main types of building activity. More detailed statistics are included in the annual Statistical Report on Population and Buildings, where, inter alia, permit statistics for individual towns, counties, &c., are given.

The total value of building operations in the year 1951-52 again continued the upward trend apparent in recent years, and the value, £46,279,391, constituted a record for the thirty-one years during which building permit statistics have been collected. The increase over 1950-51 was £8,405,452, or 22·2 per cent.

The number of permits issued in 1951-52 for the erection of new dwellings was 12,443, a decrease of 659 compared with 1950-51. The value of dwellings, however, showed an increase of £2,597,770. It is interesting to note that in 1950-51 the average value of a dwelling was £1,921, as against £2,231 in 1951-52.

New "other buildings" together with alterations and additions showed an increase in value of £5,807,682, or 45·7 per cent, as compared with 1950-51.

The 1950-51 statistics quoted above are on the revised basis of urban districts as from 1 April 1951, as are the statistics for earlier years in the following table.

Building Permits Issued—Urban Districts
Year Ended 31 MarchDwellingsOther New Buildings and Alterations and Additions: ValueTotal Value: All Buildings
NumberValue
  £££
194810,78116,956,1175,892,10422,848,221
194912,27020,430,6897,823,56028,254,249
195013,13422,711,23910,336,34133.047,580
195113,10225,165,13812,708,80137,873,939
195212,44327,762,90818,516,48346,279,391

The following table arranges districts with building values of over £2,50,000 in 1951-52 in descending order.

1951-52
 £
Auckland City3,407,351
Christchurch City2,136,645
Wellington City2,129,645
Dunedin City2,103,758
Waimairi County1,804,215
Waitemata County1,707,020
Hutt County1,61,608
Lower Hutt City1,432,558
Hamilton City1,400,734
Mount Roskill Borough1,382,784
Palmerston North City1,057,652
Wanganui City992,255
Invercargill City832,383
New Plymouth City808,072
Upper Hutt Borough806,789
Manukau County732,697
Timaru City709,752
Rotorua Borough697,014
Takapuna Borough686,114
Nelson City614,784
Napier City605,095
Papatoetoe Borough546,617
 £
Whangarei Borough534,146
Gisborne Borough510,734
Mount Wellington Road District506,693
Heathcote County490,887
Makara County479,347
Tauranga Borough476,584
Papakura Borough467,103
Hastings Borough449,210
Levin Borough406,302
Huntly Borough384,820
Paparua County379,907
New Lynn Borough355,019
Thames Borough344,270
One Tree Hill Borough306,048
Masterton Borough285,882
Ellerslie Borough284,609
Waitara Borough281,926
Manurewa Borough277,385
South Invercargill Borough265,278
Petone Borough260,277
Henderson Borough253,214
Onehunga Borough252,669

Building Permits in Rural Districts.—In view of the importance of the housing question a collection of data from counties was inaugurated in the year ended 31 March 1938. For some years building statistics had been obtained from the counties of Hutt, Makara, Waimairi, and Heathcote, and the two road districts (Mount Wellington and Panmure Township) of Eden County and these were included in urban building statistics. As from 1 April 1951 the counties of Waitemata, Manukau, Paparua, Peninsula, and Taieri, previously included in rural districts, were added to the urban building statistics. The great majority of the population in these counties and road districts is urban, and they were included in order to obtain more complete statistics of building activity for the urban areas of Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.

The tabulation for rural districts was therefore confined to the remaining counties. Road Boards are functioning on Waiheke Island, and these are included in the collection. Most rural districts were able to supply the information required, which in their case was limited to the number of private dwellings and the total value of all buildings. In the few instances where counties were unable to furnish reliable building data the Building Controller's authorizations have been incorporated in the statistics. The use of these figures will result in a slight overstatement if any authorizations are not proceeded with, but it provides complete coverage for rural districts.

Data are available for all Government building in rural districts and have been included in the total for rural building.

Excluding the nine counties and two road districts which are included in urban districts, the total value of rural building in 1951-52 amounted to £12,963,868, an increase of £2,068,203 as compared with the 1950-51 figures for the same districts. The number of new dwellings was 4,668, a decrease of 79 from the preceding year.

The following table arranges counties with building values of over £250,000 in 1951-52 in descending order.

1951-52
County£
Southland723,217
Matamata713,967
Hawke's Bay640,176
Waimea580,586
Tauranga568,559
Waikato397,395
Taupo355,733
Tuapeka331,514
County£
Waipa327,573
Rotorua317,402
Horowhenua302,916
Taranaki284,839
Whakatane272,081
Marlborough266,108
Wallace251,840

The total value of building for the nine counties and two road districts included in the total for urban districts in 1951-52 was £8,161,629 and the number of new dwellings 3,255. The comparable value for 1950-51 was £7,214,176 and the number of new dwellings 3,592.

State Building Operations.—The erection of houses by the Housing Division of the Ministry of Works was commenced in March 1937 with 22 units in Wellington City. Details of units commenced for the last ten years are as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchUrban DistrictsRural DistrictsYear Ended 31 MarchUrban DistrictsRural Districts
19432957319482,656409
19441,8506619493,641470
19453,2114419504,130686
19462,63024519512,020734
19472,60316619521,914386

Prior to 1948 details of dwellings were tabulated showing the numbers of single unit and multiple dwellings (including blocks of flats) erected by the Housing Division of the Ministry of Works, but this information is no longer available.

Rural districts (counties) in which the number was twenty or more in 1950-51 were: Rotorua 42, Taupo 118, Whakatane 46, Waimarino 214, Takaka 21, Buller 24, Inangahua 23, Waitaki 66, and Tuapeka 288, and in 1951-52: Waipa 21, Taupo 181, Whakatane 23, Marlborough 22, Malvern 39, Waitaki 67, and Tuapeka 219.

In 1950-51, in addition to the 3,298 houses, value £6,477,587, 79 new business premises, &c., value £843,787, were commenced. Alterations and additions amounted to £1,156,177, and the total value of all State building operations was £8,477,551. In addition to the 2,814 dwellings, value £6,203,991, commenced in 1951-52, 132 new buildings, other than dwellings, of value £2,635,712, were commenced, while alterations and additions amounted to £1,362,867. The total value of building operations by the Government covered in these statistics was therefore £10,202,570 in 1951-52.

Monthly Permit Statistics.—While the annual statistics of building permits issued afford an indication of year-to-year changes in the value and volume of building activity, short-period movements in building activity are of considerable interest, particularly in times of rapid economic change. With the purpose of providing information as to current changes in building activity, monthly statistics of building permits are collected from the larger centres.

The population growth of some boroughs and increases in building activity in some counties adjacent to the main cities made it desirable to widen the coverage of these statistics, and an additional twenty-one local authorities were included from 1 April 1951.

These returns now cover 60 percent of the total population, but represent a considerably higher proportion of the total New Zealand building.

Building Permits in Larger Centres
MonthNew BuildingsAlterations to Existing BuildingsTotals 
Dwellings OnlyTotalsNo.ValueNo.Value
No.ValueNo.Value
1951 £ £ £ £
April9342,009,2151,0002,726,9121,939504,9022,9393,231,814
May9772,175,3061,0603,009,7912,199621,3713,2593,631,162
June9532,147,7161,0502,519,3861,909544,4332,9593,063,819
July9692,136,9121,0472,517,8592,130563,2163,1773,081,075
August1,0452,396,2361,1642,846,3422,231758,6733,3953,605,015
September1,0172,345,6751,1372,940,0121,9241,067,4993,0614,007,511
October9592,196,1561,0952,526,6441,997679,6163,0923,206,260
November9432,116,7841,0453,206,7222,294747,9213,3393,954,643
December6391,473,8987301,855,2391,710439,2942,4402,294,533
1952
January6221,498,5377032,272,1071,356477,7032,0592,749,810
February7521,800,4788342,294,2921,770739,5372,6043,033,829
March8471,949,3079833,204,2182,1451,443,9553,1284,648,173
April7511,806,5088762,619,4652,087595,5112,9633,214,976
May7581,808,8578672,444,6572,320722,6663,1873,167,323
June6981,690,0718082,190,8601,877639,9172,6852,830,777
July8952,191,3761,0182,838,8472,161896,1193,1793,734,966
August7881,899,5088992,527,0971,973804,7292,8723,331,826
September9492,206,2751,0802,658,6292,015756,1653,0953,414,794
October9212,225,9691,0182,926,5011,998752,0583,0163,678,559
November8402,036,0389453,062,2711,710622,5942,6553,684,865
December7911,845,7308692,352,2071,722619,5822,5912,971,789

Dwelling Units Completed.—Local authorities which supply building-permit figures have during the last four years also supplied particulars of new dwelling units which were completed in their districts. In a few instances local authorities were unable to comply with the request, and in these cases estimates have been made derived from authorities issued and other sources. All dwellings completed by the Government are included.

The results of this collection of statistics are given in the following table.

District1948-491949-501950-511951-52
Urban districts11,60012,00012,35011,900
Rural districts3,6003,8004,0504,400
      Totals15,20015,80016,40016,300

While absolute accuracy cannot be claimed for these statistics—particularly as regards rural districts—it is believed that they will give reasonably approximate results and enable a comparison of year-to-year changes to be made.

BUILDING PRODUCTION.—The results of a collection of building statistics taken in 1948 are given in the material now presented, which shows, largely in tabular form, the operations of persons and establishments regularly engaged in the building trade. A statement summarizing the activities of owner-builders is given separately, details for this class of building construction being excluded from the tables relating to regular builders.

A further collection along the above lines and covering the production year 1951-52 is at present being tabulated.

The scope of the collection represented a reasonably complete coverage of the industry, permits issued by local authorities forming the principal means through which the majority of builders engaged were traced and the required information obtained.

The statistics given in the tables, which refer generally to the year ended 31 March 1948, do not include the construction of railways, roads, streets, bridges, wharves, buildings, &c., by the General Government or by local authorities, except where, in the case of bridges, wharves, buildings, and other similar types of construction, the work was carried out by contract.

All Government building operations carried out by private individuals (State houses, schools, transit camps, hostels, &c.) are included with the exception of Maori housing and the activities of rehabilitation trainees. In regard to the latter, the total number of houses or units completed during the year 1947-48, was—Maori housing, 196; houses completed by rehabilitation trainees, 688.

Building Activity by Regular Builders.—The following table gives a summary of the principal statistics relating to the operations of regular builders during the year 1947-48, together with the comparable figures for the pre-war year, 1938-39.

ItemUnit1938-391947-48Percentage Increase
EstablishmentsNo.1,5792,34448·4
Persons engagedNo.14,04015,1537·9
Salaries and wages paid£3,532,6875,869,46866·1
Materials used and sub-contracts£8,952,70215,392,71571·9
Other expenses£451,1391,103,370144·6
Value of work done£13,306,07223,805,18678·9

The amounts shown in the preceding table for value of work done are subdivided according to the class of construction in the table which follows.

Class of Construction1938-391947-48
 ££
Buildings10,732,96418,844,749
Bridges, wharves, and jetties278,543348,416
Other construction work240,692655,157
Alterations, additions, repairs2,053,8733,956,864
      Totals13,306,07223,805,186

Buildings completed during the year (whether commenced during the year or in a previous year), classified into private dwellings by size, business premises, and other buildings, are shown for the two years 1938-39 and 1947-48 in the following table.

Type of Building1938-391947-48
NumberValueNumberValue
Private dwellings— £ £
    1 room464,8324615,124
    2 rooms10628,839147127,945
    3 "297184,832417413,624
    4 "1,9271,715,6412,2973,381,407
    5 "2,6852,786,5873,9976,828,311
    6 "695850,1138591,773,626
    7 "110181,023120333,750
    8 "3372,0882587,910
    9 "720,447413,483
    10 or more rooms and multiple units2486,508341534,269
      Totals5,9305,930,9108,25313,509,449
Blocks of flats95270,440104521,940
Business premises4441,821,0633651,975,639
Other buildings1,9561,038,5211,7981,949,564
      Totals8,4259,060,93410,52017,956,612

The average value per private dwelling erected in 1938-39 was £1,000, compared with £1,637 in 1947-48, an increase of 63·7 per cent.

Building Activity by Owner-builders.—As a substantial number of persons, other than those regularly engaged in the building trade, took out building permits to a value of £500 or more during the year 1947-48, it was deemed desirable to obtain particulars of their activities in order to obtain a more complete picture of the building industry in New Zealand.

A complete measure of building activity during the year is not obtained, however, by these means, for the reasons that no information is available regarding the operations of owner-builders who were working in 1947-48 on permits taken out in the preceding year and, secondly, permits for less than £500 in 1947-48 were not taken into consideration.

The results of the survey carried out are shown in the following summary:—

  1. 1,636 houses were commenced during 1947-48, of which 797 were completed before the end of the year.

  2. The 797 houses completed were valued at £1,127,949, while for the 839 houses still in course of construction at the end of the year the value of work done at that stage was £562,616.

  3. Other building work done, including jobbing and repair work, alterations and additions, amounted to £740,619 in 1947-48.

The valuations shown above for owner-builders' operations include the actual expenditure of the owner plus an estimate for his own labour, if any.

The average value per house completed by this class of builder was £1,415 for a dwelling with an average of 4·6 rooms. This value was based on total expenditure plus an estimated value for the owner-builder's labour, if any. Comparable figures for an equivalent house of 4·6 rooms completed by persons or organizations engaged in the building trade recorded an average value of £1,674.

Chapter 26. Section 26—Electric Power

Table of Contents

Electric power distributed for public use in New Zealand is generated principally by water power, most of the fuel plants in operation being maintained for standby purposes and to meet peak loads. During the year ended 31 March 1951 a total of 3,085,021,695 kWh. was generated by public utilities, of which 2,863,896,506 kWh. (93 per cent) was generated by water power, 193,426,024 kWh. by steam engines, and 27,699,165 kWh. by diesel engines. By far the major portion of this generation is undertaken by Government-owned plants, which, in the period under review, generated 2,643,480,944 kWh. by the use of water power, 140,027,294 kWh. by use of steam engines, and 11,370,679 kWh. by use of diesel engines. A further 11,685,697 kWh. was purchased by public supply authorities from generating stations operated by industrial establishments and fed into the supply system, making a total of 3,096,696,189 kWh. available for distribution.

Construction work on new generating stations has been delayed by shortages of labour and materials both during the war and in the years following it, so that the quantity of power available has not been sufficient to satisfy the growing demand. Various restrictions on the use of power were found necessary from 1941 until late in 1952, when the supply was increased by the addition of Maraetai to the chain of Waikato stations, and most of these restrictions were removed. Although not sufficient to meet the full demand, the supply has, nevertheless, been much more than doubled since 1939, as can be seen from the following table of index numbers on base 1938–39 (= 100), compiled from the daily average quantity of power retailed or supplied free of charge by supply authorities.

Year Ended 31 MarchNorth IslandSouth IslandNew Zealand
1939100100100
1940116114115
1941132126130
1942140136139
1943148144147
1944154155155
1945159166161
1946165178169
1947172198179
1948177198183
1949195221203
1950206242216
1951207251220
1952236268246

LEGISLATIVE BACKGROUND.—The earliest legislation concerning the supply of electricity for public use was contained in the Counties Act and Municipal Corporations Act of 1886, which authorized such local bodies to arrange for the supply of electric power in their areas. In 1896 the passing of the Electric Motive Power Act marked the beginning of the State's connection with hydro electricity, by authorizing inquiries into the feasibility of using waterways to supply motive power on the goldfields, but did not actually commit the Government to anything more than inquiries. The Water Power Act 1903 carried matters further and reserved to the Crown, with the exception of certain rights already acquired, the sole right to generate electricity by water power. Finally, in 1910, the Aid to Water Power Works Act authorized the Government to borrow £500,000 for the purpose of hydro-electric development, and the first project was commenced at Lake Coleridge in the following year.

The provisions of these earlier Acts were consolidated in 1928 in the Public Works Act, placing all hydro-electric development under the control of the Public Works Department, and authorizing that Department, in certain circumstances, to delegate the right to use water power for the generation of electricity. Amended regulations concerning delegation of this right were published in 1934, and in 1945 the Electricity Act was passed, creating the State Hydro Electric Department which, under this Act, took over the control of hydro-electric development previously exercised by the Public Works Department.

EARLY DEVELOPMENT.—In 1887 the first public electric supply plant to operate in New Zealand commenced supplying the gold-mining town of Reefton, in Westland (it is understood that a private plant had been installed by the Phoenix Quartz Mining Co., near Skippers, in 1885). The plant, which was driven by the waters of the Inangahua River, consisted of a 20 kW. dynamo, and supplied power to the residents, presumably for domestic lighting. This was followed in 1888 by the installation of a generating plant in Wellington for street lighting, this consisting at the time of five hundred 20-candlepower lights. This plant was extended in 1892, and supply was then given to private consumers. Stratford, in Taranaki, was next, with a hydro-electric plant set up in 1898, and in 1902 both Christchurch and Dunedin were preparing plans and specifications for hydro-electric schemes. Auckland's first power station, a steam plant, commenced supply in 1908.

DEVELOPMENT OF WATER POWER: North Island.—The Waihi Gold Mining Company, Limited, constructed the first large hydro-electric scheme at Horahora, which supplied power for the operation of a quartz battery at Waikino and the mine at Waihi, supply commencing in 1913. This station was purchased by the Government in 1919, and its capacity of 6,300 kW. was increased to 10,300 kW. in 1925, work being commenced on the Arapuni Station (also on the Waikato River) at about the same time. These two stations were linked when Arapuni came into operation (with one unit) in 1929, but Horahora was closed down between 1930 and 1932 as a result of damage caused by an earth movement. By 1946 Arapuni had eight units operating with a total capacity of 157,800 kW., while construction work was in progress at Karapiro (commenced 1940) and Maraetai (commenced 1945). Karapiro station came into operation in 1947 with three units, each of 30,000 kW., the Horahora station ceasing generation prior to its site being submerged by the newly-formed Karapiro lake. This artificial lake is 14 miles long and extends up river to Arapuni. Late in 1952 the Maraetai station was brought into operation at half-head with three units running at a capacity of 11,000 kW. each. The capacity of these units will be increased when the work of plugging the diversion tunnel is completed and the dam is filled. This was practically completed by June 1953.

These three stations, Arapuni, Karapiro, and Maraetai, are the first of ten stations which the Government proposes to construct on the Waikato River. Some work has already been done at Whakamaru, which is the next station to be constructed, and others will eventually be built at Waipapa, Atiamuri, Ohakuri, Parariki, Aratiatia, and Huka Falls. The stations will make use of practically the whole fall of the Waikato River from Lake Taupo to Cambridge. This river constitutes the principal power source in the North Island, having, in its course of 200 miles from Lake Taupo, a total fall of 1,170 ft. and a final discharge of over 10,000 cusecs. The rate of flow from Lake Taupo is controlled by works constructed in 1941 to conserve the water previously lost in the heavy spring and summer run-off.

The Mangahao station, of 19,200 kW. capacity, was actually the first station constructed in the North Island by the Government. It is situated in the Tararua Ranges, and commenced supply to the surrounding area at the end of 1924.

After the Mangahao station was completed a commencement was made, in 1926, on the development of the Waikaremoana scheme, which consists of three stations, Kaitawa, Tuai, and Piripaua. The first station completed, Tuai, commenced supply in 1929 with a capacity of 32,700 kW., increased in 1939 to 52,000 kW.; Piripaua station (40,000 kW.) was completed in 1944; and Kaitawa station (32,000 kW.) in 1948. The three stations are within a distance of five miles, and the power generated by each is collected and transmitted from Tuai, the centre station.

The Waikato, Mangahao, and Waikaremoana stations are linked and operate as one system. Connections also exist with all the larger non-Government generating stations (steam and hydro) and steam and Diesel plants maintained by the Government.

South Island.—The Lake Coleridge station was commenced in the year following the passing of the Aid to Water Power Works Act 1910 and completed in 1915. This was the first station wholly designed and constructed by the Government. Its initial capacity was 4,500 kW., but in 1930 this was increased to 34,500 kW. The next station, Waitaki, commenced in 1928, came into use in 1935, and is the largest station in the South Island, its capacity being 75,000 kW. This capacity is being increased by the addition of a further two units of 15,000 kW. each. Further use of the Waitaki River at Black Jack's Point is envisaged, where a station of 320,000 kW. capacity is planned. Control works at Lakes Pukaki and Tekapo, to ensure an adequate water supply to Waitaki station during the winter, are nearly completed, and a single unit of 25,200 kW., which was incorporated in the control works at Lake Tekapo, is in action. Another single unit, also of 25,200 kW., was installed in 1945 at Highbank to make use of the surplus water available in winter from the Rangitata irrigation race.

In 1936 the Government took over the Southland Electric Power Board's system, including the generating station at Lake Monowai, and in 1938 acquired from the Grey Electric Power Board the Arnold station at Kaimata.

Construction of the Cobb River station, with a capacity of 12,000 kW., was commenced by a private company, but the project was taken over and completed by the Government. Supply from this station, which is now being expanded in capacity to 30,000 kW., commenced in 1944.

The Roxburgh station now under construction on the Clutha River will ultimately have a capacity of 320,000 kW.; investigation and access roading work is also being carried on at Lake Rotoroa in connection with the proposed Braeburn scheme of about 30,000 kW. capacity.

A grid system similar to that in the North Island was established in 1939, when the Lake Monowai, Arnold, Lake Coleridge, and Waitaki stations were linked. Work is now in progress on a link to connect Nelson and Marlborough with this network, which will then cover the whole South Island, and include Government standby plants and most local authority plants.

Government Hydro-electric Stations.—The following table covers all Government hydro-electric plants in operation or for which contracts for machinery have been let, and shows the installed capacity at 31 March 1952 and ultimate installed capacity, together with the static head.

Name of StationInstalled Capacity at 31 March 1952Ultimate Installed CapacityStatic Head (Feet)
Number of UnitskW.kVA.Number of UnitskW.kVA.
* Under construction.
Arapuni8157,800180,0008157,800180,000175
Karapiro390,000100,000390,000100,000100
Maraetai*   5180,000200,000200
Mangahao519,20024,000519,20024,000895
Waikaremoana—       
    Kaitawa232,00038,000232,00038,000443
    Tuai352,00062,200352,00062,200676
    Piripaua240,00044,400240,00044,400370
Cobb River412,00015,000632,00037,2201,876
Arnold23,0603,60023,0603,60045
Lake Coleridge934,50040,640934,50040,640493
Highbank125,20028,000125,20028,000330
Waitaki575,00083,3337105,000116,66570
Lake Tekapo125,20028,000125,20028,00080–105
Roxburgh*   8320,000355,555150
Lake Monowai36,0007,05036,0007,050154

HYDRO-ELECTRIC POWER IN USE.—The following table shows the hydro-electric horsepower actually developed in the various machinery inspection districts at 31 March in each of the years 1947 to 1951. The figures cover all hydro plants exceeding 1 horsepower, whether main or standby, with the exception of plant not exceeding 6 horsepower used exclusively for farming purposes.

District19471948194919501951
 Hp.Hp.Hp.Hp.Hp.
Auckland North4,0744,0744,0744,0744,074
Auckland
Auckland South236,950305,750347,750347,700347,700
Gisborne140,040140,040166,035166,023166,023
Hawke's Bay
Taranaki North14,46514,46514,46514,46514,465
Taranaki1,5921,5921,5921,6821,682
Wellington North32,02032,02032,02032,02032,020
Wellington3,0353,0353,4033,4233,423
Marlborough
Nelson19,37519,37519,37518,72518,725
Westland9,2509,2709,7999,8119,811
Canterbury95,55495,75495,75495,75495,754
Canterbury South
Otago121,209128,744152,414152,414152,414
Southland11,44611,44611,44611,43811,438
      Totals689,010765,565858,127857,529857,529

Of the total of 857,529 hp., 854,901 hp. was for the purpose of electric supply, 1,000 hp. for paper mills, 750 hp. for freezing works, and the remaining 878 hp. for mining and other miscellaneous purposes.

The figures mentioned do not, of course, indicate the ultimate consumption of hydro-electric power in the industries specified, since by far the greatest proportion of the total horsepower used in industry would be drawn from the electric-supply stations and not generated in separate plants.

GEO-THERMAL STEAM.—Investigations are being made into the use of geo-thermal steam for the generation of electricity with the initial object of establishing a 20,000 kW. station. Drilling has been carried out at Wairakei to a depth of 1,000 ft., and new equipment is being obtained to increase the depth of bores.

ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS.—The Counties Act and Municipal Corporations Act passed in 1886 empowered county authorities and municipal corporations to arrange for the supply of electricity in the areas under their control, and until 1918 no provision was made for the constitution of bodies to attend solely to electric supply matters. The authority given to counties was more limited than that given to municipalities, and as their districts were comparatively sparsely settled they were unable, for financial reasons, to provide the same electrical facilities as those enjoyed by the towns. It was estimated by the Public Works Department that in March 1919 about 90 per cent of the people using electricity lived in the cities and larger boroughs, while probably less than 1 per cent lived in country areas. To enable the country districts to be supplied with electricity it was evident that some other form of administration was necessary, and the Electric Power Boards Act 1918 was designed to cope with this problem. The Act permitted two or more districts to combine as an electric-power district, and to establish a Board for the purpose of dealing exclusively with electric supply matters within the new district. Electric Power Boards consist of members representing the constituent districts, and possess rating powers. Previous legislation was consolidated and amended in the Electric Power Boards Act 1925 and subsequent amendments.

While this development made power available to more people outside the towns, the supply to remote areas still presented difficulties because of the high cost of reticulation in comparison with the revenue from power sold. It was later agreed by the supply authorities that a council should be set up with power to make a levy of 1/4 per cent on the gross revenue of all supply authorities and Government-owned electrical undertakings and to employ these funds in the form of subsidies to meet the cost of reticulation in remote areas. The Rural Electrical Reticulation Council was set up under the Electricity Act 1945, and up to 31 March 1952 had approved subsidies on 2,057 route-miles of line, to supply 3,641 consumers. At this date 1,220 miles of line were completed and 2,354 consumers connected. The total capital expenditure is estimated to be £1,208,749, and the annual subsidy approved amounts to £63,212.

The average capital cost of reticulation by Power Boards prior to the passing of the Act was £60 per consumer, this reticulation excluding sparsely populated areas in which unreasonably large guarantees would be required. The extension of supply to these sparsely populated areas, as approved by the Rural Electrical Reticulation Council, is now being carried out at an average cost of £330 per consumer.

An Act of 1930 established an Association of Electric Power Boards and other electric supply authorities under the title of the Electric Power Boards and Supply Authorities Association of New Zealand, this title being changed by the Statutes Amendment Act 1951 to the Electrical Supply Authorities Association of New Zealand. The licensed areas under the control of the Boards and other authorities on 31 March 1951 covered an area of 82,755 square miles, with a population of 1,909,596 people, amounting to 98·5 per cent of the total population of New Zealand.

Of the forty-four Electric Power Boards in existence at 31 March 1951 one was not actively functioning, fifteen operated generating stations as well as distributing power, and the remaining twenty-eight distributed power purchased in bulk, mainly from Government stations. Only two Boards generated sufficient power to meet fully their entire needs; two others found it necessary to purchase small quantities; but the other eleven which operated generating stations purchased most of the power distributed by them.

REVIEW OF OPERATIONS: Government Establishments.—The following table gives details of the operations of Government establishments generating and distributing electricity during the years 1948–49, 1949–50, and 1950–51.

Year Ended 31 March
194919501951
EstablishmentsNo.141414
Persons engagedNo.1,5121,5941,675
Salaries and wages paid£683,021795,408873,771
ConsumersNo.20,28321,42622,700
Prime movers—    
    Hydrob.h.p.781,900781,900781,900
    Thermob.h.p.60,10562,17095,670
      Totalsb.h.p.842,005844,070877,570
Generators (capacity)—    
    Main A.C.kW.543,160546,760546,760
 kVA.623,223626,223626,223
    Standby A.C.kW.41,31042,75064,910
 kVA.51,42653,22684,426
      TotalskW.584,470589,510611,670
Revenue—    
    Sales of power—    
      Retail£452,615449,419474,859
      Bulk and interchange£3,222,9393,519,3493,767,673
      Other£41,97838,58050,088
       Total revenue£3,717,5324,007,3484,292,620
Expenditure—    
    Power purchased (including interchange)£520,364398,774514,484
    Generating costs£432,399524,056984,492
    Transmission and distribution costs£430,244476,945494,486
    Management and general£367,685466,975432,467
    Capital charges£1,786,6731,918,8771,879,314
       Total expenditure£3,537,3653,785,6274,305,243
Capital outlay—    
    Total expenditure to date£44,982,39551,272,00559,987,604
Expenditure during year£5,534,2126,289,6108,715,599
Generation—    
    Hydro(000) kWh.2,511,4032,688,6072,643,481
    Steam engines(000) kWh.40,14647,678140,027
    Diesel engines(000) kWh.2,6231,18711,371
      Totals(000) kWh.2,554,1722,737,4722,794,879
Generation per head of mean populationkWh.1,3801,4471,457
Retail sales(000) kWh.145,737132,726135,208

Electric Power Boards.—This table gives similar information concerning generation and distribution by Electric Power Boards.

Year Ended 31 March
194919501951
EstablishmentsNo.424343
Persons engagedNo.1,8331,9832,122
Salaries and wages paid£818,963926,0981,059,761
ConsumersNo.318,662335,688351,670
Prime movers—    
    Hydrob.h.p.19,07618,77618,776
    Thermob.h.p.6,5655,9575,957
      Totalsb.h.p.25,64124,73324,733
Generators (capacity)—    
    Main A.C.kW.9,3749,1449,144
 kVA.11,18810,89810,773
    Standby D.C.kW.435315215
        A.C.kW.7,5017,3017,401
 kVA.9,4229,1729,272
      TotalskW.17,31016,76016,760
Revenue—    
    Sales of power—    
     Retail£4,886,0745,233,1115,476,018
     Bulk and interchange£265,079284,659332,167
     Other (including rates)£105,414115,413120,928
      Total revenue£5,256,5675,633,1835,929,113
Expenditure—    
    Power purchased (including interchange)£2,335,6282,536,1822,679,876
    Generating costs£36,73035,46459,440
    Transmission and distribution costs£683,738740,208832,547
    Management and general£491,415556,149634,801
    Capital charges£1,236,0171,328,3381,372,559
      Total expenditure£4,783,5285,196,3415,579,223
Capital outlay—    
    Total expenditure to date£20,806,87222,458,68824,349,078
    Expenditure during year£1,566,5801,621,9671,890,457
Generation—    
    Hydro(000) kWh.57,71559,27859,128
    Steam engines(000) kWh.   
    Diesel engines(000) kWh.1,6648263,792
      Totals(000) kWh.59,37960,10462,920
Generation per head of mean populationkWh.323232
Retail sales(000) kWh.1,356,9941,428,7751,457,424

All Establishments.—The next table sets out the same information in respect of all establishments engaged in the generation and distribution of power. These consisted at 31 March 1951 of fourteen Government-owned establishments, three limited liability companies, forty-three Electric Power Boards, ten City Councils, twenty Borough Councils, four County Councils, and two Town Boards.

Year Ended 31 March
194919501951
EstablishmentsNo.969696
Persons engagedNo.4,5094,7544,970
Salaries and wages paid£2,005,5112,259,9052,520,235
ConsumersNo.533,434554,640576,409
Prime movers—    
    Hydrob.h.p.858,971858,121858,217
    Thermob.h.p.114,503116,310114,485
      Totalsb.h.p.973,474974,431972,702
Generators (capacity)—    
    Main D.C.kW.19119146
     A.C.kW.586,285589,855589,855
 kVA.676,492679,428679,303
    Standby D.C.kW.1,6161,4961,225
       A.C.kW.86,73487,77484,218
 kVA.107,735108,913108,193
      TotalskW.674,826679,316675,344
Revenue—    
    Sales of power—    
      Retail£7,873,7038,431,2218,751,267
      Bulk and interchange£3,929,1074,149,4254,480,617
      Other (including rates)£210,400209,820232,933
       Total revenue£12,013,21012,790,46613,464,817
Expenditure—    
    Power purchased (including interchange)£4,019,3734,173,8154,527,050
    Generating costs£902,097894,4241,428,266
    Transmission and distribution costs£1,564,0591,693,2401,811,884
    Management and general expenses£1,088,7391,260,0931,322,876
    Capital charges£3,476,7553,687,3103,759,566
      Total expenditure£11,051,02311,708,88212,849,642
Capital outlay—    
    Total expenditure to date£74,776,53083,303,49494,299,003
    Expenditure during year£7,541,1558,548,82710,995,695
Generation—    
    Hydro(000) kWh.2,710,9692,907,4492,863,897
    Steam engines(000) kWh.114,096119,083193,426
    Diesel or petrol engines(000) kWh.9,0903,73827,699
      Totals(000) kWh.2,834,1553,030,703,085,022
Generation per head of mean populationkWh.1,5311,6021,609
Retail sales(000) kWh.2,277,9472,403,7982,446,572

Employment.—The foregoing table includes only those employees whose salaries and wages are paid directly out of revenue from the sale of electric power. Further details concerning the number of these employees and the salaries and wages paid to them are given in the following table covering the year ended 31 March 1951.

Persons EngagedSalaries and Wages Paid
MalesFemalesTotalsTo MalesTo FemalesTotals
 No.No.No.£££
Secretaries, managers, engineers232 232190,381 190,381
Clerical staff9024771,379456,361132,033588,394
Wage-earning employees3,322373,3591,730,80210,6581,741,460
    Totals4,4565144,9702,377,544142,6912,520,235

Similar details of other employees whose salaries and wages were not paid directly out of revenue from the sale of electric power are given in the next table.

Persons EngagedSalaries and Wages Paid
MalesFemalesTotalsTo MalesTo FemalesTotals
 No.No.No.£££
House wiring139 13952,853 52,853
Trading departments1281214060,1014,06564,166
New construction work1,625301,655825,3697,096832,465
      Totals1,892421,934938,32311,161949,484

Capital Outlay.—The following figures of capital expenditure during 1950—51 and of capital outlay to 31 March 1951 include capital invested in trading departments and in other activities.

Class of ExpenditureExpenditure During Year Ended 31 March 1951Total Capital Outlay to 31 March 1951
 ££
Land in connection with power house91,2371,113,462
Headworks, pipe lines, &c.1,244,92316,205,409
Power-house buildings, cottages, &c.136,8793,497,888
Generating plant319,1625,609,230
Special standby plantCr. 225,1741,364,912
Main transmission line and main substations3,199,20521,643,317
Distribution system, substations, land, cottages, &c.1,513,92621,053,474
Public (street) lighting27,083576,382
Office and store buildings, workshops, garages, houses, and service buildings327,8952,285,487
Loose tools, meters, instruments, furniture, trucks, motor cars, equipment, and stocks312,7404,366,406
Interest during construction647,8614,138,065
Loan conversion premiumsCr. 1,48660,741
Miscellaneous (work under construction, cost of raising loans, law-costs, &c., and other capital expenditure)3,401,44412,384,230
      Total capital outlay10,995,69594,299,003
Capital cash on hand and investments of capital 386,800
Capital funds used to finance advances to consumers and trading departments 164,723
      Total capital assets 94,850,526

Additions to the capital value of all electrical systems during 1950–51 totalled approximately £11,650,000, while deductions—i.e., sales and amounts written off—amounted to approximately £650,000. The previous table shows for each item the net expenditure only during the year, including amounts transferred for work completed, previously shown as work under construction, and totalling approximately £2,000.

Of the total capital additions of £11,650,000 during 1950–51, £8,863,000 was contributed by the Government, £1,973,000 by Electric Power Boards, £787,000 by other local authorities, and £23,000 by companies. The chief items of Government expenditure were: major works under construction, £3,400,000; other additions to generation system, £1,800,000; transmission system, £2,700,000; distribution system, £100,000.

Local-authority expenditure during 1950–51 included £1,410,000 on distribution systems and £460,000 on transmission systems.

Capital Receipts.—The various sources for the capital expenditure shown in the previous table are summarized in the following table:—

Total loans raised—££
    Loan liability at 31 March 195168,008,554 
    Reserve created by loan repayments to date18,841,533 
 ——86,850,087
Appropriations from revenue 7,656,029
Other capital reserves—i.e., capital profits and accretions 22,308
Temporary advances, capital creditors, &c. 322,102
      Total capital receipts 94,850,526

The loan liability was increased by £7,227,260 during 1950–51, representing new loans raised during the year together with Government expenditure, and reduced by £881,287, representing loan repayments during the year.

Where assets have been scrapped or written down, and the capital expenditure thereby reduced, corresponding amounts have been written off the appropriate capital reserves—i.e., reserves created by loan repayments and the capital expenditure out of revenue.

General Balance Sheet.—The following table summarizes the general assets and liabilities—i.e., capital items are excluded—as at 31 March 1951, in addition to setting out the reserves and invested funds.

Liabilities£
Sundry creditors 3,116,738
Advances from capital for trading departments, &c. 162,356
Reserves—£ 
    Sinking fund reserve1,907,375 
    Depreciation reserve3,811,025 
    Renewal fund reserve1,442,869 
    General reserve1,246,493 
    Other reserves540,637 
 —–8,948,399
Credit balance, net revenue accounts 1,982,693
      Total£14,210,186 
Assets£
Trading department assets, stocks, &c. 4,071,265
Cash, debtors, and other current assets 4,407,888
Invested reserve funds—£ 
    Sinking funds1,708,685 
    Depreciation funds2,024,376 
    Renewal funds840,559 
    Other reserve funds1,157,413 
 ——5,731,033
        Total £14,210,186

Power Plant.—Particulars relating to the power plant in use during the year ended 31 March 1951 are set out hereunder.

Source of PowerMain PlantStandby PlantTotals
 No.B.h.p.No.B.h.p.No.B.h.p.
Steam engines  1886,0441886,044
Water turbines83844,9093013,308113858,217
Gas engines  11001100
Oil engines67263527,6154128,341

Power.—The following table sets out the number of units generated and their disposal, the second and third columns comprising power sold in bulk by one authority (in most cases the State Hydro Electric Department) and purchased by another (e.g., an Electric Power Board). The excess of bulk purchases over bulk sales represents the surplus generation of certain freezing works, collieries, &c., which is bought in by supply authorities, usually through the State Hydro Electric Department. This supply, generated by other than public supply authorities, finds no place in either of the first two columns of the table.

Year Ended 31 MarchKilowatt-hours
GeneratedSold in BulkPurchased in BulkNet TotalsSold (Retail)Lost in Transmission, &c.*
* Includes power supplied free of charge amounting to 26,935 thousand kWh. in 1950–51.
Thousand kWh.
19472,520,6262,233,6852,241,2292,528,1701,997,873530,297
19482,589,6202,284,1052,293,8672,599,3822,035,711563,671
19492,834,1552,541,5582,551,8082,844,4052,277,947566,458
19503,030,2702,621,4212,626,9223,035,7712,403,798631,973
19513,085,0222,691,3662,703,0403,096,6962,446,572650,124

Analysis of Units retailed.—The following table gives a classification of power retailed according to the various purposes for which it was sold. In this table “Domestic” includes domestic water-heating units, and “Commercial” both commercial and dairy water-heating units.

Year Ended 31 MarchSales (Kilowatt-hours)
DomesticCommercialElectric MotorsStreet LightingTramwaysElectric RailwaysOther PurposesTotal
19—Ybk.
Thousand kWh.
19471,122,401315,787471,50611,93251,95316,4437,8511,997,873
19481,140,878303,609508,21711,16449,42515,9966,4222,035,711
19491,306,517340,295545,33813,14749,46716,1037,0802,277,947
19501,376,138362,468576,70114,25349,71916,6487,8712,403,798
19511,398,342358,515603,38413,99448,03516,5967,7062,446,572

The following diagram portrays the growth in the use of electric power since 1930–31, and shows also the principal purposes for which it was employed.

Revenue.—Revenue is derived chiefly from the sale of power, and in 1950–51 this source was responsible for 97 per cent of the total. The following table sets out the revenue of all stations for the years 1946–47 to 1950–51.

Year Ended 31 MarchSale of Power (Retail)Profits, Sale of ApparatusMiscellaneousInterestRatesTotals*
* Excluding revenue from interchange of power.
 ££££££
19476,816,25360,80386,70716,5602,2016,982,524
19487,031,50568,30189,56511,2243,3617,203,956
19497,873,70384,035113,6069,0973,6628,084,103
19508,431,22176,812120,3319,6773,0008,641,041
19518,751,26785,620131,14913,2712,8938,984,200

Expenditure.—Of the total expenditure of £8,402,183 (excluding cost of interchange of power in bulk) recorded in the year ended 31 March 1951, 60·2 per cent represented overhead costs (comprising management expenses and capital charges), while operating-expenses or prime costs stood at 39·8 per cent.

Power may be sold more than once in bulk before reaching the retailing authority, and in these tables the revenue from such interchange of power between authorities is set off against the cost, the net figure for cost of power purchased representing the cost to the industry of purchases from outside sources. In this connection mention may be made of certain contracts existing between the Government and some local authorities, whereby the latter are required to maintain their standby plants and to operate them, whenever called upon, to supplement the State hydro-electric supply. The units so generated, often by fuel plants, are purchased by the Government and resold, in most cases to the generating authority, for distribution.

The table following gives an analysis of expenditure.

ItemYear Ended 31 March 
1948194919501951
* Does not include the interchange of power between supply authorities.
Operating Expenditure
 ££££
*Cost of power purchased64,07352,53324,43979,593
Cost of generation225,853279,721336,144425,326
Fuel374,643458,775396,775821,741
Stores1,9032,2761,7969,513
Repairs29,81033,42471,33194,570
Standby plant144,014127,90188,37877,137
Cost of transmission308,106379,692403,742457,565
Cost of distribution1,026,3781,152,7181,253,9761,314,704
Public (street) lighting26,54231,64935,52238,756
      Totals2,201,3222,518,6892,612,1033,318,905
Miscellaneous Expenditure
 ££££
Cost of management881,990962,5931,125,8781,172,351
Insurance43,62446,50547,98955,238
Losses from trading5,0371,8813,7758,312
Other expenditure60,89877,76082,45187,811
      Totals991,5491,088,7391,260,0931,323,712
Capital Charges
 ££££
Interest1,621,4451,653,0711,699,1741,761,679
Sinking fund578,734366,342382,044734,809
Renewals124,167127,740162,110187,904
Depreciation471,421553,399521,848580,446
Loan repayment404,852775,421920,885494,686
Exchange2,5787821,24942
      Totals3,203,1973,476,7553,687,3103,759,566
      Grand totals6,396,0687,084,1837,559,5068,402,183

The distribution of the expenditure per unit sold retail is given hereunder.

Year Ended 31 March
1948194919501951
19*
 d.d.d.d.
Operating expenses0·2590·2650·2610·325
Miscellaneous expenses0·1170·1150·1260·130
Capital charges0·3780·3660·3680·369
      Totals0·7540·7460·7550·824

Chapter 27. Section 27—Consumption of Commodities

Table of Contents

Statistics of consumption cannot be compiled with absolute accuracy, owing to the impossibility of obtaining exact comparability in component statistics of production, exports, and imports. There are several deficiencies in the statistical data at present available, the most serious being occasioned by the lack of statistics illustrating the distribution among individuals of the annual flow of commodities entering into consumption. Nevertheless, a sufficient degree of comparability can normally be attained to permit of the compilation of statistics of consumption with a reasonable approach to accuracy.

VALUE OF GOODS AVAILABLE FOR USE.—Statistics of the value of production, of exports, and of imports have been compiled regularly for many years. From these statistics an estimate of the annual value of goods, including both capital and consumption goods, available for use in New Zealand can be made, the value of exports being deducted from that of production, and the value of imports added to the residuum. The result of this computation gives a close approach to the value of all goods available for use in the country.

Various additional factors have had to be taken into account in preparing estimates covering the war period and quoted in the tables. In some cases rather arbitrary figures have had to be accepted for adjustment purposes. The following descriptive notes under the respective headings will serve to indicate the scope of these estimates.

Production.—The series of value and volume of production figures as quoted in Section 19 of this Year-Book form the basis of the tables which follow. The figures relate to the production year, which, in most cases, approximates closely to the year ended 30 June.

Exports.—The official export figures (f.o.b.) for the years ended 30 June have been adjusted to exclude charges incurred between the stages of production and export.

Goods (normally exported) supplied under the reverse lend-lease procedure, shipments by the Armed Services, and Red Cross and food parcels have all been treated as additional exports in the tables which follow.

Adjustments have been made for changes in stocks awaiting shipment, so that the export figures quoted in this section represent the segment of production in any year exported, or ultimately destined for export.

The volume indices have been adjusted to make allowance for the above-mentioned inclusions.

Imports.—The official import figures (Customs values) for the years ended 30 June, excluding ordnance, have been adjusted for the war period to take into account additional freight and insurance charges above the nominal 10 per cent allowed in the official figures of imports.

Further adjustments have been made for the lump-sum payments received from the United Kingdom Government as a off against the high level of import prices, and for the realization on certain war assets.

Unfortunately, detailed statistics of retail and wholesale merchandise stocks are not available, so that the figures illustrate goods available for use and not necessarily goods actually used during each of the years.

The following table gives the position in regard to value of goods, but care should be exercised in interpreting the table in view of the substantial upward trend in unit values that has taken place over the period covered by the table. In addition to the statistics for the last ten years, figures for the years 1928—29, 1932–33, and 1938–39 are given.

Year Ended 30 JuneProduced in New ZealandImportedAll Goods Available for Use in New Zealand
TotalExportedAvailable for Use in New ZealandTotalPer Head
TotalPer Head
Values
 £(m.)£(m.)£(m.)££(m.)£(m.)£
1929126·254·172·149·246·5118·681·0
193383·735·748·031·325·373·347·8
1939136·158·078·148·356·5134·683·3
1942163·871·692·256·541·4133·681·9
1943170·279·790·555·240·8131·380·1
1944175·989·386·652·854·3140·985·8
1945196·7112·684·150·348·7132·879·4
1946200·488·4112·064·857·5169·598·0
1947230·2101·4128·872·488·8217·6122·3
1948266·3120·7145·680·1144·3289·9159·6
1949292·2120·9171·392·4111·2282·5152·4
1950345·0137·3207·7109·9151·3359·0189·9
1951473·2232·4240·8125·0164·9405·7210·5
Value Index Numbers 1938–39 (= 100)
192993979099828796
193361646063455456
1939100100100100100100100
1942120123118117739998
1943125137116114729896
194412915411110996105103
1945145194108104869995
1946147152143134102126118
1947169175165150157162147
1948196208186166255215192
1949215208219191197210183
1950253237266228268267228
1951348401308259292301253

AGGREGATE VOLUME OF GOODS AVAILABLE FOR USE.—Index numbers of volume of total production, based in most cases on figures of actual physical production, and index numbers of volume of exports and of imports, form the basis on which figures indicating the volume of goods available for New Zealand use are estimated. Attention is drawn to the notes on adjustments, &c., applied under the various headings and explained under the preceding title. Quantitative figures of exports are readily available from the official statistics, and as the great bulk of the export trade is confined to a relatively small number of items it is a comparatively simple matter to compile an index number of volume for years ending with the month of June. Prior to the year ended 30 June 1946 a similar position did not hold in the case of imports, as they are far more diversified in nature, and full detail was not available for other than calendar years. Index numbers of volume of imports for calendar years are compiled, and up to the year 1945–46 an average of the indices for two calendar years was used to approximate years ending with the month of June. Commencing with the year ended 30 June 1946 a special index number of volume of imports has been compiled. By the use of quantitative figures of production, exports, and imports, reasonably accurate figures of movements in volume may be ascertained, and figures arrived at indicating the volume of goods available for New Zealand use.

Index numbers of volume covering similar years and for similar headings to those given in the earlier table are given below.

Index Numbers of Volume of Goods: Base 1938–39 (= 100)
Year Ended 30 JuneProduced in New ZealandImportedAll Goods Available for Use in New Zealand
TotalExportedAvailable for Use in New ZealandTotalPer Head
TotalPer Head
192977747988868291
193383967377506467
1939100100100100100100100
1942110109110110588887
1943109116104103588584
19441081329089668079
19451141568280637472
1946112111113105669387
19471181131211108610696
1948123115129115115123110
1949129121134117103121105
1950137118150128122138118
1951141113161135132149125

It should, perhaps, be emphasized that the table covers capital as well as consumer goods; consequently the headings “available for use in New Zealand” include not only commodities entering into current consumption, but also such items as additions to merchandise stocks, to factory plant and buildings, to farm capital stock, &c.

The low point, both in respect of total and per head volume of goods available for use, was recorded in 1931–32, the decreases from the 1928–29 levels amounting to 26 and 29 per cent respectively. The 1928–29 level of total volume of consumption was regained in 1935–36, while the per head level was regained in 1936–37.

In conjunction with the previous table, it is interesting to consider the proportions of New Zealand produced goods and of imported goods in the total quantum of goods entering into use. Over the period for which the break-up is available, locally produced goods supplied 63 per cent and imported goods 37 per cent of the total.

Comparisons in this respect for individual years are given hereunder.

YearLocally Produced Per CentImported Per Cent
1928–295644
1929–305644
1930–316238
1931–326535
1932–336733
1933–346634
1934–356238
1935–365941
1936–375743
1937–385644
1938–395842
1939–406337
1940–417030
1941–427327
1942–437129
1943–446535
1944–456436
1945–467030
1946–476634
1947–486139
1948–496436
1949–506337
1950–516337

While strict accuracy cannot be claimed for these figures—particularly in respect of single years— a definitely higher proportion of New Zealand produced goods in the total is observed from 1930–31 to 1934–35 and again from 1939–40 onwards. The falling-off in the volume of imports during the depression years was considerably greater than that for locally produced goods consumed in New Zealand. The policy of import control introduced in December 1938, and the dictates of a war economy, were responsible for the relatively low proportion of imported goods to total consumption evident from 1939–40 onwards.

CONSUMPTION OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE.—While the statistical data discussed in the foregoing pages afford an indication of movements in the aggregate value and volume of consumption, considerable interest attaches to the statistics for individual commodities of importance. Estimates of the consumption of a selection of individual commodities are given in the following, paragraphs. No indication of the distribution of consumption of these commodities among individual classes of consumers is available; but with the full employment and wide distribution of wealth that prevails in New Zealand it is beyond question that the per caput rates of consumption of various commodities shown later are truly representative of general living standards.

Figures showing, for some of the more important food products in which an export trade is maintained, the respective proportions of the total production for the three-year period 1949–50 to 1951–52 are as follows.

 Consumed in New Zealand Per CentExported Per Cent
Butter18·281·8
Cheese6·893·2
Beef58·141·9
Mutton42·757·3
Lamb4·695·4
Pig-meat68·131·9

Local (New Zealand) consumption of all meats combined, during this same three-year period, amounted to 35 per cent of total meat production.

PER CAPUTQUANTITIES OF PRINCIPAL FOODSTUFFS AVAILABLE FOR CONSUMPTION.—Estimates of annual consumption for the civilian population have been made for the principal items of foodstuffs for a pre-war period and for recent years. Basic statistical data are rather scanty in the case of some items, particularly fresh vegetables, and the estimates may be subject to correction as further information becomes available.

Dairy Produce.—Measured in terms of butterfat content, it is estimated that 23·4 per cent of total dairy production in 1951–52 was used for local human consumption. A further 3·7 per cent was used locally for calves, pigs, &c., leaving 72·9 per cent for export in the form of butter, cheese, and processed milk. Estimated figures of annual civilian consumption levels for individual items of dairy produce, pre-war and for recent periods, are given below.

 Pre-war1949–501950–511951–52
* The rationing of butter was abolished as from 4 June 1950.
Whole milk (pint)220·0336·0334·0337·0
Cream (pint)6·94·24·34·1
Ice-cream (pint)3·213·013·512·6
Cheese (lb.)4·56·05·95·7
Butter (lb.)41·033·0*38·942·7
Processed milk (lb.)4·710·410·410·3

In the following comparison of butter and cheese consumption in various countries the figures for countries other than New Zealand have been taken from the 1952 publication “Dairy Produce,” issued by the Intelligence Branch of the Commonwealth Economic Committee. The pre-war figures are mostly the average of the years 1934 to 1938; for New Zealand they relate to the immediate pre-war period.

Butter and Cheese Consumption per Caput
ButterCheese
Pre-war1951Pre-war1951
* 1948 average.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom24·114·68·910·3
Sweden24·126·012·817·9
Switzerland15·013·217·017·6
Denmark18·315·714·114·1
Netherlands12·36·217·012·6
United States of America16·49·75·87·2
Canada31·922·63·64·7
Argentina3·94·8*6·210·4*
Australia32·631·84·35·7
New Zealand41·042·74·55·7

In considering New Zealand's relatively high consumption of butter it should be noted that the use of margarine as a spread, common in some countries, is unknown in New Zealand.

Meats.—In estimating the average annual civilian consumption of meats an allowance has been made in the case of each item for killings on farms and for condemnations. The consumption levels for the various items are as follows, the weights in each case being on a bone-in dressed carcase basis.

 Pre-war1949–501950–511951–52
Beef (lb.)112·0108·5115·1109·8
Veal (lb.)7·55·85·75·8
Mutton (lb.)60·064·064·166·2
Lamb (lb.)6·59·111·110·5
Pork, including chopper meat (lb.)9·011·411·410·6
Ham and bacon (lb.)17·021·220·616·9
Edible offal (lb.)9·09·79·89·6

Fresh Vegetables and Fruits.—Estimates under this heading have been made, particularly in the case of vegetables, with considerable difficulty owing to a number of factors, not the least being the fact that domestic garden production must of necessity be taken into account. Where there is no evidence as to changes in consumption habits, the estimates for both pre-war and the later years shown have been treated as on an equality. Consumption levels for individual items are estimated as follows.

 Pre-war19501951
Potatoes (lb.)130·0105·097·0
Kumaras (lb.)7·57·57·5
Cabbages and greens (lb.)100·0100·0100·0
Carrots (lb.)30·030·030·0
Tomatoes (lb.)20·020·020·0
Apples (lb.)44·041·034·6
Pears and quinces (lb.)6·07·010·3
Stone fruits (lb.)12·510·916·3
Citrus fruits (lb.)23·017·219·5
Bananas (lb.)21·014·810·2
Pineapples (lb.)1·00·40·2

Canned Fruit and Vegetables.—Owing to the lack of satisfactory details for earlier years, the pre-war consumption of these items is shown as the average of 1938 and 1939.

 Pre-war19501951
Canned fruit (lb.)10·513·215·0
Canned vegetables (lb.)1·66·98·5

Before the war approximately 75 to 80 per cent of canned fruit requirements were imported and consisted mainly of pineapples, peaches, and apricots. The war considerably upset this trade, but there has been a marked recovery since 1947. There has been little progress in the local canning of fruit, and consumption is still below the pre-war level.

The consumption of canned vegetables, on the other hand, owing in some measure to the striking wartime expansion of the industry, is now at a very high level. Before the war there were some imports of peas and beans, but most requirements are now met from local production. Green peas account for nearly half the production, but there has also been considerable development in asparagus, baked beans, and tomato puree, some of the latter being for export.

Other Foodstuffs.—Estimated annual civilian consumption levels for other items of foodstuffs are given hereunder.

 Pre-war1949–501950–51
Poultry (lb.)3·96·06·0
Fresh fish—edible portion (lb.)11·013·511·7
Shell fish—edible portion (lb.)0·91·00·9
Eggs (dozen)20·017·017·0
Honey (lb.)2·14·84·2
Refined sugar (lb.)106·0112·2100·5
Dried peas and beans (lb.)1·64·24·2
Flour, wheaten (lb.)185·0179·0172·8
Cornflour (lb.)2·43·13·1
Oatmeal, oaten products (lb.)10·57·96·8
Rice (lb.)5·33·82·9
Tea (lb.)6·86·87·6
Cocoa (lb.)1·01·00·9

Beer, Wine, Spirits, and Tobacco.—As the consumption of these items is particularly susceptible to economic conditions, the depression and immediate post-depression years have been avoided in ascertaining the pre-war consumption. The figures for wine are probably not as accurate as those relating to the other items, for the reason that production figures only are available for locally made wine which naturally (for maturity purposes) is not usually placed on the market until some years after production. Wine production has been steadily increasing during the last decade, the 1951 figure being more than treble the immediate pre-war output, and accounting for some 67 per cent of total local consumption.

 Pre-war19501951
* 19·30 for 1952.
Beer (gallons)10·8018·5018·80*
Grape wine (gallons)0·200·470·43
Spirits (proof gallons)0·280·330·45
Tobacco (lb.)3·905·365·06

In interpreting the big increase in beer consumption it should not be overlooked that as a war measure the alcoholic strength of beer was, on 11 May 1942, reduced by about one-quarter. Although this restriction was removed at the beginning of 1949 the additional duty on beer exceeding the reduced strength has had much the same effect. The supply of certain classes of spirits is inadequate to meet a demand greater than in pre-war years, and in such cases there is unofficial rationing by the trade.

Comparison With Other Countries.—In considering the question of supplies of foodstuffs in various countries the food balance sheets prepared at the instigation of the Food and Agriculture Organization present information on a comparable basis. The table which follows presents in summarized form statistics appearing in the Statistical Yearbook of the United Nations. The statistics in most cases relate to the year 1950–51, while pre-war figures are quoted in each case in parentheses. The data quoted are expressed in kilograms per person per year, except that for each country a total figure is given showing calories per person per day, and the percentage thereof derived from livestock products (meat, poultry, eggs, fish, milk, butter, cheese, slaughter fats, marine oils). The total calories figure includes also foodstuffs not specifically mentioned in the table.

A table of this nature necessarily includes data of an approximate nature, but is of value as an overall picture of food consumption and availability in the various countries.

CountryCerealsPotatoes, &c.SugarPulsesMeatMilkFats and OilsCalories
Number Per DayPercentage of Live-stock Origin
Note.—Figures in parentheses refer to pre-war years.
Kilograms Per Person Per Year
Union of South Africa(156)(16)(23)(2)(38)(76)(3)(2,300)(18)
15716443417752,64018
Canada(93)(90)(43)(4)(62)(221)(19)(3,070)(39)
7811548470237203,24040
United States of America(90)(64)(44)(4)(64)(204)(20)(3,150)(36)
775042475253203,21040
Argentina(106)(66)(27)(2)(107)(163)(9)(2,730)(36)
12487352114165163,19032
India(143)(8)(13)(18)(3)(65)(3)(1,970)(8)
111691724331,5707
Japan(162)(63)(14)(7)(4)(4)(2)(2,180)(5)
15470452612,1004
Denmark(94)(120)(50)(..)(75)(195)(27)(3,420)(35)
9815038156204213,13035
France(124)(143)(24)(4)(53)(150)(14)(2,830)(26)
11812527356156132,79027
Netherlands(107)(116)(29)(3)(38)(220)(20)(2,920)(32)
10114136232205263,09026
Sweden(95)(122)(44)(2)(49)(302)(18)(3,120)(39)
9211646251315213,24042
United Kingdom(94)(79)(46)(3)(64)(152)(20)(3,120)(38)
10011034349219223,10034
Australia(101)(49)(53)(1)(120)(164)(16)(3,300)(40)
9945552110190163,28039
New Zealand(87)(50)(48)(2)(109)(166)(17)(3,260)(48)
8854512106270183,45048

Wartime Restrictions on Consumption.—Shortages or prospective shortages of imported goods, brought about or accentuated by the war, created the need for a controlled distribution. The rationing of such domestic produce as meat and butter was necessary to cope with the heavy demands of the Armed Forces, both British and Allied, and at the same time to maintain supplies to the United Kingdom.

To ensure an equitable distribution of the more essential commodities, rationing by coupons was introduced for the following items; tea, sugar, butter, meat, household linen, blankets, clothing, and footwear. Eggs were subject to a preference rationing to children under five years of age, expectant mothers, and invalids suffering from specific ailments. Baby wool was reserved for, and rationed to, expectant mothers.

During 1948 rationing was lifted from the following important commodities: tea, 31 May; sugar for domestic use, 27 August; sugar for manufacturing purposes, 29 November; and meat, 27 September. In 1950 all other commodities subject to rationing were freed; cream on 22 February, butter on 4 June, and motor spirits on 31 May. As from 7 June 1950 the operation of the egg priority scheme was left to retailers.

Details of the rationing provisions and other restrictions which applied to the principal individual commodities are quoted in the 1950 issue of the Year-Book (pages 828–30).

Chapter 28. SECTION 28—NATIONAL INCOME AND SECTOR ACCOUNTS

Table of Contents

In 1951 a start was made on what is known as the“output approach” to the measurement of the national income by the inclusion for the first time of complete accounts for a particular sector of the economy—viz., the Manufacturing Secto595r. In the following year output estimates were extended to the farming and building and construction sectors, and estimates for the three sectors are now available for the years 1946–47 to 1950–51.

The most striking advance made in recent years in the presentation of economic statistics has been the growth, in most countries, of some form of national social accounting. Involving as it does a comprehensive and detailed accounting of the nation's economic transactions, an analysis of this nature provides a background of statistical data indispensable to a proper understanding of current economic trends, and, perhaps even more important, it enables informed estimates of probable future trends to be made. Full information of the nature, and a proposed schemata for the construction, of social accounts has been published by the United Nations Organization,* and in terms of this report the social accounting approach may be defined briefly as follows:—

“Instead of seeking to build up a single total, such as the national income, an investigation is first made of the classification of accounting entities, of the types of accounts that they keep, and of the transactions into which they enter. In this way all the transacting entities of an economic system are classified into broad sectors such as productive enterprises, financial intermediaries, and final consumers, and a series of accounts for each of these sectors is set up, in which the separate entries represent economically distinct categories of transaction. Economic activity is represented by money flows and related book-keeping transactions, actual or imputed, between accounts. The national income and other similar aggregates are obtained from the system by selecting and combining the constituent entries in the accounts.”

In 1951 a start was made on what is known as the“output approach” to the measurement of the national income by the inclusion for the first time of complete accounts for a particular sector of the economy—viz., the Manufacturing Sector. In the following year output estimates were extended to the farming and building and construction sectors, and estimates for the three sectors are now available for the years 1946–47 to 1950–51.

Eventually similar accounts will be built up for the remaining sectors of the economy, so that it will then be possible to present a complete set of social accounts showing inter-related transactions and, more important, showing the contribution of each sector to the national aggregates at present obtained from the income and expenditure approach.

The principal of these aggregates is that of“National Income,” which, in general terms, measures the total value of all incomes (before deduction of taxation) earned by the residents of New Zealand in producing the current output of goods and services.

Income can be earned in a variety of ways and accrues to individuals according to the manner in which they participate in current production. Salary and wage payments represent the return to labour for services rendered and include in this concept supplementary income in“kind” such as board and keep provided by the employer. Of considerable importance during the war years, the item“pay and allowances of Armed Forces,” while analagous to salary and wage payments when considering the source of such income, does not necessarily fit in with this concept when the former civilian occupation of the serviceman is considered. This fact must be taken into account in comparing the distributive shares of the various groups in the national income over the war period. Clothing, food, accommodation, and other income in“kind” supplied to members of the Armed Forces are included under this heading, as are also deferred-pay, mufti-allowance, and war-gratuity payments.

Rental value of owner-occupied houses is a non-monetary item representing the imputed net rental value (before payment of rates, but after deductions for depreciation, mortgage interest, insurance, and repairs and maintenance) of all owner-occupied houses (except farm houses).

“Other personal income” (excluding company dividends) represents the aggregate income of professional men, farmers, and individual traders, as well as income“Other than salary and wages” of salary and wage earners—e.g., rent, interest, &c. Included under this heading as current income are changes in balances of primary-produce stabilization accounts, and moneys retained under authority of the Wool Proceeds Retention Act 1950.

Company income represents the total income (distributed and undistributed) of companies. This means that dividends distributed to individuals are included under this heading, and to this extent the total of“Other personal income” is understated.

Apart from these incomes which result from current productive activities on the part of individuals receiving them, there are other incomes of a“non-productive” nature in the form of social security benefits, pensions, and interest on public debt. These“transfer” incomes, as they are called, do not arise from the current production of goods and services and must therefore be excluded from the national income. They do, however, form part of the intermediate concept of“private income,” which represents the aggregate of earned incomes and unearned“transfer” incomes received by or accruing to persons. Capital receipts—e.g., from deceased persons' estates, repayment of debt, &c.—are, however, excluded both from“private income” and“national income.” It includes as income accruing, but not actually received, undistributed incomes of companies. The deduction of direct taxation gives the concept of“private disposable income."

*“Measurement of National Income and the Construction of Social Accounts": Report of the sub-committee on National Income Statistics of the League of Nations Committee of Statistical Experts.

In general, only incomes arising from the production of goods and services destined for the market form part of the national income; it follows, therefore, that the services of housewives, for instance, or the produce of home gardens are excluded. On the other hand, farm produce consumed on farms is part of the national income.

The addition to private income of Government and local-authority trading profits and lump-sum payments from the United Kingdom Government, and the deduction of“transfer” incomes as detailed above, gives the concept of“net national income at factor cost” or, more briefly,“national income.” This may be defined as the income (before tax) earned by or accruing to the factors of production, in or only temporarily absent from New Zealand, in producing the current output of goods and services of all kinds. The further addition of indirect taxes (net of subsidies) is necessary to bring the net national income to market price valuation.

Gross national product is obtained by adding depreciation allowances to net national income at market prices, and represents the value of current output before deduction of allowances for depreciation and obsolescence and is equal on the expenditure side to“gross national expenditure."

The following table shows the principal of the above aggregates and the manner in which they are derived one from the other for the years 1938–39, 1939–40, and 1942–43 to 1950–51.

Principal Income Aggregates £(million)
1938–391939–401942–431944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

Private income (26)199·8217·4297·2340·5364·2395·2445·0461·3526·3648·3669·2
Plus Government trading income (6)8·710·416·614·515·314·513·212·013·315·716·7
    Lump-sum payments from United Kingdom Government (7) 3·03·05·05·05·05·0    
Less transfer incomes—
    Social security benefits and pensions (22)-7·7-11·5-14·4-17·6-20·9-34·8-37·6-39·5-42·6-47·5-53·5
    Interest on public debt paid in New Zealand (8)-7·0-7·5-9·4-12·9-13·8-15·1-15·3-15·5-16·0-17·1-17·6
Net national income at factor cost (national income) (9)193·7211·8293·1329·6349·7364·8410·3418·4480·9599·4614·9
Plus indirect taxation (10)20·621·027·934·037·343·053·046·149·855·671·0
Less subsidies (11)-0·6-0·5-3·3-4·6-6·6-11·8-13·6-11·5-14·6-9·4-15·3
Net national income at market prices (12)213·7232·3317·7359·0380·4396·0449·7453·0516·1645·6670·6
Plus depreciation allowances (13)15·016·017·019·020·022·025·027·031·035·038·0
Gross national product (14)228·7248·3334·7378·0400·4418·0474·7480·0547·1680·6708·6

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

The estimates are based primarily on details of receipts from the social security charge under the Social Security Act of 1938. This charge is levied at a flat rate on the incomes of all individuals over the age of sixteen years and on all companies trading in New Zealand. The charge is deductible at source in the case of salary and wage payments, but is payable during the year following that in which the income is earned in the case of income“other than salaries and wages” of individuals and company incomes.

No allowance has been made for possible evasion of taxation in the estimates, nor has it been possible to take into account“negative” income, or losses of previous years allowed as a set-off against current profits for taxation purposes.

The various aggregates are conventionally measured over a given period of time, and this in New Zealand is taken as the year ending 31 March. Values in all cases are in terms of New Zealand currency.

Full details of the methods used and a description of the items shown in the following tables are given in the report entitled“Official Estimates of National Income and Expenditure, 1938–39 to 1951–52,” issued as a supplement to the July 1952 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

NATIONAL INCOME AND EXPENDITURE.—Despite considerable difficulty as a result of a lack of certain necessary statistical information, estimates of national expenditure have been made covering the years 1938–39, 1943–44, and 1947–48 to 1951–52. These estimates should be used with caution, but, provided their limitations are realized, they give a broad indication of the manner, in which the national expenditure has been channelled over a period covering the last pre-war year, the peak war year, and five post-war years.

The method necessarily adopted does not allow a check to be made on the present national income aggregates, in which no allowances have been made for any possible understatement of incomes shown in the taxation returns on which the estimates are based. Neither do they take into account“negative” incomes nor losses of previous years allowed as a set-off against current profits for taxation purposes. Any understatement of the gross product total arising from these omissions will therefore be reflected in a similar understatement of“personal consumption,” which is shown as a residual item in the break-up of national expenditure (refer table on page 592). Direct estimates are made of expenditure on Government-provided goods and services, gross capital formation in New Zealand by private and Government sectors, and the balance of overseas payments on current account (sometimes termed“net overseas investment” or“net lending abroad").

This treatment has the advantage in an analysis of private income and outlay (table on page 593) of allowing an estimate of private savings to be made, again as a residual item, by deducting direct taxation, and“personal consumption” will naturally incorporate all the errors of the estimates, but the major apparent error—i.e., that of understatement for the purpose of tax evasion—is cancelled out by a similar error in both private income and personal consumption totals. Thus private savings, while necessarily including other errors of the estimates, is not distorted by the factors mentioned above.

The various tables are given and their derivation and composition discussed later in this report, but before presenting this detail it is of interest to examine the relationships existing between some of the more important aggregates. The following table gives the principal of these.

Principal Aggregates and Their Relationships
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

National income (9) £(m.)194326410418481599615
Gross national product (14) £(m.)229372475480547681709
Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services (15) £(m.)160175285343350406448
    As percentage of gross national product70476071646063
Gross capital formation in New Zealand (17) £(m.)434013367120170178
    As percentage of gross national product19112814222525
Cost of Government-provided goods and services (16) £(m.)321616365738099
    As percentage of gross national product14431314131214
Private income (26) £(m.)200332445461526648669
Private savings (29) £(m.)168283248112980
    As percentage of private income825195152012

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

The influence of the war on the economy and later the effects of the situation in Korea are clearly indicated by the marked changes that have occurred in the figures over relatively short spaces of time. National income increased from £194 million in 1938–39 to £326 million in 1943–44, when war expenditure was at its peak, and continued to increase steadily in the later war years and the immediate post-war years, reaching £410 million in 1947–48.

A levelling-off began to appear with a very small rise in the national income figure in 1948–49, and, but for the Korean War and the impetus given to wool prices, it is highly probable that the levelling-off period would have continued. As it was, the national income showed a sharp rise of 15 per cent in 1949–50, while in 1950–51, due to abnormal wool prices, a record increase of 25 per cent took place. With the return of wool prices to more normal levels there was a substantial reduction in sheep-farmers' incomes in 1951–52, with the result that the increase in national income in that year was a little under 3 per cent. National income in 1951–52 stood at well over three times its 1938–39 level.

The wartime reduction of personal expenditure on consumer goods and services is revealed by a move from 70 per cent of gross national product for 1938–39 to 47 per cent for the peak war year in 1943–44, while gross capital formation in the same period fell from 19 per cent to 11 per cent respectively. The percentage of the gross national product used to finance current Government expenditure on goods and services (including all expenditure on war and defence) had increased between 1938–39 and 1943–44 from 14 per cent to 43 per cent. Thus, after allowing for normal Government expenditure, at the peak of the war just over one-third of our national expenditure was being used to finance the war effort.

The reconversion to a peacetime economy is shown by the statistics of consumption, savings, and investment for the years 1947–48 to 1951–52. Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services moved upwards with the availability of goods, rising from its wartime level of 47 per cent of gross national product to 60 per cent in 1947–48. In 1948–49 it rose sharply to 71 per cent, which was higher than the level obtaining in 1938–39 (itself a very high consumption year), but since then it has fluctuated between 60 and 64 per cent. Gross capital formation showed a substantial post-war recovery, the high level in 1947–48 being accounted for mainly by very heavy investment in stocks which took place that year. By 1948–49 available statistics suggest that wartime depletions in inventories were largely overcome, so that the year 1948–49 revealed a falling off in this item (this trend being accentuated by some losses on inventories due to revaluation consequent on the alteration in the exchange rate to parity with sterling). The expenditure of 22 per cent of the gross national product on capital formation in 1949–50, and 25 per cent in 1950–51 and 1951–52, shows a continuation of the post-war trend of a relatively high level of investment keeping pace with an expanding national income. Private savings over the seven years covered have shown marked variations, moving from 8 per cent of private income in 1938–39 to 25 per cent in 1943–44. By 1946–47 this ratio had dropped again to 17 per cent, but in 1947–48, owing mainly to the time lag between assessment and payment of the main direct taxes and to the heavy restocking already referred to, had risen to 19 per cent. In 1947–48 taxation shown as a deduction from that year's income was mainly attributable to 1946–47 income, which was at a much lower level. Correspondingly a large part of the direct taxation paid on 1947–48 incomes was not deducted until 1948–49. Thus in 1947–48, when a substantial increase in private income took place, an increase in savings is shown, partly due to this difference between tax due on the income earned in that year and tax paid from that income. After making due allowance for this factor, however, the trend of savings as a percentage of private income indicates a steep rise during the war years followed by a moderate reversion by 1946–47, but dropping heavily in 1948–49 to only 5 per cent of private income. The main reason for this decline was again the lag in taxation; the national income remained practically stationary in 1948–49, whereas taxation increased markedly due to that part paid on 1947–48 incomes being much greater than that paid on 1946–47 incomes, which were on a lower level. In 1949–50 and 1950–51 the increases in national income kept ahead of the increases in taxation revenue, this being one cause of the upward movement in savings to 15 per cent of private income in 1949–50 and 20 per cent in 1950–51. In 1951–52 taxation revenue showed the effects of the rapid increase in farm incomes in 1950–51. It rose faster than did national income; and savings dropped to 12 per cent of private income. There was, however, another important influence affecting savings in 1950–51 and 1951–52.

Besides amounts set aside in wool retention accounts in 1950–51, a good proportion of the wool sold in that year was not paid for until 1951–52, payment being held up pending shipment of the wool. As a result a sum approaching £50 million shown as income in 1950–51 was not available for spending in that year. Of this sum, £16 million was in due course added to the amounts frozen in wool retention accounts, and the balance became available to farmers in 1951–52. In 1951–52 £3 million in releases from the wool retention accounts also became available. The effect of these influences was to decrease personal expenditure on goods and services and to increase savings in 1950–51, but to increase personal expenditure and decrease savings in 1951–52. It must be realized that private savings in this sense is obtained from the identity that“private income” = personal expenditure on consumer goods and services + direct taxation +“private savings,” and therefore savings is that part of private disposable income that is not spent on consumer goods and services and will thus include, besides direct monetary savings, capital expenditure by persons from current income, principally in the form of property purchase and construction. It also includes undistributed profits of companies and such items as changes in balances of primary produce stabilization accounts, so that no direct comparison can be made between the series given and any series showing purely monetary savings.

The four tables on pages 592–594 give the complete detail of the various aggregates already mentioned and the manner in which they are derived from the accounts covering the different sectors of the economy.

National Income and Expenditure.—This table gives the composition of the gross national product and the manner in which it has been expended—i.e., gross national expenditure. As mentioned previously, personal expenditure on consumer goods and services is obtained as a residual item in this table, all other aggregates being obtained by direct assessment.

Private Income and Outlay.—This table gives in detail the break-up of private income into the various factor incomes and, on the expenditure side, the manner in which these incomes are spent on consumer goods and services, paid in direct taxation, or saved. A break-up of“other personal income” is given for each of the years except 1943–44, when this detail was not available. The total of personal expenditure on consumer goods and services derived from the preceding table is carried forward to this table, and private savings is obtained as a residual item. The limitations of these two residual items have already been mentioned (see page 589), and, for the reasons given, care should be taken in their use.

It is not possible at present to analyse company income further, and for this reason“other personal income” excludes company dividends, and private savings necessarily includes undistributed company profits.

General Government and Local Authority Revenue Account.—The Government sector is discussed in more detail later in this section, but this table gives a consolidated statement of General Government and local authority revenue and expenditure, showing as a balance that portion of the revenue which is made available for capital investment in the case of a surplus, or the call on private savings made necessary by a deficit. The effects of the heavy war expenditure in 1943–44 are indicated by the exceptional expenditure on goods and services in that year (principally on war and defence), and the consequent negative balance of £63 million in the account.

Combined Capital Account.—This account indicates the manner in which finance for capital formation has been made available (a) from private savings, (b) from revenue surpluses of Government, and (c) from amounts set aside as depreciation allowances from income. Gross capital formation represents the construction in New Zealand or purchase from overseas of durable capital assets by the private, General Government, and local-authority sectors, plus net investment in stocks by trading concerns. The net change in overseas assets is the same as the item“net overseas investment” shown on page 592, and is an estimate of the change in our overseas investments consequent on this movement in our balance of payments on current account. Once again the effects of war finance are clearly discernible; in 1943–44 the major part of total available funds going to finance the Government deficit principally incurred on account of war expenditure. The process of reconversion from 1946–47 onwards, apart from abnormal restocking by trading concerns, is indicated by the figures of gross capital formation which indicate that, notwithstanding shortages of certain essential materials, wartime-enforced postponements of purchase and construction of capital equipment are being gradually overcome. Increased holdings of wool as a result of the waterfront dispute, however, played an important part in raising the figures for 1950–51, while 1951–52 remained high because decreasing wool holdings were more than offset by an exceptional increase in other stocks as a result of the high level of imports during the latter half of this year

These four tables then give a comprehensive picture in broad terms of the changing pattern on New Zealand's economy over a period of fourteen years which have seen the dislocating effects of a major war. One important point to consider when examining the tables, however, is that all the figures given represent“values” and consequently are inflated to a greater or less extent by price movements over the period. In the absence of any price index of a sufficiently wide coverage to deflate the various aggregates it is necessary to recognize this fact and wherever possible make some allowance for it.

The following are the four tables mentioned.

National Income and Expenditure £(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

INCOME
1. Salary and wage payments111140210227253277325
2. Pay and allowances of Armed Forces15864569
3. Rental value, owner-occupied houses681011111214
4. Other personal income5474129132158237194
5. Company income20365248576974
6. Government and local-authority trading income9181312131617
7. Lump-sum payments from United Kingdom Government 35    
8. Less public debt interest paid in New Zealand-7-11-15-16-16-17-18
9. Net national income at factor cost194326410418481599615
10. Plus indirect taxation21325346505671
11. Less subsidies-1-3-14-12-15-9-15
12. Net national income at market prices214355450453516646671
13. Plus depreciation allowances15172527313538
14. Gross national product229372475480547681709
EXPENDITURE
15. Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services160175285343350406448
16. Cost of Government-provided goods and services321616365738099
17. Gross capital formation in New Zealand434013367120170178
18. Net overseas investment-6-4-65425-16
19. Gross national expenditure229372475480547681709
Private Income and Quality £(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

INCOME
20. Salary and wage payments111140210227253277325
21. Pay and allowances of Armed Forces15864569
22. Social security benefits and pensions8163839434854
23. Rental value of owner-occupied houses681011111214
24. Other personal income—
          (a) Professional occupations5741112141618
          (b) Commerce, trade, or business92425273237
          (c) Farming25606483116108
          (d) Changes in balances in primary-produce stabilization accounts-2+12+10+11+14+6
          (e) Changes in balances of wool retention moneys    +33-3
          (f) Interest, rent, &c.151616161819
          (g) Other256789
25. Company income (before distribution)20365248576974
26. Private income (before tax)200332445461526648669
OUTLAY
27. Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services160175285343350406448
28. Direct taxation2475779495113141
29. Private savings168283248112980
30. Private outlay200332445461526648669
General Government and Local Authorities—Revenue Account£(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

REVENUE
31. Taxation
            (a) Direct2476799597115143
            (b) Indirect21325346505671
32. Trading income9181312131617
33. Less direct taxes paid by Government trading undertakings..-1-2-1-2-2-2
34. Lump-sum payments from United Kingdom Government..35........
35. Total revenue54128148152159184229
EXPENDITURE
36. Cost of provision of goods and services321616365738099
    Transfers to Private Income
37. Social security benefits and pensions8163839434854
38. Interest on public debt paid in New Zealand7111516161718
39. Subsidies13141215915 
40. Balance of revenue over expenditure6-631920133143
41. Total expenditure plus or minus revenue balances54128148152159184229
Combined Capital Account £(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

SavingsREVENUE     
42. Private savings168283248112980
43. Revenue balances : General Government and local authorities6-631920133143
44. Depreciation allowances15172527313538
45. Total funds utilized373612772124195162
InvestmentEXPENDITURE     
46. Gross capital formation in New Zealand—       
            (a) Private21261002772120123
            (b) General Government16102632394044
            (c) Local authorities647891011
47. Net change in overseas assets-6-4-6+5+4+25-16
48. Total investment373612772124195162

THE GOVERNMENT SECTOR.—The part played by the Government in redirecting the expenditure of that portion of the national income transferred to it from the private sector by way of taxation and trading profits becomes of increasing importance with the increasing complexity of economic issues. The changes in these directions in New Zealand are quite apparent from an examination of the tables of General Government and local-authority revenue and expenditure covering the years 1938–39, 1943–44, and 1947–48 to 1951–52, which are given further on in this section.

General Government.—The revenue account of the General Government has been obtained by an analysis of the various accounts within the public account, and represents a consolidated statement of Government revenue and expenditure. In the case of trading-department operations, which are treated separately, profits only are brought into the main account as a revenue item. Expenditure has been taken“net” in all cases, sundry departmental receipts, &c., being set off against departmental expenditure. The account covers only revenue items and therefore excludes capital receipts and payments of all kinds, thus accounting in part for the differences between the details given here and those given in the published statement of the public accounts in parliamentary paper B–1 (Part I). In order that the difference between these two sets of figures may be appreciated a reconciliation statement is given later.

Varying movements in different avenues of Government expenditure are apparent from the table. Current expenditure on the provision of goods and services moved from £23·4 million in 1938–39 to £154·7 million in 1943–44, the peak war year, when expenditure on war and defence was at an unprecedented level. From 1946–47 the expenditure increased steadily from £45·8 million to £62·4 million in 1950–51 and £78·9 million in 1951–52. On the other hand, apart from the abnormal wartime year 1943–44, the percentage of expenditure on the provision of goods and services to gross national product remained practically constant from 1938–39 to 1949–50. It dropped sharply in 1950–51, being 10·2 per cent in 1938–39, 10·5 per cent in 1949–50, and 9·2 per cent in 1950–51, but rose to the exceptionally high level of 11·1 per cent in 1951–52. This fall and rise was in part due to the fact that the rapid increase in incomes from 1949–50 to 1950–51 did not have its full effect on taxation until 1951–52. Transfers to private income by way of monetary social security benefits and interest on the public debt increased steadily from £12·4 million in 1938–39 to £56·6 million in 1949–50, while the percentage to gross national product also increased steadily from 5·4 to 10·3 per cent. This expansion was largely due to Government social legislation.

In 1950–51, however, although the actual amount of these transfers increased still further to £62·3 million, the percentage to gross national product declined to 9·2 per cent. In 1951–52 it increased again to £68·7 million and the percentage of gross national product was 9·7.

Similarly, payments by way of subsidies to keep down the cost of basic consumer goods increased from £0·6 million in 1938–39, being 0·3 per cent of the gross national product, to a peak of £14·6 million in 1949–50, 2·7 per cent of gross national product. The cost of subsidies dropped sharply to £9·4 million in 1950–51, or 1·4 per cent of gross national product, but rose again to £15·3 million (2·1 per cent) in 1951–52.

These transfer payments and subsidies have undoubtedly been the principal cause of the substantial increase in taxation over the fourteen years, but when their over-all purpose is realized—that of redistributing the national income among different income groups—the large increases shown are seen in their correct perspective principally as pure“transfer” items.

The balance of revenue over expenditure represents the excess after net expenditure on normal current Government activities has been allowed for. This balance is utilized for the carrying-out of necessary capital works and purchase of equipment, or for the repayment of debt. Where there is an excess of expenditure over revenue, as was the case in 1943–44, the deficit must be met by a call on private savings in New Zealand, or a decrease in net overseas investments. It is equally true, of course, that if total Government expenditure in any one year, including expenditure on capital works, exceeds revenue for that year, this over-all deficit must be met in a similar way.

General Government—Revenue Account £(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

*Provisional.

† Includes £1 (m.) for technical assistance under Colombo plan.

‡ Employment promotion.

1. Taxation
    (a) Direct—       
 REVENUE     
        Income-tax9·331·336·649·048·459·478·1
        Social security taxation5·5†13·426·229·431·735·843·6
        National security tax..19·20·8........
Land-tax1·11·00·90·91·01·01·1
        Death duties1·84·55·76·05·77·38·1
        Other0·10·2..........
          Totals17·869·670·285·386·8103·5131·0
    (b) Indirect—       
        Sales tax3·612·715·914·114·816·821·8
        Customs and excise duty11·713·928·823·726·328·637·9
        Motor-vehicles taxation3·11·73·53·63·64·04·6
        Other1·62·93·93·74·15·05·2
        Totals20·031·252·145·148·854·469·6
2. Total, all taxation37·8100·8122·3130·4135·6157·9200·5
3. Trading income5·413·39·78·49·612·112·9
4. Less direct taxation paid by trading Departments-0·2-1·0-1·4-1·3-1·5-1·5-1·9
        Totals5·212·38·37·18·010·611·0
5. Lump-sum payments from United Kingdom Government..3·05·0........
6. Total revenue43·0116·1135·6137·5143·7168·5211·5
7. Cost of Provision of Goods and Services       
EXPENDITURE
    (a) General Administration2·21·85·07·99·310·713·3†
    (b) Interest on General Government debt paid overseas6·86·64·73·32·72·52·5
    (c) Law and order0·80·81·11·31·81·51·7
    (d) Development of primary and secondary industries0·71·33·34·04·95·05·3
     ;  Social Services—       
    (e) Health0·81·42·42·83·43·64·3
    (f) Education4·24·88·49·211·012·314·6
    (g) Non - monetary social security benefits..4·57·07·98·58·79·4
    (h) Other social services3·3‡0·40·40·40·60·60·9†
    (i) Defence and war2·1131·211·98·08·210·616·4
    (j) Rehabilitation..0·42·82·42·12·12·8
    (k) Maintenance of public works and services2·51·55·35·15·14·86·7
Totals23·4154·752·352·357·662·478·9
Transfers to Private IncomeEXPENDITURE     
8. Monetary social security benefits and pensions7·715·837·639·542·647·553·5
9. Interest on General Government debt paid in New Zealand4·79·013·113·314·014·815·2
        Totals12·424·850·752·856·662·368·7
10. Transfers to Local Authorities       
  (a) Hospital Boards0·91·13·24·95·06·38·3
(b) Other4·21·31·92·22·51·62·1
        Totals5·12·45·17·17·57·910·4
11. Subsidies
  (a) Shipping, transport, and incidental..0·23·12·61·60·11·1
  (b) Coal production and distribution..0·51·51·92·90·5..
  (c) Primary production0·40·81·40·30·50·40·6
  (d) Essential clothing and food-stuffs0·21·67·56·69·67·412·2
  (e) Miscellaneous....0·10·1..0·10·7
  (f) Housing suspensory loans........1·00·7 
        Totals0·63·113·611·514·69·415·2
12. Total expenditure41·5185·0121·7123·7136·3142·0173·2
13. Balance of revenue over expenditure1·5-68·913·913·87·426·538·3
14. Total expenditure plus or minus revenue balances43·0116·1135·6137·5143·7168·5211·5

Local Authorities.—The revenue account of local authorities is in all respects similar to that of the General Government and has been obtained by an analysis of the accounts of all local authorities, including Hospital Boards. The limitations in the scope of local-government activities as compared with those of the General Government do not call for a detailed analysis of expenditure items, and therefore current expenditure on the provision of goods and services by local authorities is shown as a single total.

Local Authorities—Revenue Account £(million)
1938–391943–441947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

* Provisional

       
REVENUE
15. Taxation
            (a) Direct : Rates6·26·98·69·510·211·011·8
            (b) Indirect : Licence fees0·60·60·91·01·11·21·4
Totals6·87·59·510·511·312·213·2
16. Trading income3·34·63·63·73·73·63·8
17. Grants from General Government5·12·45·17·17·57·910·4
18. Total revenue15·214·518·221·322·623·727·4
 EXPENDITURE     
19. Cost of provision of goods and services8·46·610·812·815·017·220·0
20. Interest on local-authority debt paid in New Zealand2·32·32·22·22·02·32·4
21. Total expenditure10·78·913·015·017·019·522·4
22. Balance of revenue over expenditure4·55·65·26·35·64·25·0
23. Total expenditure (plus revenue balances)15·214·518·221·322·623·727·4

Reconciliation Statement.—The reconciliation given below indicates the fundamental differences between the analysis of the public accounts made for national-income purposes and that published in parliamentary paper B-1 [Pt. I].

Reconciliation Between Balance of Revenue Over Expenditure Per National Income Accounts, and Combined Surplus Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund, 1951–52 (Provisional)
24. Balance of revenue over current expenditure, per National Income Accounts (item 13, £(m.) Table on page 597)+38·3
       Less 
25. Amortization of debt charged to Consolidated Fund-5·9
26. Transfer from Consolidated Fund to Defence Fund-6·3
27. Capital expenditure charged to Consolidated Fund-2·9
28. Transfer from Consolidated Fund to War Emergency Account-6·6
       Plus 
29. Current expenditure from Public Works Account (transfers to Local Authorities)+1·0
30. Payment of family bonus (part Consolidated Fund surplus, 1950–51)+3·1
       Adjustment for Trading Income 
31. Profits of trading Departments-12·9
32. Plus transfers of profits to Consolidated Fund+8·4
                                            Total+16·2
33. Consolidated Fund surplus, 1951–5212·6
34. Social Security Fund surplus, 1951–523·6
           Total, Surplus Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund as shown in the Public Accounts B-1 [Pt. I]16·2

For the reconciliation for earlier years between the balances of revenue over expenditure and the budget surpluses (or deficits), reference should be made to the previous issues of the Year-Book.

Firstly, it has been necessary to being into account revenue and expenditure received and incurred by the Government other than that recorded within the limited confines of the Consolidated Fund. From 1950–51 the only other accounts involved were the Social Security Fund and the Public Works Account, the remaining accounts used in earlier years either having been closed or the amounts involved were negligible.

Secondly, adjustments have been made to Consolidated Fund revenue and expenditure. Capital receipts and payments (purchase or construction of capital assets and amortization of debt) have been eliminated. Actual profits of trading Departments earned in a given year are brought into account and transfers by them to the Consolidated Fund deducted. This ensures that only profits for the year in question are included. Transfers to the Consolidated Fund do not necessarily relate to profits earned in the year in which the transfer is made, nor do they cover total profits of all trading Departments.

The consolidated balance of total Government revenue and expenditure represents the balance, after payment for all current items, utilized for capital expenditure of all kinds both by Government administrative Departments and Government trading undertakings. Because of the strictly“cash" basis on which the public accounts are constructed, however, no allowance has been made for depreciation on the national assets, other than those administered by the trading Departments, before arriving at the revenue balance. To this extent, therefore, it represents an overstatement of the true balance on current account.

THE DISTRIBUTION OF PRIVATE INCOME.—A detailed survey of private income and outlay has already been given (refer table on page 593) for the years 1938–39, 1943–44, and 1947–48 to 1951–52. An analysis of private income, in less comprehensive form, is given below for 1938–39 and 1939–40, and for each of the years 1943–44 to 1951–52. Group totals are shown in value form, as percentages of private income, and as index numbers on base 1938–39 (= 100).

Private Income
1938–391939–401943–441944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

* Provisional.

Includes changes in Primary Produce Stabilization Accounts and wool retention moneys.

Salary and wage payments (1)—
    £(m.)111·1110·6140·4147·0161·8186·3210·1226·9252·9276·6325·2
    Per cent55·650·942·243·244·447·147·249·248·142·748·6
    Index No.100100126132147168189204228249293
Pay and allowances of Armed Forces (2)—
    £(m.)0·93·157·948·340·08·26·44·34·66·19·5
    Percent0·51·417·414·311·02·11·40·90·90·91·4
Social security benefits and pensions (22)—
    £(m.)7·711·515·817·620·934·837·639·542·647·553·5
    Per cent3·95·34·85·25·78·88·48·68·17·38·0
    Index No.100149205229271452488513553617695
Rental value of owner-occupied houses (3)—
    £(m.)6·26·78·39·19·39·610·511·212·113·5
    Per cent3·13·12·52·62·52·42·22·32·11·92·0
    Index No.100108134142147150155169181195218
Other personal income(excluding company dividends) (4)—
    £(m.)54·360·873·681·090·7108·7128·8132·3158·1236·9193.·6
    Percent27·228·022·123·825·027·529·028·730·036·528·9
    Index No.100112136149167200237244291436357
Company income (before distribution) (5)—           
    £(m.)19·524·736·437·941·747·952·447·856·969·074·0
    Per cent9·811·411·011·111·412·111·810·410·810·611·1
    Index No.100127187194214246269245292354379
Private income (26)—        
    £(m.)199·8217·4332·4340·5364·2395·2445·0461·3526·3648·3669·2
    Per cent100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0
    Index No.100109166170182198223231263324335

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

The distribution of private income, as indicated by this table, is affected to a considerable extent by the movement in the item“pay and allowances of the Armed Forces” over the period. In 1943–44, the peak war year, 17·4 per cent of total private income was received in this form. Its effects on aggregate“salary and wage payments” of civilians, which decreased as a percentage of private income from 55·6 per cent in 1938–39 to 42·2 per cent in 1943–44, and“other personal income,” which decreased similarly from 27·2 per cent to 22·1 per cent over the same years, can be clearly seen. It is usual to regard pay and allowances of the Armed Forces as similar to salary and wage payments, but if this is done it has the effect of temporarily inflating“salary and wage payments” at the expense of“other personal income,” since many Armed Forces personnel are not salary and wage earners as civilians. This can lead to misleading results where a series of years covering a war and post-war period is being considered, as in the present case, and consequently care must be used in interpreting the figures shown. Ignoring pay and allowances of the Armed Forces and considering only the post-war period, the percentage of salary and wages to private income was exceptionally low in 1950–51 (42·7 per cent), but in 1951–52 rose again to 48·6 per cent. This brought it back to an average level for post-war years, though still below the only recorded pre-war percentage (55·6 in 1938–39).

Another item which has played an important part in altering the distribution of private income is“social security benefits and pensions,” which, as a percentage of private income, increased from 3·9 per cent in 1938–39 to a peak of 8·8 per cent in 1946–47. Since then it has remained a little above 8 per cent, except in 1950–51, when it fell to 7·3 per cent as a consequence of an exceptionally large increase in other personal income in that year. If these payments are considered as supplements to normal earned incomes, then they have the effect of reducing the difference between the pre-war and post-war proportions going to salary and wage earners, a major portion of social security benefits and pensions being received by this group. However, such adjustments go past the present analysis of private income, which is a study of the distribution of“factor incomes” rather than the distribution of incomes received by various income-earning groups—i.e.,“salary and wage payments,” not“income of salary and wage earners"—are being considered here.

Company incomes, which in 1947–48 stood at over two and a half times their 1938–39 level, actually decreased in 1948–49 from £52·4 million to £47·8 million. Since then the figure has risen each year to reach £74 million in 1951–52. Expressed as a percentage of private income, company income has fluctuated less than any other item.

On the other hand, other personal incomes, which rose very sharply in 1950–51 owing to the exceptionally large increase in farmers' incomes, dropped by over £40 million in 1951–52. The percentage of other personal income to total private income was 36·5 per cent in 1950–51, which was 6·5 per cent above its previous highest-recorded level. In 1951–52 the percentage fell to an average peacetime level of 28·9 per cent.

The percentage increase in other personal incomes over the fourteen-year period was 257 per cent as compared with 279 per cent in company incomes and 193 per cent in salary and wage payments.

Total private income has increased from £200 million in 1938–39 to £669 million in 1951–52 (235 per cent).

The Effects of Taxation on the Distribution of Private Income.—The redistributive effects of taxation on private income, especially by the use of steeply progressive taxation rates, can be very great. Before examining the effects on New Zealand private income, however, it is of value to compare total taxation with private income and obtain some idea of the extent to which private income is affected by this transfer to the State.

The following table shows total taxation expressed as a percentage of private income for the years 1938–39, 1939–40, and 1943–44 to 1951–52.

Private Income and Total Taxation £(million)
1938–391939–401943–441944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

* Provisional.

† Excluding direct taxes paid by Government trading Departments.

Private income (26)199·8217·4332·4340·5364·2395·2445·0461·3526·3648·3669·2
Direct taxation (28)23·830·575·581·285·078·277·493·695·6113·0141·1
Indirect taxation (10)20·621·031·834·037·343·053·046·149·855·671·0
Less subsidies (11)-0·6-0·5-3·1-4·6-6·6-11·8-13·6-11·5-14·6-9·4-15·3
Total taxation less subsidies†43·851·0104·2110·6115·7109·4116·8128·2130·8159·2196·8
Total taxation as a percentage of private income21·923·531·332·531·827·726·227·824·924·629·4

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

Subsidies in this table are treated as negative indirect taxes and deducted from total taxation. Taxation less subsidies as a percentage of private income increased steadily throughout the war years from 21·9 per cent in 1938–39 to a peak of 32·5 per cent in 1944–45. Immediately following the war, with the reduction in the war loading on income tax from 33 1/3 per cent to 15 per cent and the removal of the national security charge, the percentage decreased steadily to 26·2 per cent of private income in 1947–48, but in the next three years fluctuated about this level. These fluctuations can largely be attributed to the fact that total taxation in any one year represents actual taxation receipts for that year. In the case of certain taxes—e.g., income tax—receipts for one year are in respect of income earned in the previous year. To this extent income earned is compared with tax paid from that income, and not with tax paid in respect of that income. Thus in 1948–49, although private income showed only a very small increase, taxation receipts increased considerably due to increased revenue from income tax assessed on 1947–48 incomes, which were substantially higher than the 1946–47 level; the result was that the percentage of taxation less subsidies to private income rose by 1·6 per cent to 27·8 per cent.

In 1949–50, when private income showed a considerable increase as compared with 1948–49, the increase in taxation (mainly assessed on income in 1948–49, when company income, a major source of taxation, showed a fall) is compared with a proportionately greater increased private income total. The result is a drop in the percentage to the relatively low figure of 24·9 per cent.

In 1950–51 private income rose exceptionally rapidly owing to high wool prices. Taxation, on the other hand, was based mainly on incomes before the wool prices rose. This, combined with some concessions in tax rates, brought the percentage to its lowest post-war level of 24·6. On the other hand, in 1951–52 taxation receipts showed a substantial increase on account of the 1950–51 high wool prices, whereas some private incomes were reduced due to the lower prices in 1951–52. As a result the percentage of taxation to private income was higher than for any year since 1945–46.

Included in both income and taxation figures in the preceding table are certain transfer payments from the private sector to Government as taxation, and from the Government back to the private sector as social security benefits, pensions, and interest on the public debt. Taxation raised for such purposes is not a true indication of the contribution by the private sector as a whole to the cost of Government services. Therefore in the following table such transfer items have been eliminated both from taxation and from incomes, the remainders then being compared to give the true picture of the real contribution made to the State from private income.

The payment of non-monetary social security benefits also has the effect of disturbing the comparison between taxation and private income in the years before and after their introduction. The aggregate of private income before taxation is not affected by the change, the only difference being that former direct payments for services rendered by doctors, &c., are now paid by the Government from the proceeds of taxation. For the purposes of the following table payments of this nature by the Government are deducted from total taxation before obtaining a true comparison with total private income.

Private Income and Total Taxation (Excluding Transfer Incomes and Payments) £(million)
1938–391939–401943–441944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

* Provisional.

† Excluding mental hospital benefits.

Private income before tax (26)199·8217·4332·4340·5364·2395·2445·0461·3526·3648·3669·2
Less
    transfer payments (8 + 22)-14·7-19·0-27·1-30·5-34·7-49·9-52·9-55·0-58·6-64·6-71·1
Private income (excluding transfer payments)185·1198·4305·3310·0329·5345·3392·1406·3467·7583·7598·1
Total taxation (less subsidies)43·851·0104·2110·6115·7109·4116·8128·2130·8159·2196·8
Less
    Transfer payments (as above)-14·7-19·0-27·1-30·5-34·7-49·9-52·9-55·0-58·6-64·6-71·1
    Non-monetary social security benefits†..-0·9-4·5-5·0-5·6-6·2-7·0-7·9-8·5-8·7-9·4
    Total taxation (excluding transfer payments and subsidies)29·131·172·675·175·453·356·965·363·785·9116·3
Total taxation as a percentage of private income (excluding transfer payments)15·715·723·824·222·915·414·516·113·614·719·4

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

The incidence of direct taxation on the various“factor income" groups comprising private income is shown in the next table. The balance in each case represents disposable income and the deduction of direct taxation from private income gives the concept of private disposable income.

Private Income and Incidence of Direct Taxation £(million)
1938–391939–401940–411941–421943–441944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*

* Provisional.

† Excludes direct taxes on Government trading profits.

Salary and wage payments(1)111·1110·6117·7120·6140·4147·0161·8186·3210·1226·9252·9276·6325·2
    Less direct taxes4·98·012·515·623·424·326·623·823·624·726·532·536·8
                        Net totals106·2102·6105·2105·0117·0122·7135·2162·5186·5202·2226·4244·1288·4
Pay and allowances of Armed Forces (2)0·93·116·726·557·948·340·08·26·44·34·66·19·5
    Less direct taxes0·81·13·53·83·31·20·40·50·50·60·9  
                        Net totals0·93·115·925·454·444·536·77·06·03·84·15·58·6
Social security benefits and pensions (22)7·711·512·512·915·817·620·934·837·639·542·647·553·5
Other personal income (including rental value of owner-occupied houses) (3 + 4)60·567·566·971·481·989·899·8118·0138·4142·8169·3249·0207·1
    Less direct taxes11·813·318·820·725·926·429·629·231·037·939·447·765·9
                        Net totals48·754·248·150·756·063·470·288·8107·4104·9129·9201·3141·2
Company income (before distribution) (5)19·524·723·627·636·437·941·747·952·447·856·969·074·0
    Less direct taxes7·19·213·514·022·726·625·524·022·530·529·132·237·5
                        Net totals12·415·510·113·613·711·316·223·929·917·327·836·836·5
Private income (26)199·8217·4237·4259·0332·4340·5364·2395·2445·0461·3526·3648·3669·2
    Less direct taxes (28)†23·830·545·651·475·581·285·078·277·593·695·6113·0141·1
Private disposable income176·0186·9191·8207·6256·9259·3279·2317·0367·5367·7430·7535·3528·1

Note.—The numbers in parentheses after the items refer to items in the tables given on pages 592–594.

The effect of direct taxation in altering the distribution of the factor incomes is shown quite clearly by a comparison of the table given next with the table on page 599. Both show similar detail, the table presented earlier giving private income before tax, and the table following after tax, expressed in value form, as percentages of total private disposable income, and as index numbers, on base 1938–39 (= 100). For the purposes of the latter table it is necessary to group“rental value of owner-occupied houses” with“other personal income.”

Private Disposable Income £(m.)
1938–391939–401940–411941–421943–441944–451945–461946–471947–481948–491949–501950–511951–52*
*Provisional.
Salary and wage payments—
    £(m.)106·2102·6105·2105·0117·0122·7135·2162·5186·5202·2226·4244·1288·4
    Per cent60·354·954·850·645·547·348·451·150·755·052·645·654·6
    Index No.100979999110116127153176190213230272
Pay and allowances of Armed Forces—
    £(m.)0·93·115·925·454·444·536·77·06·03·84·15·58·6
    Per cent0·51·78·312·221·217·213·12·21·61·01·01·01·6
Social security benefits and pensions—
    £(m.)7·711·512·512·915·817·620·934·837·639·542·647·553·5
    Per cent4·46·26·56·26·26·87·511·010·210·79·98·910·1
    Index No.100149162168205229271452488513553617695
Other personal income (including rental value of owner-occupied houses)—             
£(m.)48·754·248·150·756·063·470·288·8107·4104·9129·9201·3141·2
    Per cent27·729·025·124·421·824·525·128·029·228·530·237·626·7
    Index No.10011199104115130144182221215267413290
Company income (before distribution)—             
£(m.)12·415·510·113·613·711·316·223·929·917·327·836·836·5
    Per cent7·08·35·36·65·34·45·87·58·14·76·56·96·9
    Index No.1001258111011091131193241140224297294
Private disposable income—
    £(m.)176·0186·9191·8207·6256·9259·3279·2317·0367·5367·7430·7535·3528·1
    Per cent100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0100·0
    Index No.100106109118146147159180209209245304300

Note.—The value totals given in this table are those derived in the table given on page 602.

Whereas“salary and wage payments” (including pay and allowances of the Armed Forces) formed 50·0 per cent of private income before tax in 1951–52,“other personal income” (including rental value of owner-occupied houses) 30·9 per cent, and“company income” 11·1 per cent, these proportions changed to 56·2 per cent, 26·7 per cent, and 6·9 per cent respectively after deduction of direct taxes, and expressed as a percentage of private disposable income. A factor of some importance which affects the comparability of these figures is the introduction of non-monetary social security benefits over the period. Taxation taken to pay for these benefits reduces private disposable income, but at the same time this income is indirectly increased by a reduction in private expenditure on the items covered by the benefits. It is not feasible to make any allowance for this factor at this point, but it should be borne in mind.

INDUSTRY SECTOR ACCOUNTS.—Commencing with the estimates for 1950–51 a start was made on the“output approach” to the measurement of national income, with the release of figures relating to production in a particular sector of the economy—the Manufacturing Sector. At the same time, the analysis of the Manufacturing Sector, which took the form of a consolidated income and expenditure account for all manufacturing industries, was an important step towards the presentation of a full set of social accounts for New Zealand. This year further progress has been made by including two more sector accounts—for the farming and the building and construction industries.

In setting out the sector accounts the aim is to show—

  1. On the income side, an analysis of the sales of goods and services produced by the sector according to whether they are sold for personal consumption, transferred to other industries for use as materials for further production, exported, or used for capital investment.

  2. On the expenditure side, a split-up of this revenue to show the return to the factors of production—i.e., the earnings of labour, management, enterprise, and capital—which assisted in producing the goods and services, the cost and sources of materials operated on, the cost of services provided by the“servicing” sectors of the economy and the amounts set aside as depreciation allowances.

Other items such as indirect taxation, subsidies, and changes in stocks fit into this approach quite readily and are shown separately here, as they are items in the national income estimates.

Each new sector account which is presented provides an analysis of a further portion of New Zealand's national product. It shows what proportion of the total of national production has been contributed by the industry, and indicates for that industry the relationship between its total output and various income and expenditure items which appear in the national income and national expenditure estimates. In fact, we are showing on the expenditure side the source of some of the factor incomes which appear in the analysis of national income in the table on page 592, and on the revenue side the destination of some of the expenditure items which appear in the table on page 593.

When all sector accounts are completed it will be possible to show a national-product table side by side with those given for national income and national expenditure in the first-mentioned table, but broken up to show the amount contributed to the national product by each Industry Sector. More important, it will be possible, by tracing income and expenditure through the sector accounts, to follow much more closely the inter-relationship between the various income and expenditure items given in the same table.

Out of the net national output (net national income at factor cost) of £599 million in 1950–51, £211 million is accounted for by the net output of the Farming Industry Sector, £121 million by the net output of the Manufacturing Industry Sector, and £29 million by the net output of the Building and Construction Sector. Thus £361 million of national output is covered by the Industry Sector accounts shown in the next three tables.

Government Activities.—It should be noted that the General Government and local authorities account (page 593) and the private income and outlay account (page 593) are compiled on a different basis from that used for the Industry Sector accounts. The purpose of the subdivision between the Government and private sectors is to distinguish all Government current financial transactions from those of private enterprise and of households. The Government account given on page 593 thus relates to all current Government activities except those of a capital nature, irrespective of whether they relate to farming, to manufacturing, or to the provision of social or administrative services, &c. On the other hand, the Industry Sector accounts relate to all farming, or manufacturing, or building and construction activities, irrespective of whether they are carried out by Government or by private enterprise. When all Industry Sector accounts are completed the whole range of Government activities will be accounted for in one or other of them. For this purpose the main function of Government, which can be taken as the provision of administrative and social services, will be regarded as a servicing industry, and will form a distinguishable sector similar to other servicing industries, such as transport or wholesale and retail trade. The figures shown in this Government Administrative Sector Account will exclude those portions of Government activities which can be regarded as farming, manufacturing, building and construction, transport, &c.

Companies.—Company activities are included in the sector accounts of the industries with which they are concerned, in the same way as Government activities.

Salary and Wages.—Some confusion may arise in relating salary and wages, as shown in the sector accounts, to the total of salary and wage payments as shown in the national income tables. In the sector accounts it is considered advisable, in order to obtain a salary and wage payout which is comparable with the labour force engaged in the industry, to include an imputed amount for the equivalent salary and wages earned by the working proprietors. This amount is shown separately from the actual salary and wage payments made to employees because it is an arbitrary assessment. The purpose of the assessment is, of course, to separate out from the balance of income which remains after payment of expenses, that portion which can be regarded as being a reward for the proprietors' own work and is not therefore a true surplus or profit. The effect is to reduce the amount shown as surplus in the sector accounts. The salary and wage total given in national income tables will be roughly equivalent to the sum of the amounts shown as salary and wages paid to employees in the various sector accounts. The equivalence is not exact because part of the labour reward of working proprietors is drawn regularly in the same manner as salary and wages, and therefore cannot be distinguished from salary and wages in preparing the national income estimates.

Surplus.—In each sector account the surplus as shown includes rent and interest as well as what is usually understood as profit. On the other hand, as discussed above, an attempt is made to exclude the salary or wage equivalent of the work done by working proprietors. This surplus represents gross receipts plus increases in stocks less labour rewards, less costs of materials and services used in production, and less depreciation.

Sector Accounts are Provisional.—While the relationships between sector account items and national income totals have been referred to, it should be understood that at this stage the sector accounts are provisional, and have not been reconciled with the national income estimates. This cannot be done until nearly all of the sector accounts are completed. At present about £238 million of net output out of a total of £599 million has not been dealt with in the sector accounts; and this residual is too large to enable any adequate reconciliation to be made. By the time the 1952–53 figures are published the residual amount should have been reduced to a comparatively insignificant figure and a reconciliation will then become possible. At that stage the net outputs at factor cost shown in each sector account will be brought together to make up the national product estimate which is needed to complete the table on page 592.

Sector Accounts are a Full Coverage of the Industry.—As the sector accounts, when complete, are to cover the whole of the national product it is obvious that each sector account must cover the whole of an industry. Thus the Manufacturing Industry Sector Account includes estimated outputs, salaries and wages, sales, &c., of the small manufacturing units which are not covered by the Factory Production or other statistical collections but nevertheless form part of the manufacturing industry. The accounts for the other two sectors are equally wide in their coverage.

The importance of publishing statistics which take in the whole of each industry can be seen when it is realized that the full range of sector accounts will cover all activities of New Zealand's labour force, and will provide an industry by industry break-up of all salary and wage payments and other incomes of factors of production. In addition, they will show the source of all goods and services bought for consumption, for use as capital equipment, or as raw materials in producing other goods and services.

It will be noticed that the sector accounts provide a linked set of accounts, the sales of one sector forming part of the purchases of another sector. However, all sales do not reappear as purchases in the tables because some of the sector accounts cannot yet be published. Moreover, the amounts shown as purchases by one sector are greater, than the corresponding sales of another sector because of the charges due to transport and other distribution expenses. These differences will, however, be satisfactorily accounted for when the Transport and Distribution Industry Sectors are published.

FARMING INDUSTRY SECTOR.—Apart from the points mentioned in the preceding paragraphs, it should be observed that this sector includes the Primary Produce Stabilization accounts and Wool Retention accounts. Thus increases in balances in those accounts are regarded in the sector account as farming income.

It is realized that it would have been more useful to break this sector into at least two or three parts according to type of farming, but some further research is necessary before this can be done.

The total labour force in this sector in 1950–51 (including working proprietors) was 146,500. This labour force and all figures in the table below refer to a full coverage of the farming industry. Primary products processing concerns are treated as manufacturing, and supplies to them are listed in item 1 (c) of the table.

The income and expenditure accounts of this sector are now given for the last five years available. It should be noted that the figures are provisional and subject to alteration.

INCOME AND EXPENDITURE ACCOUNTS £(million)
1946–471947–481948–491949–501950–51
Income (Gross Value of Products)
* Including goods for export after processing.
1. Sales of goods—
    (a) Exports (unprocessed)20 · 827 · 632 · 641 · 373 · 1
    (b) To Farming Sector3 · 13 · 23 · 43 · 94 · 5
    (c) To Manufacturing Sector*81 · 596 · 3101 · 4111 · 8136 · 1
    (d) To Household Sector15 · 217 · 520 · 923 · 428 · 2
2. Subsidies received1 · 11 · 22 · 12 · 41 · 8
3. Changes in stocks+0 · 5+2 · 1+0 · 8+5 · 7+25 · 6
4. Gross value of products122 · 2147 · 9161 · 2188 · 5269 · 3
Expenditure (Costs of Production)
5. Salaries and wages—
    (a) Employees26 · 627 · 728 · 830 · 434 · 4
    (b) Working proprietors22 · 824 · 927 · 129 · 532 · 2
6. Surplus42 · 156 · 059 · 877 · 2144 · 1
7. Net output at factor cost91 · 5108 · 6115 · 7137 · 1210 · 7
8. Cost of materials—
    (a) Imports4 · 06 · 57 · 78 · 69 · 6
    (b) From Farming Sector3 · 33 · 43 · 64 · 24 · 8
    (c) From Manufacturing Sector9 · 213 · 917 · 320 · 422 · 1
    (d) From other primary sectors0 · 80 · 91 · 21 · 21 · 4
9. Cost of services—
    (a) From Manufacturing Sector2 · 52 · 93 · 23 · 44 · 0
    (b) From other sectors7 · 88 · 18 · 48 · 910 · 6
10. Depreciation3 · 13 · 64 · 14 · 76 · 1
11. Total cost of production122 · 2147 · 9161 · 2188 · 5269 · 3

MANUFACTURING INDUSTRY SECTOR.—Fuller notes were given on this sector in the 1951–52 issue of the Year-Book, and the importance of the primary products processing industries in the sector was indicated.

With further research it has been possible to revise the treatment of the Manufacturing Sector which was given last year. However, until all industries have been covered, and the totals reconciled with national income items, all the sector accounts must be regarded as provisional.

Excise duties paid on the manufacture of beer, cigarettes, and tobacco are deducted in arriving at the surplus, but no other taxation is deducted.

The total labour force in the Manufacturing Industry Sector in 1950—51 was 185,400, including working proprietors. This labour force and all figures in the table below relate to a full coverage of the manufacturing industry. Power and water supply is included, but building and construction is excluded from the accounts.

The income and expenditure accounts for the manufacturing industry sector for the five years 1946–47 to 1950–51 are contained in the next table. Here again the figures are provisional only.

INCOME AND EXPENDITURE ACCOUNTS £(million)
1946–471947–481948–491949–501950–51
Income (Gross Value of Products)
12. Sales of goods—
    (a) Exports73 · 397 · 599 · 3105 · 6120 · 3
    (b) To Farming Sector7 · 711 · 414 · 216 · 617 · 7
    (c) To Manufacturing Sector32 · 238 · 346 · 756 · 967 · 2
    (d) To Building and Construction Sector14 · 917 · 821 · 023 · 225 · 0
    (e) To other primary sectors2 · 83 · 03 · 53 · 74 · 2
    (f) To tertiary sectors18 · 020 · 524 · 125 · 929 · 5
    (g) To Household Sector92 · 895 · 6112 · 1117 · 9146 · 5
13. Sales of services, &c.—
    (a) To Farming Sector2 · 52 · 93 · 23 · 44 · 0
    (b) To Manufacturing Sector6 · 17 · 17 · 88 · 510 · 4
    (c) To Building and Construction Sector1 · 31 · 51 · 71 · 82 · 0
(d) Other primary sectors2 · 22 · 62 · 93 · 23 · 7
    (e) To tertiary sectors13 · 916 · 017 · 618 · 520 · 1
    (f) To Household Sector10 · 512 · 313 · 614 · 516 · 6
14. Capital goods manufactured8 · 412 · 715 · 918 · 622 · 8
15. Subsidies received8 · 65 · 83 · 75 · 86 · 1
16. Change of stocks+6 · 5+18 · 0-3 · 1+2 · 1+6 · 3
17. Gross value of products302 · 0363 · 0384 · 2426 · 2502 · 4
Expenditure (Costs of Production)
18. Salaries and Wages—
    (a) Employees52 · 960 · 264 · 070 · 481 · 4
    (b) Working proprietors4 · 04 · 44 · 95 · 85 · 9
19. Surplus26 · 528 · 330 · 633 · 233 · 6
20. Net output at factor cost83 · 492 · 999 · 5109 · 4120 · 9
21. Cost of materials—
    (a) Imported45 · 964 · 958 · 861 · 781 · 8
    (b) From Farming Sector84 · 8100 · 2105 · 5116 · 2141 · 9
    (c) From Manufacturing Sector39 · 347 · 958 · 471 · 183 · 5
    (d) From other primary sectors8 · 19 · 411 · 312 · 913 · 5
                        Total materials178 · 1222 · 4234 · 0260 · 9320 · 7
22. Cost of services—
    (a) From Manufacturing Sector6 · 17 · 17 · 88 · 510 · 4
    (b) From Building and Construction Sector1 · 21 · 21 · 21 · 11 · 5
    (c) From tertiary sectors19 · 921 · 421 · 923 · 625 · 5
                        Total services27 · 229 · 730 · 932 · 237 · 4
23. Cost of electricity from Manufacturing Sector1 · 51 · 82 · 02 · 11 · 9
24. Depreciation5 · 16 · 67 · 58 · 39 · 9
25. Excise duties6 · 79 · 610 · 311 · 311 · 6
26. Total cost of production302 · 0363 · 0384 · 2426 · 2502 · 4

BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION INDUSTRY SECTOR.—Besides building and construction work,s repairs and maintenance of buildings, roads, bridges, &c., are included in this sector. Land development, drainage, river control, and the construction of public utilities are regarded as capital works and are included.

It should be noted that this sector relates to capital works or repairs and maintenance actually carried out during the year. The net output of the industry, therefore, correctly forms part of national product for the year. However, the output of the industry is not identical with gross capital formation, which may include imported capital equipment and increases in stocks.

The total labour force in this sector in 1950–51, including working proprietors, was 48,400. This labour force and all figures in the income and expenditure accounts shown below for the five years 1946–47 to 1950–51 relate to a full coverage of building and construction, including Government construction work. As with the other sector accounts, the figures are still subject to amendment.

INCOME AND EXPENDITURE ACCOUNTS £(million)
1946–471947–481948–491949–501950–51
Income (Gross Value of Products)
27. Sales of services (repairs, &c.)—
    (a) To Manufacturing Sector1 · 21 · 21 · 21 · 11 · 3
    (b) To Tertiary Sector1 · 01 · 11 · 11 · 01 · 2
    (c) To Household Sector0 · 20 · 10 · 20 · 10 · 2
28. Maintenance of Government works and services8 · 19 · 410 · 511 · 413 · 1
29. Capital goods produced (construction work, &c.)33 · 941 · 949 · 056 · 061 · 0
30. Gross value of products44 · 453 · 762 · 069 · 676 · 8
Expenditure (Costs of Production)
31. Salary and wages—
    (a) Employees12 · 814 · 415 · 917 · 619 · 5
    (b) Working proprietors2 · 52 · 73 · 03 · 44 · 0
32. Surplus3 · 03 · 23 · 43 · 75 · 1
33. Net output at factor cost18 · 320 · 322 · 324 · 728 · 6
34. Cost of materials—
    (a) Imported3 · 25 · 46 · 48 · 47 · 8
    (b) From Manufacturing Sector18 · 722 · 226 · 229 · 031 · 3
    (c) Other primary sectors2 · 53 · 95 · 05 · 26 · 5
35. Cost of electricity and services—
    (a) From Manufacturing Sector1 · 31 · 51 · 71 · 82 · 0
    (b) From other primary sectors0 · 20 · 10 · 10 · 20 · 2
36. Depreciation0 · 20 · 30 · 30 · 30 · 4
37. Total cost of production44 · 453 · 762 · 069 · 676 · 8

Chapter 29. SECTION 29—GENERAL GOVERNMENT FINANCE

29 A—REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE

The legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act 1926, which consolidated and amended the then existing enactments on the subject. All public moneys, excepting those payable to or received by the Post and Telegraph Department, the Government Insurance Department, the Public Trust Office, the Maori Trust Office, the State Advances Corporation, the State Fire and Accident Insurance Office, the Government Superannuation Fund, the National Provident Fund, the Broadcasting Account, the Iron and Steel Industry Account, the Meat Industry Account, the Marketing Account, and other special accounts under the Marketing Act, are paid into one account at the bank called the "Public Account," and are carried to one or other of the following funds or accounts in the books of the Treasury: the Consolidated Fund, the Public Works Account, and separate accounts or funds specially created, including the Social Security Fund. The War Expenses Account was created in September 1939, but from 1 April 1950 it was, in effect, abolished. Another subsidiary account, the War Damage Fund, was established in 1941. This fund was replaced in January 1945 by the Earthquake and War Damage Fund under the Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944. The National Development Loans Account was initiated from 1 April 1942 for the purpose of co-ordinating and simplifying the raising of loan moneys for public works and other capital purposes. The Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account was abolished as from 31 March 1944, while the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 provided for the abolition of the Public Debt Repayment Account and its incorporation in the Loans Redemption Account from 1 April 1947. The separate accounts were further reduced by the Finance Act 1947 and Finance Act (No. 2) 1947, which abolished the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account, and the Main Highways Account respectively, both as from 1 April 1947. The Air Defence Fund (now the Defence Fund) was created in June 1948, while the State Forest Account was abolished from 1 April 1948 by the Forest Amendment Act 1948. The Land Act 1948 abolished the Land for Settlements Account and established the Land Settlement Account as from 1 April 1949. From 1 April 1950 the Deposits Account, which was formerly part of the Consolidated Fund, has been constituted a separate account. The Finance Act 1951 created the War Emergency Account.

The statistical material presented in the ensuing pages relates solely to those accounts or funds included within the framework of the Public Account. However, a consolidated review of Government receipts and expenditure on current account has been prepared and made available in the section on National Income and Sector Accounts. This review has accordingly taken into consideration the net surpluses or deficits of trading and other accounts not within the Public Account. Present data are insufficient to show the details of the capital account for the Government sector of the economy.

The financial year commences on the 1st day of April and ends on the 31st day of March. The receipts of any financial year represent the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year, together with that received into the Public Account at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion in the accounts for the year. The payments represent the money paid (a) at the Treasury within the year, (b) by imprestees, of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year, and (c) at London, of which advice is received in time for inclusion. The Public Account, formerly held at the Bank of New Zealand, was taken over by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand from 1 August 1934.

At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Act of that year lapses, but the Minister of Finance is authorized for a period of three months from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, provided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth of such vote.

The normal practice is for Parliament to meet at the end of June in each year and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed. Where a later session of Parliament is foreseen, a temporary amendment to the provisions set out in the preceding paragraph is made. In the event of a mid-session adjournment, supplies in anticipation of the Appropriation Act may be voted for more than one month.

Section 12 of the Public Revenues Amendment Act 1952 provides that where provision has been made for expenditure in the nature of a grant or for a purpose that does not normally recur, but the expenditure cannot be made during the financial year, the Minister of Finance may direct that the unexpended balance shall be transferred to a separate fund or account. In such a case the amount is held there until payment is required, when the amount may be expended without further appropriation.

AUDIT OF EXPENDITURE.—In the audit of expenditure both the pre-audit and post-audit systems are in operation. Pre-audit is applied to vouchers in respect of payments on account of salaries of new appointees; officers claiming more than one month's salary at any time; interest, loan transactions, and return of deposits; unauthorized expenditure; transfers between Government accounts; or expenditure chargeable against the accounts of local authorities. Post-audit is applied to all other payments.

Vouchers must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and forwarded by him to the head of his Department for approval. Vouchers subject to pre-audit are then forwarded to the Audit Office, and on being found correct are sent on to the Treasury to be entered on requisitions for payment, Vouchers subject to post-audit are transmitted by the head of the Department direct to the Treasury. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.

Section 10 of the Public Revenues Act 1952 enables the Controller and Auditor-General to determine, within reasonable limits, the extent of the audit of the Public Accounts.

INCOME AND EXPENDITURE.—A system of departmental balance sheets and statements of accounts was inaugurated on commercial lines in 1920 to show the true cost of the various Departments and services, as distinct from payments out of appropriations on the basis referred to at the beginning of this subsection. These balance sheets and statements of accounts were published annually in parliamentary paper B–1 (Part IV), to which the reader is referred for details of income, expenditure, &c., in respect of certain Departments and services. The publication of these detailed accounts for a number of Departments has now been discontinued.

ACCOUNTS AND FUNDS WITHIN THE PUBLIC ACCOUNT.—The records of the Public Account in the books of the Treasury consist of a number of ledger accounts for the special subsidiary funds or accounts, including the Consolidated Fund, the Public Works Account, the Social Security Fund, and a number of other accounts established by statute or kept by Treasury under authority of the Public Revenues Act, "to make better provision for accounting for moneys in the Public Account." In these accounts are recorded for each separate fund or account the receipts, payments, and cash balance so that the bank balance in the Public Account is apportioned among the funds and accounts, and balanced itemized statements of the receipts and payments for each of the funds or accounts are prepared for publication.

The use of the terms "fund" and "account" implying some significant distinction is hardly justified. The use of the term "Social Security Fund," for example, does not imply any technical accounting distinction between the Social Security Fund and the Public Works Account or the other accounts within the Public Account.

In addition to those mentioned above, the following accounts and funds were included in the Public Account at 1 April 1952: Defence Fund, Deposits Account, Earthquake and War Damage Fund, Electric Supply Account, Land Settlement Account, Loans Redemption Account, National Development Loans Account, Remittances to London Account, Reserve Fund Account, State Coal Mines Account, War Emergency Account, Working Railways Account.

Particulars of some of the more important accounts are contained in the following pages, while others are dealt with in the appropriate sections of this volume. Certain of the accounts represent book entries only. For instance, practically the whole of the receipts and payments of the Loans Redemption Account are nominal, consisting in the main of entries due to the renewal of loan moneys. The Remittances to London Account merely covers the withdrawal of money in Wellington for remittance from New Zealand, and its crediting to the New Zealand Public Account, London. The Deposits Account represents only lodgments or withdrawals of (mainly) non-Government moneys.

The figures shown under the various headings of this subsection are on the basis of receipts and payments. In some sections devoted to the operations of various Departments and activities, the figures are given on an income and expenditure basis and accordingly differ to some extent from those appearing here.

THE CONSOLIDATED FUND.—The Consolidated Fund covers the ordinary revenue and expenditure of the General Government—i.e., apart from capital items, commercial and special undertakings, advances, &c. In earlier years its operations afforded an excellent comparison of State revenue and expenditure from year to year, but successive changes in system have largely destroyed the comparability of the figures.

Figures of receipts and payments of the Consolidated Fund over a long period of years will be found in the Statistical Summary near the end of this volume. For the years prior to 1937–38 they are there presented on the old or net basis—i.e., certain interest and other payments, now treated as receipts, were treated as credits in reduction of expenditure. For later years the figures are on a gross basis.

A summary of receipts and payments for the last eleven years is contained in the following table. Payments and balances for 1941–42, 1942–43, 1943–44, 1944–45, 1947–48, and 1948–49 do not include amounts of £1,726,000, £1,672,000, £4,200,000, £2,200,000, £4,611,000, and £1,786,000 respectively allocated to the then War Expenses Account from surplus funds. In a similar way, the 1950–51 figures do not include the amount of £4,307,742 transferred to the Public Works Account, this amount being the surplus for the 1949–50 year; nor does the 1951–52 year include amounts of £3,078,910 as payment of family bonus, and £5,174,307 transferred to the War Emergency Account, these sums comprising the surplus for the year 1950–51.

Year Ended 31 MarchReceiptsPaymentsSurplusBalance at End of Year
 ££££
194254,552,70152,880,2391,672,4623,725,912
194355,075,96050,921,3824,154,5786,208,490
194457,561,40955,328,8292,232,5804,241,070
194559,928,87258,714,1531,214,7193,255,789
194663,913,64962,659,4991,254,1504,509,940
1947108,294,473103,683,4554,611,0189,120,958
1948117,116,115115,330,4031,785,7126,295,652
1949141,523,915138,893,1542,630,7617,140,701
1950124,996,634120,688,8924,307,74211,448,443
1951143,756,815135,503,5988,253,21715,393,919
1952180,788,402168,152,68112,635,72119,776,423

Receipts.—Details of receipts of the Consolidated Fund are given in the next table. Taxation receipts represent only those amounts paid into the Consolidated Fund, and there are substantial amounts of special taxation which are paid to the Social Security Fund. Full details of taxation receipts are contained in Section 25b.

Source1949–501950–511951–52
 £££
Taxation—   
    Customs21,474,53323,600,06232,599,596
    Beer duty4,822,3405,036,1455,273,804
    Sales tax14,785,32016,827,10621,811,375
    Film-hire tax112,701106,702112,541
    Highways3,640,1163,996,6294,575,347
    Stamp duties3,853,8584,874,8395,207,577
    Death (including gift) duties5,713,7507,254,0138,117,259
    Land tax967,3861,043,2031,137,937
    Income tax48,483,45059,441,83978,101,503
    Miscellaneous10  
Interest on capital liability—   
    Electric supply1,412,9771,640,5941,946,053
    Housing account822,377795,352897,240
    Housing construction109,951105,11083,353
    Post and Telegraph704,000811,128947,886
    Land settlement907,6281,100,0001,200,000
    Maori land development, &c.88,766106,229133,871
    New Zealand National Airways Corporation 85,87542,000
    State coal mines  191,280
    Other accounts11,380 5,790
Interest on other public moneys1,829,2761,922,0021,889,562
Profits on trading undertakings2,162,1111,770,3511,740,532
Departmental receipts13,094,70413,239,63614,773,896
                Totals124,996,634143,756,815180,788,402

Compared with 1950–51, receipts for 1951–52 showed the substantial increase of £37,031,587, or 26 per cent. Nearly all the sources of revenue contributed to this increase, but the items mainly responsible were income tax (£18,659,664), Customs revenue (£8,999,534), and sales tax (£4,984,269).

Payments.—Payments from the Consolidated Fund are divided into two main groups, according to whether they are made under permanent or under annual appropriation. The latter heading covers the payments under the various departmental votes, while the former covers interest on and amortization of the public debt, and payments under numerous special Acts.

Payments under the main heads of permanent appropriation and each head of annual appropriation during the last three years were as follows.

Head1949–501950–511951–52

* Included under votes "Justice and Prisons" and "Land and Income Tax."

† Included under vote "Justice and Prisons."

 £££
Permanent appropriations—   
    Civil List97,09593,898119,326
    Debt services—   
        Interest16,736,82017,264,20017,712,640
        Amortization5,393,0418,727,5295,860,729
        Administration and management355,188322,257201,885
    Highways: Payment to boroughs, &c.234,026253,882298,078
    Superannuation (subsidy and contribution)2,590,0002,850,0002,915,000
    Other items254,715510,455568,765
                Totals, permanent appropriations25,660,88530,022,22127,676,423
Annual appropriations—   
    Legislative170,618192,084183,061
    Prime Minister's Office164,26311,79214,438
    External Affairs733,009736,6381,604,363
    Finance—   
        Treasury380,663388,070358,249
        Stabilization14,855,5889,371,50815,319,712
        Customs348,215359,857373,568
        Land and Income Tax770,560874,3191,032,050
        Stamp Duties209,517**
        Audit127,167142,596159,990
                Totals, finance16,691,71011,136,35017,243,569
    General administration—   
        Public Service Commission81,07079,32992,760
        Internal Affairs1,595,2653,027,7822,528,014
        Island Territories838,083650,515873,750
        Printing and Stationery692,9421,084,3552,704,632
        Marine417,668394,552398,648
        Labour and Employment1,816,6291,651,4484,404,020
        Maori Affairs461,162787,600681,396
        Valuation256,375285,915374,004
        Electoral290,682
        Census and Statistics91,700126,146232,485
        Rehabilitation342,0182,124,2781,968,325
                Totals, general administration6,883,59410,211,92014,258,034
    Law and order—   
        Justice and Prisons707,328885,7651,167,602
        Crown Law16,67517,58819,381
        Police1,206,2071,238,9661,449,362
                Totals, law and order1,930,2102,142,3192,636,345
    Defence—   
        Navy3,138,2233,231,3624,479,436
        Army2,609,4095,729,2178,660,446
        Air4,074,4964,981,7279,494,290
        Defence Construction and Maintenance 1,308,4282,005,485
                Totals, defence9,822,12815,250,73424,639,657
    Maintenance—   
        Maintenance of Public Works and Services7,711,7906,750,6867,739,979
        Highways Maintenance4,140,0124,044,9364,785,095
                Totals, maintenance11,851,80210,795,62212,525,074
    Development of primary and secondary industries—   
        Lands and Survey1,030,7151,507,7841,606,980
        Forest Administration695,9631,111,3851,349,820
        Agriculture2,161,4282,310,7332,863,619
        Milk Marketing308,596113,087587,392
        Industries and Commerce468,446344,203377,189
        Tourist and Publicity799,476931,1981,136,740
        Scientific and Industrial Research958,750961,7391,095,933
        Mines142,743118,109112,597
        Transport359,996315,683355,186
        Civil Aviation and Meteorological Services1,525,1462,048,7932,126,227
                Totals, development of primary and secondary industries8,451,2599,762,71411,611,683
    Social services—   
        Health8,865,14710,247,29412,775,834
        Education11,613,63013,345,56415,904,424
        War and other Pensions5,368,2285,597,3356,443,238
        Payment to Social Security Fund12,000,00014,000,00014,000,000
                Totals, social services37,847,00543,190,19349,123,496
                Totals, annual appropriations94,545,598103,430,366133,839,720
Other services not provided for482,4092,051,01136,538
Transfer to War Emergency Account  6,600,000
                Grand totals120,688,892135,503,598168,152,681

The amounts shown under the head of "Education" do not represent the full payment on education services, expenditure under special Acts and from the revenue from certain endowments, &c., not being included. A statement of public expenditure on education is given in Section 6 (Education) of this volume.

Total expenditure in 1951–52 showed an increase of £32,649,083, or 24 per cent. It should be noted, however, that this increase would have been only £26,049,083 but for the introduction of a new item "Transfer to War Emergency Account," the amount involved being £6,600,000. This account was opened in 1951–52 by the transfer of £5,174,307 from the surplus of 1950–51, but the transaction did not appear in the accounts for the latter year. Other items of expenditure which contributed materially to the increase were Defence (£9,388,923), Stabilization (£5,948,204), Social Services (£5,933,303), and Labour and Employment (£2,752,572).

PUBLIC WORKS.—For the prosecution of the policy of public works inaugurated in 1870 there was set up a Public Works Fund. For many years all expenditure on public works was borne by this fund, but in course of time separate subsidiary accounts were established to deal with certain special activities. These subsidiary accounts became merged in the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund, or ceased to exist on the completion of the work for which they were called into existence. Under section 4 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1943 the Public Works Fund was abolished and a Public Works Account substituted as from 1 April 1942. The Electric Supply Account and the Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account, which formerly ranked as part of the Public Works Fund, were then shown as separate accounts. The Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account was abolished as from 31 March 1944.

The Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account, which was established in 1923–24 to provide finance for the construction, reconstruction, &c., of main highways, was analogous to the Public Works Fund, and its operations were for some years included in the Year-Book statement of public-works receipts and payments. The Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account was later (1 April 1936) combined with the Revenue Fund. With the abolition of the Main Highways Account as from 1 April 1947, however, receipts and expenditure on highways construction have been incorporated in the Public Works Account, and are accordingly shown in the amounts given below.

Receipts.—A summary of receipts of the Public Works Account for the last three financial years is contained in the following table.

1949–501950–511951–52
* Includes amounts transferred from Consolidated Fund: Education (from vote "Education"), £650,000 in 1950–51 and £750,000 in 1951–52; Public buildings, £250,000 in 1950–51 and £100,000 in 1951–52, and Soil Conservation, &c., £75,000 in 1950–51, each from vote "Maintenance of Public Works and Services."
 £££
Linen flax, sale of produce, disposal of assets, and adjustments of processing costs12,768500,18110,433
Education Department39,956706,307*782,601*
Forest development711,413823,3281,076,037
Highways construction35,54341,39929,777
Housing construction1,476,1161,950,8781,348,337
Irrigation, water supply, and drainage184,45027,81136,917
Lands, miscellaneous3,2852,8791,469
Public buildings137,748256,830*112,471*
Railway construction17,65723,60638,257
Roads, &c.57,74571,41270,277
Soil conservation and rivers control70,406119,588*50,453
Loan money17,191,21512,500,00014,500,000
Transfer from Consolidated Fund, being surplus for previous year 4,307,742 
Repayment of loans or capital advances, and recoveries of capital moneys (various)11,44943,81126,812
Miscellaneous4,4638,32826,288
                Totals20,554,27421,384,10018,110,129

Payments.—Particulars of payments from the account for the three financial years 1949–50 to 1951–52 are now given.

1949–501950–511951–52
* Now included in Consolidated Fund, vote " Marine."
 £££
Forest development2,228,0911,543,5812,058,713
Housing construction10,708,6209,854,0167,011,565
Irrigation, water supply, and drainage283,756381,163397,870
Lighthouses and harbour works20,238**
Public buildings1,096,958934,7211,293,726
Educational buildings2,336,5122,527,4352,667,634
Railway construction365,087597,187940,653
Roads, &c.464,649504,105645,607
Soil conservation and rivers control602,193375,653439,783
Highways construction2,342,1391,834,4552,549,655
Christmas Island phosphate rights 125,000 
Other28,8132,536Cr. 524
                Totals20,477,05618,679,85218,004,682

For the three years concerned, balances at the end of the year were: 1949–50, £1,298,860; 1950–51, £4,003,108; and 1951–52, £4,108,555.

In addition to expenditure on roads from the Public Works Account, there is expenditure incurred in roading Crown lands and lands purchased for settlement, which is a charge on the Land Settlement Account.

ELECTRIC SUPPLY ACCOUNT.—As from 1 April 1942 the Electric Supply Account, which formerly ranked as part of the Public Works Fund, became a separate account. The main items of receipts and payments of the Electric Supply Account for the last three years were as follows.

1949–501950–511951–52
Receipts
 £££
Loan money6,250,0008,400,00010,500,000
Transfer from Public Works Account (vote "Roads")  50,000
Sales of electrical energy and miscellaneous receipts4,445,6014,520,7024,904,514
                Totals10,695,60112,920,70215,454,514
Payments
Development of water power, &c.8,412,12610,998,69912,562,953
Interest on capital liability1,412,9771,640,5941,946,053
Debt redemption356,401309,382336,825
Taxation—   
    Income tax153,110192,71656,464
    Social security charge23,04329,0048,884
    Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund18,94216,88532,133
Other  19
                Totals10,376,59913,187,28014,943,331

The balances in the account at the end of each of the three years were: 1949–50, £564,085; 1950–51, £297.507; and 1951–52, £808,690.

LAND SETTLEMENT ACCOUNTS.—Through the closing of several accounts and the merging of these in other accounts or funds, there now remains only one account dealing primarily with land settlement—viz., the Land Settlement Account—which covers numerous and diverse activities in connection with land settlement.

The principal advances accounts, those relating to State advances to settlers, workers, &c., are, as stated earlier in this subsection, outside the Public Account and are not included here.

A statement of receipts and payments of the Land Settlement Account for the years 1949–50 to 1951–52 is now given. Rents, royalties, and interest from Crown lands previously credited to the Consolidated Fund became payable to the Land Settlement Account as from 1 April 1949.

1949–501950–511951–52
Receipts
 £££
Loan money3,300,000500,0001,500,000
Lands and Survey Department—   
    Capital receipts541,1351,243,7361,601,674
    Rents, interest, royalties, &c.917,982970,419945,637
    Receipts from settlement of ex-servicemen3,143,4285,552,6095,410,468
    Receipts from civilian development schemes300,176244,022429,677
    Miscellaneous receipts448 823
Transfer from Consolidated Fund10,000500,000450,000
Maori Affairs Department—   
    Receipts from land-development schemes1,120,8631,436,7591,760,592
    Repayment of advances under Maori Housing Act122,047156,733216,159
    Receipts from rehabilitation of Maori ex-servicemen54,66883,725124,282
    Receipts from other activities113,90884,77370,111
    Transfer from Consolidated Fund4,000231,000156,000
Other receipts837,16720,833
Balances from Deposits Account and amount received from Public Trustee in terms of Land Act 1948110,424  
            Totals9,739,16211,010,94312,686,256
Payments
Crown lands800,353536,619769,299
Settlement of ex-servicemen5,637,5114,420,2205,378,062
Maori-land settlement2,053,6432,268,4992,728,366
Interest on capital liability996,3931,206,2291,333,871
Other interest charges92,373  
Payment to Loans Redemption Account1,265  
Payment in respect of land and improvements acquired for disposal under Land Act 1948 457,362271,968
Other23,90810,53819,930
            Totals9,605,4468,899,46710,501,496

The balances in the account for each of the three years were: 1949–50, £787,007; 1950–51, £2,898,483; and 1951–52, £5,083,243.

TRADING ACCOUNTS.—Several important trading operations of the Government are outside the scope of the Public Account, while certain others are included in the Consolidated Fund. The Electric Supply Account also covers both construction and trading operations. The Working Railways and the State Coal Mines Accounts have already been dealt with under previous headings, but salient features are repeated here.

Working Railways Account.—Receipts and payments of the Working Railways Account during the last three years were as follows.

1949–501950–511951–52
Receipts
 £££
Railway revenue19,087,08921,627,31623,248,412
Subsidy from Consolidated Fund1,055,556 1,202,488
Miscellaneous receipts3,219,2583,877,2593,351,538
Transfer from National Development Loans Account2,900,0003,300,0003,030,000
Interest13,75013,75014,250
Railway Employees' Sick Benefit Fund10,20012,5008,000
                Totals26,285,85328,830,82530,854,688
Payments
Annual appropriations—   
Working Railways22,829,12624,628,86226,890,032
Improvements and additions to open lines2,763,4003,448,0293,039,107
Interest on capital liability  5,790
Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund291,464296,075326,613
Subsidy to Railway Employees' Sick Benefit Fund10,20012,5008,000
Other 2,000 
                Totals25,894,19028,387,46630,269,542

At the end of each year the following balances remained in the Account: 1949–50, £1,968,883; 1950–51, £2,412,248; and 1951–52, £2,997,395.

State Coal Mines Account.—The corresponding statement of receipts and payments of the State Coal Mines Account for the last three years is now presented.

1949–501950–511951–52
Receipts
 £££
Rents, royalties, sale of coal, &c.4,796,6345,060,4385,854,881
Transfer from National Development Loans Account900,000560,000 
Housing and other loans : repayment of principal and interest20,89534,04839,378
Realization of investments held by companies acquired by Crown19,51974,15111,210
Miscellaneous receipts43,504156,222180,828
Interest on Public Account cash balance investments  750
                Totals5,780,5525,884,8596,087,047
Payments
Annual appropriations—   
    State Coal Mines5,321,9785,466,0725,815,339
    Services not provided for170,873  
Interest on capital liability  191,280
Income tax  37,802
Social security charge  5,948
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account for redemption of securities109,375131,327147,197
Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund3,5494,5015,419
                Totals5,605,7755,601,9006,202,985

Balances at the end of March for years 1949–50 to 1951–52 amounted to £296,528, £579,488, and £463,550 respectively.

SOCIAL SECURITY FUND.—The Social Security Fund was established as from 1 April 1939 under the authority of the Social Security Act of 1938. Receipts and payments of the fund during the last three years were as follows.

1949–501950–511951–52
Receipts
 £££
Social security charge31,702,57035,766,23643,612,868
Miscellaneous receipts52,64240,31186,869
Transfers from Consolidated Fund12,000,00014,000,00014,000,000
Interest17,6987,0824,946
Deserted wives' maintenance (recoveries)65,27366,90073,555
Recoveries on account reciprocity arrangements 1,8603,428
            Totals43,838,18349,882,38957,781,666
Payments
Administration expenses and emergency benefits1,063,9771,140,5551,317,778
Medical, hospital, &c., benefits8,461,1098,723,3839,368,027
Monetary benefits36,891,73139,553,62343,490,634
Balance of maintenance moneys26311733
Reciprocity benefits1,7153,0833,771
Services not provided for6,641  
            Totals46,425,43649,420,76154,180,243

The balances remaining in this account for the three years were as follows: 1949–50, £6,094,665; 1950–51, £6,556,293; and 1951–52, £10,157,716.

More detailed information concerning payments under the various headings are given in Section 7A of this Year-Book.

WAR EXPENSES ACCOUNT.—The War Expenses Account was set up under the provisions of the War Expenses Act of 1939, and all receipts and payments in connection with the war effort were dealt with through this account. Defence expenditure was previously included as an annual appropriation of the Consolidated Fund, and upon the War Expenses Account being brought into existence the unexpended balances of the 1939–40 appropriations under this heading were transferred to the new account.

Commencing with the 1946–47 financial year, the defence vote was restored to the Consolidated Fund, and current defence expenditure has since been met from that source. Expenditure arising from or consequent upon the Second World War, however, was paid from the War Expenses Account up to and including the financial year 1949–50, when the account was, in effect, abolished.

A summary of receipts and payments of the War Expenses Account from its inception to 31 March 1950 is given on page 479 of the 1950 Year-Book. The balance of £2,365,374 in the account at the 31 March 1950 was allocated during the year 1950–51 as follows: advances to State Advances Corporation to cover loans to ex-servicemen, £500,000; and transfer to the Loans Redemption Account for amortization of debt, £1,865,374.

NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT LOANS ACCOUNT.—Since the inauguration of the National Development Loans Account in April 1942 all loan moneys raised for public works and other capital purposes are first paid into this account and then transferred to the various accounts covering the activities for which the moneys are required.

Particulars of the amounts transferred from the National Development Loans Account during each of the last three financial years were as follows.

1949–501950–511951–52
 £££
Public Works Account17,791,27512,500,00014,500,000
Electric Supply Account6,250,0008,400,00010,500,000
Land Settlement Account3,300,000500,0001,500,000
State Coal Mines Account900,000560,000 
Working Railways Account2,900,0003,300,0003,030,000
Post Office Account2,500,0003,450,0003,500,000
Purchase of shares in the British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines, Ltd.241,935  
Purchase of shares in the British Petroleum Company of New Zealand, Ltd.191,250  
Purchase of shares in Dominion Salt, Ltd.50,00050,00025,000
Transfer to New Zealand National Airways Corporation275,000  
                Totals34,399,46028,760,00033,055,000

The balance in the account at the end of March 1952 was £2,884,299.

EARTHQUAKE AND WAR DAMAGE FUND.—The Earthquake and War Damage Fund, which replaced the War Damage Fund created by the War Damage Act 1941, was set up under the provisions of the Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944. Premiums paid into the fund during the three years 1949–50 to 1951–52 amounted to £587,765, £688,205, and £826,723 respectively. Interest on investments amounted to £170,325, £186,417, and £210,369. Payments during the same years amounted to £32,534, £44,115, and £65,329, leaving balances of £6,835,515, £7,666,022, and £8,637,785 in the fund at 31 March 1950, 1951, and 1952 respectively.

A description of the provisions of the Act and further details of the fund will be found in Section 33d.

DEFENCE FUND.—In order to provide funds for the purchase of modern equipment for the Royal New Zealand Air Force an Air Defence Fund was created in June 1948. This fund has since been extended to cover the three Services, and the title has been changed to the Defence Fund. The amounts paid to the fund were £1,600,000 in 1948–49, £1,300,000 in 1949–50, £3,950,000 in 1950–51, and £6,300,000 in 1951–52, which, together with interest on investments totalling £335,531, left a balance of £13,485,531 in the fund at 31 March 1952.

WAR EMERGENCY ACCOUNT.—The purpose of this account is to provide for expenditure for any purpose connected directly or indirectly with any war or threat of war in or to which Her Majesty may at any time be engaged or exposed. Section 3 of the Finance Act 1951 provides that the Minister of Finance may transfer to the account the whole or any part of moneys in the Consolidated Fund in excess of the amount reasonably required for that fund.

The initial transfer consisted of £5,174,307 of the Consolidated Fund surplus for 1950–51, while during the financial year 1951–52 a further £6,600,000 was transferred, leaving a balance of £11,774,307 in the account at 31 March 1952.

In the event of no war emergency arising the moneys in the War Emergency Account would provide a useful reserve for the development of the national economy.

29 B—TAXATION

TOTAL TAXATION.—All revenue collected by means of taxation was until the end of the financial year 1921–22 paid into the Consolidated Fund and applied to general purposes. From 1922–23 to 5 December 1927, however, certain items were paid into the Main Highways Account to help defray the cost of improving and maintaining roads. From the last-mentioned date all such moneys were paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first instance, and (with certain exceptions) transferred to the Main Highways Account until 1 April 1947, when this Account was abolished, and highways maintenance became a direct charge on the Consolidated Fund. Receipts from social security taxation are paid direct into the Social Security Fund, while a similar position obtained in the case of war taxation, receipts from this source having been paid direct into the War Expenses Account up to 31 March 1946, since when all receipts previously included under the heading of war taxation have been treated as ordinary revenue and paid to the Consolidated Fund. As will be seen from later headings, the principal wartime taxes have either been abolished or the rates considerably reduced.

A summary of taxation revenue during the last eleven years is given in the following table. In addition to total taxation the amounts received from direct taxes on income are also shown.

YearDirect Taxes on Income (i.e., Income Tax and War and Social Security Charges on Income)Total Taxation
AmountPercentage of Total Taxation (All Sources)Amount
TotalPer Head of Mean PopulationTotalPer Head of Mean Population
 ££s.d. ££s.d.
1941–4239,845,130248958·568,163,25641162
1942–4353,977,4413218261·487,940,84453124
1943–4463,311,9653813362·8100,839,48461117
1944–4568,438,477412363·0108,681,81465510
1945–4671,582,87041161162·3114,954,8736740
1946–4763,873,162361756·5113,119,04663180
1947–4863,581,244353652·0122,275,911671211
1948–4978,386,0574210360·1130,440,249701411
1949–5080,186,0204212559·2135,556,3197211
1950–5195,208,07549121060·3157,946,9758271
1951–52121,714,371622960·7200,549,88110279

Excluding the special taxation levied for social security purposes, taxation revenue in 1951–52 amounted to £156,936,939, an increase of £34,756,401 on the 1950–51 figure. Of this amount, £78,101,503, or 49·8 per cent, a slightly higher proportion than the figure of 48·7 per cent for the previous year, was received from direct taxes on income.

The following table shows receipts under the various heads of taxation during the last five years.

HeadRevenue for Year Ended 31 March
19481949195019511952
Consolidated Fund—£££££
    Customs revenue24,390,88119,111,48721,474,53323,600,06232,599,596
    Beer duty4,404,0514,555,3744,822,3405,036,1455,273,804
    Highways taxation3,543,9543,613,7433,640,1163,996,6294,575,347
    Land tax854,456916,120967,3861,043,2031,137,937
    Income tax36,632,58149,007,67248,483,45059,441,83978,101,503
    Sales tax15,945,81314,105,22414,785,32016,827,10621,811,375
    Death duties5,232,0625,587,0995.320,3676,778,3797,545,844
    Gift duties434,110445,291393,383475,634571,415
    Racing taxation2,198,2092,103,7602,268,4912,577,6032,628,384
    Duty on instruments579,674530,800596,9921,161,0001,436,588
    Amusement tax221,209243,766256,716236,373308,976
    Adhesive stamps199,916182,721214,172339,806237,923
    Impressed stamps322,919339,555355,547386,436422,132
    Other stamps taxation194,455191,263161,940173,621173,574
    National-security tax772,029    
    Film-hire tax111,156108,285112,701106,702112,541
    Miscellaneous61,67819,57910  
            Totals96,099,153101,061,739103,853,464122,180,538156,936,939
Social security taxation—     
    Social security charge26,176,63429,378,38531,702,57035,766,23643,612,868
    Registration fees, &c.12412528520174
            Totals26,176,75829,378,51031,702,85535,766,43743,612,942
Total taxation receipts122,275,911130,440,249135,556,319157,946,975200,549,881
Taxation receipts per'head of mean population—£  s.  d.£  s.  d.£  s.  d.£  s.  d.£  s.  d.
    Ordinary (Consolidated Fund)53  3  354  16  355  4  163  14  180  2  5
    Social security14  9  815  18  816  17  018  13  022  5  4
            Totals67  12  1170  14  1172  1  182  7  1102  7  9

During the early years of the depression period heavier imposts were made in existing fields of taxation and, in addition, new classes of taxation were imposed, the latter including a sales tax and a scheme of special taxation for the relief of unemployment and the promotion of employment. This employment promotion tax was replaced in 1939–40 by social security taxation. Later the need of finance for New Zealand's war effort necessitated the imposition of new taxes and additional charges under many existing headings. The figures for the post-war years have been achieved despite the effect of certain reductions in taxation by way of rebates, smaller surcharges, &c., and reflect the higher levels of incomes, prices, &c.

Compared with 1950–51, revenue from taxation in 1951–52 showed an increase of £42,602,906, or 27·0 per cent. Of this increase income tax contributed £18,659,664, receipts from this source being 31·4 per cent above those of the previous year. Other items to show substantial increases were Customs duties, £8,999,534 (38·1 per cent); sales tax, £4,984,269 (29·6 per cent) ; and social security charge, £7,846,632 (21·9 per cent).

In 1951–52 taxation paid into the Consolidated Fund accounted for 78·3 per cent of the total taxation receipts and social security taxes for 21·7 per cent. If to the total of social security taxes is added the £14,000,000 transfer from the Consolidated Fund, the 1951–52 taxation used for social security purposes amounted to 28·7 per cent of the total taxation receipts for the year.

The figures under the various headings in the preceding table are to a small extent swollen by the inclusion of penalties for late payment and of fines for offences under the various taxation Acts.

The Social Security Act 1938 provided that, in addition to the special taxation for the purposes of the Fund, payment may be made to the Fund of such other moneys as may be appropriated by Parliament from time to time, and a substantial amount has been transferred from the Consolidated Fund each year. Also, several substantial amounts were transferred from the latter Fund to the War Expenses Account. The total amount transferred to the Social Security Fund since its inception in 1939–40 to 31 March 1952 was £117,009,367, while during the same period £40,489,987 was transferred to the former War Expenses Account. Commencing with the year 1951–52, £6,600,000 was transferred from the Consolidated Fund to the War Emergency Account, together with the balance of the 1950–51 surplus, £5,174,307. The following table shows for each of the last eleven years the taxation receipts of the Consolidated Fund, the amounts transferred as indicated above, and the taxation receipts of the Social Security Fund and War Expenses Account, plus the amounts of these transfers.

Year Ended 31 MarchConsolidated FundSocial Security Taxation Plus TransfersWar Expenses Taxation Plus Transfers
Taxation ReceiptsTransfers to—
Social Security FundWar Expenses AccountWar Emergency Account

* Includes £4,611,018 and £1,785,713 respectively from surplus of previous year.

† Includes balance of surplus from previous year of £5,174,307.

 ££££££
194235,161,9463,600,0003,226,000 14,663,85625,163,454
194336,195,8653,800,0003,172,000 15,988,64342,728,336
194442,107,6194,100,00011,700,000 17,477,77357,144,092
194545,689,3964,500,0006,200,000 18,760,06654,932,352
194648,370,7187,000,000  22,167,30851,416,847
194790,715,39318,000,0003,000,000* 40,403,6533,000,000
194896,099,15316,000,0006,666,018* 42,176,7586,666,018
1949101,061,73915,000,0004,238,143* 44,378,5104,238,143
1950103,853,46412,000,000  43,702,855 
1951122,180,53814,000,000  49,766,437 
1952156,936,93914,000,000 11,794,307†57,612,942 

A comparison of taxation revenue and total private income and national income is afforded by the following table, which also shows taxation as a percentage of private income and national income.

YearTotal Private IncomeNational Income at Factor CostTaxation Revenue
TotalAs a Percentage of
Private IncomeNational Income
* Provisional
 £(m.)£(m.)£(m.)Per CentPer Cent
1941–42259·0254·168·226·326·8
1942–43297·2293·187·929·630·0
1943–44332·4326·2100·830·330·9
1944–45340·5329·6108·731·933·0
1945–46364·2349·7115·031·632·9
1946–47395·2364·8113·128·631·0
1947–48445·0410·3122·327·529·8
1948–49461·3418·4130·428·331·2
1949–50526·3480·9135·625·828·2
1950–51648·3599·4157·924·426·3
1951–52669·2*614·9*200·530·0*32·6*

The following diagram shows the extent to which taxation has increased since the year 1925–26. The extent to which employment promotion taxation and the later social security taxation have contributed towards this increase and the huge impost for war purposes are also clearly portrayed.

CUSTOMS AND EXCISE TAXATION.—Revenue included under the heading of Customs is exclusive of receipts from tire tax and from that portion of the motor-spirits tax which is imposed to provide funds for roading purposes, referred to under the next heading. Sales tax receipts are not counted as ordinary Customs revenue, although collected by the Customs Department, nor were gold export duties up to their final removal in October 1949. The following figures show Customs and excise revenue, for ordinary revenue purposes, for the last five years.

Year Ended 31 MarchCustoms Duties*Beer DutyTotal Customs and Excise DutiesProportion of Total Taxation (Excluding Social Security)
* Excise duties other than beer duty are here included with Customs duties.
 £££Per Cent
194824,390,8814,404,05128,794,93229·96
194919,111,4864,555,37423,666,86023·42
195021,474,5334,822,34026,296,87325·32
195123,600,0625,036,14528,636,20723·44
195232,599,5965,273,80437,873,40024·13

Increases in the rate of beer duty and in the tax on motor spirits, for general revenue purposes, were brought into operation on 2 August 1939. As from 27 September 1939 additional duties were imposed on certain items (including beer and tobacco, which two items were subject to still further increases in duty as from 11 May 1942); the additional revenue in these cases was appropriated for war purposes, and paid direct into the War Expenses Account, until 1 April 1946, and thereafter into the Consolidated Fund. The tax on motor spirits was reduced by 2d. a gallon and the duty on tea reduced by 3d. a pound, both effective from 3 September 1951. Information in regard to these increases and Customs and excise duties generally is contained in Section 10d, Customs Tariff and Revenue.

MAIN HIGHWAYS TAXATION.—The Main Highways Act 1922 laid down that the Revenue Fund (the Revenue and Construction Funds merged as from 1 April 1936) of the Main Highways Account was to be credited, inter alia, with—

All moneys received as Customs duties imposed in respect of rubber tires, rubber tiring, and inner tubes of rubber for pneumatic tires, n.e.i. (as per the Customs tariff):

All moneys received by the Crown under any Act in respect of the licensing of motor vehicles.

The tire tax was imposed by the Customs Amendment Act 1921, prior to the passing of which tires had been admitted free. The licensing of motor vehicles by the Crown became operative in the financial year 1924–25, consequent upon the passing of the Motor Vehicles Act 1924.

A third class of taxation for main-highways purposes was introduced towards the end of 1927 by the Motor Spirits Taxation Act of that year, which imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon on all motor spirits imported. The rate was increased to 6d. per gallon in 1930. The duty collected was paid into the Consolidated Fund in the first place, and after deduction of expenses of administration and of refunds (which are provided for in cases where the motor spirits are used otherwise than for motor vehicles) the residue was divided between (1) the Main Highways Account, and (2) boroughs with a population of 6,000 or over, in the proportions of 92 per cent and 8 per cent respectively. The Main Highways Account was abolished as from 1 April 1947, but provision was made that amounts subject to appropriation by Parliament from the Consolidated Fund for highway purposes must not be less than the total of the net revenues which would have been available under the former system. An additional 2d. per gallon was imposed from 7 October 1931, a further 2d. from 9 February 1933, and a further 4d. from 2 August 1939, but these additional imposts (totalling 8d. per gallon, or 8 7/10d. with the surtax of 7/10d. per gallon on imports from foreign countries) are for general purposes, and the proceeds are treated as part of the ordinary Customs revenue. A reduction of 2d. per gallon in the rate of duty was made effective from 3 September 1951.

By section 19 of the Finance Act 1932–33 (No. 2), substituted later by section 4 of the Motor Vehicles Amendment Act 1934–35 (now under the Transport Act 1949), a mileage tax was imposed on motor vehicles using fuel other than motor spirits. This tax is allocated in a similar manner to the tax on motor spirits, part of the receipts being regarded as the equivalent of Customs taxation and the balance, after deduction of administrative expenses and refunds, being regarded as part of the net revenues for highway purposes.

Taxation receipts for highway purposes have been as follows during the last five years.

Year Ended 31 MarchFess, &c., Under Transport Act 1949*Tire TaxMotor-spirits TaxationMileage TaxTotal
* Under Motor Vehicles Act until 31 October 1949
 £££££
1948768,898246,9122,496,62113,4883,525,919
1949736,386241,1362,598,87015,9743,592,366
1950705,57664,3492,823,36919,9973,613,291
1951805,16026,7453,104,21625,9323,962,053
19521,000,49640,1633,459,66432,1534,532,476

LAND AND INCOME TAX.—A brief history of the various changes in the rates of, and the law relating to, land tax and income tax between 1915 and 1939 is contained in the 1940 and previous issues of the Year-Book. The principal alterations which have taken place since 1936 are as follows:—

A graduated scale of land tax was reintroduced as from 1 April 1936. An amended scale of income tax, with somewhat heavier imposts, was also adopted, and various changes were made in regard to exemptions. Under the amended scale the reduction of exemptions with increasing income was discontinued, as was also the special flat-rate tax on incomes over £500. The 1936 amendment, superseded by the 1940 amendment, provides that taxpayers may be required to pay their income tax by instalments instead of in one sum as formerly, although this has never been brought into operation.

With a view to obtaining additional revenue for general governmental purposes legislation was passed in 1939 reducing the general exemption from £210 to £200, and increasing the basic rates of taxation.

In connection with the provision of finance for war purposes, the War Expenses Act of 1939 increased all rates of income tax for the 1939–40 tax year by 15 per cent. This surcharge was retained at the same level for the succeeding two years, but was increased to 33 1/3 per cent for the tax years 1942–43 to 1945–46. Further reductions were to 15 per cent for tax years 1946–47 to 1950–51, to 10 per cent for the tax year 1951–52, and to 5 per cent for the tax year 1952–53.

Income derived from farm lands of an unimproved value of under £3,000 (from 1931–32) was, up to the passing of the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1939, exempt from income tax. The 1939 Act provides for all profits or gains derived from the use or occupation of any land to be regarded as assessable income. This Act also made provision (amended in 1940 and 1941) for the taxation of income of "proprietary" companies—i.e., companies under the control of not more than four persons.

By the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act of 1940 certain State trading Departments, which were previously exempt, were made liable for the payment of income tax; the special exemption in respect of children was extended to include children brought to New Zealand under any Government scheme and being supported by any taxpayer; unpaid land tax, once registered, was constituted a first charge on land until all arrears were paid; and a new scale of basic rates of income tax was provided.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act of 1941 brought the provisions for taxation of banking companies into line with those for other companies.

Under the Finance Act 1942 the Commissioner of Inland Revenue (Taxes) is empowered to require any person to deduct income tax from payments due to defaulting taxpayers and to pay every sum so deducted to the Commissioner.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1944 increased the personal exemption of absentees from £50 to £200, and also made provision for deductions from assessable income in respect of deferred maintenance of assets where reasonable and proper maintenance was prevented by conditions arising out of the Second World War.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1945 increased, commencing with the tax year 1946–47, the special exemption in respect of a dependent wife or husband, or of a housekeeper whose duties included the care of a widowed or divorced taxpayer's child or children, from £50 to £100, and abolished the special exemption of £50 in respect of a dependent child. These adjustments were made as the result of the amendment to the Social Security Act which extended the family benefit to cover all children, irrespective of the income of the parents. Before the abolition of the exemption in respect of a dependent child could be carried into effect, however, the matter was again considered, and the exemption was restored by the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1946. The 1945 amendment also modified the special exemption in respect of a dependent relative, and increased the personal allowance of absentees where the incomes of husband and wife are aggregated. It also made provision for a special depreciation allowance, commencing with the tax year 1946–47, in respect of any premises, plant, or machinery acquired, erected, installed, or extended by a taxpayer on or after 1 April 1945 and not later than 31 March 1948. The period covered by this provision has since been extended to 31 March 1954. This allowance is in addition to the ordinary depreciation allowance provided for by the principal Act. The 1945 amendment further provided that, where the income of a taxpayer had been unduly increased upon the sale or other disposition of any livestock by reason of the adoption of a standard value that was less than the true value, the Commissioner might, upon application in writing before 30 June 1946, reduce the assessable income for any particular year or years. Provision was also made for the names of persons convicted of tax evasion, &c., to be published in the New Zealand Gazette.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1946 made provision for an agreement to be made with the Government of any territory outside New Zealand with a view to affording relief from double taxation. This amendment also abolished the excess-profits tax imposed by the Excess Profits Tax Act 1940.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1949 provided that in computing taxable income for the purposes of an aggregate assessment, a husband and wife are allowed a total ordinary exemption of £400 in all cases, irrespective of whether the income was derived from assessable or nonassessable sources. Other provisions included the deduction from a farmer's assessable income of expenditure on trees planted for shelter or to prevent erosion, &c., the spreading of income derived from the sale of timber from farms over a period of up to five years in all, the spreading of excess income derived from sale of a substantial part of the livestock of a farming business where unduly low-standard values had been adopted, and that trading stock sold for an inadequate consideration should be deemed to have been sold at the market price current at the time of the sale for the purposes of arriving at the assessable income of the person selling the stock.

The 1950 amendment to the principal Act abolished the 33 1/3 per cent additional charge in the case of unearned income imposed by the 1931 amendment and later incorporated in the basic rates fixed by the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1940. In effect, the former distinction for taxation purposes between earned and unearned income was removed. The same amendment also increased the special exemption from land tax from an unimproved value of £500 to an unimproved value of £1,000.

The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act (No. 2) 1950 provided for a special income tax rebate of £15 (since reduced to £10) to persons who have attained the age of sixty-five years. It also exempted from income tax the income of societies formed for the purpose of advertising, beautifying, or developing any district with a view to attracting trade, tourists, or population, and not for private profit; enabled a husband who is separated from his wife to claim an exemption in respect of his wife to the same extent as if she were a dependent relative; authorized the Commissioner to grant an initial depreciation allowance of 30 per cent in respect of new farm equipment or new accommodation for farm workers acquired after 31 March 1950 and, as subsequently extended, prior to 1 April 1954; and, subject to provisos where the land is sold within five years, provided for an allowance for land-development expenditure to farmers, such as on eradication of animal or vegetable pests, felling of bush, weed destruction, and on swamp drainage, irrigation channels, rabbit proofing of fences, &c. The allowable deduction is not to exceed £200 in the aggregate of the latter class in any income year and, in the case of a partnership, applies to the whole business, not to each partner individually.

This 1950 Act as amended in 1951 also provided for testamentary annuities charged on property bequeathed by will, by Court order under the Family Protection Act 1908, or by deed of arrangement, and paid out of income, to be claimed as a deduction, and for income derived from Western Samoa and chargeable with income tax there, to be exempted from income tax in New Zealand. Certain transfers or settlements of income (not including these made prior to 24 November 1950) are to be disregarded for income-tax purposes and the transferor or settlor remains liable for tax as if these had not been made. Other sections exempted the Christmas Island Phosphate Commission from taxation, and empowered the Commissioner to grant relief from payment of income tax of up to £100 without the necessity of obtaining the Minister's approval.

The 1951 amendment made the New Zealand Forest Service liable for income tax in respect of commercial enterprises. It also exempted from income tax the pay of servicemen in operational areas; provided for universal superannuation to be assessable for income tax; and that profits from dealing in property are to form part of assessable income. In suitable cases the Commissioner is authorized to extend the time for application to spread excess income derived on the sale of livestock where unduly low standard values have been adopted, Assessments may be remitted at any time where liabilities are remitted. The 1952 amendment exempted from taxation the income of milk-treatment companies in which the shares are held wholly by persons or companies which are themselves exempt; extended the existing exemption so that any war pension or police disability pension granted by the Government of any country (including foreign) will be exempt; and enabled the Commissioner to refund any deposit made in respect of deferred maintenance in any case where the asset concerned has been sold or otherwise disposed of by the taxpayer, the refund being treated as income derived in the year in which the asset is disposed of or in any earlier year in which the deduction was allowed, at the option of the taxpayer. Two sections amended the provisions in respect of standard values to be adopted for livestock. The first enabled the executor to elect that, instead of stock being valued at the date of death at market value for income-tax purposes, it may be valued either at the existing standard value or at a new standard value between the existing standard value and the market value. The second provided that where a farmer makes a gift of livestock to his child for use in a farming business the livestock is, for income-tax purposes, to be deemed to be sold to the child at its market value or, if the taxpayer so elects, at the actual price (if any) charged to the child or at the existing standard value, whichever is the greater. This is subject to the power of the Commissioner to require the price so adopted to be increased to what he considers reasonable, having regard to standard values generally adopted. The amendment also extended the special method of assessing the taxable income of gold, mercury, or scheelite mining companies to certain other classes of mining companies. Part II of the amendment made provision as to the taxation of Maori authorities and Maoris, as a consequence of the report of the Commission of Inquiry on this subject.

By the Finance (No. 2) Act 1952 relief was given in respect of income tax payable by executors of the estates of sheep farmers who died during the year ended 31 August 1951, the period of abnormally high wool prices. Executors may apply to have the sheep owned by the deceased valued as at the date of death for taxation purposes at a "basic value," being the average of the values prevailing a year before and a year after the date of death.

Statistics relating to the incidence of income tax are given in Section 34 of this volume.

Land Tax.—Land tax is assessed on the unimproved value of land after deductions provided for by statute have been made by way of special exemption. An owner of land, the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500, was hitherto allowed an exemption of £500, this being increased to £1,000 by the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1950; and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £1 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption is allowed when £2,500 is reached.

Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale of exemption is provided—viz., £7,500 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £7,500, the exemption of £7,500 being diminished by £1 for every £1 above the margin of £7,500 of unimproved value, and disappearing altogether at £15,000. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deducted instead.

No special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough when such land has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the improved value if in the opinion of the Commissioner it should have been so improved. In the case of such land also, the rate of land tax is 50 per cent more than the ordinary rate.

In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and are liable severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital or half (in nominal value) of the allotted shares of each company is held by or on behalf of shareholders in the other.

In case of default by a taxpayer in respect of land tax the amount of tax may be demanded from his successor in title, from a tenant of the taxpayer or his successor, or from a mortgagee of the estate or interest concerned. Land tax constitutes a charge on the land, and, notwithstanding any disposition of it, such land continues to be liable in the hands of a purchaser or other holder thereof for the payment of the tax so long as the charge remains in force. Registration of the charge is required, and no disposition of the land or of any interest in it may be registered while the charge remains in force. Provision is made for relief in cases of hardship.

Where the unimproved value on which land tax is payable does not exceed £5,000 the present rate of land tax is 1d. in the pound. This rate is increased by 1/8000d. for every £1 in excess of £5,000, with, however, a maximum rate of 6d. in the pound.

Income Tax.—Income tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and certain public authorities, and in other cases on income in excess of £200 per annum. A deduction of £100 from assessable income is allowed in respect of a dependent wife, diminished at the rate of £2 for every complete £1 by which the personal income derived by the wife exceeds £50. A similar deduction is allowed in respect of a dependent husband, and an exemption of up to £100 is allowed a widower, widow, or divorced person in respect of a housekeeper whose duties include the care and control of a child or children in respect of whom the taxpayer is entitled to a special exemption; £50 deduction is allowed for each dependent child or grandchild under eighteen years of age, and also in respect of each child brought to New Zealand under any Government scheme who is dependent on the taxpayer; and amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of a relative of the taxpayer are also deductible from assessable income, provided that such relative is not in receipt of a monetary benefit under the Social Security Act. Exemption up to 15 per cent of assessable income, but with a maximum exemption of £150, is allowed for life-insurance premiums and National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions. With the exception of the personal exemption of £200, none of the foregoing exemptions is allowed to absentees. Allowance is made for depreciation of premises and plant used in the production of income, the revised scale of depreciation adopted as from 1 April 1939 in the case of premises being 2 1/2 per cent for wooden-frame buildings; 1 1/2 per cent for brick, stone, or concrete walled buildings; and 1 per cent for buildings of reinforced stone or concrete throughout and steel-framed buildings covered with iron, asbestos, or similar material. In addition to the foregoing, provision has been made for a special depreciation allowance commencing with the tax year 1946–47 in respect of any premises, plant, or machinery erected, acquired, installed, or extended on or after 1 April 1945 and not later than 31 March 1948. The latter date has been subsequently extended to 31 March 1954. Any allowance made in this connection is to be in respect of the income derived during the five years from the date that the premises, &c., were first used in the production of assessable income. The amount of the deduction is limited in the aggregate to 30 per cent of the total cost spread over the period as follows: first year, 10 per cent; second year, 8 per cent; third year, 6 per cent; fourth year, 4 per cent; and fifth year, 2 per cent. Where a taxpayer has been prevented from maintaining assets in a proper or reasonable manner by conditions arising out of the Second World War, a deduction from assessable income may be allowed in respect of deferred maintenance. The minimum amount that may be so allowed is £100, and the amount applied for is to be deposited with the Commissioner and paid to the Consolidated Fund. At any time after the expiration of twelve months from the date of the deposit the taxpayer may apply for a refund of the whole or a part thereof, but in no case may the amount of the refund be less than £50. Any amount so refunded is deemed to be assessable income for the income year in which the refund is made. A deduction may also be made in respect of any premium paid on account of leased machinery used in the production of income. Certain specified incomes are wholly exempt from taxation.

Income derived from debentures of companies, local authorities, and public authorities is taxable at the source unless a certified list of the debenture-holders (with certain other particulars) is furnished. Where such income is taxed at the source an adjustment is obtainable, so that no taxpayer need pay tax on debenture interest at a higher rate than on income from other sources.

Companies pay tax on their full income (at the appropriate rate for such income) before distribution of dividends. The recipient of income from dividends does not pay income tax on such part of his income, but the amount is taken into account in fixing the rate of tax to be paid. This provision also applies in the case of income from "tax-free" Government securities or "tax-free" company debentures.

In respect of stock or debentures issued by the Government of New Zealand, or by any local or public authority, or by the Public Trustee as agent of a land-settlement association, interest is not liable to New Zealand income tax if it is payable out of New Zealand to a person not resident in New Zealand.

Income tax is payable on the taxable balance—i.e., assessable income less exemptions—and is assessed at the following basic rates, which were laid down in the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act of 1940 and amended by the Finance Act 1942 and the Land and Income Tax Amendment Acts 1950 and 1951. In addition, a surcharge of 5 per cent (reduced from 10 per cent as from the 1952–53 tax year) of the amount assessed is made, subject to a maximum rate of 15s. 6d. per £1.

Debentures Issued by Companies and Local and Public Authorities.—(i) Where the income has been derived from debentures issued by a company on terms providing for the payment of income tax by the company, the rate of tax is 8s. 8d. per £1; (ii) in other cases where the income has been derived by a company or a public authority, the rate of tax is 12s. per £1.

Companies and Public Authorities.—On income not included above the rate of income tax for every £1 of taxable income in the case of companies and public authorities is: (i) where the taxable income does not exceed £6,300, 2s. 6d., increased by 1/100d. for every £1 of taxable income; (ii) where the taxable income exceeds £6,300, 7s. 9d., increased by 1/150d. for every £1 of the taxable income in excess of £6,300, but so as not to exceed in any case the rate of 8s. 8d. per £1.

Other Taxpayers.—On all income not included above the rate of income tax is as follows, subject to the concessions outlined below. On so much of the taxable income as does not exceed £100, the rate of tax per £1 is 2s. 6d.; for each succeeding £100 or part thereof the rate of tax increases by 3d. until it reaches a maximum of 12s. for every £1 in excess of £3,800. There is a limit of 15s. 6d. in any £1 of taxable income, but this rate has not been reached since the surcharge was reduced from 33 1/3 per cent. The Land and Income Tax (Annual) Act 1948 provided for a rebate in the assessment to the value of £10 from the tax payable, or where this was less than £10, a rebate of the amount of tax. Where an aggregated assessment was made under the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1939, the rebate was to be equal to the sum of the rebates allowable as if the assessments for the husband and the wife had been made separately. This provision was continued in the 1949 and 1950 annual Acts, but was increased to £15 in the 1951 (Annual) Act, and remained at this figure in the 1952 (Annual) Act. The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act (No. 2) 1950 also provided for an additional special rebate of £15 to persons aged sixty-five years or over, this being reduced to £10 by the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1951.

The Finance Act 1942 provided for a new method of assessing income tax where two classes of income were involved—e.g., earned and unearned, or earned and non-assessable. In the case of taxable income that was wholly earned or wholly unearned, however, the method remained the same. The Land and Income Tax (Annual) Act 1947, repeated in the corresponding 1948 and 1949 Acts, granted some measure of relief from the addition of one-third of the tax on unearned income, in cases of persons on small incomes. Where the unearned taxable income, or the total of unearned and earned taxable income did not exceed £200, it was subject to earned rates of tax only. Where it exceeded £200 but was less than £400, the amount of unearned income to be treated at earned rates was not to be greater than the difference between the taxable income and £400. The 1950 Act abolished the one-third impost on unearned income which had been current since 1932, so that there is now no difference in dealing with the former two classes of income.

Legislative authority is given in the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act of 1940 for income tax to be assessed for any year at the basic rates specified, any change required being in the form of an addition or deduction of a certain percentage.

The following table shows the amount of income tax payable on various amounts of assessable income by individual taxpayers classified according to marital status (married or otherwise) and, in the case of married taxpayers, according to the number of dependent children under eighteen years of age. Limitation of space precludes the inclusion of cases where there are more than three children, but, as stated earlier, an exemption of £50 is allowed for each child. The amounts of tax shown are based on the rates in force (exclusive of the £15 rebate) for the tax year 1952–53 and thus relate to incomes received during the income year 1951–52. In addition to the personal and dependant's exemptions, which have been allowed for in calculating the amount of tax payable, further deductions from the assessable income would be made in respect of life-assurance premiums, National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions.

The opportunity has also been taken to show the amount of the social security charge. This tax, which is payable in addition to income tax, is referred to under a later heading. The present rate is equivalent to 1s. 6d. per £1 of income, and it should be noted that, unlike income tax, there are no deductions (personal, dependent relatives, &c.), the charge being levied on the full amount of income.

Assessable IncomeSocial Security ChargeIncome Tax* Payable by Persons—
UnmarriedMarried With Dependent WifeMarried With Dependent Wife and—
One ChildTwo ChildrenThree Children
* All amounts of income tax shown in table are to be reduced by £15, this being the value of the rebate for the year 1952–53, and for persons aged sixty-five or over, by an additional £10.
££s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
300221001326            
40030002711313266113      
500371004363271132061013266113
60045006076436335892711320610
7005210078150607651161043633589
8006000988978150691136076511610
900671001198998898811107815069113
1,0007500141150119891081899889881110
1,50011210027300247002321132182620470
2,000150004371341113393610375126358113
2,5001871006331896071895861895651895451110
3,000225008631268371268136107891376589
3,5002621001,126261,100261,074261,048261,02226
4,000300001,421891,395891,369891,343891,31789
4,5003371001,736891,710891,684891,658891,63289
5,000375002,051892,025891,999891,973891,94789

In interpreting this table as an indication of the incidence of social security and income taxation in New Zealand, it should be noted that under the provisions of the Social Security Act a family benefit of £26 per annum is paid in respect of each child under sixteen years of age, irrespective of the income of the parents. This has operated from 1 April 1946. The family benefit is normally paid to the mother, but with her concurrence may be used as an offset against income tax due. As examples of the effect of this benefit it will be observed that a married man with an income of £500 per annum and one child would pay £37 10s. social security charge and £20 6s. 10d. (or £5 6s. 10d. after the £15 rebate has been made) income tax. He would, however, receive £26 per annum in family benefit. A married man on an income of £500 per year with three children would pay £37 10s. social security charge and (with rebate) no income tax. The family benefit would amount to £78 per annum in this case, an amount of £40 10s. greater than his payments of income tax and social security charge.

DEATH DUTIES.—The law dealing with these classes of duty is embodied in the Death Duties Act 1921, as subsequently amended. The main heads of taxation are estate and succession duties, which are generally referred to by the collective title of "death duties." In addition to these there are gift duties and Maori succession duties.

Estate and succession duties are due and payable to the Deputy Commissioner of Inland Revenue (Stamp Duties) on assessment, an additional 5 per cent penalty, together with interest at 5 per cent per annum, being payable if duty is not paid within three months after death. On so much of the duties as is paid within fifteen months (this period may be extended in certain cases) after the date of death, however, the rate of interest is reduced to 4 per cent per annum. Gift duties are payable at the time the gift is made, and Maori succession duties before the registration of the succession order by the Maori Land Court. Generally the decision of the Deputy Commissioner in regard to matters of fact incidental to the assessment of duty is final, but there is an appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court. An appeal on a question of law may be referred to the Court of Appeal.

Part III of the Finance Act 1939 provided for a reduction in the amount of death or gift duty payable in cases where the margin above the limit of value on which a lower rate is payable is small.

The War Expenses Act 1939 increased all rates of estate, succession, and gift duty by one-third, for the provision of war finance. The increase in the rate of duty applied to the estates of all persons dying after 26 September 1939, and, in so far as it related to gift duty, applied to all gifts made subsequent to 26 September 1939.

Part IV of the Finance Act 1940 repealed the provisions of the War Expenses Act 1939 mentioned previously, and established new and increased rates for all classes of death and gift duties. From 1 April 1940 to 31 March 1946, by section 8 of the 1940 Act, all revenue accruing from these duties was paid directly into the War Expenses Account. Since then such revenue has again been payable into the Consolidated Fund. Provision was also made for the exemption from death duties and gift duty of gifts to the Government for war purposes.

The Death Duties Amendment Act 1952 provided for a rebate of one-fifth to be allowed from death duty calculated at the existing rates in the case of all persons dying on or after 8 August 1952. Widows also now receive complete exemption from death duties in estates up to £6,000 in value instead of £5,000, and graduated relief on an increased scale in estates up to £12,000 instead of £10,000. The former exemption for infant children now applies in estates up to the value of £12,000. All income tax and social security charges in respect of income of a deceased person up to the date of death is to be treated as a debt of the deceased in all cases.

The Finance Act (No. 2) 1952 contains a section which is designed to afford relief in respect of death duty payable by executors of estates of sheep farmers who died during the year ended 31 August 1951 (the period of high wool prices). It provides that executors may apply to have sheep owned by the deceased valued as at the date of death at a basic value, being the average of the values prevailing a year before and a year after the date of death. A further section provides for relief from death duty in the case of farmers who died between 1 September 1950 and 7 August 1952 leaving to their families farm land or farm stock which would have to be sold to pay the duty if relief were not granted. A Commission of Inquiry may be appointed to inquire into such cases, and, if satisfied that a force sale would eventuate and would be contrary to the general economic interests of New Zealand in that it would be likely to result in reduced primary production, it may recommend that relief be granted. In such cases payment may be postponed in whole or in part without penalty for any period up to five years, the interest payable on the postponed duty may be reduced or remitted, and/or the death duty may be reduced by an amount not exceeding one-fifth, provided the land is not sold for a period of five years and that the farm stock is maintained in numbers and quality for that period.

The net revenue received from death and gift duties during each of the last five years was as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchEstate DutySuccession DutyGift DutyTotal Death and Gift Duties
 ££££
19484,071,1511,160,911434,1105,666,172
19494,285,4271,301,672445,2916,032,390
19504,086,1601,234,207393,3835,713,750
19515,280,8891,497,490475,6347,254,013
19525,904,4661,641,378571,4158,117,259

Estate Duty.—When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person, estimated as at the date of his death, exceeds £500, an estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. In the case of any estate the final balance of which does not exceed £12,000, any interest acquired by the wife of the deceased up to the value of £6,000, and £500 for each child under twenty-one years, is exempt from estate duty, provided that the amount of deduction shall not in any case exceed the difference between the final balance and £12,000. The rate of duty on the whole estate must, however, be determined before any deduction is made. The Act also provided that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who met his death on account of either the First or Second World Wars or as a member of an emergency force is allowed £5,000 exemption from estate duty, but in the case of a wife or child these exemptions are in substitution for and not in addition to the exemption already mentioned.

Up to 1920 duty was leviable on property in excess of £500, and the scale of duties ranged from 1 per cent in cases where the net estate was between £500 and £1,000 to a maximum of 15 per cent for large estates. The amendment made to the scale in 1920 considerably increased the duty payable, the rates, which were embodied in the Act of 1921, ranging from 1 per cent on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 20 per cent on estates of more than £100,000. Part II of the Finance Act 1930 imposed a rate of 30 per cent on the amount by which the final balance exceeded £100,000. Part III of the Finance Act 1939 imposed higher rates of duty, ranging from 1 1/5 per cent on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 30 per cent on estates exceeding £100,000 in value.

The War Expenses Act of 1939 increased all rates of estate duty by one-third, but Part IV of the Finance Act 1940 provided a new scale of duties shown below. It should be noted, however, that the Death Duties Amendment Act 1952 provided for a rebate of one-fifth of the duty payable.

Final Balance of EstateRate Per Cent

* Plus additional 1 per cent for every £500 or fraction thereof in excess of £500.

† Plus additional 1/2 per cent for every £1,000 or fraction thereof in excess of £7,000.

‡ Plus additional 1/3 per cent for every £1,000 or fraction thereof in excess of £31,000.

§ Plus additional 1/10 per cent for every £1,000 or fraction thereof in excess of £70,000.

 ££ 
 Up to500Nil
Over500 Up to5,0001*
Over5,000 Up to6,00011
Over6,000 Up to7,00012
Over7,000 Up to31,00012
Over31,000 Up to70,00024‡
Over70,000 Up to100,00037§
Over100,000 40

Succession Duty.—In addition to the estate duty referred to above a succession duty is payable by any person who acquires a beneficial interest in the estate of a deceased person either by will or by intestacy. An exemption from duty is made in favour of charitable trusts, and special provision is made that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who has met his death on account of either the First or Second World Wars or as a member of an emergency force is allowed a £5,000 exemption in addition to the amounts otherwise provided.

The rates of duty vary according to the degree of relationship of the beneficiary to the deceased person. Part III of the Finance Act 1939 effected a general increase in the rates, which had remained unaltered since 1920, while all rates were increased further by the War Expenses Act 1939 and increased still further by the Finance Act 1940. The Death Duties Amendment Act 1952, however, provided for a rebate of one-fifth of the duty payable in each case and also for the widow to receive exemption from death duties on estates up to £6,000.

The scales of duties as outlined in the Finance Act 1940 and as amended in the case of a wife by the Death Duties Amendment Act 1952 are as follows:—

Wife.—The rate varies from 2 1/3 per cent for amounts exceeding £6,000 but not exceeding £7,000, to 12 9/10 per cent for amounts exceeding £70,000.

Husband.—From 2 per cent for amounts exceeding £500 but not exceeding £2,000, to 16 3/5 per cent for amounts exceeding £59,000.

Children, &c.—From 1 per cent for amounts exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,000, to 16 per cent for amounts exceeding £61,000.

Parents, Brothers, Sisters. &c.—From 3 per cent for amounts exceeding £200 but not exceeding £500, to 21 per cent for amounts exceeding £61,000.

Other Relatives.—From 6 per cent for amounts exceeding £200 but not exceeding £500, to 22 3/6 per cent for amounts exceeding £57,000.

Other Cases.—From 10 per cent for amounts exceeding £200 but not exceeding £500, to 31 9/10 per cent for amounts exceeding £44,000.

In all the above cases provision is made to allow for a reduction in the amount of succession duty payable, so that it will not exceed the difference between the estate duty payable in respect of such succession and percentages of the succession ranging from 50 in the case of wife or husband to 60 in cases other than relatives.

In cases where the successor is a child of the deceased and is under the age of twenty-one years at the time of death of the deceased no succession duty is payable on amounts up to £1,000, and in successions exceeding that amount the full amount of duty is payable only in cases where the balance will not be reduced below £1,000.

In respect of moneys exceeding £1,000 that may be payable to persons domiciled out of New Zealand, and where the beneficiary is not the husband or wife of the deceased or a relative of the deceased within the third degree of consanguinity, there is an additional rate equal to 10 per cent of the excess over £1,000.

Maori Succession Duty.—Where any succession order is made by the Maori Land Court on the death of a Maori no death duty in the ordinary way is payable on the property included in it, but a Maori succession duty of 2 per cent is payable on the value of the property, with a general exemption of £200.

Gift Duty.—A gift means any disposition of property (situate in New Zealand at the time of the gift) which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without full and adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. The Death Duties Amendment Act 1952, however, provided for a deduction from the value of the gift of money payments adequately secured to the donor and which were fixed or ascertainable at the date of the gift. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within twelve months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary otherwise than by way of a charitable trust, does not exceed the value of £500. Exemption from gift duty is also provided in cases of voluntary discharge of a mortgage debt where the donor and beneficiary are not connected by ties of blood or marriage. Various other exemptions were made by the Death Duties Amendment Act 1923. The Finance Acts 1951 and (No. 2) 1952 also provided for some minor exemptions.

The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made are required to be furnished for assessment of duty within one month of the date of the gift, and in default an additional duty of 50 per cent is payable. Where duty is payable, the rate (since 30 June 1940) is based on the following scale.

Value of GiftRate of Duty Per Cent
 ££ 
Over500 to1,0005
Over1,000 to5,0009
Over5,000 to10,00015
Over10,000 to20,00020
Over20,000 25

Prior to 1920 there was a flat rate of 5 per cent on all gifts exceeding £1,000 in value. Gifts between £500 and £1,000 were made dutiable in 1930.

STAMP DUTIES.—The term "stamp duties" covers a miscellany of items of taxation imposed by the Stamp Duties Act 1923 and subsequent amendments. The 1951 Finance Act exempted comprehensive motor-vehicle insurance policies from stamp duty. The 1952 amendment to the principal Act abolished the duty of 2d. on receipts as from 8 August 1952, and exempted from stamp duty all agreements to which the Crown is a party.

The receipts for the last five years are shown under the various heads of stamp duties revenue as used in the public accounts.

Year Ended 31 March
19481949195019511952 
 £££££
Adhesive stamps199,915182,721214,172339,806237,923
Duty on instruments579,674530,800596,9921,161,0001,436,588
Fines and penalties2,3992,3632,3412,5272,985
Impressed stamps322,919339,555355,547386,436422,132
Licences to companies107,866115,984122,140136,988139,492
Sbarebrokers' licences6,4261,5731,7401,6831,699
Racing taxation2,198,2092,103,7602,268,4912,577,6032,628,384
Amusement tax221,209243,766256,716236,373308,976
Lottery duty27,36128,64927,87326,84225,889
Oversea-passenger duty46,13337,0362,598  
Mortgagees' indemnity fees1,8101,7651,8341,917 
Miscellaneous2,4623,8943,4143,6643,509
                Totals3,716,3833,591,8663,853,8584,874,8395,207,577

Several of the more important items included in the foregoing table are dealt with in more detail under subsequent headings.

RACING TAXATION.—The Government tax on totalizator (pari mutuel) investments is 5 per cent of the gross amounts passed through the machines. This percentage was substituted in August 1930 (by Part I of the Finance Act 1930) for the former rate of 2 1/2 per cent, which had been in force since March 1910, prior to which the percentage was 1 1/2. A refund of 2 1/2 per cent, raised from 1 1/4 per cent by the Finance Act (No. 2) 1935, of gross totalizator takings (up to a limit of £500) could be made to a racing club, the Minister of Internal Affairs having the right to specify the purpose or purposes for which the amount refunded in any case is to be applied.

By the Finance Act 1951 the tax on totalizator investments and the refund (up to £500 limit) provisions are combined, so that clubs will pay a reduced rate of duty (at the rate of 2 1/2 per cent on the first £20,000 of gross totalizator investments received by a club in any year and 5 per cent on the balance in excess of £20,000), but will not be entitled to any refund. The Consolidated Fund and the clubs will each receive the same amounts of revenue under the new system as they did under former arrangements.

For some years prior to 1939–40 special provision was made annually for the racing clubs to retain for their own use a proportion of the totalizator duty payable under the Stamp Duties Act. From 1 April 1932 to 31 March 1934 the proportion was one-fifth, for the next twelve months it was one-tenth, and from 1 April 1935 to 31 March 1939 the former proportion of one-fifth was in operation.

From 1 November 1915 a tax of 1 per cent was imposed on the total value of all stakes, and a tax of 2 1/2 per cent on totalizator dividends, in addition to the tax on totalizator investments. The tax on dividends is computed on the gross amount paid into the totalizator for any horse race after deducting 12 1/2 per cent (raised from 10 per cent by the Finance Act 1930) to cover the tax on totalizator investments and the club's commission. From 22 December 1921 the tax on stakes was increased to 10 per cent and that on dividends to 5 per cent. From 1 April 1924 the tax on stakes was reduced to 5 per cent, with a further reduction to 1 per cent from 1 August 1935.

The Gaming Amendment Act 1950 made provision for the Minister of Internal Affairs to grant totalizator licences for not more than twenty days of racing in addition to the existing number of 339 days in any racing year. The Totalizator Agency Board, established by the Gaming Amendment Act 1949 to conduct off-course betting, is to receive 7 1/2 per cent of the investments made through totalizator agencies, and a levy for five years of an additional 1/2 per cent of all totalizator investments prior to the payment of dividends is to be deducted by racing clubs and paid to the Board. The proceeds of this levy are to be used solely for capital expenditure, to meet operating losses, and to create reserve funds for these purposes, the proceeds being exempt from income and social security taxes.

The following figures relate to the racing year, which ends on 31 July. As a war measure in the first instance, horse racing was from April 1942 confined to Saturdays and public holidays, and permits were reduced to 163 in the mid-war period. Although racing is still largely restricted to Saturdays and public holidays, permits had been raised by 1947 to equal the pre-war totals.

Year Ended 31 July
19481949195019511952

* Retained by the clubs.

† Eight months of year only.

Number of racing days319320338352359
Number of races2,5522,5602,7032,8082,872
 £££££
Amount of stakes1,400,9781,406,6581,449,3771,545,6851,589,763
Totalizator investments23,209,96822,837,19525,041,53227,129,45430,948,079
Amount paid in dividends19,189,80418,881,70020,706,41622,340,31025,474,620
Government taxes—     
    On totalizator investments1,160,4981,141,8601,252,0771,356,4721,547,404
    On dividends1,016,738998,9711,095,3341,181,4871,345,897
    On stakes14,00014,06614,49415,45715,898
                Totals2,191,2362,154,8972,361,9052,553,4162,909,199
Percentage of totalizator investments retained by clubs1,740,7481,712,7901,878,1152,034,7092,317,346
Unpaid fractions*102,180101,874109,590111,491108,067
Refunds of taxation granted to clubs56,72459,72159,89453,886153,361
Levy of i per cent for Totalizator Agency Board   104,985†154,745

For the financial year ended 31 March 1952 Government receipts from racing taxation amounted to £2,628,384, but £99,388 of this was paid back to clubs by way of refunds.

The rising tendency in the volume of betting as measured by totalizator investments continued during the racing year ended 31 July 1952. For this period a record amount of £30,948,079 was handled by totalizators as compared with the previous highest figure of £27,129,454 in 1950–51.

Of the amount invested on the totalizator in 1951–52, 82·3 per cent was returned to investors by way of dividends, Government taxes less refunds absorbed 8·9 per cent, the Totalizator Agency Board levy amounted to 0·5 per cent, and 8·3 per cent was retained by the racing clubs.

Of the 359 racing days in the 1951–52 racing year, 249 were devoted to racing (galloping) meetings and 110 to trotting meetings. It should be mentioned, however, that a number of racing clubs include trotting events in their programmes, but there are no trotting clubs which cater in a similar manner for gallopers. Of the total amount invested during the year, £22,634,848 was invested at racing meetings and £8,313,231 at trotting meetings, giving an average of £90,903 per day for racing clubs and £75,575 per day for trotting clubs. Stakes paid at racing meetings totalled £1,115,535, the average amount, per race being £558, white at trotting meetings the total was £474,228 and the average amount per race £544.

Doubles totalizator investments increased from £2,843,443 in 1950–51 to £4,506,859 in 1951–52. This is an increase of £1,663,416, or 58·5 per cent. Of the total doubles investments £3,625,327 was invested at racing meetings and £881,532 at trotting meetings.

Figures for the first complete year of operation of the Totalizator Agency Board show that investments at agencies amounted to £3,546,790, whilst the levy imposed to finance agencies realized £154,745.

AMUSEMENT TAX—A form of tax first introduced in 1917 is the amusement tax, levied on payments for admission to entertainments. The present authority is the Amusement Tax Act 1952. "Entertainment" is defined as "any exhibition, performance, amusement, game, or sport to which persons are admitted for payment." The maximum admission charge on which no tax is payable was originally fixed at 9d., but has been successively altered to 1s., 2s., and (in 1930) 1s. 6d. When the payment for admission exceeds 1s. 6d. but is not more than 2s., the tax is 3d.; thereafter, up to 3s., it is 4d.; up to 3s. 6d., 5d.; and above 3s. 6d., 1d. for each 1s. or part thereof, plus 2d. "Payment for admission " includes reservation charges. Provision is made for exemption in certain specified cases—viz., shows promoted by agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, or poultry societies; entertainments, the proceeds or the net proceeds of which are devoted to charitable, philanthropic, patriotic, or educational purposes; any entertainment promoted by any society or institution not established for profit if the proceeds or net proceeds are devoted to the objects of the society or institution; and any game or sport conducted solely for the recreation of the participants or the entertainment of the general public, if no person participating receives any fee or reward and if the entertainment is conducted, controlled, or promoted by the national controlling (or an affiliated) body and if the proceeds are devoted to the furtherance or promotion of the game or sport. (Note.—One member of a team may receive a fee or reward without invalidating this section.)

The following net amounts have been collected during the last eleven years.

Year Ended 31 MarchAmount Collected
 £
194294,415
1943107,433
1944148,225
1945155,943
1946178,450
1947226,569
1948221,209
1949243,766
1950256,716
1951236,373
1952308,976

FILM-HIRE TAX.—Part V of the Finance Act 1930 imposed, as from 1 July 1930, a film-hire tax, which is payable monthly by holders of renters' licences under Part IV of the Cinematograph Films Act 1928.

The film-hire tax payable is assessed on the net monthly receipts derived by the renter from renting sound-picture films. On British Commonwealth films the tax is 10 per cent and on foreign films 25 per cent of the net receipts. Films made wholly in New Zealand are exempt from the tax. The film-hire tax yielded a revenue of £111,156 in 1947–48, £108,285 in 1948–49, £112,701 in 1949–50, £106,702 in 1950–51, and £112,541 in 1951–52.

SOCIAL SECURITY TAXATION.—The Social Security Act 1938 provided for the establishment of a Social Security Fund with special taxation (as from 1 April 1939) superseding employment promotion taxation, information concerning which will be found in the 1941 (page 515) and preceding issues of the Year-Book.

Under the original Act the contributions to the Social Security Fund consisted of a registration fee and a charge on salaries, wages, and other income for all persons over sixteen years of age. For males over twenty years of age the registration fee was 5s. per quarter, and for all other persons over sixteen years of age 5s. per year; while for all persons over sixteen years of age the charge on salaries, wages, and other income was 1d. in every 1s. 8d. or part thereof. The Finance Act (No. 2) 1945 abolished the registration fee, the effective date being 1 April 1946. The same Act increased the social security charge to 1 1/2d. for every 1s. 8d., the new rate applying to all salaries and wages in respect of any period after 12 May 1946, and in the case of income other than salaries and wages to all such income derived during the year ended 31 March 1946 and subsequent years. The income of companies was exempt from the former employment promotion taxation, but is liable for social security taxation.

Receipts from social security taxation during each of the last five financial years have been as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchCharge on—Registration Fee, &c.Totals
Salaries and WagesOther Income
 ££££
194816,105,49110,071,24312426,176,758
194916,744,52912,633,85612529,378,510
195018,766,78012,935,79028531,702,855
195120,650,97515,115,26120135,766,437
195224,318,13819,294,7307443,612,942

NATIONAL SECURITY TAXATION.—National security taxation was imposed by the Finance Act 1940 for the purposes of war finance, came into operation as from 21 July 1940, and was finally abolished in April 1947 by the Finance Act of that year. Details of the changes in the rate of tax and total amounts received will be found on page 497 of the 1950 issue of the Year-Book.

SALES TAX.—Sales tax was inaugurated in New Zealand on 9 February 1933. Numerous classes of goods were exempt from the tax, these being, in the main, commodities of primary production, articles used in the primary industries, machinery for use in manufacture, and the more important foodstuffs for household consumption. Goods exported from New Zealand are exempt, as are also certain commodities (e.g., motor spirits) which are subject to special taxation.

The tax was at the rate of 5 per cent of the sale value of the goods to which it applied, bat in June 1940 and again in May 1942 increases of a further 5 per cent and 10 per cent respectively were made for war taxation, the extra revenue thus accruing being paid direct to the War Expenses Account. Certain items, such as apparel, footwear, woollen piece-goods and yarns, and certain additional foodstuffs, were exempt from the additional 10 per cent, but in the case of wine manufactured in New Zealand an additional charge of 20 per cent was added until its removal dating from 3 September 1951. As from 1 April 1946 the total receipts from this tax have been credited to the Consolidated Fund. As from 16 August 1946 a number of classes of goods previously subject to the tax have been exempted, the principal of these being building materials, furniture, clothing, and footwear. Further items exempted from sales tax, chiefly home labour-saving devices, were notified as from 10 March 1950. As from 25 August 1950 a wide range of articles commonly used in homes, together with some items more particularly used by farmers, were also exempted from sales tax. Discount ranging from 1 to 2 1/2 per cent (reduced from 5 per cent in June 1940) of the amount of tax otherwise payable is allowed for prompt payment. The tax is not a turnover tax, being payable once only and, so far as possible, at the point where the goods pass to the retailer. The Sales Tax Act is administered by the Customs Department. The net amount yielded by the sales tax during each of the last five years has been: 1947–48, £15,945,813; 1948–49, £14,105,224; 1949–50, £14,785,320; 1950–51, £16,827,106; and 1951–52, £21,811,375.

Monthly figures of sales tax collected during the four calendar years 1949–52 have been as follows.

MonthTotal Sales-tax Receipts
1949195019511952 
 ££££
January1,159,8011,426,4811,782,8012,972,632
February716,187923,770843,7941,806,587
March1,369,4141,560,9631,782,7492,250,344
April1,144,905842,7221,117,7432,237,642
May1,181,1081,812,9301,768,2552,139,415
June1,160,8161,512,4551,571,1681,491,423
July1,187,1111,330,3101,696,0822,355,965
August1,189,4341,349,6371,855,7801,820,616
September1,263,5561,551,6451,004,5631,752,031
October1,129,1931,539,0872,595,3171,969,919
November1,361,6011,578,4012,023,101917,587
December1,521,8791,523,0311,669,5982,749,472

The collections during a month relate in general to sales during the preceding month.

The foregoing statistics indicate, in a measure, the comparative distribution of merchandise trading operations throughout the year. The following table of receipts from the sales tax gives some indication of comparative trading operations in the principal centres. These figures and those in the preceding table are compiled from monthly departmental returns and in most cases differ slightly from the final Treasury figures.

Year Ended 31 MarchAucklandWellingtonRest of North IslandChristchurchDunedinRest of South IslandTotal*
* Includes receipts through Post and Telegraph Department.
 £££££££
19484,571,7996,829,914842,6131,928,5521,186,310525,61215,942,001
19493,938,9526,456,314784,3511,570,0081,038,203482,18614,311,089
19504,284,6976,521,145914,6101,706,4191,042,899531,54015,050,817
19514,809,7117,957,916929,9341,948,2091,136,260604,42417,449,562
19526,502,8609,786,7041,116,6862,635,1271,470,075704,92322,331,170

LOCAL TAXATION.—Local-governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes, as set out in Section 30 of this Year-Book. The amount of revenue collected by local authorities during the five years ended 31 March 1951 was as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchRatesLicences and Other TaxesTotalPer Head of Mean Population
 ££££s.d.
19479,541,133804,85210,345,98551611
19489,806,859906,77310,713,6325186
194910,797,0841,018,99911,816,083682
195011,645,1971,121,88612,767,0836159
195112,576,0491,240,85913,816,908741

The figures are exclusive of wharfage dues, tolls, &c., received by Harbour Boards, such receipts being regarded as in respect of charges for services.

29 C—STATE INDEBTEDNESS

The Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorized by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion. When raising a loan the Minister may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorizing Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into consolidated stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan money which has not yet matured, as well as for the redemption and cancellation of securities before maturity. Section 5 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1934 authorized the Minister of Finance to transfer the management of the public debt to the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, and the transfer was effected as from 1 October 1936.

The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of New Zealand. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.

During the First World War provision was made for the issue to the public of "Post Office investment certificates" of a face value of £1 and upwards, and in 1920 legislation which sanctioned a continuous issue of these certificates was enacted.

The proceeds of the sale of these certificates were paid into the Post Office Account, and the moneys were available for investment in any loan authorized by Parliament. The term of the certificates, formerly a minimum of five years, was altered in 1927 to such period as the Minister of Finance might determine. They were later issued with a definite currency of six years, the redemption value being calculated at 3 per cent compound interest.

These certificates remained on issue until the passing of the National Savings Act 1940, which made wider provision for the investment of savings. Although the Act provides that investments made in accordance therewith shall be applied in like manner to receipts from the sale of the Post Office investment certificates—i.e., available for the purposes of any loan authorized by Parliament—the immediate object was to assist in financing the Second World War. Two forms of investment were provided:—

(a) Deposits in national savings accounts with the Post Office and certain authorized trustee savings banks;

(b) Purchase of national savings bonds.

These investments are approved trustee securities, and bear interest at the rate of 3 per cent per annum.

Deposits in national savings accounts cannot be withdrawn at will, but are invested for a definite period. Moneys deposited up to 30 June 1943 were repayable on 30 June 1945, and each subsequent investment period is for a term of two years—i.e., deposits made during the year ended 30 June 1952 are repayable on 30 June 1954, and so on. National savings bonds are issued in three denominations— £1, £10, and £100—and are for a term of five years.

At the commencement of the financial year 1943–44 a change in practice was effected in regard to the treatment of exchange on overseas transactions. As from that date the cost of exchange has been treated as a part of the payment from which it arose, and not accounted for in the public accounts under the one heading of "Exchange," as was the previous practice.

It was further decided that Government funds and investments held in the United Kingdom as at 1 April 1943 and all subsequent overseas transactions were to be converted into pounds New Zealand at a fixed exchange rate of 25 per cent and brought into the public accounts at the increased figure. Previously pounds New Zealand and pounds sterling were treated as if they were of the same value, despite the fact that New Zealand currency for many years had been at a discount on sterling.

In keeping with the foregoing decisions, that portion of the public debt domiciled in the United Kingdom, which was previously shown only at the sterling figure, has also been converted to pounds New Zealand, and the whole of the debt is shown in the debt tables in New Zealand currency in addition to the nominal amounts. The nominal increase resulting from the adjustment as at 1 April 1943 was £39,568,574.

With the adjustment of the exchange rate as from 20 August 1948 New Zealand currency is once again on a par with sterling. To facilitate comparison over a period on a common basis the public debt tables in this section have, in general, been so shown that either nominal amounts or the amounts in New Zealand currency can be readily ascertained.

The National Development Loans Act 1941 provided for the establishment within the Public Account, as from 1 April 1942, of a National Development Loans Account into which all moneys raised by way of loans for national development are paid. The amounts so raised since the inception of this Account to 31 March 1952 totalled £200,108,124, of which £33,975,419 was raised in 1950–51, and £30,723,880 in 1951–52, this latter figure including £12,473,570 from national savings accounts. Moneys are transferred from this Account as required, the amounts transferred during the last three years being given in Section 29a. The balance in the Account at 31 March 1952 was £2,884,299.

GROSS INDEBTEDNESS.—On only five* occasions in the history of New Zealand has a reduction in the gross public debt been effected during the financial year. The first occasion was in 1891–92, when the debt was reduced by £117,282; and the second in 1922–23, when another slight reduction (£101,061) was recorded. The third occasion was in 1934–35, when the floating debt of £22,856,981—comprising outstanding Treasury revenue bills amounting to £3,452,109 and Treasury bills for £19,404,872 in respect of the Banks Indemnity (Exchange) Act—was entirely paid off. The fourth occasion was in 1947–48, the debt being reduced by £3,137,446 in New Zealand currency (having regard to exchange rate relationships existing prior to 20 August 1948), or £302,043 if nominal amounts only are taken into account. The fifth occasion was in 1951–52, the debt being reduced by £13,571,145 by the sale of State Advances stock, held by Treasury, to the Post Office Savings Bank, and an equivalent amount of Government stock, held by the Savings Bank, being redeemed.

The gross indebtedness of the General Government and the rate of indebtedness per head of population (inclusive of Maoris) for each of the last twenty years are given in the following table.

The figures are given in two series, the first showing the debt at the nominal amount throughout the period 1933–52, and the second, covering the same period, with the debt shown in New Zealand currency. In the latter case the amount of overseas debt has been converted to New Zealand currency at the rate of exchange ruling during the period.

As at 31 MarchAmountPer Head of Population
A—Nominal Amounts
 ££s.d.
1933258,522,75816819
1934278,691,796179159
1935256,481,01716462
1936258,460,89816444
1937263,570,00016612
1938266,101,142165170
1939279,870,07217252
1940298,807,33618220
1941325,327,375198167
1942361,297,53322114
1943439,725,172269111
1944502,616,861305150
1945539,317,61632107
1946570,231,3193241111
1947580,471,49032478
1948580,169,44731776
1949617,076,540330190
1950645,971,14233995
1951669,324,47834573
1952655,753,33333080
B—In New Zealand Currency
1933292,847,88519081
1934312,893,772201170
1935289,894,163185143
1936291,320,271185110
1937295,945,51918692
1938298,506,061186011
1939313,058,276192139
1940332,248,10420297
1941358,895,222219611
1942393,711,374240180
1943473,268,697289125
1944536,368,76732657
1945573,113,162341211
1946594,386,340338611
1947604,626,511337177
1948601,489,06532909
1949617,076,540330190
1950645,971,14233995
1951669,324,47834573
1952655,753,33333080

* See, however, page 603 of 1940 Year-Book.

The Finance (No. 2) Act 1952 in redefining the term "public debt" excludes from the debt those loans funded by agreement with the United Kingdom Government under the authority of section 8 of the Finance Act 1922. The public debt figures throughout this section have therefore been adjusted to be on a comparable basis and exclude the amount of £24,100,200 (£N.Z.30,125,250 for years 1932–48—i.e., the years in which the New Zealand pound was at a discount of 25 per cent on sterling) funded in terms of the 1922 Act, and in respect of which interest payments have been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government since 1931. This amount originally formed part of the First World War debt.

The figures do, however, include £2,090,909 (£N.Z.2,613,639 for years 1932—48) raised for State Advances purposes. Interest payments on this amount have also been suspended since 1931 by agreement with the United Kingdom Government.

An amount of £790,173, representing outstanding advances by way of overdraft in respect of the purchase of foodstuffs and other commodities under the authority of section 5 of the Marketing Amendment Act 1949, is not included in the public debt as at 31 March 1952.

State guarantees cover such items as the guarantee to policyholders of the Government Insurance Department under the Government Life Insurance Act 1908; the guarantee to the Reserve Bank under the Finance Act 1934 in respect of sterling exchange (which was exercised in the case of the adjustment of the New Zealand currency exchange rate to parity with sterling as from 20 August 1948); the guarantee under the Finance Act (No. 2) 1946 to the Reserve Bank in respect of moneys advanced to Governments of other countries to finance the purchase of New Zealand produce; guarantees to certain undertakings under the State Advances Corporation Act and certain local authority loans. There were also certain contingent State liabilities in respect of the various Government Superannuation Funds and in respect of £24,100,200 funded debt referred to earlier.

At 31 March 1952 the amount of guaranteed loans outstanding in respect of State Advances Corporation stock and debentures, the major portion of which is at present held by the State in consideration of the transfer of property securities from the State to the Corporation, was £81,922,590; and in addition there was a further amount of £1,413,495 in respect of loans to industries by the Corporation.

The Hutt Road Act 1939 made provision whereby the Wellington City Council was to be kept indemnified from all liability in respect of certain loans which at the time of the passing of the Act amounted to £276,020. The amount outstanding under this agreement at 31 March 1952 was £20,600, against which the Public Trustee held sinking funds totalling £15,317. The only other local authority loan subject to State guarantee at 31 March 1952 was an amount of £4,883 in respect of the Oamaru Harbour Board.

In respect of the guarantee to the Reserve Bank for the purpose of financing purchases of New Zealand produce, credits granted as at 31 March 1952 amounted to £5,018,750 to the Government of the French Republic and £999,864 to the Government of the Czechoslovak Republic for the purchase of wool.

CLASSIFICATION OF PUBLIC DEBT.—A broad classification of the public debt according to nature or purpose is contained in the following table, the distinction being made on the basis of whether raised for ordinary purposes, war purposes, or housing. It should be noted that the debt is expressed in terms of nominal amounts, these differing from figures in terms of New Zealand currency for the 1940 year only.

Class-GrossDebt as at 31 March
19201930194019501952
* Includes debt due to United Kingdom Government (see letterpress above).
 £££££
Ordinary121,081,730197,599,818247,308,296360,357,600370,507,587
Housing  11,558,94557,330,72068,503,034
War loans (1914–18)80,089,025*69,783,525*36,854,04026,757,21718,103,879
War expenses (1939–45)  3,086,055201,525,605198,638,833
        Totals201,170,755267,383,343298,807,336645,971,142655,753,333

The total of 1914—18 war loans amounted originally to £82,245,673, of which approximately £40,000,000 had been redeemed to 31 March 1952, and £24,100,200 remains as a contingent liability of the New Zealand Government, interest payments on the latter having been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government since 1931. This contingent liability does not form part of the public debt by virtue of the Finance (No. 2) Act 1952. The amount per head of population for each class as at 31 March 1952 was as follows: ordinary, £186 14s.; housing, £3410s.; war, 1914–18, £9 2s.; war expenses, 1939–45, £100 2s.

A more detailed allocation of the debt as at 31 March 1951 and 1952, is now given.

 19511952
 ££
* Excludes contingent liability in respect of debt due to United Kingdom Government (see page 640).
Railways88,497,01691,119,055
Hydro-electric schemes52,064,70362,227,878
Post and telegraph services25,157,45328,657,453
Public buildings12,746,89413,515,885
Education buildings20,191,97522,074,248
Roads and highways50,679,53353,773,074
Harbours and lighthouses548,000400,000
Forests (State)9,027,65510,010,362
Housing65,271,99968,503,034
Land settlement and improvement29,227,60230,714,633
Soil conservation, irrigation, and drainage8,352,4769,072,904
Shares in Bank of New Zealand7,908,5607,864,950
New Zealand National Airways Corporation1,200,0001,200,000
British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines, Ltd541,935541,935
British Petroleum Co. of New Zealand, Ltd1,275,0001,275,000
Dominion Salt, Ltd100,000 
Linen Flax Corporation of New Zealand300,000 
New Zealand Woolpack and Textiles, Ltd150,000150,000
Investment in State Advances Corporation34,001,697 
Christmas Island phosphates1,465,5121,447,358
Mining6,565,4706,418,272
Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd.375,000375,000
Reserve Bank exchange adjustment20,000,00020,000,000
War Loans (1914–18)24,388,757*18,103,879*
War expenses (1939–45)198,638,833198,638,833
National Development Loans (balance)5,215,4192,884,299
Miscellaneous assets and services1,429,8812,676,726
Cash and investments in hand4,003,1084,108,555
                Totals£669,324,478*£655,753,333*

MOVEMENT IN PUBLIC DEBT DURING 1951–52.—A summary of transactions in connection with the public debt during the year ended 31 March 1952 is as follows.

Amount Outstanding at
31 March 195131 March 1952Decrease
 £££
External debt: London79,899,15379,898,753—400
Internal debt—   
    Long-term debt522,425,325512,254,580—10,170,745
    Floating debt67,000,00063,600,000—3,400,000
                Totals669,324,478655,753,333—13,571,145

A more detailed statement which shows also the main purposes for which loan moneys were raised during the year 1951–52 is now given.

External debt decreases—  £
    London: Transfer to New Zealand Register  400
Internal debt—   
    Increases—   
            New issues for—£  
                National development purposes30,723,880  
                Repayments in New Zealand2,725,000  
                Transfer from London Register400  
  £ 
                    Total increases, internal debt 33,449,280 
    Decreases—   
            Repayments from—   
                Loans Redemption Account44,295,025  
                New issues in New Zealand2,725,000  
                    Total decreases, internal debt 47,020,025 
                    Net decrease in internal debt  13,570,745
Net decrease in total public debt  £13,571,145

PUBLIC DEBT CONVERSION SCHEMES AND NEW LOANS.—A scheme of conversion of practically the whole of the locally domiciled debt bearing interest higher than 4 per cent was successfully carried out in the early part of 1933. Holders had the option of dissenting, but interest on the dissented portion was made subject to an interest tax of 331/3 per cent. Holders who signified neither assent nor dissent were regarded as having assented.

Details of this conversion and of other conversions during the period up to 31 March 1945, together with a schedule of war loans over the period 1940–45, are given on pages 503–504 of the 1950 issue of the Year-Book. Information covering conversions and new loans from 1 April 1945 to date are given in the following paragraphs.

A conversion offer was made in London to holders of £7,580,907 41/2-per-cent stock repayable on 1 March 1945 and £9,657,280 3-per-cent stock repayable on 1 April 1945. New stock was offered at 31/4 per cent maturing on 1 September 1962–65, with a cash payment of 10s. per cent to holders who converted. Applications for new stock totalled £14,904,247, and the balance of £2,333,940 was taken up by the Reserve Bank.

A conversion offer in respect of an internal 4-per-cent loan totalling £8,931,480 maturing on 15 April 1949, but in respect of which the Government had the option to repay on or after 15 April 1946, was made in December 1945. The new securities offered were 3-per-cent stock issued at par and maturing on 15 April 1960–63. Holders of the £2,426,365 of 4-per-cent stock who did not accept the conversion offer were repaid in cash on 15 April 1946.

A conversion offer was made in London in June 1948 to holders of £16,000,000 sterling 41/2-per-cent inscribed stock maturing on 1 March 1958, with the option of repayment at par on or after 1 March 1948. New stock at 3 per cent maturing 1 September 1966–68 was issued in exchange, while of a further amount of £3,225,465 41/2-per-cent stock, £225,465 was repaid and the balance of £3,000,000 transferred to New Zealand domicile.

A £7,322,579 31/2-per-cent loan domiciled in London and maturing on 1 February 1949–54 was dealt with in June 1949 by conversion of £7,000,000 into 3-per-cent stock maturing 1 June 1973–77 and by repayment of the remaining £322,579 in cash.

In October 1949 a conversion offer was made in London to holders of £6,000,000 of a total of £7,500,000 5-per-cent inscribed stock maturing on 15 December 1949. New stock at 31/4 per cent maturing 15 December 1963–66 was offered in exchange, while cash applications were used for the redemption of the remaining £1,500,000 of 5-per-cent stock.

A conversion offer in June 1949 in respect of three internal loans totalling £29,235,755 at par (21/2 per cent maturing 15 June 1947–49, 21/2 per cent maturing 15 February 1949–50, and 4 per cent maturing 15 May 1949–52) resulted in £15,111,380 being reinvested in either 3-per-cent stock maturing 15 June 1961–64, or 21/2-per-cent stock maturing 15 June 1954–55, and repayment in cash of £14,124,375.

A 51/2-per-cent loan of £1,250,000 domiciled in London matured on 1 February 1951. Of this amount £331,000 was repaid and the balance converted into 31/4-per-cent stock maturing on 15 December 1963—66. A 51/2-per-cent loan of £(N.Z.)628,226 domiciled in Australia was repaid at maturity date of 1 February 1951. On 15 April 1951 two internal 21/2-per-cent loans matured, totalling £10,048,000. Conversion was effected of £7,900,000 before the maturity date, the remaining £2,148,000 being repaid in cash on the maturity date.

In addition to the above classes of conversion loans, during the period 1946–50 there were four "tap" issues at par as follows: In 1946, £18,319,590 of 3-per-cent stock maturing 15 July 1961–63 were issued; in 1947, £21,402,700 of 3-per-cent stock maturing 15 July 1962–64; in 1948, £24,918,600 of 3-per-cent stock maturing 15 July 1963–65; and in 1949–50, £19,288,825 of either 21/2-per-cent stock maturing 15 May 1955–56, or 3-per-cent stock maturing 15 May 1964–66.

The 1950 National Development Loan was initiated in May 1950, the amount of £20,000,000 being oversubscribed by £941,670. Stock was offered either at 3 per cent repayable 15 August 1959–61, issued at 991/2 per cent, or at 21/2 per cent repayable 15 August 1954 issued at par. The 1951 National Development Loan was opened in May 1951, and the amount of £10,000,000 was oversubscribed by £3,218,000, the loan being closed earlier than the scheduled date of 27 June 1951. The stock was offered at 3 per cent at par and repayable 15 April 1960–62.

DOMICILE OF DEBT.—The table following shows, for each of the eleven years ending 31 March 1952, the amount of New Zealand's public debt domiciled in London, Australia, and New Zealand. All amounts shown are exclusive of the contingent liability due to the United Kingdom Government to which reference has been made elsewhere in this subsection.

At 31 MarchAmountPercentage or Total on New Zealand Currency Basis
LondonAustraliaNew ZealandLondonAustraliaNew Zealand
 £(stg.)= £(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)Per CentPer CentPer Cent
1942129,655,363162,069,204862,300230,779,87041·160·2258·62
1943134,174,098167,717,623862,300304,688,77435·440·1864·38
1944135,007,628168,759,534862,300366,746,93331·460·1668·38
1945135,182,183168,977,729861,300403,274,13329·480·1570·37
194696,620,083120,775,104861,300472,749,93620·320·1479·54
194796,620,083120,775,104861,300482,990,10719·980·1479·88
194885,278,475106,598,093779,000494,111,97217·720·1382·15
194982,053,00982,053,009628,226534,395,30513·300·1086·60
195080,230,43180,230,431628,226565,112,48512·420·1087·48
195179,899,15379,899,153 589,425,32511·94 88·06
195279,898,75379,898,753 575,854,58012·18 87·82

During the period covered by the table the amount of the debt domiciled in London has decreased (on a New Zealand currency basis) by £82,170,451. Practically the whole of this decrease has occurred since 1945, the amount at 31 March of that year being £(N.Z.)168,977,729, as compared with £(N.Z.)79,898,753 at 31 March 1952. The amount domiciled in New Zealand, on the other hand, has risen during the ten years by £345,074,710.

MATURITY YEARS OF DEBT.—The maturity years of the debt outstanding at 31 March 1952 are shown in the following statement, which distinguishes between the various countries of domicile. All amounts shown may be regarded as being either in New Zealand pounds or in nominal amounts.

Loans Maturing in Year Ended 31 March*Debt Maturing in—Total
LondonNew Zealand
PublicDepartmental
* In respect of many of the loans the Government has the option to redeem the securities at an earlier date on giving notice.
 ££££
Overdue 2,485 2,485
Treasury bills  63,600,00063,600,000
1954 7,331,2207,004,33014,335,550
1955 7,063,0504,260,51011,323,560
195612,000,00017,959,49510,532,53540,492,030
1957 29,295,83014,188,52043,484,350
1958 22,842,735118,594,465141,437,200
1959 9,627,54562,752,26572,379,810
1960 6,922,90523,877,35030,800,255
19616,311,47918,577,3354,489,66029,378,474
1962 14,379,85532,129,92546,509,780
1963 5,598,8007,599,81013,198,610
19647,339,65623,568,0706,241,47037,149,196
1965 16,855,95510,745,40027,601,355
196617,238,1876,006,98012,267,46035,512,627
19676,918,7226,793,0104,745,61018,457,342
196916,000,000  16,000,000
19725,000,000  5,000,000
19786,999,800  6,999,800
United Kingdom Government advances on which interest payments have been suspended since 19312,090,909  2,090,909
            Totals79,898,753192,825,270383,029,310655,753,333

DEPARTMENTAL INVESTMENTS.—As shown in the preceding table, £383,029,310 of the public debt outstanding at 31 March 1952 was held by various Government Departments and quasi-Government organizations. A summary of these investments is as follows.

 £
Investments held by accounts within the Public Account61,635,000
New Zealand Broadcasting Service1,300,000
Marketing Department250,000
Government Life Insurance7,234,790
Government Superannuation Board8,770,670
Maori Trustee1,404,830
National Provident Fund6,875,425
Post Office108,468,000
Post Office: National Savings55,200,000
Public Trustee4,034,935
Reserve Bank50,045,355
State Advances Corporation1,740,380
State Fire Insurance Office— 
    Accident Branch1,603,295
    Fire Branch1,348,670
Dairy Industry Account19,450,000
Meat Industry Account35,300,640
Wool Commission Account18,367,320
            Totals£383,029,310

PRICES OF NEW ZEALAND STOCKS.—The following table gives the quotations in London for the principal new stocks (excluding accrued interest) in December of each of the years 1941—49 and at quarterly intervals from March 1950 to December 1952.

Date3 Per Cent, 1952–5531/2 Per Cent, 1962–6531/2 Per Cent, 1949–5431/2 Per Cent, 1960–645 Per Cent, 19495 Per Cent, 1956–71
*Redeemed.
 £s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
1941—Dec. 494180   9963   05100113100
1942—Dec. 39150   96163   1030010813
1943—Dec. 29750   99163   10800114113
1944—Dec. 799150   10112610416310900116100
1945—Dec. 6991761021001011261031131072611750
1946—Dec. 9104126112176103391131131095012313
1947—Dec. 599891033910139106131055011613
1948—Dec. 21021761041891016310613910316311689
1949—Dec. 2910110098150 * 100189 * 110163
1950—Mar. 21010098126   100176   10913
June 1101769926   10126   11063
Sept. 710113910039   101163   109176
Dec. 110112610000   10226   110126
1951—Mar. 510111399176   100176   109176
June 710010097176   99163   10800
Sept. 61001899789   10013   106139
Dec. 6981009339   9516101/2   10400
1952—Mar. 6981101/2906101/2   93139   103311/2
June 59700861811/2   911101/2   101150
Sept. 4971441/2901941/2   931441/2   102571/2
Dec. 49926911571/2   1 9416101/2   102163

INTEREST.—Of the public debt outstanding at 31 March 1932, approximately 30 per cent only of the total bore interest at a rate of 4 per cent or lower. Following on conversion operations and of a general decline in interest rates for new money in the succeeding years, the amount of debt bearing interest at a rate of 4 per cent or under at 31 March 1952 was £648,662,424, or 99 per cent of the total debt exclusive of that portion on which interest payments have been suspended since 1931 by agreement with the Imperial Government, while on £567,837,275, or approximately 87 per cent, the rate did not exceed 3 per cent. Of the debt domiciled in New Zealand at 31 March 1952, no less than 93 per cent was at rates of 3 per cent or under, the remainder (or 7 per cent) being at rates which did not exceed 4 per cent. A classification of the public debt as at 31 March 1952, according to the rates of interest payable and domicile, is contained in the following table, the values being in terms of New Zealand currency.

Rate of Interest (Per Cent)Debt Maturing in—TotalGross Annual Interest Charge
LondonNew Zealand
 ££££
Overdue 2,4852,485 
1 106,600,000106,600,0001,066,000
21/2 153,007,590153,007,5903,825,190
334,999,800273,227,400308,227,2009,246,815
31/224,156,90920,398,01044,554,9191,448,035
31/213,651,1359,150,76522,801,900798,066
4 13,468,33013,468,330538,733
55,000,000 5,000,000250,000
                Totals77,807,844575,854,580653,662,42417,172,839
United Kingdom Government advances on which interest payments have been suspended2,090,909 2,090,909 
                Total debt79,898,753575,854,580655,753,33317,172,839

The total amount of interest payable on the public debt—i.e., the whole of the public debt less that portion upon which interest payments have been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government—as at 31 March 1952 was £17,172,839, which gives an average rate of £2 12s. 7d. per cent.

The amount of interest and the average rate per cent payable on the debt domiciled in the respective markets were—

 Amount of InterestAverage Rate
 ££s.d.
London2,562,8833511
New Zealand14,609,9562109

The total of interest payments from the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31 March 1952 was £17,712,640. Of this amount, £2,469,082 was paid in London, and £93,808 in New Zealand on account of debt domiciled in London, while the remaining £15,149,750 was paid in New Zealand in respect of internal debt.

The total amount of interest credited to the Consolidated Fund on account of capital liability of various enterprises during 1951–52 was £5,447,473, the contributing accounts being Post and Telegraph, £947,886; Electric Supply, £1,946,053; Housing Account, £897,240; Housing Construction, £83,353; Land Settlement Account, £1,033,871; under section 31 (3) of Land Act 1948, £300,000; New Zealand National Airways Corporation, £42,000; State Coal Mines Account, £191,280; and Working Railways Account, £5,790. Interest is also received from the investment of other public moneys, the total under this heading being £1,889,562, including £1,243,636 from the State Advances Corporation, £325,000 from the Public Account Cash Balance Investments Account, £51,293 from the Christmas Island Phosphate Commission, £24,843 from the British Phosphate Commission, £68,854 from the Deposits Account, and £69,589 from the National Development Loans Account. The total interest receipts of the Consolidated Fund were thus £7,337,035, leaving the net interest charges for the year £10,375,605, as compared with £10,697,910 in 1950–51.

Certain changes in practice in the treatment of interest receipts and payments of the Consolidated Fund have to some extent invalidated a comparison of interest charges for recent years. Prior to the financial year 1943—44 the premium, or cost of exchange, on interest moneys remitted abroad was not charged against interest, but was treated as a separate item. Also certain interest recoveries prior to 1944–45 were treated as credits in reduction of expenditure, whereas now all interest credited to the Fund is treated as receipts. In the following table, which covers the last eleven financial years, the cost of exchange on interest paid in London has been added to the gross interest payments for the years prior to 1943–44, in order to bring them into line with subsequent years.

Year Ended 31 MarchGross PaymentsReceiptsCredits in ReductionGross Payments, Less Receipts and Credits
* Included with receipts.
 £(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)£(N.Z.)
194212,833,8063,466,3642,781,0746,586,368
194313,834,8104,133,2772,844,0726,857,461
194415,613,2704,281,9223,250,6788,080,670
194517,323,3465,363,807*11,959,539
194618,584,4345,857,264*12,727,170
194717,558,8764,714,100*12,844,776
194817,825,0525,002,728*12,822,324
194916,619,9605,215,789*11,404,171
195016,736,8195,886,354*10,850,465
195117,264,2006,566,290*10,697,910
195217,712,6407,337,035*10,375,605

Administration and management charges in respect of debt services amounted to £201,885 in 1951–52, as compared with £322,257 in 1950–51.

AMORTIZATION OF DEBT: Public Debt Repayment.—With certain exceptions, the repayment of the public debt is now subject to the provisions of the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 as amended by section 2 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1952. For this purpose there is issued annually out of the Consolidated Fund (a) a sum equal to 1/2 per cent of the total amount of the public debt outstanding at the end of the preceding financial year; (b) £2,625,000, being 4 per cent of the redemptions effected from 1 April 1925 up to 31 March 1952; (c) a sum equal to 4 per cent of the total amounts paid under section 14 of the Act up to the end of the preceding year, being amounts paid on or after 1 April 1952: Provided that if the Minister of Finance to directs, any moneys paid under paragraph (c) of section 11 of the Act may be deemed to be paid under section 14, and the payment required to be made under this section be reduced accordingly, but the amount payable under paragraph (c) of this section in any subsequent year shall be computed as if no such reduction had been made. The bulk of the savings in interest on debt paid off is thus applied to further repayments of debt.

The annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund, formerly payable to the Public Debt Repayment Account, and since the abolition of the latter as from 1 April 1947 to the Loans Redemption Account, is utilized to redeem such securities as the Public Debt Commission determines, which are a charge upon the public revenues of New Zealand and which are included in the defined portion of the public debt. All other moneys raised or available for the purpose of repayment of any loan forming a charge on public revenues are similarly paid into the Loans Redemption Account and utilized for the redemption of such securities charged upon the public revenues as the Minister of Finance from time to time determines.

Transactions involving merely the exchange of one class of securities for another of the same rate of interest and term, or where the only variation is an extension of the term by not more than two years, are no longer recorded in the Loans Redemption Account.

Under the Repayment of the Public Debt Act 1925 a capital fund was created termed "The Public Debt Redemption Fund." Power was given by the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 for the Public Debt Commission, constituted under this Act, to use the capital moneys in the Public Debt Redemption Fund for the redemption of public debt. This power was exercised during the 1947–48 financial year, and the result was the redemption of public debt by £11,287,988 and the extinguishment of the Fund.

Repayment of the public debt under the provisions of the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 during the year ended 31 March 1952 totalled £44,295,025, including £5,518,526 utilized from the annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund to the Loans Redemption Account, and the remaining £38,776,499 from other moneys in the Account.

The repayment scheme provided for under the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 (as amended by the Finance Act (No. 2) 1952) does not apply to the whole of the public debt, moneys borrowed on the security of Treasury bills issued under section 41 of the Public Revenues Act 1926 and funded debt (refer page 649) being excluded.

Amounts devoted to the redemption of the public debt during each of the last five years are set out below, together with a brief statement of the class of debt affected.

Year Ended 31 MarchAmounts Utilized for RedemptionClass of Debt Affected by Redemptions
Under Authority of Section 12 (b) of Loans Amendment Act 1947Under Authority of Other Provisions of Loans Amendment Act 1947Total Amount Utilized  
ItemAmount
 £££ £
19484,456,28024,629,87629,086,156War expenses debt10,154,247
Other debt18,931,909
19493,899,77035,788,66539,688,435War expenses debt7,071,523
Other debt5,121,469
Exchange adjustment— 
    United Kingdom debt27,344,669
    Australian debt150,774
19505,487,0651,815,9107,302,975War expenses debt1,772,795
War loans, 1914–183,714,270
Other debt1,815,910
19511,422,1787,110,9348,533,112War expenses debt766,834
Treasury bills redeemed3,000,000
Other debt4,766,278
19525,518,52638,776,49944,295,025State Advances Corporation34,044,850
War loans, 1914–183,913,026
Public Works Account1,294,000
Linen Flax Corporation300,000
Other debt4,743,149

The following table shows the amounts available for redemption for each of the last five years under the repayment scheme provided for by the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947, the amounts utilized under section 12 (b) of that Act, and the nominal value of securities redeemed and cancelled to date under the provisions of the former Repayment of the Public Debt Act 1925, and the present authority, the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947.

Year Ended 31 MarchBalance of Amortization Contributions Unspent at Beginning of YearTransfers from Consolidated FundUtilized to Redeem and Cancel SecuritiesNominal Value of Securities Redeemed and Cancelled to Date Under the Provisions of the 1925 and 1947 Acts
One-half Per Cent of Defined Portion of Public Debt Outstanding at Beginning of YearFour Per Cent of Total Amount of Defined Portion of Public Debt Redeemed or Repaid to Beginning of YearTotal
 ££££££
1948229,6952,713,3961,663,8274,377,2234,456,28046,051,960
1949150,6382,671,0781,842,0784,513,1563,899,77049,951,730
1950764,0242,724,9721,998,0694,723,0415,487,06555,438,795
1951 2,839,9772,217,5525,057,5291,422,17856,860,973
19523,635,3512,916,2902,274,4395,190,7295,518,52662,379,499

Amortization of Funded Debt.—At 31 March 1922, £27,532,164 of New Zealand's public debt was owing to the United Kingdom Government, all but £1,191,919 of this being on account of war expenditure. Arrangements were made with the United Kingdom Government in 1922 for the funding of this debt.

The funding was carried out on an annuity basis of 6 per cent, the total payment each year (payable half-yearly at 1 June and 1 December) being £1,651,930. Interest was at the rate of £4 19s. 5·88d. per cent, the balance of the 6 per cent going to reduction of the debt.

Under the agreement the original amount of £27,532,164 would have been automatically discharged from the public debt by the end of the financial year 1958—59. The United Kingdom Government, however, following the Hoover proposals regarding war debts, voluntarily suspended New Zealand's obligations in respect of the funded-debt payments due in and since December 1931. On the other hand, a provision that any part of the funded debt may be redeemed at any time was taken advantage of in 1924, when £200,000 was paid off the Naval Defence Loan.

At the date of suspension total payments amounted to £15,067,370, of which £11,635,406 represented interest payments and £3,431,964 (including the £200,000 additional paid off Naval Defence Loan) reduction of principal, leaving the outstanding balance of the funded debt at £24,100,200 (sterling).

The provisions of the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1947 do not apply to the funded debt nor by the passing of the Finance (No. 2) Act 1952 is the funded debt included in the definition of the public debt. The debt figures given throughout this section are exclusive of this amount.

NET INDEBTEDNESS.—While the sinking funds were annually increasing it was customary to regard the net-indebtedness figures as giving the best comparison of indebtedness between one year and another. The initiation of the present system of amortization, however, destroyed the comparison on this basis, and the gross figures (as shown at the beginning of this subsection) now afford a better and more comparable index. The net indebtedness figures for the last two years are: 1950–51, £662,966,870 (£342 1s. 8d. per head of population); 1951–52, £649,945,384 (£327 9s. 6d. per head of population).

The net indebtedness quoted is merely the balance left after deducting from the amount of debentures and stock in circulation the net balance of the Loans Redemption Account. No allowance is made for the fact that a portion of the debt is actually held by the Government itself. In the course of the year's financial transactions securities are bought and sold by Treasury accounts, and the investments held as at 31 March in each year, while forming part of the debt, do not represent amounts due directly or indirectly to the public. Public debt held by Treasury accounts as at 31 March of the last five years has been: 1948, £26,552,345; 1949, £29,807,345; 1950, £27,532,995; 1951, £43,380,633; 1952, £65,635,633.

In addition to the above, Government investments in corporations, &c., held at the 31 March 1952 (shown in the return required by the Finance Act 1947 and published in parliamentary paper B–1 [Pt. I]) are given in the following table.

InvestmentAmount at 31 March 1952
 £
Bank of New Zealand12,018,296
British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines, Ltd.541,935
British Petroleum Co. of New Zealand, Ltd.1,275,000
British Phosphate Commission612,641
Christmas Island Phosphate Commission1,447,358
Dominion Salt, Ltd.125,000
East Coast Farmers' Fertilizer Co., Ltd.1.5,000
New Zealand National Airways1,200,000
New Zealand Woolpack and Textiles, Ltd.1:50,000
Reserve Bank of New Zealand1,5130,000
State Advances Corporation3,753,164
Tasman Empire Airways, Ltd.375,000
Linen Flax Corporation300,000
                Total£23,213,394

GENERAL AND LOCAL GOVERNMENT DEBT.—The statistics given throughout this subsection refer to the indebtedness of the General Government only, and do not include the debt of local-governing authorities, which is dealt with in the section of this volume relating to local government.

Local-governing authorities had at 31 March 1951 a gross indebtedness equivalent to £(N.Z.) 61,816,423, and if this amount be added to the gross debt of the General Government at 31 March 1951—£669,324,478—the aggregate becomes £731,140,901. This latter total is exclusive of £(N.Z.)24,100,200 contingent liability due to the United Kingdom. Allowing for duplication on account of outstanding loans to local authorities from the State Advances Corporation, the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, the Fire Services Council, the Main Highways Board, and inscribed debt under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Act, the total is reduced to approximately £(N.Z.)725,308,230 which represents a rate of approximately £(N.Z.)374 per head of population.

The figures relating to local authorities' indebtedness in the foregoing paragraph are inclusive of Hospital Boards, and to this extent differ from those generally given in the section on local government. Hospital Board gross indebtedness at 31 March 1951 totalled £5,802,416.

Chapter 30. SECTION 30—LOCAL GOVERNMENT

Table of Contents

Local government throughout New Zealand is exercised by a number of local authorities constituted under various Acts of Parliament. These Acts provide for the creation of districts over which the local authorities exercise jurisdiction. Different types of district are distinguishable, each type being identified with a specific function or group of functions. Geographically, New Zealand is divided into 129 counties, which comprise its total area, except for certain small islands which are not included within the boundaries of the adjacent counties. Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the areas of the several counties, are regarded as separate entities. From an administrative point of view, therefore, the fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts. Upon this foundation a considerable superstructure of districts of other types has been erected. These overlapping districts may be divided into two broad classes, viz.: (1) Districts formed from parts of counties—e.g., road districts; and (2) those which are comprised of a group of adjacent districts of other types united for a common purpose—e.g., electric-power districts. The number of local authorities actively functioning at 1 April 1952 was 909, made up as follows: County Councils, 125; Borough (including City) Councils, 136; Town Boards (independent), 27; Town Boards (dependent), 18; Road Boards, 7; River Boards, 15; Catchment Boards, 12; Land Drainage Boards, 44; Electric Power Boards, 43; Water Supply Boards, 2; Urban Drainage Boards, 4; Transport Board, 1; Tramway Board, 1; Local Railway Board, 1; Gas Board, 1; Milk Boards (including 29 where the Board is a Borough Council), 38; Nassella Tussock Boards, 2; Joint Transit Housing Committee, 1; Rabbit Boards, 165; Fire Boards (including 122 where the Board is a Borough or County Council, &c.), 182; Harbour Boards (including 23 where the Board is a Borough or County Council), 47; and Hospital Boards, 37. In addition to the foregoing there was the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority which was constituted by the Auckland Harbour Bridge Act 1950, and 20 District Councils of the Main Highways Board constituted under the Main Highways Act 1922. These District Councils of the Main Highways Board, although not local authorities in the strict sense of the term, are nevertheless intimately connected with certain aspects of local government, and have power to make recommendations of considerable importance.

The Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941, as amended in 1945, 1946, 1947, 1948, and 1952, has for its objects the conservation of soil resources, the prevention of damage by erosion, and the making of more adequate provision than in the past for protection of property from damage by floods. A Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council is established for the general administration of the Act, while for local administration power is given for the constitution of catchment districts, each covering the catchment area of one or more river systems and under the control of a Catchment Board, which is armed with wide powers, including borrowing, rating, &c.

Under the Milk Act 1944, as amended in 1945, 1947, 1948, 1949, 1950, and 1951, the Governor-General may by Order in Council constitute and declare any part or parts of New Zealand a milk district for the purpose of ensuring to the inhabitants of that district an adequate supply of milk of a required standard of quality. The principal Act provided that for every milk district there shall be a Milk Authority which may be a Borough Council or a Metropolitan Milk Board, as circumstances require. In any case where the Milk Authority is a Borough Council the Council is required to appoint a Standing Committee, known as the Milk Committee, and provision is made for the appointment of other persons to the Committee where the milk district includes any area outside the borough. Where the Milk Authority is a Metropolitan Milk Board the members thereof are elected by the constituent districts comprising the milk district. The Milk Amendment Act 1947 provides for the constitution of a District Milk Board in any case where the Council of any borough has declined to be the Milk Authority or where there is no borough situated wholly or partly within the district and it is found to be impracticable to establish a Metropolitan Milk Board. The members of a District Milk Board are appointed by the Governor-General from members of local authorities situated wholly or partly within the particular milk district.

Nassella Tussock Boards have been constituted in Marlborough and North Canterbury under the Nassella Tussock Act 1946 and its 1948 amendment to make provision for the control and eradication of the plant known as nassella tussock.

The Fire Services Act 1949 consolidated and amended the law relating to fire brigades and provided for fire defence, the protection of life and property from fire, and the co-ordination of urban and rural fire services. The Fire Service Council was established for the general administration of the Act, while for local administration existing fire districts were declared United Urban Fire Districts or Urban Fire Districts according to their previous status, and, in addition, a considerable number of new Urban Fire Districts and Secondary Urban Fire Districts were created. In the case of these new districts the control is vested in the existing local authority (Borough Council, County Council, Town Board, &c.).

The Hutt Valley Joint Transit Housing Committee was constituted under the Local Legislation Act 1949 to control and administer the transit housing scheme established at Trentham Military Camp or any further temporary or transit housing scheme which the constituent local authorities may establish.

Detailed statistics relating to each local authority, other than Hospital Boards, are contained in the Local Authorities Handbook, an annual publication of the Census and Statistics Department. Hospital Boards, which supply their returns in different form, and to the Department of Health, are omitted from the statistics contained in this section, but summarized data relating to them will be found in Section 5b.

The local-authority year now uniformly ends on 31 March, except in the case of most Harbour Boards. In certain cases where the harbour is administered by a County or Borough Council the year ends on 31 March, but in all other cases on 30 September.

The history of local government in New Zealand may be conveniently divided into two periods associated with two distinct forms of administration—namely, (1) the provincial system, in which the local government of each province was a function of the provincial authorities; and (2) the present county system, which arose on the abolition of the provinces in 1876, and in which the general responsibility for the local government of the whole country was undertaken by the Central Government.

THE PROVINCES.—Although New Zealand was at first (1848) divided into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster it was not until 1853 that the provincial system really commenced. In that year the two existing provinces were abolished and the colony was divided into the six provinces of Auckland, New Plymouth (altered to Taranaki in 1859), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. The number was later increased to nine by the separation of Hawke's Bay from Wellington (1859), Marlborough from Nelson (1860), and Southland from Otago (1861). Subsequently it was reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago (1870), and restored to nine again by the separation of Westland from Canterbury in 1874, Westland having been a county independent of Canterbury from 1867. Each province was presided over by a Superintendent and Council, with power to legislate for its own territory, subject, however, to disallowance by the Governor, and also to the exclusion of such matters as Customs duties, postal affairs, Crown lands, superior Courts of law, coinage, and paper currency, which were to be controlled by the General Assembly (Central Government). The provinces received from the Central Government a capitation allowance for the maintenance of harbours, hospitals, asylums, charitable aid, and police; while each province was expected to provide for the construction and maintenance of roads, bridges, and other public works out of its own revenues, which were derived chiefly from the sale of waste lands.

The Provincial Councils, therefore, were virtually left with the whole responsibility of providing for the details of local administration. The Councils in turn delegated certain of their powers and functions to lesser authorities, and a number of boroughs, towns, road and highway districts came into being. Owing, however, to the lack of uniformity between the Ordinances of the various Councils on the subject of local government, considerable confusion arose and rendered impossible any satisfactory co-ordination beyond provincial boundaries. Thus main roads were frequently planned without sufficient regard to the linking-up of the country as a whole. With the rapidly increasing population, and consequent extension of settlements, the need for the development of communications along national instead of provincial lines became apparent. That the provinces had definitely outlived the period of their usefulness became abundantly clear during the prosecution of the Vogel policy of immigration and public works initiated in 1870, and in 1875 the Abolition of Provinces Act was passed in the face of strong provincial opposition.

CONSTITUTION OF LOCAL DISTRICTS.—In 1876 local government entered upon an entirely new phase, the Central Government assuming the general responsibility for the local administration of the whole country. All existing legislation on the subject was repealed and new measures were introduced, notably the Counties Act 1876, which divided the country into sixty-three counties, with provision for administration by elective Councils having powers considerably less than those enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. Another important enactment of the same year was the Municipal Corporations Act, which provided for the incorporation of the thirty-six boroughs then in existence and for the creation of new boroughs. The powers of municipalities were also extended, permitting the construction of tramways, waterworks, and gasworks, while the borrowing powers of boroughs were placed on a definite and uniform footing. While these measures have long since been repealed, it is upon them that the broad structure of the present system is based.

Since the inception of the county system there has been a great expansion of local government throughout New Zealand. With the growth of population there has been a steady increase in the number of counties, boroughs, and town districts, while entirely new types of districts have been created to cater for special services. A description of each type of local authority may be found in the 1940 and previous issues of the Year-Book.

FRANCHISE.—The franchise in local government is a variable one, differing materially in certain respects as between urban and country districts. Prior to the passing of the Local Elections and Polls Amendment Act 1941 the county franchise was based solely on property qualification, with a differential voting power according to the value of property possessed, whereas in boroughs and town districts every adult possessing the necessary residential qualifications was entitled to be enrolled as an elector for the election of the local-governing authority. On any proposal relating to loans or rates, however, a ratepaying qualification was, and still is, necessary. The 1941 amendment to the Act made provision for tenants of State houses to be enrolled as electors as if they were ratepayers, but it entitled such persons to one vote only and conferred no voting powers in connection with any proposal relating to loans or rates.

An amendment passed in 1944 further extended the franchise in counties and road districts to include a residential qualification on the same lines as for boroughs, but did not interfere with the multiple voting power conferred by a property qualification. One vote only is allowed in boroughs and town districts, but it is possible, by virtue of property qualification, to have a vote in more than one district. The 1944 amendment introduced compulsory registration of electors for boroughs and town districts, all adult persons not entitled to enrolment by virtue of a property qualification being required to make application for enrolment within a prescribed time. The Act also removed the disability which prevented persons in the employ of local authorities from becoming members thereof. The Local Elections and Polls Amendment Act 1946 provided that all general elections of local authorities were to be held on the third Wednesday in November of the year in which such elections were due, instead of in May as hitherto. The 1950 amendment altered this to the third Saturday in November. It also abolished the provisions of the 1946 amendment that any person could be entered on the local authority roll whose name appeared on the parliamentary roll with an address in that authority's district provided he or she had a residential qualification, and that, if not so entered, he or she could vote by declaration. Details of the franchise as it affects each type of local district are now given.

Counties.—Any person of twenty-one years of age and over who possesses any one of the qualifications mentioned hereunder is entitled to be enrolled on the county electors roll:—

  • Rating qualification, which may be held by any person whose name appears in the valuation roll as the occupier of any rateable property within a riding of the county. One vote is allowed where the rateable value does not exceed £1,000, two votes where the value is greater than £1,000 but not in excess of £2,000, and three votes where the value exceeds £2,000.

  • A residential qualification is held by any British subject who has resided for one year in New Zealand and has had permanent residence of not less than three months in the riding of the county to which the roll relates.

Boroughs.—Any person of twenty-one years of age and over who possesses any of the following qualifications is entitled to enrolment:—

  • Freehold qualification—meaning the beneficial and duly registered ownership of a freehold estate in land of a capital value of not less than £25 situated in the borough, notwithstanding that any other person is the occupier thereof.

  • Rating qualification, which may be held by any person whose name appears in the valuation roll as the occupier of any rateable property within the borough.

  • A residential qualification may be held by any British subject who has resided for one year in New Zealand and who has had permanent residence during the last three months in the borough to which the roll relates.

An occupier's qualification, previously valid, was abolished by the Local Elections and Polls Amendment Act 1946.

As already stated, no person is entitled to vote at a poll taken on any proposal relating to loans or rates by virtue only of a residential qualification.

Town Districts.—The franchise is the same as for boroughs, except that for county electoral purposes in the case of dependent town districts the county qualification is necessary.

Rabbit Districts.—The franchise is based on stock ownership, from one to five votes being allowed according to the number of stock units owned. A sheep is counted as one unit and cattle as five units each. For up to 5,000 units one vote is allowed; over 5,000 but not exceeding 10,000, two votes; over 10,000 but not exceeding 20,000, three votes; over 20,000 but not exceeding 30,000, four votes; over 30,000, five votes.

Other Districts.—Road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, water-supply districts, and the local railway district all have a franchise similar to that of counties except that the residential qualification applies to road districts only.

Districts composed of a grouping of districts of other types united for a common purpose have a franchise as for the component districts. Such districts are urban drainage districts, electric-power districts, harbour districts, hospital districts, urban transport districts, catchment districts, and the gas district. In some cases—e.g., the Auckland and Hutt Valley Drainage Boards—the members are appointed or elected by the territorial local authorities included in the district.

In addition to elected members, the constitution of Harbour Boards provided in most cases for certain nominated or appointed members (representatives of the Government, the waterfront industry, and the payers of harbour dues), but the Harbours Act 1950, which consolidated and amended previous legislation, provides that every Harbour Board shall now consist of members elected by the electors of constituent local authorities only.

GENERAL POWERS.—Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act 1925 and the Local Bodies' Loans Act 1926. In the case of Harbour Boards, there is in addition to a general Harbours Act a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—Urban Drainage Boards, the Local Railway Board, the Tram-way and Transport Boards, and the Gas Board—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.

Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.

AMALGAMATION.—Various statutory provisions exist for the voluntary amalgamation of local authorities, and these have been availed of from time to time. There have been numerous amalgamations of contiguous boroughs, while the one-time numerous road districts which played a very important part in the scheme of local government in the essentially colonizing days of New Zealand are now largely merged in county areas. Prior to the passing of the Local Government Commission Act 1946 no provision for compulsory amalgamation existed, although a measure entitled the Local Government (Amalgamation Schemes) Bill was introduced during the parliamentary session of 1936, but was not proceeded with.

The Local Government Commission Act 1946 set up a Local Government Commission, which is a permanent institution deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908. Its functions are to review from time to time the functions and districts of local authorities, to investigate local-government boundaries in New Zealand, and to recommend such changes as may be considered necessary. The functions and powers of the Commission are set out on pages 562—563 of the 1950 issue of the Year-Book.

BORROWING.—Under the Local Government Loans Board Act 1926 all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. The Board consists of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Ministry of Works, and five other members appointed by the Governor-General. In cases where a poll of ratepayers is necessary preparatory to raising a loan the Board's consent must be obtained before the poll is held. In no case may the Board sanction any application unless provision is made to its satisfaction for repayment of the loan within such period as it deems reasonable, having regard to the probable duration and continuing utility of the works on which the loan moneys are to be expended.

The principal legislation dealing with the borrowing powers of local authorities is contained in the Local Bodies' Loans Act 1926, which is mainly a consolidation of previous measures on the subject. A local authority is thereby empowered to raise a special loan for the construction of any public work, for the purchase of land or buildings, or for the purpose of engaging in any undertaking into which it may lawfully enter. As explained previously, a loan proposal first requires the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board.

Prior to the passing of the Local Bodies' Loans Amendment Act 1951 it also required the sanction of the ratepayers in most cases. The new procedure laid down in this amendment provides that as a general rule local authorities may raise a loan by special order and without a poll of ratepayers, but, in the case of a local authority that is a rating body, a poll of ratepayers is to be taken if—

  • (a) The Local Government Loans Board requires a poll to be taken; or

  • (b) Before the date fixed for the meeting of the local authority to confirm the resolution to raise the loan not less than 5 per cent of the ratepayers demand a poll; or

  • (c) The local authority itself decides to take a poll.

A poll cannot be required in any of the following cases:—

  • (a) Loans raised for emergency expenditure by reason of flood, storm, earthquake, &c.

  • (b) Loans raised by a Borough Council for the purpose of its trading undertakings.

  • (c) Loans for work of national and local importance and carried out by an agreement between the Government and a local authority.

  • (d) Loans to meet liabilities to other local authorities or arising out of any Act.

Where a poll is required the proposal is not deemed to have been carried unless at least three-fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of it, save in the case of boroughs and town districts, where a bare majority only is necessary. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.

The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospitals Act 1926 a Hospital Board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow; under the Fire Services Act 1949 the Boards of Urban Fire Authorities must obtain the prior consent of the Fire Service Council; and Rabbit Boards must first seek the approval of the Minister of Agriculture. Harbour Boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour works from special empowering legislation, and similar authority is given for the capital works of certain other local authorities.

RATING.—Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are, except where the assets purchased provide revenue to meet the loan charges, ultimately liquidated by rate revenues—known then as special rates. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—

  • General, for general purposes.

  • Separate rates levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.

  • Special rates imposed to secure the repayment of loan money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates can be levied only by resolution gazetted, and, unlike general and separate rates, are not subject to any statutory limit.

There are three main systems of rating: (1) capital (land and improvements) value, (2) annual value, and (3) unimproved value. In a few cases rating is on an acreage basis, and in the case of certain Rabbit Boards the rate is according to the number of sheep and/or cattle owned.

The Rating Act 1925 provides that the local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or on the capital value shall be in force in the district. In the case of rating on the capital value the rating roll is based on the district valuation roll prepared by the Valuation Department. Where the rating is on the annual value the local authority generally prepares its valuation roll on the basis of valuations made by its own valuers. There is, however, provision that annual values may be prepared on the basis of the annual value being equal to £6 per cent of the capital value, and also that a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value is equivalent to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value. (See also Section 18E on valuation of land.)

Rating on Unimproved Value of Land.—The Rating on Unimproved Value Act 1896 was passed to afford local authorities the opportunity of adopting the principle of rating expressed in the title of the measure. The Act is now incorporated in the Rating Act 1925. It is entirely at the option of the ratepayers of local districts to adopt the system, and provision is made for a return to the old system of rating, if desired, after three years' experience of the new one. The poll is taken in the same manner as in the case of a loan poll required under the Local Bodies' Loans Act 1926, as amended in 1951. Under the original Act it was necessary for a minimum number of one-third of the ratepayers to vote, and a majority of their votes carried the proposal. Now the question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.

A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.

It should be noted that some local authorities automatically adopt rating on unimproved value. For example, a town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county automatically rates on the system in force in the county at the time of the constitution of the new district; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their Councils agree to the contrary.

Distribution of Rating Systems in Force.—A table is given of rating systems in force during the financial year 1950–51 in those types of districts which have power to levy rates.

System of RatingTotal
Unimproved ValueCapital ValueAnnual ValueAcreage BasisOn Stock

* Includes Chatham Islands County, for which import and export dues are charged in lieu of rates on land.

† Includes 1 various.

Counties6064   125*
Boroughs951821  134
Town districts22195  46
Road districts16   7
River districts47 5† 16
Catchment districts 12   12
Land-drainage districts2716 1 44
Electric-power districts1429   43
Water-supply district   1 1
Urban drainage districts 21  3
Tramway district 1   1
Rabbit districts 1 1553159
                Totals223175271623591

The position in regard to the four major classes of local authorities at 1 April 1951* (i.e., the beginning of the 1951–52 financial year) is set out in the following table.

Rating on Unimproved ValueTotal for New ZealandRatio of Unimproved Value to Total
No.PopulationNo.Population†No.Population

* Populations on census date 17 April 1951.

† Exclusive of migratory, &c., population.

‡ Includes the four counties (Eden, Taupo, Sounds, and Fiord) in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force.

     Per CentPer Cent
Counties (excluding all town districts)60339,501129713,065‡46·5147·61
Boroughs98828,2031341,184,67273·1369·91
Town districts (independent)1523,3542933,00251·7270·77
Town districts (dependent)94,073187,61750·0043·47
           Totals1821,195,1313101,938,35658·7161·66

For the purposes of the foregoing tables a district is deemed to rate on the unimproved value where the general rate is levied on an unimproved-value basis. In a number of instances, in particular of boroughs, certain of the subsidiary rates are levied on other systems.

Under the authority of the Counties Amendment Act 1952 the ratepayers within a county township may require the County Council to take a poll within the township on a proposal to adopt a system of rating which differs from that in force in the county.

TOWN PLANNING.—The Town Planning Act 1926 and its amendments provide for the making and enforcement of town, extra-urban, and regional planning schemes. Every town planning scheme is required to have for its general purpose the development of the city or borough to which it relates (including the reconstruction of an area already built on) in such a way as to promote its healthfulness, amenity, convenience, and advancement. Extra-urban schemes have like objects in regard to their areas.

Regional planning schemes must be preceded by a comprehensive survey of the natural resources of the areas concerned, and of the present and potential uses and values of all lands in relation to public utilities or amenities. Regional schemes envisage the conservation and economic development of natural resources by classification of lands according to their best uses and by the co-ordination of all such public improvements, utilities, services, and amenities as are not limited to the territory of any one local authority.

The principal Act provided for a Director of Town Planning and a representative Town Planning Board, but the Government has since decided, instead of having a Director of Town Planning, to administer the Act through a town planning section directly attached to the Government Department controlling town planning—in this case the Ministry of Works. The Town Planning Board continues to operate. The Chairman of the Board, formerly the Minister of Internal Affairs, is the Minister of Works, the change having been effected by an amendment to the Act passed in 1948.

All cities or boroughs with a population of one thousand or over at the census of 1926, together with certain road districts, were required to prepare town planning schemes and submit them to the Town Planning Board by the end of 1936. Other boroughs may be added by Order in Council, and smaller boroughs may submit schemes voluntarily. Provision is made for a combined scheme by two or more adjoining local authorities.

Counties, inclusive of smaller boroughs and of town districts, comprise rural areas for the purpose of extra-urban schemes. The authority responsible for the scheme is the County Council, or where more than one local authority is concerned a representative committee approved by the Board.

The Town Planning Amendment Act 1948 provides that the Minister of Works may prepare and obtain approval for a town or extra-urban scheme in any case where a local authority under an obligation to prepare such a scheme fails to do so after being notified in writing, and also that a local authority may by agreement authorize the Minister to prepare and obtain approval for a scheme. In the former case the costs and expenses incurred by the Minister are recoverable from the local authority, or they may be deducted from any moneys payable from public funds to the local authority.

When a town or extra-urban scheme has been approved by the Board it is the duty of the local authorities having jurisdiction to enforce the requirements of the scheme in respect of all new works of any description. The provisions of a regional planning scheme are not obligatory, but are intended to serve as a guide to the local authorities within the region.

Under the town planning legislation betterment is defined as the increase in property values attributable to the approval or carrying out of a town planning scheme. It is provided that one-half of betterment increase in the value of rateable property constitutes a debt payable to the local authority by the owner of the land. Within prescribed limits, moneys from this source are to be applied, inter alia, to compensate persons whose lands are acquired for town or extra-urban planning schemes, or who are otherwise injuriously affected.

The 1948 Amendment Act provides that where a town planning or extra-urban scheme has been approved by the Board the local authority may, with the prior approval of the Minister of Works, take, under the Public Works Act 1928, any land in its district which under the scheme it considers necessary or expedient for the proper development or use of the land or for the provision or preservation of amenities. In such a case the local authority may raise a special loan for the purpose under the Local Bodies' Loans Act without the usual requirement of a poll of the ratepayers on the proposal.

HOUSING.—The Housing Survey Act 1935 was passed in October of that year, its purpose being to ascertain the extent to which the existing housing accommodation in New Zealand fell short of reasonable requirements. The Act applied to every borough (or city) or town district whose population was estimated by the Government Statistician to be not less than one thousand at 1 April 1934, to two suburban road districts, and to any other local authority prescribed by Order in Council. An analysis of the results of the survey carried out under the authority of the Act is contained in the 1946 and previous issues of the Year-Book.

Under section 28 of the State Advances Corporation Act 1936, the Corporation is empowered to make loans to local authorities for the acquisition of land for the erection of workers' dwellings, or for any other purpose in relation to workers' dwellings. As part of the Government's housing plans, finance has been made available to local authorities at an interest rate of 3 per cent for the purpose of erecting municipally-owned workers' dwellings for letting at low rentals. Applications by local authorities for loans under this arrangement must be approved by the Local Government Loans Board and by the Minister of Finance.

By the Rural Housing Act 1939 local authorities are empowered to advance moneys to a farmer for the purpose of enabling him to provide a dwelling for his own use or for the use of any farm worker who is principally employed by him, the money in the first place being supplied by the State Advances Corporation (refer to Section 32b of this volume).

The Local Authorities (Temporary Housing) Emergency Regulations 1944 empower local authorities to establish and maintain transit housing centres for the purpose of providing temporary accommodation for persons who are awaiting the allocation of State rental houses or the provision of other housing accommodation.

Borough Councils are authorized under Part I of the Municipal Corporation Amendment Acts of 1948 and 1950 to provide loans for housing purposes up to a limit of £2,020; to subdivide for such purposes any land vested in a Council and not held by it in trust for any particular purpose other than housing; to sell or lease allotments for housing purposes; and to borrow money to meet the cost of acquiring, subdividing, and developing the land and constructing streets.

RECEIPTS.—The sources from which the various classes of local authorities secure the moneys necessary to exercise their functions vary greatly, according to the nature of the statutory duties of the local authority concerned. Generally, however, receipts fall under one of four main classes—viz., rates; revenue from public utilities, licences, rents, &c.; revenue receipts from the General Government; and receipts such as loan money and special grants and subsidies from the Government which cannot properly be regarded as revenue.

The receipts of local authorities, divided into the various groups mentioned, are given for each of the last eleven years. As stated earlier, the figures quoted here and elsewhere in this section (unless specifically stated to this effect) do not cover the operations of Hospital Boards.

Year Ended 31 MarchRevenue FromTotal RevenueReceipts Not RevenueTotal Receipts
RatesPublic Utilities, Licences, Rents, &c.Government
 ££££££
19417,344,05512,696,676447,54020,488,2714,651,63325,139,904
19427,441,70412,955,129444,23620,841,0693,175,46724,016,536
19437,764,67713,681,289401,53321,847,4992,640,25224,487,751
19447,823,73014,751,120393,62422,968,4742,053,62925,022,103
19457,895,87115,057,508415,01923,368,3982,086,27525,454,673
19468,633,32915,393,510450,29124,477,1302,743,83727,220,967
19479,541,13316,506,818512,02926,559,9803,737,37130,297,351
19489,806,85917,212,851611,21327,630,9234,408,01432,038,937
194910,797,08419,076,812679,98430,553,8805,458,23236,012,112
195011,644,74820,327,342751,83932,723,9297,366,69340,090,622
195112,577,01721,715,543910,47235,203,0327,461,07142,664,103

Local authorities received by way of rates in the financial year 1950–51 a total amount of £12,577,017, and the sum of £1,240,859 was raised by licences, making £13,817,876 altogether from taxation, which sum is equivalent to £7 4s. 1d. per head of the mean population (including Maoris).

During 1950–51 rates formed 35·7 per cent of the revenue proper; public utilities, licences, rents, and other sources yielded 61·7 per cent; and 2·6 per cent came from the General Government.

Of the revenue proper of counties, which amounted to £5,146,925 in 1950–51, no less a sum than £3,671,052, or 71·3 per cent, was raised by way of rates. Town districts, road districts, river districts, catchment districts, land-drainage districts, urban drainage districts, and the water-supply district also rely on taxation for the greater part of their income. In the case of boroughs, electric-power and transport districts, and Harbour Boards, on the other hand, rates supply a considerably smaller proportion of the total revenue. During 1950–51 this source of income accounted for 43·8 per cent of the total revenue of boroughs, the corresponding proportions for Harbour Boards, electric-power districts, and urban transport districts being 10·8 per cent, 0·02 per cent, and 6·1 per cent respectively.

The next table shows the receipts for 1950–51 (classified as in the preceding table for each type of local authority).

Revenue FromReceipts not RevenueTotal Receipts
RatesPublic Utilities Licences, Rents, &c.Government
 £££££
Counties3,671,0521,182,340293,5331,715,4886,862,413
Boroughs7,197,9688,929,878309,2823,132,91319,570,041
Town districts134,57175,6705,58249,083264,906
Road districts52,41114,5801,1507,63075,771
River districts60,53227,203 20,770108,505
Catchment districts203,71974,285 267,024545,028
Land-drainage districts79,4775,188 25,055109,720
Electric-power districts9405,928,173 1,179,9147,109,027
Water-supply district4,51975 304,624
Urban drainage districts410,53616,299 119,893546,728
Urban transport districts112,6001,729,753 37,7801,880,133
Railway district 29,213 6,00035,213
Gas district 112,244 6,820119,064
Milk districts 22,396 9,01131,407
Nassella tussock districts 1,225 4,1315,356
Joint Transit Housing Committee 11,671  11,671
Rabbit districts291,115133,679251,688411,9581,088,440
Fire districts 468,51849,23784,092601,847
Harbour Boards357,5772,953,153 383,4793,694,209
            Totals12,577,01721,715,543910,4727,461,07142,664,103

Revenue proper in 1950–51 was £2,479,103 greater than in 1949–50, while receipts other than revenue increased to the extent of £94,378. Rates accounted for £932,269 of the revenue increase, public utilities, licences, rents, &c., for £1,388,201, and revenue from the General Government accounted for £158,633.

Of the total rates (£12,577,017) collected during 1950–51 general rates levied brought in £6,867,962 and other rates (including penalty on overdue rates) £5,709,055. Of the latter, £4,158,229 was received by boroughs and £1,176,080 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by Harbour Boards (£357,577) were classed as general rates.

It is of interest to note that for the year 1950–51 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £9·19 per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements) at the beginning of the year. The corresponding figure for boroughs was £14·96, for independent town districts £12·86, and for dependent town districts £8·60 (excluding rates levied by County Councils).

Sections in successive Finance Acts from 1930 to 1936 authorized the remission or postponement in whole or in part of the 10 per-cent penalty on unpaid rates. This authority then lapsed, but was reinstated on a permanent basis and made retrospective by the Statutes Amendment Act 1938.

Public Utilities, Licences, Rents, &c.—As indicated earlier, rates are not the only form of local taxation. Local authorities derive a certain amount of revenue from publicans' licences, heavy-traffic fees, motor-drivers' licences, drivers' (other vehicles) licences, auctioneers' and hawkers' licences, building permits, dog taxes, pound taxes, &c. Sources of revenue not classed as taxation are rents, fines and penalties, sales of material, sales of light and power from gasworks and electric-supply works, tramway and omnibus receipts, interest on deposits, wharf dues, &c.

Of the total revenue of £8,929,878 accruing to boroughs under this head in 1950–51, £1,304,310 represented tramway and omnibus receipts, £3,130,024 sales of electric light and power, and £861,379 sales of gas. Comparable figures for 1949–50 were £8,475,462, £1,277,269, £2,956,549, and £724,173, respectively.

Receipts from General Government.—A statement of revenue receipts by local authorities from the General Government during the five financial years ended 31 March 1951 is given in the next table.

Year Ended 31 March
19471948194919501951

* Included in "Other revenue receipts."

† From 1951 includes advances from Housing Account only.

 £££££
Rates on Crown lands7,81511,32513,69433,28738,122
Fire Service Council    54,719
One-third of receipts from land sold on deferred payment or held on perpetual lease1,9603,3353,1232,688*
One-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs16497813098*
Timber and flax royalties24,40931,11245,85634,32646,334
Goldfields revenue and gold duty15,83613,94213,84612,18110,567
Subsidies on rates276,809306,691375,745409,387488,269
Motor-spirits tax163,862202,775199,514227,360240,509
Fees and fines10,00112,21915,33018,30624,736
Other revenue receipts11,17328,83612,74615,3887,216
            Totals, Revenue Account512,029611,213679,984753,021910,472
Loans from State Advances Corporation261,658172,978520,947341,184†48,071
Loans from Treasury Department  56318,33310,407
Loans from Ministry of Works  2,2565,23611,611
Advances from Highways votes8,8276,11834,93122,94111,080
Advances from Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council42,17853,35058,19674,57046,326
Advances from Fire Service Council    4,070
Grants for special works, &c.—     
    From Labour and Employment Department68,31863,53550,64054,74843,198
    From Highways votes703,159838,2541,036,9281,205,6701,149,849
    Other364,105388,409570,613958,791989,471
                Total receipts from Government1,960,2742,133,8572,955,0583,434,4943,224,555

EXPENDITURE.—The expenditure of local authorities during each of the last eleven years has been as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchWorks and Utilities (Construction and Maintenance)Hospital Board LeviesAdministrationInterest on Loans and OverdraftOtherTotal Expenditure
 ££££££
194116,120,898966,2211,371,4343,030,8023,237,27324,726,628
194215,114,2551,066,3831,439,9182,928,1723,523,36424,072,092
194313,802,8651,315,9971,385,2272,806,1463,918,19923,228,434
194414,222,5701,251,1831,404,1052,725,2834,198,05623,801,197
194515,428,5901,313,8441,560,7912,620,4064,300,01225,223,643
194617,516,4361,534,8191,676,5632,541,9294,084,88627,354,633
194720,319,3651,857,2731,844,1172,475,4573,982,96230,479,174
194822,550,6661,350,7112,066,0232,356,7954,133,13132,457,326
194925,622,7411,415,1352,314,5462,332,0334,128,01835,812,473
195029,099,2701,505,5762,411,5682,284,3454,363,49539,664,254
195132,130,3241,669,4742,897,4732,220,6244,324,53443,242,429

Included in the total of other payments for 1950–51 is an amount of £3,182,844 in respect of amortization of debt, which compares with the figure of £3,061,529 for the same purpose in 1949–50.

The main items of expenditure of the various classes of local authorities during 1950–51 is shown below.

Works and Utilities (Construction and Maintenance)Hospital Board LeviesAdministrationInterest on Loans and OverdraftAmortization of DebtTotal Expenditure*
* Including other items.
 ££££££
Counties4,907,891744,207636,965202,417312,1366,893,034
Boroughs14,427,574900,5031,000,2071,008,6901,502,88619,451,585
Town districts167,98216,91032,53711,89921,221254,472
Road districts60,5017,8547,2602,7534,55385,362
River districts89,551 11,4339,14611,641121,983
Catchment districts404,112 94,18816,06233,180557,706
Land-drainage districts72,177 10,07610,27914,284107,762
Electric-power districts5,544,460 634,801457,675735,9147,551,820
Water-supply district2,632 5861556614,034
Urban drainage districts245,923 60,198102,03486,985500,577
Urban transport districts1,855,917 88,21251,62676,2962,169,398
Railway district19,039 3,9021,654 24,706
Gas district111,275 5,9129,43813,187139,915
Milk districts18,706 11,354  31,327
Nassella tussock districts4,587 669  5,387
Joint Transit Housing Committee4,553 5887007,32213,163
Rabbit districts981,280 48,4793,0036091,040,163
Fire districts513,339 16,17917,94226,433600,481
Harbour Boards12,698,825 233,927315,151335,5363,689,554
                Totals32,130,3241,669,4742,897,4732,220,6243,182,84443,242,429

The next table shows for some of the more important classes of local authorities the proportions per cent that the main items of expenditure bear to the totals. These percentages have been based on the figures shown in the preceding table.

Works and Utilities (Construction and Maintenance)Hospital Board LeviesAdministrationInterest on Loans and OverdraftAmortization of DebtTotal Expenditure*

* Includes other items.

† Includes districts not listed.

 Per CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer CentPer Cent
Counties71·201·089·242·944·53100·00
Boroughs74·174·635·145·197·73100·00
Town districts66·016·6512·794·688·34100·00
Catchment districts72·45 16·892·885·95100·00
Electric-power districts73·42 8·416·069·74100·00
Urban transport districts85·55 4·072·383·52100·00
Rabbit districts94·34 4·660·290·06100·00
Harbour Boards72·97 6·328·529·07100·00
Totals all districts†74·303·866·705·147·36100·00

The table following gives, in respect of boroughs only, the expenditure on new works out of loan money during the last eleven years, classified under various heads.

Year Ended 31 MarchRoads, Streets, and BridgesDrainage and SewerageWater-supplyHouses, Workers' Dwellings, &cParks, Gardens, Town Halls, Libraries, Art Galleries, and Places of Public RecreationGasworks and Electrical WorksOther Public WorksTotals
 ££££££££
1941135,740103,297125,68717,97249,94482,97724,068539,685
194256,08349,003250,69812,8267,48438,42816,539431,061
194312,78914,056115,91332,2184,46723,2735,109207,825
194424,40423,018137,8914,3796,13518,92112,269227,017
194526,32435,816235,06421,03726,92154,75721,012420,931
194633,81017,744267,971126,65322,85282,32537,268588,623
194751,87231,905295,702317,80822,319115,11826,956861,680
194880,87476,713280,928205,50545,387110,763100,134900,304
1949191,602101,227349,66796,66197,078153,732116,0821,106,049
1950262,071158,406443,37876,12078,031322,126180,7791,520,911
1951280,540200,968501,62582,99757,309479,640245,9501,849,029

ASSETS AND LIABILITIES.—The assets and liabilities of local authorities at the end of the financial year 1950–51 were as shown in the table following.

AssetsLiabilities
Cash AssetsOther Assets (as Estimated in Published Balance-sheets)Debentures and Other Securities: Net IndebtednessInscribed Stock, i.e., Loans from Treasury Under Local Bodies ActsOther Liabilities (Bank Overdrafts, Temporary Loans, Outstanding Accounts, &c.)Total Net Liabilities
 ££££££
Counties2,382,3514,831,2333,948,68538,101654,1484,640,934
Boroughs9,183,19748,150,28422,578,68146,1661,543,08824,167,935
Town districts146,794499,516264,077 27,739291,816
Road districts15,08268,05063,798 2,61166,409
River districts58,435117,874159,57823311,143170,954
Catchment districts302,318476,051464,738 60,082524,820
Land-drainage districts51,73543,401156,4774,0083,780164,265
Electric-power districts3,781,66425,865,20011,583,912 1,429,89713,013,809
Water-supply district7882,4702,999  2,999
Urban drainage districts309,1822,111,9921,895,763 77,4871,973,250
Urban transport districts736,7553,046,673845,348 125,302970,650
Railway district493229,810  34,86534,865
Gas district14,707346,866184,307 81,929266,236
Milk districts32,5697,263  2,7112,711
Nassella tussock districts5,1403,138  2828
Joint Transit Housing Committee1,87020,17318,411 10718,518
Rabbit districts311,685264,30922,751 80,684103,435
Fire districts214,7981,281,993417,994 43,331461,325
Harbour Boards2,789,87517,374,6606,191,957 294,1286,486,085
                Totals20,339,438104,740,95648,799,47688,5084,473,06053,361,044

The figures shown in the column "Other assets" are taken from the respective balance sheets, but are far from complete, inasmuch as no valuations are made for certain items. This applies particularly to roads, which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, do not figure at all in the assets. In this connection it may be mentioned that the greater part of the expenditure of counties and road districts is made in this direction. In the case of boroughs, although the proportion is very much less, 12·6 per cent of the loan-money expenditure during the last ten years was on roads, streets, and bridges. Assets of local authorities as returned for the last eleven years are as under.

As at 31 MarchCash AssetsOther Assets (Estimated)
 ££
194111,119,95875,802,937
194211,324,47877,482,820
194313,718,19077,937,237
194415,627,86278,620,899
194517,202,78179,738,843
194617,936,37581,773,700
194718,183,14884,807,766
194817,481,78788,246,883
194919,153,95398,730,180
195019,970,14999,712,946
195120,339,438104,740,956

Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to £7,198,612 at 31 March 1951, do not appear in the foregoing table, but are shown as a deduction from the gross loan indebtedness of local authorities. Other assets are comprised mainly of fixed assets and of stocks of stores and materials.

Boroughs are responsible for 46 per cent of the total assets, electric-power districts for 24 per cent, and Harbour Boards for 16 per cent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 6, but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure is made on roads, bridges, &c., for which no valuation is available.

Hospital Boards, which are not included in the foregoing figures, had assets (excluding outstanding fees and subsidies) amounting to £15,507,463 at 31 March 1951, bringing the total (excluding sinking funds) for all local authorities to approximately £140,587,857.

INDEBTEDNESS.—Local authority debt now appears under two headings only: (1) debentures and other securities, and (2) inscribed debt. The reason for retaining the identity of inscribed debt is that it is fundamentally different from the usual type of loan. Originating in the early days of the present system of local government, it arose out of a recognition by the General Government that the primary functions of local authorities, such as roadmaking, were of national importance, and money was advanced on very favourable terms. The loans were for long terms at low interest rates, with no provision for repayment, the position being that as soon as a local authority met its final instalment of interest the loan was extinguished. Loans of this nature are vastly different from what is usually connoted by the term.

The total gross debt of local authorities at 31 March 1951 was £56,086,596, made up of: debentures and other securities (including loans from the State Advances Corporation), £55,934,191; loans from Highways votes, £63,897; and inscribed debt, £88,508. The net indebtedness (i.e., after deducting accumulated sinking funds from debentures and other securities, and making an actuarial estimate of the liability for inscribed debt on an assumed table-loan basis) was £48,803,145.

It is necessary to observe that figures of local authority debt given herein are not quoted in uniform currency terms. Debt held in New Zealand (the great majority of the total) is expressed in New Zealand currency; that held in Australia is expressed in Australian currency; and that held in the United Kingdom is expressed in sterling. The total is ascertained by adding the three currencies together without conversion to a common basis. If the amount domiciled overseas is converted to New Zealand currency, the total gross debt at 31 March 1951, at the then rates of exchange, was £56,014,007.

The total gross debt of local authorities at 31 March 1951, including Hospital Boards, was £61,889,015. From 1939–40 to 1947–48 there was a progressive decline in the debt aggregating £9,495,504. Between 1947–48 and 1949–50 there was a decrease of £244,299, followed by a small increase in 1950–51 of £126,648, showing that the debt has been fairly stable over the last four years.

Reference to the next table will show that borrowing by local authorities was on a much heavier scale during the five years up to 1950–51 than for many years past, and the amount of outstanding debt may be expected to show an increase during the next few years. The low figures of the amounts sanctioned for new works during the period 1939–40 to 1945–46 may be ascribed to factors arising out of the war.

The following summary of the operations of the Local Government Loans Board during the last eleven years shows concisely the trend of local authority borrowing during that period. Hospital Boards are included in this instance.

YearTotal ApplicationsSanctioned
New WorksRedemption Loans
 £££
1940–415,336,6402,709,5051,602,670
1941–424,589,6531,898,0961,391,728
1942–433,336,7801,497,1201,121,000
1943–443,999,6651,349,3352,359,755
1944–453,242,3271,737,807698,120
1945–463,497,8202,643,935243,235
1946–479,843,5437,289,4361,106,430
1947–488,324,5796,022,0341,459,880
1948–498,934,7056,977,2891,542,177
1949–508,062,7586,602,220761,957
1950–5110,825,1929,242,938485,550

The outstanding loans of local authorities (other than Hospital Boards) at the end of each of the last eleven years are shown in the following table.

At 31 MarchDebentures and Other Securities*Inscribed DebtTotal Debt
Gross DebtNet Debt (i.e., Less Accumulated Sinking Funds)Gross DebtPresent Indebtedness (Actuarially Computed)Gross DebtNet Debt
* Including loans from State Advances Corporation and from Highways votes (formerly Main Highways Account).
 ££££££
194166,544,30757,631,5161,430,380268,72067,974,68757,900,236
194265,332,78556,555,4691,313,205223,63966,645,99056,779,108
194363,969,09655,148,5511,161,978180,35065,131,07455,328,901
194462,307,74353,394,194955,085143,20663,262,82853,537,400
194560,414,63851,354,680823,299112,38261,237,93751,467,062
194659,342,33250,029,520683,53285,62360,025,86450,115,143
194757,171,83248,954,703596,42763,42557,768,25949,018,128
194856,612,84548,295,879504,63043,38757,117,47548,339,266
194956,181,51648,171,038423,50826,83756,605,02448,197,875
195056,042,76248,395,137259,30412,22656,302,06648,407,363
195155,998,08848,799,47688,5083,66956,086,59648,803,145

In addition to the scheme of State advances, there exists a system whereby the State guarantee to the payment of interest and principal, in the event of default by the local authority, may be obtained by the borrowing authority. The amount outstanding in respect of local authority loans guaranteed by the State has fallen to negligible proportions during recent years, being only £14,362 at 31 March 1951. At 31 March 1940 the amount of these guaranteed loans was £736,806, sinking funds in respect thereof totalling £463,335.

Of the total net indebtedness of £48,803,145 at 31 March 1951 boroughs were responsible for £22,580,495, which represents 4·0 per cent of their rateable capital value. In the case of counties, which have a much less per caput expenditure on works, &c., the aggregate net indebtedness was £3,950,365 and the percentage of rateable capital value only 0·9.

The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local authorities and the annual charge thereon for the last eleven years.

As at 31 MarchPopulationGross DebtAnnual Loan Charge
AmountRate per HeadAmountRate per Head
  ££s.d.££s.d.
19411,636,23067,974,6874110104,806,9012189
19421,634,33866,645,990401574,823,8472190
19431,634,09465,131,074391724,822,9752190
19441,643,90063,262,82838984,828,0292189
19451,679,97261,237,93736904,869,7492180
19461,756,75660,025,86434354,994,79221610
19471,789,47657,768,25932584,925,0342150
19481,828,02557,117,475314115,079,9942157
19491,864,56056,605,02430725,133,7222151
19501,902,88356,302,066291195,287,5892157
19511,938,03256,086,5962818105,498,8662169

It should be noted that the debt of electric-power districts shown in the following table does not represent the complete local authority debt on account of electric-power activities, since a considerable portion of the borough debt, and a small part of the county and town district debt also, was incurred for that purpose.

As at 31 MarchCounties and Road DistrictsBoroughs and Town DistrictsUrban Drainage DistrictsUrban Transport DistrictsElectric-power DistrictsHarbour BoardsOther DistrictsTotals
 ££££££££
19417,095,90031,166,8012,751,3592,445,94513,106,7749,927,5781,480,33067,974,687
19426,992,93030,722,0372,733,9172,397,45912,499,0469,796,6471,503,95466,645,990
19436,685,00029,841,3392,708,4182,232,18212,376,5589,790,6591,496,91865,131,074
19446,361,05029,060,0012,666,8792,160,04111,828,5089,700,9621,485,38763,262,828
19456,050,09928,334,8812,641,5851,757,78611,535,5229,496,7631,421,30161,237,937
19465,810,59227,896,9732,624,4581,720,62811,190,5869,365,1491,417,47860,025,864
19475,513,45027,270,5132,616,8831,659,28110,841,8138,406,3781,459,94157,768,259
19485,104,42726,985,3052,595,8521,593,23011,093,7228,234,1631,510,77657,117,475
19494,914,28326,405,0362,611,7311,534,12611,579,5138,046,4611,513,87456,605,024
19504,659,88826,482,2652,590,2741,199,64511,996,8327,785,2981,587,86456,302,066
19514,419,26226,578,9742,579,1271,032,52812,461,5127,381,7221,633,47156,086,596

The debt of road districts at 31 March 1951, which is included with that of counties, was £64,847; the town district debt at the same date was £296,721. The debt of "other districts" at 31 March 1951 was mainly that of river districts (£178,030), catchment districts (£492,351), land-drainage districts (£214,300), gas district (£188,648), and fire districts (£515,981).

Domicile of Debt.—A five-years summary of the domicile of loans outstanding, other than inscribed debt, is given hereunder.

At 31 MarchAmountPercentage of Total
New ZealandUnited KingdomAustraliaNew ZealandUnited KingdomAustralia 
 £££Per CentPer CentPer Cent
194749,894,7245,990,3251,286,78387·2710·482·25
194849,386,7365,970,9001,255,20987·2310·552·22
194949,998,4285,481,000702,08888·999·761·25
195050,641,6195,035,800365,34390·368·990·65
195151,275,9454,359,200362,94391·577·780·65

During 1950–51 the amount domiciled in New Zealand increased by £634,326, while the amounts domiciled in the United Kingdom and Australia decreased by £676,600 and £2,400 respectively.

The alteration of the exchange rate effective from 20 August 1948 afforded an opportunity for some local bodies to effect worthwhile savings in debt charges by raising loans in New Zealand and applying the proceeds in the redemption of Australian-domiciled debt, upon which interest was being paid at a higher rate than that current in New Zealand.

Debt Charges.—Particulars of the annual loan charge of local authorities during each of the last eleven years are as follows.

At 31 MarchOn Debentures and Other SecuritiesOn Inscribed DebtTotal
 £££
19414,756,70150,2004,806,901
19424,777,85445,9934,823,847
19434,782,32440,6514,822,975
19444,794,67133,3584,828,029
19454,841,27928,4704,869,749
19464,970,90623,8864,994,792
19474,904,19120,8434,925,034
19485,062,36017,6345,079,994
19495,118,96914,7535,133,722
19505,278,3829,2075,287,589
19515,495,7683,0985,498,866

Amortization charges are included in the above, the amount payable during 1951–52 on debt other than inscribed debt at 31 March 1951, being £3,351,950. Interest charges payable during 1951–52 on the debt (other than inscribed debt) outstanding at 31 March 1951 aggregated £2,143,818, payable according to countries of domicile, as follows: New Zealand, £1,905,688; Australia, £19,341 (on face value); United Kingdom, £218,789.

The loans outstanding, other than inscribed debt, at 31 March 1951 are classified below according to domicile, and also according to rate of interest. Reference should be made to observations on page 664 in regard to the currencies in which local authority debts are expressed.

Rate of Interest Per CentDomiciled in New ZealandDomiciled in United KingdomDomiciled in AustraliaTotals
 ££££
Free of interest55,657  55,657
2 1/233,300  33,300
2 3/459,850  59,850
32,471,345 9,9002,481,245
3 1/87,676,865  7,676,865
3 11/6027,977  27,977
3 1/410,886,757  10,886,757
3 5/162,020  2,020
3 3/8948,216  948,216
3 7/1611,350  11,350
3 1/24,568,521  4,568,521
3 5/8243,893  243,893
3 7/1030,105  30,105
3 3/4657,373  657,373
3 7/8/214,626  214,626
3 729/800320,213  320,213
4840,843  840,843
4 1/8282,087  282,087
4 1/421,219,265  21,219,265
4 2/5128,865  128,865
4 1/2196,8501,090,500 1,287,350
4 3/5212,328 15,000227,328
4 3/41,000  1,000
4 4/5177,415  177,415
51,5041,500,000 1,501,504
5 1/51,000  1,000
5 1/4 1,023,40051,5001,074,900
5 1/2720745,30034,447780,467
5 3/46,000 252,096258,096
                Totals51,275,9454,359,200362,94355,998,088

The average rates of interest work out as follows: New Zealand, 3·70 per cent; United Kingdom, 5·02 per cent; Australia, 5·53 per cent: total, 3·82 per cent.

The interest rates quoted are those applicable to the amount of debt outstanding. They have not been adjusted to the prices at which the respective loans were raised—e.g., where a loan was issued below par the rate of interest on the sum actually received (omitting the question of flotation expenses) would be higher than the rates quoted above.

Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion.—As part of a general policy of a reduction in interest rates the National Expenditure Adjustment Act 1932 imposed, amongst other things, a stamp duty of 10 per cent on interest derived from local authority securities. The proceeds, less 5 per cent as administrative charges, were paid to the respective local authorities. This duty was abolished by the Local Authorities Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Act 1932–33, which followed somewhat similar legislation dealing with the public debt. Interest rates on local-authority securities in excess of 4 1/2 per cent per annum were reduced by 20 per cent, or to a minimum of 4 1/2 per cent. Local authorities were also empowered to draw up individual conversion schemes at a lower and more uniform rate of interest. Dissentients to any such scheme were penalized by a reduction of 33 1/3 per cent below the original rate.

The provisions of the Local Authorities Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Act 1932–33 ceased to operate on 31 December 1935, at which date 90 per cent of the debt convertible at 31 March 1933 had been converted; but provision was contained in section 20 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1935 for voluntary conversion to be carried out under the provisions of the principal Act.

The Local Authorities Interest Reduction and Loans Conversion Amendment Act 1934 limited future borrowings to an interest rate not exceeding 3 1/2 per cent, with provision, however, for varying the rate by Order in Council under the Local Government Loans Board Act 1926. In May 1939 the maximum was raised to 4 1/4 per cent, was later reduced to 3 1/4 per cent, and in 1952 was increased to 4 per cent.

Loan Maturities.—The following table classifies loans outstanding at 31 March 1951 (other than inscribed debt) according to years of maturity and countries of domicile.

Years of Maturity (Ended 31 December)New ZealandUnited KingdomAustraliaTotal
* Overdue.
 ££££
Prior to and during 1950*21,625  21,625
1951–5511,801,953577,20055,46012,434,613
1956–6015,969,1913,080,00044,60019,093,791
1961–6511,423,343702,00028,88312,154,226
1966–706,270,839  6,270,839
1971–754,321,819 234,0004,555,819
1976–801,245,688  1,245,688
1981–2001221,487  221,487
                Totals51,275,9454,359,200362,94355,998,088

Table loans account for £18,554,233 of the above total, loans in which a number of debentures are redeemed each year for £23,263,447, and loans with one fixed maturity date for £14,180,408. In the case of table loans the year of maturity is taken as that in which the final instalment is payable. Practically the whole of the debt domiciled abroad is composed of loans with one fixed date of maturity.

EMPLOYMENT BY LOCAL AUTHORITIES.—Employment by local authorities comprises principally the construction and maintenance of roads and streets, and the operation and maintenance of public-utility industries (gas, electric supply, and tramways), and social services.

Particulars relating to wage-earning employees employed by the various classes of local authorities during the five-year period 1946–47 to 1950–51 are presented in the next table. The figures shown are averages of the numbers employed at fifteenth (or nearest representative day) of each month. The statistics do not cover Hospital Boards and Electric Power Boards. Employees of Electric Power Boards are included in the figures for manufacturing industries, published in the annual Statistical Report on Factory Production (their average number during 1950–51 was 1,932), while employees of Hospital Boards are shown in a subsequent table.

Class of Local DistrictNumber of Wage Earners (Average of Twelve Months Ended March)
19471948194919501951
Counties3,4963,5093,5023,4583,325
Boroughs8,9199,0179,0949,0138,826
Town districts143135126125121
Road districts4012131620
River districts13283798252
Catchment districts38156240233215
Land-drainage districts8172776459
Water-supply district76555
Urban drainage districts163170183207187
Urban transport districts1,9592,0032,1172,0832,136
Local railway district1924221922
Gas district5045394139
Milk districts   61
Nassella tussock districts  8109
Joint Transit Housing Committee    3
Rabbit districts3894345691,0421,227
Fire districts    498
Harbour Boards2,3062,4802,6022,6372,578
All districts17,74218,14618,67619,04119,323

The institutional staff of public hospitals and charitable institutions under the control of Hospital Boards was as follows for the five years ended 31 March 1951.

Nature of Staff19471948194919501951
Stipendiary medical724751799886917
Other professional and technical655760951840902
Nursing6,6576,8857,3387,3297,392
Indoor domestic4,2704,4184,4846,5176,598
Outdoor9991,0451,083
Miscellaneous537575631
                Totals13,84214,43415,28615,57215,809

There has been some increase in recent years in the visiting medical staff of Hospital Boards. The figures for the last available five years ended 31 March are as follows: 1947, 466; 1948, 487; 1949, 537; 1950, 543; and 1951, 563.

Chapter 31. SECTION 31—BANKING AND CURRENCY

Table of Contents

Banking institutions operating in New Zealand may be enumerated as follows:—

  1. The Reserve Bank of New Zealand.

  2. Five trading banks.

  3. The Post Office Savings Bank.

  4. Five trustee savings banks.

In addition, a number of trading companies, investment societies, &c., perform quasi-banking functions, accepting deposits and granting credits (short-term and long-term) to clients. In some instances deposits are repayable to the client's order at call—virtually a system of cheque issuing.

Until the establishment of the Reserve Bank, which commenced to function on 1 August 1934, each of the six trading banks then functioning held the right of note issue, but this right is now vested solely in the Reserve Bank.

A full description of banking practice in New Zealand is beyond the scope of a Year-Book section, but those desiring information on this subject may usefully refer to the report of the Parliamentary Monetary Committee, parliamentary paper B-3 (1934), and to its minutes of evidence, published as an appendix. For details of legislation governing banking a publication entitled "Banking Legislation in New Zealand," published in 1948, may be obtained from the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, Wellington.

THE RESERVE BANK.—The Reserve Bank was constituted by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 (amended in minor respects by the Finance Act 1934) with the primary object of exercising control, within defined limits, over monetary circulation and credit in New Zealand. As originally constituted, the Bank had a share capital of £500,000, composed of 100,000 publicly subscribed shares of £5, bearing a cumulative dividend of 5 per cent. Very important changes in the constitution of the Bank were made by the Reserve Bank Amendment Act 1936, which, inter alia, abolished the subscribed share capital of the Bank, with provision for the repayment to shareholders (either in cash or in Government stock, at the option of the shareholder) of the value of shares held and accrued dividends. The General Reserve Fund of the Bank is maintained at £1,500,000, made up of a contribution of £1,000,000 by the Government at the passing of the original Act, and £500,000 to replace share capital after the passing of the 1936 Amendment Act. It will be seen that the whole of the reserve fund is contributed by the State—the Bank thus being State-owned. Additional powers were conferred on the Reserve Bank by the Finance Act (No. 2) 1936, and further important changes were made by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Amendment Acts of 1939 and 1950.

The general function of the Bank, as defined in section 10 (1) of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Amendment Act 1936 and as amended in 1950, is as follows: "It shall be the general function of the Reserve Bank, within the limits of its powers, to give effect as far as may be to the monetary policy of the Government as communicated to it from time to time by the Minister of Finance. For this purpose, and to the end that the economic and social welfare of New Zealand may be promoted and maintained, the Bank shall regulate and control credit and currency in New Zealand, the transfer of moneys to or from New Zealand, and the disposal of moneys that are derived from the sale of any New Zealand products and for the time being are held overseas, and shall do all such things within the limits of its powers as it deems necessary or desirable to promote and safeguard a stable internal price-level and the highest degree of production, trade, and employment that can be achieved by monetary action."

The provisions of section 10 (1) of the principal Act were amplified by section 2 of the amending Act of 1939, which read as follows: "In the exercise of their functions and powers under the principal Act, the Governor and Board of Directors shall have regard to any representations that may be made by the Minister of Finance in respect of any functions or business of the Reserve Bank, and shall give effect to any decision of the Government in relation thereto conveyed to the Governor in writing by the Minister of Finance." This section was, however, repealed by the 1950 amendment, and the following section substituted: "In the exercise of their functions and powers under the principal Act, the Governor and the Board of Directors shall give effect to any resolution of the House of Representatives in respect of any functions or business of the Reserve Bank."

The principal powers and functions of the Bank under the existing legislation are as follows:—

  1. Make and issue bank notes (see heading in "Coinage and Currency," post).

  2. Buy and sell gold and silver coin and bullion.

  3. Accept money on deposit or on current account.

  4. Discount, rediscount, buy, and sell: (a) bills, notes, &c., whether commercial or agricultural, maturing within one hundred and twenty days from date of document or ninety days after sight; (b) agricultural bills, notes, &c., maturing within six months of acquisition; (c) Treasury bills of any Government, or bills of any local authority in any British Commonwealth country, all such bills to be maturing within three months of acquisition.

  5. Grant advances, up to three months, against: (a) gold coin or bullion or relative shipping documents thereof; (b) Government, local authority, or other approved securities readily marketable in New Zealand; (c) bills, &c., as referred to above; (d) promissory notes of banks in New Zealand.

  6. Grant accommodation by way of overdraft (a) to the Government of New Zealand; (b) to any Department of State or statutory authority having power to carry on any business or to borrow moneys on overdraft; (c) to any Board or other authority having statutory powers in relation to the marketing of any New Zealand produce, for the purpose of financing and marketing of any such produce.

  7. Advance moneys to the Government of any other country in respect of the purchase of any New Zealand produce for export to that country, or guarantee any such advance that may be made by another bank. The amount outstanding in respect of any advances or guarantees in this respect shall not at any time exceed in the aggregate the sum of £10,000,000, and any loss suffered in respect of any such transaction is to be borne by the Consolidated Fund.

  8. Buy and sell securities of the New Zealand or United Kingdom Governments, or securities guaranteed by the Government of New Zealand or by the Government of the United Kingdom.

  9. Buy and sell currencies of other countries.

  10. By authority of the Governor-General in Council, underwrite any loan proposed to be raised by the New Zealand Government, or by the State Advances Corporation of New Zealand.

  11. Issue and manage loans for the Government or any local authority or public body in New Zealand.

  12. Borrow moneys outside New Zealand for any purpose connected with the issue, repayment, or conversion of any New Zealand Government securities.

  13. Keep a register of inscribed stock on behalf of a local authority or public body.

  14. Organize a clearing system.

  15. Act as a correspondent for overseas banks or as agent of other reserve banks.

  16. Do any other banking business not prohibited by the Act.

The following gives a summary of those restrictions upon the conduct of business by the Bank as stated in the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 and in later amendments. It may not issue bank notes of a denomination less than ten shillings; engage in trade or otherwise have a direct interest in any commercial, industrial, or similar undertaking; purchase the shares of any other bank in New Zealand or elsewhere (except shares of the Bank of International Settlements) or grant loans on the security of any shares that the Bank is prohibited from purchasing; make unsecured loans or advances; purchase or make advances on the security of real property, except so far as may be required to enable the Bank to conduct its business; pay interest on any moneys deposited with the Reserve Bank by any other bank or pay interest on any other moneys placed on deposit or on current account with the Bank, except that it may pay interest to the New Zealand Government on Government funds held by the Bank outside New Zealand; allow the renewal of maturing bills of exchange, promissory notes, or other similar documents purchased or discounted by or pledged to the Bank; draw or accept bills payable otherwise than on demand; and it may not grant accommodation to any state Department, local authority, or public body in excess of certain limits.

On the commencement of business on 1 August 1934 the Public Account was transferred to the Reserve Bank, and the management of the public debt was taken over from the Treasury by the Reserve Bank as from 1 October 1936.

The net profits of the Bank are paid to the Consolidated Fund, provided that the Bank's General Reserve Fund is not less than £1,000,000. If the Reserve Fund falls below that level, part of the profits must be credited to the Reserve Fund. The net profits for the year ended 31 March 1952, which were subsequently paid to the Consolidated Fund, amounted to £1,001,800, as compared with £823,734 for the previous year.

Any appreciation or depreciation of assets due to alteration in the exchange rate are to be credited to or borne by the Consolidated Fund. In accordance with this provision, the Reserve Bank was credited with the sum of £20,576,207 from the Consolidated Fund in early 1949 by the Government as a result of the alteration of the exchange rate to parity with sterling as from 20 August 1948.

The provisions in regard to the maintenance of reserves were amended by the 1950 amendment Act (see page 696).

Details of the liabilities and assets of the Bank at the end of June for the years 1948–52, and weekly averages for the calendar years 1942–52, are shown in the following tables.

Liabilities of Reserve Bank
YearCapital and General Reserve FundBank NotesOther Demand LiabilitiesOther LiabilitiesTotal Liabilities
StateBanksOther
* On and after 20 August 1948 overseas assets and liabilities were converted into New Zealand currency at rate £(stg.)100 = £(N.Z.)100.
 £££££££
Weekly Average for Calendar Year
19421,500,00025,764,32212,091,83318,692,9221,412,1641,435,38860,896,629
19431,500,00032,586,60815,575,57126,704,0291,218,7581,763,47479,348,440
19441,500,00037,453,36713,234,44732,987,075916,3242,182,40888,273,621
19451,500,00041,122,77312,227,83043,971,5261,011,9492,561,206102,395,284
19461,500,00045,169,05017,302,43159,731,485523,8103,419,309127,646,085
19471,500,00047,682,43813,264,61557,102,327482,9363,410,632123,442,948
1948*1,500,00048,930,09713,227,57157,706,393380,4993,614,572125,359,132
19491,500,00051,311,53111,383,92973,837,108354,2833,868,401142,255,252
19501,500,00055,126,29015,445,85374,239,1491,231,7724,790,311152,333,375
19511,500,00060,361,14518,843,65069,326,2744,928,7165,264,504160,224,289
19521,500,00062,251,85814,961,63948,557,232490,4065,886,632133,647,767
At End of June
19481,500,00047,790,75011,996,00762,125,037454,4363,341,089127,207,319
1949*1,500,00050,309,9387,541,88186,257,436605,7413,653,195149,868,191 
19501,500,00054,147,57718,262,29476,879,1564,825,0374,534,109160,148,173
19511,500,00059,803,59711,589,09673,693,9814,792,3595,017,781156,396,814
19521,500,00061,225,01111,530,25944,426,125428,9256,517,346125,627,666
Assets of Reserve Bank
YearReserveSubsidiary CoinAdvances to StateOther Advances and DiscountsInvestmentsOther AssetsTotal Assets
GoldExchange†Marketing OrganizationsOther Purposes

* On and after 20 August 1948 overseas assets and liabilities were converted into New Zealand currency at rate £(stg.)100 = £(N.Z.)100.

† Prior to 1950 the figures cover sterling exchange only: thereafter they include "other exchange" formerly shown under "other assets"; see also paragraph following for explanation of 1952 decreases.

‡ Holdings of overseas securities (see paragraph following) included in the figures given were £(N.Z.)30,243,854 as the weekly average for the calendar year 1952, and £(N.Z.)32,140,080 at the end of June 1952.

 £££££££££
Weekly Average for Calendar Year
19422,801,87822,468,31048,2266,787,03623,140,193 4,189.5861,461,40060,896,629
19432,801,87827,518,92045,8504,475,35432,786,808 8,964,9482.754,68279,348,440
19442,801,87833,719,80654,1952,760,05834,860,962 11,509,3202,567,40288,273,621
19452,801,87860,064,38229,2732,084,99424,162,642 11,797,1441,454,971102,395,284
19462,801,87881,332,47136,015961,24035,127,229 5,991,1981,396,054127,646,085
19472,801,87885,299,96246,6701,157,20328,510,4465,4584,575,7711,045,560123,442,948
1948*2,802,09565,090,053104,3721,698,05535,182,2072,437,04410,496,1177,549,189125,359,132
19493,22,77548,995,317193,1103,481,53037.628.0874,906,55441,855,3691,972,510142,255,252
19504,268,60051,575,759179,9235,095,79752,245,0565,378,21031,312,8742,277,156152,333,375
19515,138,61062,939,854472,6913,378,90751,133,7416,829,07927,107,1253,224,282160,224,289
19525,855,72724,651,149601,0962,289,68750,794,7976,125,21741,568,678‡1,761,416133,647,767
At End of June
19482,802,14779,521,722110,3531,838,09131,000,0003,202,6007,868,093864,313127,207,319
1949*3,359,31758,963,306208,1233,875,19129,522,2855,015,10048,094,301830,568149,868,191
19504.258,72658,651,639143,6175,093,54453,000,0005,433,45527,658,1425.909,050160,148,173
19515,156,81978,539,036485,6854,032,60850,000,0006,494,9197,974,2283,713,519156,396,814
19525,913,28122,444,378574,4984,811,84250,000,0006,018,61432 181 886‡3,683,167125,627,666

The fall in the Reserve Bank's holding of sterling exchange in 1952 was due partly to the abnormally large volume of imports and partly to the conversion of liquid funds into sterling investments. Normally the Reserve Bank's sterling exchange is held in the form of British Treasury bills (short-term rate of interest), but as a matter of policy it was decided to invest a part of these funds in short- and medium-term British Government securities, which are included in the Reserve Bank's investments.

TRADING BANKS.—The Banking Act 1908, which consolidated the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in this country, provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed by the Act, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of ten years from the date thereof in the case of documents payable on demand or from the due date in the case of other documents.

Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act 1908 consolidated the law relating to cheques on a bank.

The provisions of sections 113–115 of the Companies Act 1933 (relating to branch registers) apply to banks incorporated in New Zealand; and those of Part XIII (imposing restrictions on the sale of shares and debentures) apply to companies incorporated outside New Zealand for the purpose of carrying on banking in New Zealand or elsewhere; otherwise the Companies Act does not apply to banks.

With the establishment of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, which commenced to function on 1 August 1934, there was inaugurated an entirely new era in banking practice in New Zealand. The function of note issue was transferred from the trading banks to the Reserve Bank; while all gold coin or bullion held by trading banks for their own account was required by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 to be transferred to the Reserve Bank in exchange for equivalent notes of the Reserve Bank or for credit with that Bank. The basis of payment was £3 17s. 10 1/2d. per ounce of standard—i.e., eleven-twelfths fine—gold content, which was the price at which such gold (in actual fact, coin only) had originally been acquired by the trading banks. Any profit derived from the sale of this gold overseas by the Reserve Bank accrues to the State and not to the Reserve Bank.

While the regulation of currency exchange is now a function of the Reserve Bank, commercial exchange transactions are still carried out through the medium of the trading banks.

Each trading bank is now required to maintain with the Reserve Bank a balance of not less than 20 per cent of its demand liabilities in New Zealand, and 10 per cent of its time liabilities in New Zealand. These requirements may be varied by the Governor of the Reserve Bank, acting with the authority of the Minister of Finance, but not so as to be less than the percentages existing up to 31 July 1952—i.e., 7 and 3 per cent respectively. The existing rates were raised from 10 and 5 per cent respectively as from 11 May 1953.

There are five banks trading in New Zealand, two of these institutions—the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand—being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of New Zealand. The other three banks, which are predominantly Australian institutions, have in the aggregate much greater capital resources, &c., than the two New Zealand banks. The close Australian affiliations of the Australian banks operating in New Zealand resulted in the past in an interlocking between the Australian and New Zealand financial structures, the separation of New Zealand business being one of the major motives leading up to the founding of the Reserve Bank.

Bank of New Zealand.—On the passing of the Bank of New Zealand Act 1945, which came into operation on 1 November 1945, the Bank of New Zealand became a State trading bank. Prior to the passing of the Act the Bank was partly State-owned, the New Zealand Government holding preference and certain long-term mortgage shares to the aggregate value of £2,109,375 out of a total paid-up capital of £6,328,125. The Act provided for the acquisition by the Crown of the whole of the remaining shares registered in New Zealand, and also made provision for the purchase by the Crown of shares registered in the United Kingdom or Australia.

The gross profit of the Bank for the year ended 31 March 1952, was £3,027,432, while expenses amounted to £2,610,884, leaving a net profit of £416,548. Comparable figures for the previous year were £2,575,680, £2,168,401, and £407,279 respectively. The total assets at 31 March 1952 amounted to £127,365,540, the principal items comprising this total being: coin, Reserve Bank notes, and deposits with bankers, £22,338,941; money at call and short notice, Government securities and other securities in London, £6,257,129; New Zealand Government securities, £6,866,382; and advances, &c., £75,375,868. The principal item of liabilities was deposits (£106,897,292), while bills payable, &c., amounted to £7,587,970. The reserve fund, which is invested in United Kingdom Government securities, amounted to £3,575,000, and provision for taxation to £1,060,000. The paid-up capital of the Bank remained unaltered at £6,328,125.

Liabilities and Assets of Trading Banks.—Statements of liabilities and assets of the trading banks were gazetted quarterly up to 1934. Since the Reserve Bank commenced operations the trading banks have been required to submit at monthly intervals a return of liabilities and assets in respect of New Zealand business. Monthly averages for calendar years 1942–52, and figures as at the last Wednesday in June for the years 1948–52, are given in the next table.

Liabilities of Trading Banks
YearDemand LiabilitiesTime LiabilitiesTotal Liabilities
In New ZealandOutside* New ZealandIn New ZealandOutside* New Zealand
* On and after 20 August 1948 overseas liabilities were converted into New Zealand currency at rate £(stg.)100 = £(N.Z.)100.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
Monthly Average for Calendar Year
194263,56065528,59320393,011
194378,54949629,100121108,266
194488,64453930,481101119,765
194599,83669231,63488132,250
1946117,0711,33434.414100152,919
1947128.1154,87637,870317171,178
1948138,2116,94740,403295185,856
1949150,6997,05639,016439197,210
1950167,5267,03939,787428214,781
1951196,6637,67659,4052,378266,122
1952187,4788,55267,9851,034265,048
At End of June
1948137,9075,90041,646285185,738
1949153,6217,86138,666489200,637
1950165,4328,34440,194491214,462
1951211,8645,63857,4881,834276,825
1952192,18610,48167,244732270,643
Assets of Trading Banks
YearCoin and BullionReserve Bank NotesBalances Held in Reserve BankOverseas Assets*Securities HeldAdvances and DiscountsLand, Buildings, &c.Total Assets
* On and after 20 August 1948 overseas assets were converted into New Zealand currency at rate £(stg.) 100 = £(N.Z.)100.
 £(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
Monthly Average for Calendar Year
19426644,05119,08814,15928,10645,1291,961113,158
19436224,64527,65011,87337,67243,0211,931127,414
19447045,16533,51512,58638,56546,8061,921139,262
19456786,05845,66614,42731,80851,6181,928152,183
19467276,88060,18613,97628,46258,3421,957170,530
19479097,50057,63118,48823,03776,2472,118185,930
19481,4107,87259,53120,70618,89686.4702,180197,065
19491,5158,69775,90822,02114,67081,9812,278207,069
19501,6819,81375,18024,83013,40794,0652,557221,533
19511,52811,47670,27437,33013,243133,0793,085270,016
19521,47311,10851,14926,57113,036166,5603,583273,481
At End of June
19481,5157,25262,03022,35518,32786,8502,157200,486
19491,5578,04686,16121,97313,55480,0702,250213,611
19501,6949,13176,78727,44013,41891,5732,465222,508
19511,54911,36173,58146,96513,243132,7433,102282,546
19521,41911,08344,25030,740.13,090173,0563,469277,108

Deposits and Advances.—The weekly averages of total deposits (together with the amount per head of mean population), and of total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits for each of the last eleven calendar years, are given in the following table.

YearDepositsAdvances†
Not Bearing Interest (Free)Bearing Interest (Fixed)Ratio of Free to FixedTotal*Per Head of Mean PopulationTotal AmountRatio to Deposits

* Including Government deposits.

† Exclusive of transfers by the Bank of New Zealand to its Long Term Mortgage Department.

 ££Per Cent££s.d.£Per Cent
194259,513,74430,320,628196·2890,880,3395510645,439,52050·00
194373,977,31931,152,857237·47106,323,897650143,249,58140·68
194483,680,12632,742,165255·57117,568,290710146,773,49839·78
194594,627,25234,197,628276·71130,137,93976151151,766,19839·78
1946111,289,14737,019,091300·63149,777,364852658,270,84338·90
1947122,068,10440,459,866301·70164,169,5209151076,475,73446·58
1948130,940,69242,690,257306·72175,668,6709515088,159,76450·19
1949142,597,89441,292,234345·34186,092,099998583,357,04244·79
1950157,571,26542,201,491373·38202,200,42310518394,715,11746·84
1951205,335,65342,500,225483·14250,722,652128149132,916,94553·01
1952207,043,71842,436,002487·90252,967,759126147169,841,48667·14

It will be observed that free deposits have shown a phenomenal increase over the period covered by the table, the difference in the average for 1952 as compared with 1942 being £147,529,974, or 248 per cent. Fixed deposits commenced to move slowly upwards in 1943, and this movement was maintained until 1948, since when they have been relatively stable. Advances reached a low point in 1943, after which there was an upward movement to 1948, an appreciable fall in 1949, followed by a rise in 1950, with much greater increases in 1951 and 1952. The substantial excess of deposits over advances has resulted in the balances maintained by the trading banks with the Reserve Bank being greatly in excess of statutory requirements (see page 673). The average amount held during 1952 was £51,149,000, whereas the minimum requirements amounted to £22,147,000 only.

The following diagram illustrates the movements that have occurred in deposits and advances from 1930 onwards, the figures used, as in the foregoing table, being the weekly averages for calendar years.

The average amount on deposit during each of the quarter months since March 1948 is shown in the next table.

Month19481949195019511952
 £££££
March175,225,327181,693,724200,731,186234,204,149260,171,824
June179,214,485189,566,588208,102,712266,551,791256,333,329
September173,980,340186,340,961196,349,451256,896,010242,416,672
December177,182,751189,987,053213,099,894257,604,270248,160,573

The average amount of advances outstanding (exclusive of transfers by the Bank of New Zealand to its Long Term Mortgage Department) during each of the quarter months since March 1948 is next shown.

Month19481949195019511952
 £££££
March94,149,09088,945,51394,282,753133,079,705189,257,482
June89,330,02081,950,15491,637,951134,890,219179,166,440
September86,191,48181,085,84797,387,772132,776,112164,488,852
December82,929,49783,347,044109,892,879153,659,685147,770,534

The following table shows the movement in advances, Government and other securities held, and deposits during the years 1942–52, the amounts being the averages of the figures for the last Monday of each month for the period 1942–46, and the last Wednesday of each month from 1947 onwards.

YearAdvances (Including Discounts)Securities HeldTotal Advances and SecuritiesTotal DepositsRatio of Advances (Plus Securities) to Total Deposits
GovernmentOther
 £££££Per Cent
194245,129,21927,192,741913,45073,235,41091,705,84379·86
194343,020,53936,103,0481,569,00480,692,591107,151,32375·31
194446,805,74336,140,5652,424,29985,370,607118,484,54572·05
194551,617,72829,334,7212,473,17483,425,623130,888,10963·74
194658,341,77226,168,2282,293,47686,803,476150,682,01457·61
194776,246,65820,913,0532,123,54999,283,260164,894,84060·21
194886,469,96016,953,4751,942,263105,365,698177,636,66059·32
194981,980,87412,856,2261,813,36396,650,463188,385,16151·30
195094,065,05711,730,3021,676,714107,472,073205,295,05852·35
1951133,079,45911,716,0601,527,155146,322,674253,918,28057·63
1952166,559,74811,700,8511,335,422179,596,021253,527,52870·84

The fall in the value of Government securities held by the trading banks in recent years reflects the policy of the Government, which has been to repay the trading banks' holdings of stocks as they mature and not to permit reinvestment of the proceeds in Government stocks.

An analysis of advances of the New Zealand trading banks at quarterly intervals is published by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, and the classification as at the last Wednesday in March for the years 1948–52 is given in the following table.

Advances toAt End of March
19481949195019511952
Farmers—£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)£(000)
    Mainly dairy7,2667,2106,7817,9328,947
    Mainly wool6,0765,7954,8835,3976,350
    Mainly meat1,3741,2031,1241,057904
    Mainly agricultural713680689805993
    Mixed4,6014,4243,8283,9624,343
Industries allied to primary production—     
    Dairy companies, factories, &c.846628497730773
    Freezing works, meat companies, &c.7,4098,5849,41113,87917,998
    Woollen mills1,4861,5271,4422,0703,942
    Wool buyers4,4902,2765,44311,1614,142
    Other4,1634,2724,3486,597
Other manufacturing and productive industries14,18315,03714,77420,47732,492
Merchants, wholesalers—     
    Mainly importers7,9625,9257,57810,66321,018
    Others4,9242,1552,8293,1296,171
Retailers9,5057,6598,25811,34720,658
Transport—     
    Shipping117181378622305
    Other1,6361,7131,7672,4423,298
Local and municipal authorities, public-utility concerns7229059891,5661,486
Stock and station agents6626446411,4374,512
Hotels (public and private), restaurants, &c.2,3672,2672,0822,5702,910
Financial companies, societies, &c.1,5411,7711,9252,4542,936
Professional1,9681,9992,0452,7783,078
Private individuals8,4588,3349,16314,56318,787
Other4,2143,6673,8505,3427,269
                Total advances92,52088,74594,649130,732179,912

The following table drawn from Reserve Bank published sources may be of interest. It gives a regional analysis of trading bank advances as at 25 June 1952.

RegionFarmersIndustries Allied to Primary ProductionOther Manufacturing and Productive IndustriesMerchants, WholesalersRetailersPrivate IndividualsTotals (Including Others)
£(000)
Northland2,688127200805274985,039
Auckland1,2514,12710,8627,6804,4355,11038,472
Waikato5,3605057422541,2521,45411,414
King Country475499921711521,268
Thames-Taupo1,301118512484518164,019
East Cape1,194235110444254583,086
Taranaki1,5714287784681,0207886,471
Manawatu-Rangitikei1,5435286393899238346,083
Wairarapa-Hawke's Bay2,5531,1426042259441,0048,316
Wellington2997,7618,38711,1932,7333,80838,706
Nelson3832401641013062181,788
West Coast2079689842611741,519
North Canterbury-Marlborough18855125151831691,030
Christchurch4554,4183,7203,6122,19377416,702
Canterbury718787388385732944,005
Otago404415106131971121,657
Dunedin2162,2124,2841,4581,69371712,018
Southland5832,1142962694642134,894
            Totals21,38825,35832,10525,97418,75217,592166,486

Advances Control Policy.—As part of the Government policy designed to combat inflationary tendencies during wartime, from 1943 onwards the trading banks were precluded from increasing their holdings of securities and existing holdings of Government stock were repaid as they matured. An earlier measure, from January 1942, was the selective control of trading-bank advances by the Reserve Bank in co-operation with the trading banks. The general aim was to prevent the expansion of bank credit for speculative and other purposes considered inimical to the war effort. The necessity for such controls was also a feature of the immediate post-war years. The Reserve Bank issued statements in 1947 and 1948 outlining the existing policy in this respect, and indicating the inclusion in the restricted categories of advances for purely investment purposes, capital expenditure for business, industrial and commercial purposes, building, purchasing or refinance of dwellings, in addition to those speculative and other classes previously covered.

Marginal cases and others involving special circumstances were referred to the Reserve Bank, the trading banks from time to time being given more discretion in dealing with such cases.

In March 1950 this discretion was extended so that marginal applications need only be referred to the Reserve Bank in cases where the term of the proposed advance exceeded two years and where the amount was also in excess of £2,000.

A major relaxation in the policy became effective from 24 May 1950. Advances for amounts up to £2,000 from each applicant were exempted from control, while the discretionary limit was raised to an amount not greater than £4,000, the latter being in order to allow for the new situation in which the first £2,000 was freed from control.

The number of restricted classes has also been reduced. In 1947 temporary finance for one year for the building of dwellings, and again in August 1949, advances to enable primary producers to purchase essential farm equipment and machinery up to the limit of £1,500, provided repayment was made within two years, were taken out of the restricted categories. As from 24 May 1950 advances for the following classes of purchase were excluded from control, irrespective of the amount concerned: (a) livestock needed for primary production; (b) farm machinery, farm vehicles, and farm implements; and (c) tools of trade (exclusive of industrial machinery).

The Reserve Bank issued a statement on advances control policy on 17 December 1951, the measures listed therein being designed to modify certain trends shown in aggregate bank advances and having some undesirable consequences—namely, (a) a high level of demand supported by bank credit was accentuating the tendency of prices to rise, (b) an abnormal volume of imports was being financed to a large extent by bank credit, and (c) many business concerns were relying too much on their banks to provide working capital.

The measures contained in the statement included firstly, a request to trading banks: (a) to examine all accounts where trading limits exceeded £10,000, and where clients were relying too greatly on bank accommodation in proportion to their capital structure the necessary particulars were to be supplied to the Reserve Bank, which would take action, if required, after consideration of all relevant factors, including the practicability of obtaining from non-banking sources finance on reasonable terms without undesirable economic or financial consequences; (b) applications for increased limits in the over £10,000 category were to be referred to the Reserve Bank where the trading banks considered the client was relying too greatly on bank accommodation; temporary increases where the excess was justified and which would be repaid within six months were left to the discretion of the trading banks. Secondly, except with the approval of the Reserve Bank in each case, increases would not be granted in any importer's current limit to enable the importer to buy overseas funds (discretion to grant temporary assistance limited to a maximum period of three months to cope with existing abnormal conditions was given to the trading banks). The third measure was the examination of all existing advances to hire-purchase concerns (also advances to concerns which undertook hire purchase as a part of their main business) with a view to securing, wherever practicable, reductions in such advances or improvements to existing programmes of reduction. Finally, while limits exceeding £10,000 were under specific review, all trading-bank limits below this figure were to be watched closely, taking into consideration the relationship between overdraft and proprietors' funds; increases were to be avoided wherever possible and adherence was to be made to programmes of reduction.

In 1952, although the advance control policy as outlined above was continued, it was supplemented by the quantitative control of advances provided for in section 45 of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act. This section authorizes the Bank with the consent of the Minister of Finance to vary the statutory reserve ratios of the trading banks, but not so as to be less than 7 per cent of their demand liabilities and 3 per cent of their time liabilities. In August 1952 these ratios were increased for the first time so that the trading banks were required to maintain minimum deposits with the Reserve Bank equal to 10 per cent of their demand liabilities and 5 per cent of their time liabilities, and were later increased, in May 1953, to 20 and 10 per cent respectively. The Reserve Bank stated, in announcing this increase, that in recent months the actual balances held by the trading banks at the Reserve Bank have been considerably in excess of the statutory minimum, and that this excess was a potential basis for an expansion of bank credit which would be inflationary in its effect and add to the difficulty of maintaining the external balance of payments. The purpose of raising the ratios was to reduce this excess of bankers' cash and not to bring about any further tightening of the trading banks' lending policies.

Capital Issues Control.—During the war period fairly intensive control was maintained over the issue of new capital, but in the post-war period such control was progressively eased. However, the heavy demand for capital moneys and the tendency for interest yields to increase in the latter part of 1951 and early 1952 caused the Government to decide to apply the existing powers of control over capital issues given by the Finance Emergency Regulations (No. 2) 1940 (see later) more fully. A Capital Issues Committee was therefore set up in 1952 to advise on approval of applications for new capital issues, including shares, debentures, and mortgages, which may not be made without the consent of the Minister of Finance. Consent is more likely to be given to cases (a) where no recourse to new finance is involved—e.g., bonus issues, amalgamations, &c., (b) where a substantial increase of exports or saving of imports may be expected to result, whether directly or indirectly; and (c) where substantial shortages of essential goods will be met.

The following table shows the total approvals made during the period 1949–52.

YearRegistrationsIncreases and AllotmentsMortgages and DebenturesTotals
No.ValueNo.ValueNo.ValueNo.Value
  £(000) £(000) £(000) £(000)
1949511,7661025,815572,71621010,298
1950593,5051017,080641,47622412,061
19511487,43718410,7091739,98050528,126
19521735,47321510,6632598,59864724,734

Debits and Clearings.—The following table shows weekly averages of bank debits and clearings for each of the years 1942 to 1952.

YearDebits Other Than GovernmentGovernment DebitsClearings
 £(000)£(000)£(000)
194220,0463,04812,165
194323,0083,60414,211
194424,5673,86015,205
194526,7914,27716,625
194631,9124,76419,388
194740,5474,92723,646
194843,0625,86225,254
194945,1616,32926,228
195056,2427,12033,829
195170,2348,49642,755
195270,5549,95140,503

Debits represent the total amount debited to customers' accounts at all branches, and clearings show the total outward exchanges delivered at all branches. These figures, which have been compiled from the weekly returns furnished by the trading banks to the Government Statistician, give a reasonable indication of changes in the volume of business. Following the depression "low" of 1932 there was a substantial recovery which continued until 1938, when a slight recession was recorded. The upward movement was resumed in 1939 and has generally continued since, the 1950 and 1951 increases being particularly sharp ones. The figures for 1952 were, however, relatively stable. Government debits with trading banks fell to comparatively small proportions as a consequence of the opening of the Reserve Bank, but the upward movement in evidence since 1936 has been more marked over the last five years.

Averages of debits (other than Government) and of clearings for the four or five weeks ending on the last Wednesday of each of the quarter months from March 1948 onwards are now given.

Month19481949195019511952
 £££££
Debits, Other Than Government
March50,681,40856,504,88064,796,60267,923,64393,155,869
June44,859,61844,197,84255,101,83669,359,13164,175,971
September41,622,50441,854,07850,180,42370,929,85758,800,426
December45,897,76648,242,36676,009,48175,562,12276,614,075
Clearings
March30,308,95434,659,91141,338,58948,080,53754,094,683
June27,344,14827,063,94934,648,70744,123,72437,210,960
September23,623,99023,736,60929,329,62341,911,87633,944,307
December26,356,21426,928,49845,303,01941,482,53243,926,446

Unexercised Overdraft Authorities.—Particulars of aggregate unexercised overdraft authorities of trading banks are available from April 1936. Following are the averages for calendar years and the amount at the end of June for each of the years 1942–52.

YearAverage for Calendar YearAt End of June
 ££
194234,394,49133,891,804
194335,847,50036,201,863
194437,120,06238,381,075
194540,273,68638,827,474
194645,040,51446,490,947
194746,669,29648,261,554
194850,649,89150,215,837
194957,686,12058,730,338
195064,177,79163,116,374
195172,229,73976,425,329
195269,887,61968,825,103

NOTES IN CIRCULATION.—As indicated elsewhere, the Reserve Bank assumed the note-issuing function on 1 August 1934. As from 10 January 1935 the notes of the trading banks ceased to be legal tender, while on 1 August 1936 the liability for the remaining outstanding trading-bank notes was taken over by the Reserve Bank, thus completing the process of the transfer of the note issue to the Reserve Bank. The following table shows the weekly average note circulation for the calendar years 1942–52, and the position as at the last Wednesday in June for the years 1948–52.

YearTotal Note IssueNotes Held by Trading BanksNet Note Circulation
 £££
Average for Calendar Year
194225,764,3214,267,62121,496,700
194332,586,6074,950,45727,636,150
194437,453,3675,351,39532,101,972
194541,122,7736,139,73234,983,041
194645,169,0506,970,70738,198,343
194747,682,4387,555,35640,127,082
194848,930,0978,133,75340,796,344
194951,311,5318,776,50142,535,030
195055,126,2909,898,34345,227,947
195160,361,14511,390,95048,970,195
195262,251,85811,273,45050,978,408
At End of June
194847,790,7507,251,37340,539,377
194950,309,9398,045,91442,264,025
195054,147,5779,130,68045,016,897
195159,803,59711,361,03248,442,565
195261,225,01111,083,47950,141,532

The following diagram illustrates the expansion in the note issue since the year 1910.

The year 1935 witnessed the commencement of an almost continuous upward movement in the note circulation, owing to more favourable economic conditions in association with such factors as the restoration of wage and salary cuts, higher wage rates, greater activity on public works and housing, increased pensions, &c. Between the months of September 1935 and September 1939 the increase in the average note circulation was 98 per cent. Following the outbreak of war, the increase in the note circulation quickened, the expansion in 1942 and 1943 being particularly marked. The upward movement has since continued, but at a considerably lesser rate.

The following reasons have been given by the Reserve Bank for the increase in the net note circulation noted over recent years. The basic fact is the substantial increase in incomes and in the total volume of money (coin, notes, bank demand deposits), the proportion of notes to the total volume of money remaining at a level of approximately 20 per cent. Other reasons include a rise in the number of cash transactions and in price levels, an apparent fall in the velocity of circulation, expenditure of wartime accumulated savings and, with the greater availability of consumer goods, expenditure made more freely from current income.

The following table of index numbers published by the Reserve Bank illustrates the changes that have occurred in the active note circulation in the United Kingdom, Canada, Australia, and New Zealand for the calendar years 1949 to 1951, the base being August 1939 (=100).

194919501951
United Kingdom*Canada†AustraliaNew ZealandUnited Kingdom*